ã€ŠThe End Of The World&#x27;s Poisonous Mom And Monster Babyã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Corpse transformation

    ¡°A Qing, are you really pregnant with his child?¡± Mu Lin stared at Shao Qing in astonishment. She and Shao Qing had grown up together, nobody knew Shao Qing¡¯s character as well as she did.

    Shao Qing and her were abandoned when they were young. Although they were adopted into an orphanage, the majority of the people there were not as good as what people believed. On the contrary, that ce waspletely dark and evil. The old women there who took care of the children would often beat or scold them. Not being fed enough was also amon matter, not to mention the struggles between the children.

    Shao Qing hated the people that abandoned her. As a result, she wouldn¡¯t lightly consider having a child of her own. She was scared that she would be unable to support such a precious being, a newborn.

    Further still, people like Shao Qing and her, how could they love a man? Even more to love them enough that they are willing to give birth to a child for them?

    ¡°En.¡± Shao Qing gently caressed her bulging belly. Her eyes disyed a tenderness that would have been able to melt an iceberg. She had never anticipated that she would ever have a blood rted child of her own, such a blessing.

    Everyday she would pray a countless number of times for an early birth for this child. Afterwards she would imagine their family of three, all the happiness they would have.

    Mu Lin stirred the coffee within the ss, then filled her cup to the brim. After quite a while, in a low voice she spoke. ¡°A Qing, you need to know that being in this line of work, how could one just quit whenever they want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done enough things for them, if they agree to let me withdraw from the organization, that would be the best and everybody will be delighted and satisfied. Besides... Xiao Lin, do you really think I am the type that wouldn¡¯t prepare anything and I would just decide to do something randomly?¡± Shao Qing¡¯s voice sounded slightly cold. She had once served military service before. Because of her particrly outstanding memory in addition to her five sense being acute and physical attributes being of top quality, she was transferred to the special military brigade. However, she eventually retired due to injuries.

    Shao Qing¡¯s educational background isn¡¯t regarded as high, not anything special. After her discharge from the military service, she did not change her profession. Just by chance at that time, Mu Lin on ount of being a super capable hacker was recruited to join that organization, thus dragged Shao Qing into it as well.

    Moneyundering, deals with weapons and ammunition, Shao Qing¡¯s contributions towards the organization was definitely not little. The only sole concern is that the organization doesn¡¯t want to let her go since she was such a talented subordinate.

    ¡°A Qing, you need to be careful.¡± Mu Lin bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the headquarters right now. I¡¯ll try to contact the group leader, he should be able to help you out.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Shao Qing sincerely thanked her. Mu Lin pouted her lips, discontented. ¡°What kind of rtionship do the two of us have, why are you still saying thanks? You¡¯re acting too courteous! However...¡± She hesitated a bit, then slipped a photograph over to Shao Qing. ¡°Even though you are pregnant and shouldn¡¯t have your emotions be unstable, I still think you should have a look at this!¡±

    Shao Qing frowned and knitted her brows. Receiving the photo and merely taking one nce at it, she instantly turned rigid. The person in the photograph was none other than her lover, Lin Qifan!

    A total of eighteen photographs, but the female in each of them was the same one. Short hair, charming appearance, but the most crucial point was that she looked incredibly familiar.

    She had once seen this woman¡¯s photo in Lin Qifan¡¯s cell phone, but at that time Lin Qifan had said that she was only his superior at work. When they met during a dinner party for work, they had just chatted for a bit. Shao Qing had also, not thought much about it. Instead, she felt sorry that Lin Qifan, for the purpose of his project, was required to make time for these social niceties.

    Lin Qifan wasn¡¯t some rich second generation heir, the university he graduated from was also not anything special, thus if he wanted to be sessful he had to naturally make up for it with hard work. Shao Qing had never thought that Lin Qifan would use a ¡®shortcut¡¯.

    Looking at the intimacy between the two within the photo, Shao Qing felt her heart ache. This is your superior?

    Mu Lin looked concerned: ¡°A Qing, don¡¯t feel too bad about it. It¡¯s still better to rify the situation before doing anything.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shao Qing qiuckly calmed herself down, stroking her belly. She still had a child, she couldn¡¯t get too emotional or else it would potentially cause the child harm.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave first, you take care of yourself okay.¡± Mu Lin lifted up her purse, her heart feeling difficult. If Shao Qing found a man who really loved her, even if Shao Qing withdrew from the organization for him, Mu Lin would feel happy that Shao Qing had a ce to return to. But now...

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Shao Qing reluctantly said and walked Mu Lin out. After sitting down for a good while, she looked at the photographs over and over again.

    Her and Lin Qifan¡¯s love was straight from a fairy tale. Lin Qifan had saved her when she was injured and afterwards due to Lin Qifan¡¯s gentle and tender attentiveness, she was touched and fell straight into the river of love. Marriage was just a matter of time.

    However now, those past events seemed just like a joke.

    Shao Qing continued sitting there until her mood became tranquil again. Then little by little, supporting her belly she stood up and left. No matter what, her child was the most important. It was almost the time of birth, no matter the issue, it would have to wait until after the child was born.

    Shao Qing waved her hand to catch a taxi, preparing to go to the hospital for another examination. But before the taxi has even arrived in front of her, an ear-piercing sound came from behind her. Shao Qing wanted to dodge, however with her pregnancy, how could she have dodged the speeding vehicleing straight at her?

    That split second of being hit by the car, Shao Qing attempted to protect the child in her stomach. My child, no!

    That moment of falling towards the ground, Shao Qing saw it clearly. The female driver of that car, smiling without guilt, was the exact same as the face within the photograph in her bag.

    Shao Qing tenaciously red at this woman, but she could only follow with her eye¡¯s as the woman sped off. Waves of pain started to surface from her abdomen. She opened her mouth wide, a faint sound like a mosquito¡¯s wings sounded out. ¡°Help... my child... help¡±

    The people passing by all had eyes of pity, yet no one stopped to help her. On the contrary, as if fearing they would get inconvenienced, they sped up and left the area.

    Shao Qing loathed. She loathed Lin Qifan, loathed that girl, and loathed all those ruthless people who passed by without helping. Her death didn¡¯t matter to her, but her child.. he hasn¡¯t even see the world once...

    Her vision became more and more fuzzy, she clearly felt blooding from between her own thighs unceasingly spill out. Unexpectedly, a drop of water fell into the rim of her eye. She then lost consciousness, a vision of red and a cry of rm.

    ¡°Aa, the rain is red!¡±

    ¡°I have never seen red rain before!¡±

    It must be the heavens, they must be crying tears of blood for her. She slowly closed her eyes, if there was a next life, she must kill that cheating couple!

    ...

    At the basement of most hospitals, usually lies a morgue. Generally the mysterious events that ur in hospitals were associated with the morgue. The reason is because that ce was too sinister and a corpse tend to have something to do with it.

    ¡°It is truly tragic, one corpse two lives!¡±

    ¡°Has the offender been caught yet?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, take a look, even the corpse hasn¡¯t been collected by anyone...¡±

    Voices gradually drifted into Shao Qing¡¯s ears seeming as if a wind was dispersing. She tried to open her eyes. A vision of red, Shao Qing remembered it. She had died right.

    That car crash, her child... right! Her child! Shao Qing stiffened and extended her hand, stroking fragmented ice intending to touch her belly when herrge bulge of a stomach started to have movements of its own.

    Summoning up her courage, it seemed as if something in her stomach was hitting her belly. Without enough time to think things over on reasons why she hasn¡¯t died yet, her heart was filled with joy. Was that movement her child, is it still alive?

    Shao Qing tore open her clothes to only see a gray ash-coloured plump belly emerge, the skin continuously wiggling. It must be the child, it must be her child!

    Shao Qing wanted to cry, yet no tears came falling out. She somewhat panicked, how could I get the child out? Her child! Within that narrow space, it must be so scared right now!

    Shao Qing stroked her belly as she thought.

    It was at that time that she then discovered her fingernails had grew long and the colour had also changed into a greenish, blueish ck. One look and you might almost think it was a sharp de.

    Expressionless looking at her own fingernails, she unexpectedly reached her hand out to her stomach and lightly cut at the skin, opening up a wound. Yet, no blood flowed out. Instead a plump white hand reached out from the opening.

    ¡°My child...¡± Shao Qing was pleasantly surprised. Waiting anxiously, she watched as that tiny hand pried open the wound on her belly and a chubby doll like child climbed out with difficulty.

    That child did not look one bit as if it was just born with the usual wrinkles. On the contrary, he had nice ivory skin, cheeks with a tint of blush, and besides his eyes resembling a ck hole, hepletely resembled the average child.

    He tilted his head, his eyes reflected Shao Qing¡¯s sorry figure, biting her fingers. Then immediately rushed over to Shao Qing and called out, ¡°Mama!¡±

    ¡°Baby, my baby!¡± Shao Qing embraced her Xiao Baozi,pletely not discovering that the big gash on her stomach has slowly healed back up.

    [Xiao Baozi = an endearing nickname for someone¡¯s own baby, especially pointing out how cute they are]

    She eagerly kissed her little stuffed bun¡¯s face. The happiness she felt was that of losing something and then regaining it, the light after the despair, she was inplete bliss.

    Her Xiao Baozi was also well behaved. Hugging onto his Mama¡¯s neck, his bottom in the middle of Shao Qing¡¯s palm twisting about. Mama¡¯s kisses are so ticklish!

    After kissing Xiao Baozi and pacifying her frame of mind, she then discovered that not only has her wound healed, but all her past scars have disappeared as well.

    This is absolutely fishy. Could it be that she has already be a ghost? Or a corpse?

    ¡°This ce is cold, but don¡¯t worry darling. Mother will bring you out of this ce.¡± Shao Qing pushed down the suspicions in her heart. Exerting all her strength, she pushed open the space she wasid down. As soon as she carried her baby out, she discovered that the ce that she wasid down was a freezer for containing corpses.

    As expected she has already died. But no matter the cause, she is now standing here presently breathing and carrying her precious baby in her arms, everything she has to be grateful is entirely because of the heavens.

    It must be the case that god was taking pity on her, thus allowing her to return to this ice-cold world and giving her the opportunity to take revenge!

    ¡°Mama, baby is hungry...¡± Xiao Baozi pouted his lips, miserably staring at Shao Qing. Seeing her sad darling baby, Shao Qing¡¯s heart immediately melted. Kissing Xiao Baozi¡¯s face again: ¡°Darling, be obedient. Just wait until we leave this ce then there will be things for you to eat.¡±

    It was because she did not know the current situation with her body and if it would even be able to produce milk, if it wasn¡¯t able to, then it will be much more inconvenient.

    Not knowing the current situation of her body and if it would even be able to produce milk. If there isn¡¯t any, then it will be extremely troublesome.

    Leaving the morgue, Shao Qing made another discovery. Her strength has increased by a lot and her body seems to be a lot more graceful. These changes all came too abruptly. It would be perfect if there was a mirror right now to allow her to view her own reflection, to check whether anything else has changed.

    By the time Shao Qing arrived at the ground floor, she realized that the change wasn¡¯t just limited to her. In fact this entire world, during the time she has closed her eyes, in a split second had thoroughly transformed, the sky and earth has turned upside down [everything is inplete confusion and entirely different]!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Apocalypse

    Uploading another tranted chapter! This novel seems interesting so far and I¡¯m already counting down for the male leads to appear haha

    <<>

    When the elevator doors opened, a dried up greenish blue w suddenly reached in. Long, long fingernails tainted with bloody flesh, holding what seemed to be iplete remains of brains. For what reason was it iplete? Well that¡¯s because that thing¡¯s head had a piece of it chopped off. You could even see from the opening, brains coloured ck squirming within.

    Shao Qing was startled, subconsciously with her fist, she pushed the head away. Unexpectedly, the damaged head was exactly like a ripe apple, it fell to the ground with a st.

    Her strength... was really great...

    Unable to manage her own amazement, Shao Qing continued walking down the hallway. A floor covered with filth, minced meat, destroyed limbs, and badly damaged carcasses that looked like it was torn apart by a beast could be seen.

    If speaking of these things could make Shao Qing amazed, then the other things would make her terrified. Besides the ce full of corpses¡¯, there were still animated things. Each and every one of them, across their face and body, were rotten flesh. With rigid limbs, these things wandered in the hallway. Some of them wore patient garments while some wore nurse outfits, it clearly hinted that previously when they were alive they must have been the hospital¡¯s patients and staff.

    Could this be... the apocalypse?

    Shao Qing immediately recalled the blood rain she saw prior to her death. That idea of the heavens crying for her was not the case, rather it was the heaven¡¯s punishment to this world.

    Shao Qing tightly carried the chid in her bosom, singlehandedly smashed the fire hydrant, then from within she grabbed the fire extinguisher. Holding it as if it were a hammer, she was constantly on guard against the group of monsters.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Quietlyforting Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing discovered, those zombies didn¡¯t resemble the ones simr to a biochemistry crisis. Seeing a living person, they wouldn¡¯t approach them to tear them apart, rather it was like they were figuring out why they were wandering around. It was as if she did not exist, or perhaps it was as if she was one of their own.

    Shao Qing felt her chest, not sensing any throbbing or pulsing from her heart, she bitterlyughed. She is definitely not a living person, perhaps she might even be the exact same freaks as those things.

    No longer caring what had happened, Shao Qing carrying Xiao Baozi, headed outside. She wanted to see whether if it was only the hospital that was like this or if the entire world had changed as well.

    Lying on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders, Xiao Baozi¡¯s eyes were spinning around and around in all different directions, yet he was not the least bit scared. The mother and child soon arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance.

    Just as Shao Qing forecasted, the outside world has already been upied by zombies. It seems like it really is the apocalypse.

    ¡°Darling, are you scared?¡± Shao Qing lightly petted Xiao Baozi¡¯s back, then immediately found that her son had been bare naked the entire time. Obedient Xiao Baozi gave Shao Qing a kiss and childishly said. ¡°If Mama¡¯s here then there¡¯s nothing to be scared of!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s heart fluttered. Carrying Xiao Baozi, she then went and sought out a family owned clothing store. Choosing a lot of toddler clothes, she gave it to Xiao Baozi to wear. However, there were too many things. Shao Qing could not possibly be able to bring all this stuff. If only she had a bag then that would have been perfect. Wishing that, suddenly the clothes in her hand vanished into thin air. Unexpected, she was rmed and pleased. Could it be that it was just like a novel, that she has a space dimension?

    Shao Qing closed her eyes, attempting to see if she could feel the existence of the so called space dimension, and she was able to. But, the only thing was that it was only 1 cubic meter. The big pile of clothes she had chosen for her Xiao Baozi had already taken up half of the space avable.

    Although it wasn¡¯t the typical boundless space dimension where it could cultivate different nts and vegetation, or the space dimension capable of bringing people inside, it was still able to contain some of their daily necessities. Shao Qing was already plenty satisfied.

    Putting away some clothes for herself, some things to eat, and powdered milk, she then departed with Xiao Baozi.

    ¡°Mama, where are we going?¡± Blinking hisrge eyes, Xiao Baozi asked.

    Shao Qing had caught a glimpse of a mirror earlier. Although the woman inside had extremely paleplexions, she did not show any signs of transforming into those zombies. As long as they didn¡¯t allow anyone toe into close contact, she ought to be safe from people discovering her special features. Now feeling a bit relieved, she announced. ¡°We are going to the capital!¡±

    Being Country Z¡¯s capital, there was a big poption, but most importantly, the leaders and the army was located there. Even if it was the apocalypse, there should be some sort of order there.

    Shao Qing also still had a child to raise and going to that ce ought to be a little bit easier.

    Currently they were located at S City. Even though S City isn¡¯t that far from the capital, without airnes and trains and under these circumstances, it will be quite inconvenient and troublesome.

    Fortunately, Shao Qing didn¡¯t have to worry about the zombies mounting a sneak attack. This made the journey a whole lot safer.

    However, after walking for not that long, Shao Qing was stunned. In the beginning, she had only asionally heard some light grumbling sounds and did not think much of it. Until now, she discovered that the rumbling sounds wereing from the only thing in her bosom, her darling baby. ¡°Darling, are you hungry?¡±

    Xiao Baozi immediately blushed and softly replied. ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry, Mama.¡± As soon as those words were spoken, his stomach giving him no respect at all immediately growled out loud.

    ¡°Sorry darling, I have totally overlooked this...¡± Without dy, Shao Qing found a private house. Searching for hot water, she mixed it with the powdered milk. As soon as Xiao Baozi took a big gulp of the milk, he immediately spat everything out and rolled about on Shao Qing¡¯s bosom. ¡°Mama, my stomach hurts... so painful...¡±

    ¡°Darling...¡± Anxious, her eyes turnedpletely red. How could this be?

    Xiao Baozi was in so much pain, he continuously cried. But on ount of his physique problem, no tears flowed out. After he had vomited all the powdered milk out, then did he feel a bit better.

    Shao Qing was exceedingly distressed. ming herself incessantly, she kept apologizing. ¡°Darling..... darling... it¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault....¡±

    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xiao Baozi consoled Shao Qing with a kiss. It was at this time that Shao Qing knew her baby stood out from the masses and could not be raised like the average child.

    But seeing her darling starve, how could she not try to think of a n?

    Shao Qing tried to find meat for Xiao Baozi to eat, but once Xiao Baozi ate a bit, he once again continuously vomited out everything. Seeing her baby vomiting, Shao Qing¡¯s heart twisted. If it were possible, she would be willing to sacrifice her own meat to feed her baby.

    ¡°What¡¯s to be done...¡± The usual steel blooded women that Shao Qing revealed to others was now currently so anxious she was about to cry. Her baby, her treasure, it¡¯s all that wretched cheating couple¡¯s fault. They caused her baby to be neither a human or a ghost....

    ¡°Mother will find a solution.¡± Leaving aside her grudges, she carried Xiao Baozi. She needed to find those zombies to do some investigation. She believed that Xiao Baozi¡¯s physique ought to be somewhat simr to those zombies.

    Before she could go even go catch a few zombies, she heard a loud gunshot from outside. Narrowing her eyes, she stared out from the window and saw a car violently speeding towards the downstairs of her private home. Within the car sat several people. Right when one of them reached out their hands, they emitted a regiment of mes, causing the zombies who were chasing the car to all burn to death.

    Perhaps, she also needs a car.

    Just when she was pondering this thought, someone from inside the car waved at her. ¡°Are you a survivor?¡±

    Thinking for a bit, Shao Qing responded: ¡°Yes, are you guys here to rescue us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are here to rescue people.¡± Parking downstairs, five people came out and quickly arrived on the second floor. Shao Qing opened the door. Parking downstairs, five people came out and quickly arrived on the second floor. Shao Qing opened the door. The first person who entered was a middle aged man. With a majestic appearance, but eyes disying indecency, he made a quick sweep around the room. When itnded on Shao Qing¡¯s body, he was somewhat breath taken. ¡°Are you by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shao Qing¡¯splexion was pale as if she was extremely startled. ¡°What happened outside, how could.... how could this happen...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared. Us few are superhumans, capable of protecting you. Outside of the city there is a survivor base. Once you have arrived there, everything will be alright.¡± As that person spoke, he silently hinted for the others to close the door on the other.

    One youngster with yellow dyed hair sinisterlyughed. ¡°Boss, stop being such a hypocrite. It¡¯s the apocalypse anyways, just quickly do it. Us brothers are all waiting in line. We all haven¡¯t touched a woman in quite a while.

    [Uh-oh]

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Reverse Kill

    <<>>

    Shao Qing silently calcted, altogether there were a total of five people. With her abilities, disposing of five people shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The only problem was that she was currently still carrying her son. Moreover, these five individuals appeared to have supernatural abilities...this could be a problem.

    What should I do? Shao Qing carefully pondered, while the middle aged man who pretended to be righteous was already impatiently salivating.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed, calcting within her heart, she then lowered her head to feign how delicate she was. ¡°My husband died early and since then I¡¯ve been all alone with no one I can rely on.¡± As she was speaking, her gaze towards the middle aged man showed her longing to find someone dependent to rely on. ¡°Now that it¡¯s the apocalypse, us, mother and child, both just want someone we can depend on....¡±

    This middle aged man became exulted. Although forcing someone against their will was a pretty distinctive style he enjoyed, if a gorgeous women like this was taking the initiative to lie with him, this vour would definitely be better.

    He was itching to snatch the child from Shao Qing¡¯s bosom to hand it off to someone else or perhaps even throw it on the sofa. Shao Qing retreated a step: ¡°He¡¯s my only son...¡±

    That man immediately grasped the situation intuitively. At once he spoke: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Your son is my son, I will get my brothers to take care of him.¡±

    The blond haired youngster on the side immediately stepped in. ¡°So, that is my nephew! Come! Let uncle hug you!¡±

    Patting Xiao Baozi¡¯s back, with a tender voice yet also a chilling aura, she whispered: ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will be back soon, real soon...¡±

    Xiao Baozi cleverly allowed himself into the yellow haired youngster¡¯s embrace then with big blinking eyes responded, ¡°Mama, don¡¯t be worried. I¡¯ll be good.¡±

    Shao Qing allowed the middle aged man to drag her into the room. Once the door was closed, she narrowed her eyes. Her eyes rested on the middle aged man¡¯s throat, back of the head, sr plexus, unceasingly thinking about how she could mortally wound him with one strike.

    With great urgency, the middle aged man approached Shao Qing, immediately wanting to peel off Shao Qing¡¯s clothes. Swatting his hands away, she coquettishly teased, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We have loads of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes... yes...¡± The middle aged man¡¯s gaze had a lewd look to it. Before the apocalypse he was simply a white cor worker. Where could he have seen a woman as beautiful and graceful as Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing slowly ced her hands on his cor area. Her fingernails lightly scraped the middle aged man¡¯s adam¡¯s apple. Then following the direction of the buttons, she slid her fingernails from his adam¡¯s apple down to a button.

    When his breathing started to be increasingly urgent, Shao Qing came up close and snug. With an enticing nce towards him, her other hand stroked his stomach. Then just when his muscles were starting to slowly rx, without any signs or warnings, Shao Qing¡¯s five fingers gathered together. WIth an astonishing speed, she thrusted her hand into his chest while the other hand crushed his throat simultaneously.

    As he died, both of his eyes opened wide. He attempted to call out to hispanions but because of his crushed throat, he could barely let out a whisper. Warm blood slowly trickled down from the corner of his mouth, bringing an unpleasant fishy smell a bit simr to rust.

    Shao Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She hadn¡¯t discovered that her eyes originally a deep ck has slowly fluctuated into ayer of dark red covering her pupil.

    Yes... the smell of fresh blood. Familiar yet not. But why is it that she had an urge to move closer, ready to bite his broken neck and drink up all his blood?

    Shao Qing looked as if she was hypnotized, slowly lowering her head, she moved closer to the corpse in her hands. But in an instant, she regained consciousness of her actions. Herplexion changed.

    She¡¯s a human! She¡¯s not a monster who eats human meat and drinks human blood! Can¡¯t.... she can¡¯t! Shao Qing reflexively shook off the corpse and itnded with a thump onto the ground.

    As if teasing a child, the yellow haired youngster sneered. ¡°¡±Boss, what¡¯s the rush? Don¡¯t throw down the lovely little widow...¡±

    The others roared withughter. One after another, they also joined the yellow haired youngsters in teasing their boss. However, after a long period of time, the middle aged man still had note out.

    ¡°Wow, boss! You really canst a pretty long time, huh?¡± The yellow haired yougsterughed, while another youth spoke up. ¡°Something seems wrong. It doesn¡¯t make sense that there is not even one bit of sound. I¡¯m going to go take a look.¡± volunteered a youth wearing a ck armour. The othersughed at him. ¡°If you see something you shouldn¡¯t see, you might not be able to resist in taking part.¡±

    The ck armoured guy waved his hands, walked over and pushed open the door. Immediately, he discovered the middle aged man lying face down on the bed, motionless, but Shao Qing¡¯s silhouette couldn¡¯t even be seen.

    ¡°Boss?¡± The ck armoured guy called out while slowly approaching the bed. Before he was able to give the middle aged man a quick pat, he discovered the bed sheets were dyed with red!

    The sounds of the wind being split could be heard as an item came flying from behind him causing him to automatically employ his supernatural ability.

    He was a strengthener, capable of solidifying his body and resisting assaults. However, his ability that he was so proud of wasn¡¯t able to be of much use. Shao Qing¡¯s fingernails effortlessly inserted into the back of his head like stabbing a tofu and crushed his skull and brains.

    With a plop, the youth fell to the ground with a look of remaining grievance. Outside, the others atst also became aware of something not feeling right. The remaining three vigntly stood up. Within the yellow haired youth¡¯s hand, a small fire ball appeared. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Something¡¯s wrong here!¡±

    Three people. One held a gun, one puffed out his muscles, while another held Xiao Baozi close. All of them approached the room.

    It was at that moment, from the room a shadow came flying out. The muscle man reflexively punched out his fist, easily prating through the shadow that came out. But as it turns out, the thing hanging from his clenched fist was the back armoured youth¡¯s corpse.

    Yet suddenly,his private area suffered an attack. In the split second of sharp pain, long fingernails like a sharp de sliced his throat causing blood to squirt out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Your son is with me...¡± Just when the yellow haired guy was about to threaten Shao Qing, he became aware that his hand holding Xiao Baozi was slowly being drained of his supernatural ability.

    It was then that he realized that Xiao Baozi had a pair of ck holes for eyes. With no eye whites at all,pletely pitch ck, it was absolutely terrifying.

    That was hisst thought before, under the gaze of Shao Qing and thest guy, the yellow haired guy who was carrying Xiao Baozi suddenly shriveled up at a clearly visible rate and became a dried corpse.

    The final guy screeched out loud and fired three shots towards Xiao Baozi. Shao Qing¡¯splexion immediately changed and could not hold back her murderous intentions. Grabbing Xiao Baozi, she leaped forwards, dodging the bullet. Afterwards, raising up arge marble side table, she smashed his head until it was broken and blood flowed out. In a quick second, Shao Qing easily settled this matter.

    Five people, in a blink of an eye, had all be corpses.

    Shao Qing sat her bottom to the ground. Her scarlet eyes appeared as if blood was about to flow out. Xiao Baozi kneaded his stomach, pointing at one of the corpse on the ground. ¡°Mama... baby is hungry... I want to eat...¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Food Hunter

    Shao Qing¡¯s expression changed. In a sh, it became pale with no signs of blood at all. She didn¡¯t desire for her child to be a man eating monster. At that moment she wanted to cry. Her long awaited child had finally arrived, yet his arrival waspletely different from what she was expecting. Without any family support, she had personally scooped out her own child at the hospital.

    But even if her baby waspletely unlike the others, Shao Qing really desired for her baby to be happy growing up and not turn into a monster.

    While Shao Qing¡¯s train of thought was swirling around in the air, Xiao Baozi had already fixed his eyes onto the corpse¡¯s head . Unable topletely convey what he himself wanted, he merely persistently pointed at the corpse¡¯s head. ¡°Inside... smells so good...¡±

    Shao Qing was unsure of what to do, but no matter what, she was a fast unwavering individual, thus quickly cooled her head. Those worthless lives must be the heavens pitying her, allowing her to crawl out from the depths of hell to take revenge. Now the only person she cared for in the world is her baby. Why should she even care that her baby has turned into a man eating monster?

    Could they even still be normal people?

    Shao Qing looked at her slender ck fingernail , her eyes getting colder and colder. With a overcast yet soft voice she spoke. ¡°Darling, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Xiao Baozi was somewhat anxious, constantly gesturing towards the head. ¡°Inside.... inside...¡±

    Shao Qing looked at the location where Xiao Baozi pointed towards. Extending her slender fingernail, she softly inserted her finger underneath the corpse¡¯s skull until she came across a solid object. With a sh of emotion upon this discovery, she scooped out the object.

    Her finger drenched in blood was now holding a red crystal. Looking at it, it appeared to be only the size of her fingernail, but it was excessively glossy, very beautiful.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°Mama, eat... want to eat!¡±

    Confirming that the thing her son wanted to eat wasn¡¯t human meat but instead this crystal, Shao Qing was able to let out a breath of fresh air. Even though she was fine to resolutely allow her son to hunt people for food, there was definitely a knot in her heart. Yet now to discover that what her son wanted to eat wasn¡¯t what she originally thought, her heart rxed a bit.

    Scared that the brain¡¯s on the crystal might upset her son¡¯s stomach, she quickly used clean water to wash it. Only after, did she pass it over to Xiao Baozi.

    After passing the crystal to Xiao Baozi¡¯s hand, Shao Qing then approached the other corpse in the search for other crystals. That was when she discovered, not everyone had a crystal in their brains and the crystals were not all of the same colour.

    She reckoned that only the superhumans would have a crystal within their brain. If their supernatural ability was stronger then the crystal would berger. On the other hand, if their supernatural ability was weaker then the crystal would be smaller. Different supernatural abilities would lead to different coloured crystals. For example, the owner of the red crystal was the fireball user.

    After eating two lumps of crystals, Xiao Baozi was full. Acting like a spoiled child, he rested on Shao Qing¡¯s bosom, while Shao Qing prepared to put the remaining crystals within her space dimension as Xiao Baozi¡¯s future provisions.

    Yet Xiao Baozi urged Shao QIng. ¡°Mama needs to eat too!¡±

    Shao Qing stared nkly, could she also eat these crystals? In fact when Xiao Baozi was eating these crystals, holding one of the crystals within her hands she had felt a sort of absorption. She was originally not nning on making use of any of Xiao Baozi¡¯s provisions, but she had a slight premonition that if she did absorb the crystal, it would be able to upgrade her strength. The advantage of increasing her strength would allow her to have the capability to hunt even more superhumans for Xiao Baozi.

    Holding the cyan crystal within her palm, she closed her eyes to perceive it. Within the crystal was a faint cyan light pulsing. Very quickly, it flowed into her palm and entered her body.

    Shao Qing did not discover that the dark red within her eyes had slowly receded, she only felt that her violence within her heart had lightened. Rapidly, the crystal became a pile of ashes. With a puff from the wind, the ashes then dispersed into the air.

    Shao Qing clenched her fist, as expected, she felt her body be more vigorous.

    Acting as if the corpses on the ground did not exist, Shao Qing carried Xiao Baozi down to the ground floor. The SUV that the superhumans drove was still on the ground floor, supplying Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi a means for transportation.

    After all, relying on walking to leave the city and traverse to other locations, one would be tired to death. Shao Qing hopped into the SUV. Looking at the fuel gauge, she noticed that the fuel has already been used up quite a bit. At the back seat, there were several empty barrels arranged. It was most likely that these people were preparing to go to a gas station on their return trip to get some fuel.

    With regards to most people, travelling through a zombie filled city would be a narrow escape; but to Shao Qing, it is simply too easy. Directly taking Xiao Baozi to the gas station, she filled the car up to the brim with fuel. She even filled up the several empty buckets to the brim, then prepared to leave.

    But just when she was about to get in the car, she heard a tearing sound from around the corner. Lifting up her head to take a look, it turns out it was some zombies who has formed a regiment.

    She has never seen internal strife between zombies, could it be that zombies also have to prey on other zombies?

    Sensing that something was wrong, Shao Qing didn¡¯t get in the car. Rather, she stood on the side observing the scene in front of her. After watching for a while, it seemed that the regiment was one of the zombies among the group unceasingly killing the other zombies.

    On the ground, a few skulls that were ripped from the zombies could be seen. Finally, even thest few remaining zombies were also killed by that zombie. Immediately, that zombie began to dig within the skulls of the zombies he just killed.

    Could it be that zombies also contain crystals within their skulls?

    Shao Qing¡¯s interest was piqued. She carefully approached, attempting to get closer. But the strange zombie in a blink, whipped his head around, and using his ckish green eyes red at Shao Qing, keeping himself alert.

    This zombie was evidently smarter and more calcting than the other zombies. Otherwise how could he have discovered the objects within their brains and taken the initiative to kill the other zombies.

    Seeing that Shao Qing did not approach, he still did not rxen. Rather, he sped up his search within the zombies¡¯ brains. After finding a few gray coloured crystals, he slowly retreated while continuously staring at Shao Qing.

    How could Shao Qing just let him leave like that? Just earlier, when that zombie and the others were fighting, she had already made an assessment of the strength of both sides. She immediately made her move on the ount that she thought that high quality zombies should have crystals that are quiterge. Thus, the crystals from these zombies are definitely enough to feed her son an entire meal. How could she just give up on this easy prey?

    This is why Shao Qing quickly made her move. Taking advantage of when that zombie was preparing to turn around and leave, she surged forward. However, this zombie was more nimble and agile than the other zombies. Right when he heard the sounds, without even looking at Shao Qing he started to run away, trying to find a location to eat the crystal.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t expect him to immediately run away, distracted slightly, she turned to look at the baby in the car, then gave up on giving chase.

    With regret she returned back to the car, then departed with her baby. After about fifteen or so minutes, Shao Qing felt a presence secretly observing her. With one nce to the rear view mirror, she discovered that the strange zombie was surprisingly following the car from behind!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Raising a zombie

    Shao Qing had an intuition that the zombie had the exact same idea as her. In the same way that she wanted to catch him as food, he also wanted to catch her as food.

    Narrowing her eyes, Shao Qing inwardly schemed how she was going to capture this intelligent zombie. After all she was a human. If she lost to this zombie in brains, then that really would be losing face for humans.

    Not urgently or slowly, they continued to travel for another two hours. Seeing that it was the afternoon, she decided to find a location to rest since she was also capable of getting tired.

    Even if her body wasn¡¯t that tired, her psyche was already fatigued. Finding a small shop with few zombies, she quickly tidied up the ce. After cleaning up, Shao QIng carried Xiao Baozi inside. With nightfall approaching, the shallowly sleeping Shao Qing became aware of movements near the door.

    Earlier, she had ced a wooden stick against the door. This was so if there was any movement, she would notice right away. Appearing dead silent, after another little while, a shadow came crawling in through the window.

    The window was one of the locations Shao Qing was paying extra attention to. Waiting for the shadow to gradually approach, the already awake Shao Qing quickly stood up and instantly knocked him to the floor. Shao Qing didn¡¯t know what would happen to her if she was bitten or scratched by the zombie, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to risk it. With speed, she grabbed onto the two arms of the zombie in front of her, then with a snap, she broke his two arms. In the split second when the zombie attempted to raise his head to bite her, Shao Qing stuffed a new stocking into his mouth.

    After two minutes, tied up like a fried dough twist (crisp snack food made by deep-frying ited dough) he wriggled on the ground with all his might. But no matter what, he was incapable of breaking free.

    Shao Qing leaned in close to take a look. From a nce, the zombie looked like an eighteen/ neen year old youth. His appearance was delicate and pretty, but too bad he wasn¡¯t human.

    Carrying the sleeping Xiao Baozi to the corner to continue to sleep, she pondered how to deal with this strange zombie while she prepared for the daybreak of the next day.

    Early the next morning, Shao Qing crawled out and looked at the zombie huddling in the corner, shrunk into a small ball and making a rather pitiful appearance.

    The first thing Shao Qing did was absorb a piece of the grey crystals retrieved from the zombie¡¯s body. Determining that the crystal doesn¡¯t produce any harmful effects to her body, then did she decide to save some for Xiao Baozi.

    She also discovered that he still had the crystals killed from those zombies. The majority however was not on his body, only a small portion was found.

    With this being the case, it seemed like she will have to stay here for a little longer to gather some crystals. Then she could take Xiao Baozi and leave this ce.

    After all, gathering zombies to kill isparably easier than gathering superhumans.

    With this thought, Shao Qing prepared to kill the zombie so afterwards she could go out to find some more provisions for Xiao Baozi. However, right when she approached him, he awakened and unceasingly made crying sounds as if he was threatening Shao Qing.

    Squatting down, she extended one of her hands towards the zombie¡¯s head. He really was indeed more intelligent than the other zombies. Knowing that Shao Qing was about to kill him, his original vicious appearance changed. At the same instant of squirming backwards, he let out a faint whining sound to curry some good will and favour.

    Although his eyes were alreadypletely ash ck, it still had a faint sparkle within them. Shao Qing¡¯s lifted hand paused for a moment, hesitating a bit. Previously, the reason she didn¡¯t immediately kill off the zombie was because she felt that this zombie gave off a simr feeling as her. She was the freak among humans while he was the freak among zombies.

    However, if she was to bring around a zombie, no matter where she went, it would be inconvenient. Thus, Shao QIng decided to kill him.

    Yet seeing this zombie¡¯s struggle to survive, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when she was bathing in her pool of blood. She had also thirsted for survival.

    ¡°Do you understand human speech?¡± Shao Qing giving up on her previous action, reached out to touch his long, soft hair. Even if the zombie was unable to understand Shao Qing¡¯s words, he was still able to sense her killing intent slowly disperse. Hastily, he used his head to rub against Shao Qing¡¯s palm to demonstrate his willingness to be obedient.

    Shao Qing sighed, then sat beside the zombie. ¡°Before you leave this city, follow me. We¡¯ll hunt some crystals and you¡¯ll get a quarter of the share.¡±

    Seeing the zombie¡¯s obedient appearance, Shao Qing secretly felt better as well. Still, she took some precautions as she undid the bindings. The zombie didn¡¯t strike out against her, he simply crouched down in the corner.

    Shao Qing then noticed that the two arms she had just brokenst night were already healed. This zombie is really peculiar. Using it as a reward for being well behaved, Shao Qing handed him a crystal.

    The zombie used his big ck eyes to stare at Shao Qing. After quite a long time, he then stealthily extended his hand out to take the crystal from Shao Qing¡¯s hand, then consumed it at lightning speed .

    It appears that he is able to directly digest these crystals.

    After eating the crystal that Shao Qing gave him, the zombie felt a little closer towards her.

    ¡°Such a foolish expression, in the future I¡¯ll call you Er Dai¡± Saying that, Shao Qing immediatelyughed. Being given the name Er Dai, the zombie was able to feel that this was not a very good name. Yet, he did not protest. He didn¡¯t dare protest. He even made an especially sincere look towards Shao Qing that would cause people to feel that he was a bit adorkable.

    [Er Dai= Second Fool ]

    Seeing that Er Dai¡¯s cheeks and clothing were filthy, Shao Qing felt like she had to help Er Dai tidy up.

    Finding a massive tub, she filled it up with water. After, she started to peel off Er Dai¡¯s clothes. Er Dai stood there open and guilelessly, allowing Shao Qing to peel him naked.

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze shifted downwards, sweeping across Er Dai¡¯s pale body, then stopped at a certain somewhere: ¡°Ah! Unexpectedly it didn¡¯t rot and fall off.¡±

    The Er Dai who shouldn¡¯t show a trace of shame or embarrassment had a sudden weird urge to retreat. However, when he was attempting to retreat, he was thrown right into the tub by Shao Qing.

    Before throwing him in, Shao Qing teased his certain area, lightlyughing. ¡°All the hair haspletely fallen off...¡± Then seeing the confused Er Dai, Shao Qing felt somewhat embarrassed and immediately started to give clean Er Dai.

    Zombies really aren¡¯t fond of water. He continuously flounced around in the water, but Shao Qing was still able to get him squeaky clean.

    After washing him and changing him into a new set of clothing, if you didn¡¯t look carefully, you would not be able to recognize that Er Dai was a zombie.

    Rubbing Er Dai¡¯s hair that was sticking up, Shao Qing waspletely satisfied. At the beginning, she was certainly helping him due to her sympathy, but now that she thought of it a bit more, having a zombie as apanion actually wasn¡¯t that bad.

    At the very least, a zombie wouldn¡¯t stab her in the back. In that respect, she¡¯d rather have a zombie as apanion than a human.

    Seeing one big, one small sitting on the ground using the exact same confused stare on her, Shao QIng¡¯s heart softened. It was that feeling that all women who became mothers would have: maternal love.

    This slow brimming of softness, for the time being, reced Shao Qing¡¯s trauma. It allowed her to clearly recognize that besides revenge, there are other possible reasons for her existence.

 Chapter 6

    <b>Chapter 6: Encounter</b>

    After digging out the crystals, Shao Qing let out a rxed breath. Er Dai and her were verypatible. Er Dai brought her to the city and had wiped out an entire regiment together. Now within a corner of Shao Qing¡¯s space dimension, there was already a huge pile of crystals.

    That was their two days of hard work. These crystals, excluding the portion saved for Er Dai, was enough for Xiao Baozi to eat for an entire two months.

    Shao Qing then began preparing to depart. Before departing, she brought Er Dai to the city¡¯srgest shopping mall. She was preparing to clear that ce up to give Er Dai a ce to live in afterwards.

    After all, it was impossible for Shao Qing to bring along a zombie, no matter how much smarter Er Dai waspared to the average zombie.

    Within the shopping mall, there was arge traffic of people. Entering the first floor, she was able to see that the zombies wandering all around was several times more than the streets.

    Once entering the shopping mall, one human and one zombie began taking action. Although, they had only been in contact for only a brief amount of time, Shao Qing and Er Dai had already cultivated a tacit understanding of each other.

    Just seeing Er Dai¡¯s attempt to seduce a more agile group of zombies to move towards the door, Shao Qing would stealthily prepare to mount a sneak attack, to coordinate with Er Dai to kill this group of zombies.

    Every time a few zombies are killed, Er Dai would enthusiastically fish out the crystals within the zombies head and present it to Shao Qing like a treasure. Shao Qing would then take the crystals and Er Dai¡¯s brain covered hands to wash and only then would she put the crystals in her space dimension.

    Worrying that Xiao Baozi staying in the car would be inconvenient, Shao Qing had made a back sling to carry Xiao Baozi. asionally, putting a crystal into Xiao Baozi¡¯s opened mouth.

    When they were cleaning up the first floor, unexpectedly outside the shopping mall, arge car sound could be heard rumbling. Shao Qing and Er Dai, mutually understanding each other, both immediately went into hiding.

    Soon they saw three men and one women enter from outside. The women was constantly firing one fireball after another, causing all the nearby zombies to be burnt to death.

    ¡°Ah.... why are there so few zombies? I totally thought that there would be more zombies in the shopping mall too.¡± The women sighed. The tall man behind her then pointed out: ¡°You guys look at the ground, there are zombie corpses everywhere. I¡¯m afraid that before we arrived, there were already other people who have entered.¡±

    ¡°Then would there still be supplies inside?¡± Among them the fat person impatiently called out. ¡°If there isn¡¯t, then wouldn¡¯t we have made this trip all for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look first. Don¡¯t be careless, we have to take extra care.¡± stated the final member of the group, the taciturn man.

    The four member group then took precautions and slowly advanced. The fat man on the side casually talked and walked at the same time. ¡°Ideally they will have supplies. The provisions we currently own are almostpletely depleted. If we don¡¯t find any supplies here, then we¡¯ll have to fall to robbing. *Click Click* [with the tongue]. If we were able to steal from another easy loaded victim, then that would be the best. We would be able to be fed for an entire week at least.¡±

    The girl coldlyughed. ¡°If you guys didn¡¯t go visit prostitutes and gamble, how could we have depleted all our supplies so soon?¡±

    ¡°Ok, stop arguing.¡± The tall man frowned. ¡°Be careful all around you, fatty, increase your awareness and perception.¡±

    ¡°Opening up my perception wastes so much of my mental strength though....¡± The fatty mumbled this as he opened up his perception. Once expanding his perception, he abruptly screamed out. ¡°There are other people up in front!¡±

    The four of them in an instant became alert. Arranging into their attack formation, Shao Qing immediately understood that the fatty¡¯s superhuman ability must have something to do with his perception. It must have acted like a scan causing them to be able to discover her.

    Giving Er Dai an unperturbed nce, Shao Qing came out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of people came in, so I didn¡¯t daree out.¡±

    Shao Qing knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to pretend to be delicate. After all, if she was a delicate girl then she wouldn¡¯t have appeared in a zombie filled shopping centre.

    Once the four saw Shao Qing, their gaze immediately changed. Especially seeing Xiao Baozi¡¯s head stretched out from behind her shoulder, they became increasingly alert.

    A single woman carrying a child, able to stay alive in a zombie covered city, and having not even a hair damaged in the slightest! It clearly indicated that this woman¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated!

    So much that inparison to all of them, she is definitely stronger. After all, which of the four would dare to venture deep within a city by themselves.

    Seeing that Shao Qing was a girl, the woman within the group of four stood out to speak. ¡°Nice to meet you, we are from S City¡¯s survival base. Were you the one who killed the zombies here?¡±

    Noticing that the base they mentioned should be the exact same one as the group of men she had met earlier, her thoughts quickly changed. Without showing any change of expression she smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you too, I also don¡¯t know who killed these zombies. When I entered this ce, it was already like this.¡±

    The four people stared at each other, none of them fully believing Shao Qing¡¯s words. The girlughed a bit and proceeded. ¡° I am a rank 1 fire user. These are mypanions: a rank 1 perception user, a rank 1 strength user and a rank 1 wind user.¡±

    ¡°There are ssifications between superhumans?¡± Shao Qing blinked her eyes. Feeling curious, the women hesitated a bit. ¡°Since the apocalypse, you must have not left the city right?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head. Following, the woman started to inform Shao Qing on what happened. It turns out that after the apocalypse, a portion of the people in the world had turned into zombies, another portion turned into superhumans, and finally the remaining portion stayed as normal citizens.

    There was arge variety of superhumans, fantastic oddities of every description. Butparing themonly seen, there are two groups. One group is the natural users, using elements such as metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, and ice.

    The second group is the body users. Some had outstanding hearing, eyesight surpassing all their other senses, increased ability to jump, fortification of their skin, and even increased strength. This group also includes the mental subcategory among them, the evolution of the brain.

    The other superhumans who did not fall into these categories were rather few, and all fell into the ¡®other¡¯ category.

    Currently, arge portion of the superhumans had awaken not too long ago. Due to natural users having functionsparably weaker, and not entirely useful, while body users were practical, especially strength users; body users wereparably more popr and had a higher status than natural users.

    However, as long as they were aware of it, natural users could just mainly focus on increasing their strength.

    Besides slowly advancing ranks, strength users, specifically, were able to slowly increase their potential to transcendental capacities.

    Thinking for a bit, Shao Qing extended her hand out. ¡°I should be a speed user, as for what rank, I am not too sure. However, I awakened not too long ago so I should be rank 1. I¡¯m really d to meet you guys.¡±

    The woman exchanged nces with herpanions, then enthusiastically shook her hands and smiled. ¡°We are super happy... to have been able toe across you.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <b>Chapter 7: Discovered</b>

    Both sides had an understanding. Neither believed in the other. The woman and herpanions wanted to fish out the secret in how Shao Qing was able to survive so long by herself in the city, while Shao Qing had taken a fancy towards their crystals.

    As a result, although they walked forward in an amicable, polite manner, they were in fact on high alert, especially Shao Qing. Originally, she was considering if the others didn¡¯t make a move, she would be willing to operate in harmony in investigating thisrge building. After all, she didn¡¯t know these four very well, thus couldn¡¯t be confident in her winning chances.

    But things of the world is often against one¡¯s wishes. Right when she had just arrived in front of the stairs of the second floor, the fat man suddenly turned his head and shouted. ¡°Wrong, there¡¯s another person!¡±

    When they heard this, the wind user, the taciturn man, had emitted a de of wind towards where the fatty was facing. Originally hiding in the shadows of a secret corner, Er Dai angrily let out a howl. Quicky evading the wind de, he consequently revealed himself.

    Pale white skin, dark greenish ck eyes carrying a dark red pupil, in addition to theparably more rigid body than an average person, it was clear to see that he was not a human being.

    Even if he was wearing a neat face, it would not be able to change the fact that he was a zombie.

    The four of their faces changed in an instant. They had never seen a zombie with a speed this fast. Looking carefully, there was almost no difference inparison to a living person.

    The tall man¡¯s brain was the quickest to recover back to normal. When everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Er Dai, he screamed out loud ¡°Watch out behind you!¡±

    However, the warning was toote. By the time the other three turned their heads, they saw the wide eyed fatty kneel to the ground then finally falling with a loud thud. The back of his head had a hole with brains and blood flowing out.

    Flinging the blood off her fingernail, she unsatisfyingly put away the white crystal. The woman at once felt her legs weaken. ¡°She... she isn¡¯t human!¡±

    Humans were able to freely lengthen and shorten, and even have ck fingernails as sharp as a de? Carefully looking at Shao Qing once more, they noticed that herplexion was dreadfully pale and underneath her eyes was a faint red taint.

    Even the Xiao Baozi popping out from her shoulder had changed to be extremely frightening. Especially his sinister pair of eyes that he was using to stare at them.

    Now they have truly discovered Shao Qing¡¯s secret in being able to survive in the city for so long. As it turns out, this elegant, beautiful woman standing in front of them is not a human being at all.

    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Shao Qing smirked and then her eyes shed. ¡°Er Dai!¡±

    Once the threatening Er Dai obtained themand, he immediately advanced towards the three remaining people. The weakest fatty had already been killed, now only three remained, but none of them were weak chickens.

    What shouldn¡¯t have been seen has been seen. Now Shao Qing absolutely cannot let them leave this ce alive. The moment Er Dai took action, she also took action.

    After reviving, Shao Qing¡¯s speed, strength, and defence all drastically improved. After the absorption of so many crystals, all those aspects further increased. Let alone her expertise prior was in closebat. Now, the tenaciousness of her ten sharp fingernail des just added to her fighting strength.

    Now that it was the apocalypse, these superhumans were still in the middle of figuring out their powers and weren¡¯tpletely proficient with their abilities yet. Thus their fighting strength was greatly reduced.

    In a moment, they were covered in bruises and cuts, yet they werepletely unable to harm Er Dai and Shao Qing.

    ¡°Go die!¡± Copsing to the ground, the woman abruptly charged towards Shao Qing. Within the palm of her hands a ze of me was gathering. The fire ball grew bigger and bigger, while her forehead began to ooze out cold sweat.

    Shao Qing was able to tell that, she had used up all her ability to amass such arge fire that a usual rank 1 fire user wouldn¡¯t be able to control. This kind of fireball, if not careful, would easily cause their own self destruction.

    It seems to be that this woman was nning on sacrificing herself to take her down.

    Just when Shao Qing was preparing to retreat, the tall man seized the opportunity to release wind chains restraining her ankles, which could not be separated within a short time.

    While Er Dai was currently being wrapped around by the taciturn man. Shao Qing¡¯s eyes turned red, giving the woman a death re, she quickly threw Xiao Baozi away.

    Waiting for that woman toe closer, she was going to break her throat. Even if they were going to die together, the woman had to die first.

    But, Shao Qing really did not want to die. She still had to raise Xiao baozi. If she dies, what would happen to Xiao Baozi? He was still only a little child with a sensitive identity and required crystals from zombies and superhumans as provision. During the apocalypse how could he continue to survive?

    Yet the scenario before her eyes would not allow her to have this luck. As the woman approached, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes turned increasingly red. Staring at the woman, her heart felt fidgety. If she had a long distance ability then she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer these losses!

    Even if she has the body fortification ability, it couldn¡¯t be said that she would still be able to survive.

    Yet in this world if there are no ifs, then she can only resist it. Maybe after the woman died, there wouldn¡¯t be any explosion.

    Although thetter scarcely doesn¡¯t happen.

    When the women arrived in front of Shao Qing, Shao Qing had already extended her hand out and broken her throat. But when the women¡¯s body fell onto Shao Qing¡¯s bosom, a big explosion urred. mes sted into the sky swallowing up the shadows of the two people.

    Er Dai went mad and hollered out loud, flinging the taciturn man to the wall. He frantically charged into the explosion of fire, the previously wooden face changing into a fierce expression.

 Chapter 8

    <b>Chapter 8: Parting ways</b>

    Yet, Er Dai was not sessful in throwing himself into the circle of fire because a dark green colour shed into the sky, blocking him from entering.

    The ze of mes gradually went out, exposing the dark green cocoon within. The cocoon looked as if it had used willow branches ited to construct it, incessantly moving rhythmically, within the mes it did not even have the slightest damage.

    Waiting until the fire wentpletely out, the formed cocoon slowly contracted, revealing to the outside, Shao Qing, who besides herplexion bing even more pale did not have any change.

    Er Dai was stunned. The remaining two superhumans were also stunned. The first one to snap out of it was once again the tall skinny wind user. Without hesitation, he abandoned his partner and turned around and fled. Shao Qing reflexively turned to look at him. Green vines appeared underneath the man¡¯s feet. Flying at a rapid speed, it climbed up the man¡¯s thighs and tightly restricted him.

    On these vines were small thorns. Tiny thorns piercing into the flesh, it quickly released anesthesia into the restrained person.

    The man¡¯s pupils erged and his body started to rx. He forcefully tried topel himself to release his powers. But even before his small dended near the small vine, a sharp fingernail had already prated the back of his head.

    From the back of his head, there was a portion that wasn¡¯t covered by the skull. Stabbing in that region, one would be able to stab straight into the soft mushy brain.

    When Shao Qing had shortened her fingernail, between her two fingernails, she had already pinched the cyan crystal.

    The final person was the strength user. His face ash coloured, he had the general idea of his oue. If three people were unable to capture Shao Qing and Er Dai, then him alone is definitely impossible!

    Presently, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes had a red light. She faintly lowered her head, using her cold gaze to stare at the taciturn man as his eyes rapidly dimmed due to Er Dai breaking his spine from behind.

    Four different crystals made Shao Qing extremely satisfied. Now that she had an even better understanding of these supernatural abilities, that was what made her especially moved.

    Now even if she were to infiltrate these people, she could easily pretend to be a superhuman and significantly increase her confidence.

    After fetching the crystals, Shao Qing once again carried Xiao Baozi on her back. Feeling sorry, she carefully inspected Xiao Baozi¡¯s body. Thankfully, Xiao Baozi was not like normal kids. Otherwise throwing him aside like that would definitely hurt him a lot.

    After dealing with the mess, Shao Qing brought Er Dai to the next floor. Since she had almost lost her life, Er Dai was not willing to allow Shao Qing to distance herself too far away.

    Even when they were wiping out the zombies, Er Dai would try to keep as close to Shao Qing as possible. Using an entire¡¯s day worth of time to tidy up the shopping centre, they cleared up the interior.

    Throwing out all the corpses then making a quick simple sweep, Shao Qing finally sat on the floor and called Er Dai over to sit by her. ¡°Come.¡±

    Well behaved Er Dai sincerely sat by Shao Qing, opening his big crystal clear eyes like a husky dog.

    From her space dimension, Shao Qing took out a bunch of crystals and a small red bag that had no patterns at all, just two pieces of cloth simply sewn together.

    cing the crystals within the bag, she tied the bag to Er Dai¡¯s neck. Looking at the bag excitedly, he unceasingly used his hand to touch it. Yet afraid that his long nails might puncture the bag, that cautious and gentle appearance was extremely adorable.

    ¡°Er Dai, I have to leave now. Afterwards you... just live your zombie life here. Don¡¯t go provoking too many zombies. They¡¯re a vicious bunch. If a flockes to beat you up, you won¡¯t be able to handle it. Live well! Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll meet in the future.¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head, then smiled. She had just spoken so many words to this zombie, but could he even understand?

    Er Dai then unexpectedly widened his eyes, facing Shao Qing he began to loudly wail. He even tore off the red bag and ced it in Shao Qing¡¯s hands. His expression showing that he feltpletely wronged, making Shao Qing somewhat unable to bear.

    Having spent thest few days together, Shao Qing was already able to understand Er Dai¡¯s intentions. He was clearly expressing that he didn¡¯t want the pile of crystals he earned and only wanted Shao Qing to not leave.

    But, could Shao Qing not leave? No matter how her body had changed, mentally wise she was still a human. Living in a ce with no other people for a long time, could drive even the strongest mad. Let alone, she still needs to have her revenge!

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving... you take care.¡± Once again cing the small red bag around Er Dai¡¯s neck, Shao Qing headed downstairs. As she advanced forwards, Er Dai resembling a child whomitted a mistake, followed her from behind.

    When Shao Qing walked, Er Dai walked. When Shao Qing stopped, Er Dai stopped. If she just turned her head, she would be able to see Er Dai standing alone not far behind her, wanting to approach her yet not daring to.

    She felt a bit soft hearted. Having no other options, she forced herself to get into the car and madly drove out the city gates. Unable to restrain her urge to turn her head, she turned around and saw Er Dai standing at the entrance. A frail slim figure, his shout expressing an unspeakable sorrow, it reverberated in Shao Qing¡¯s ears.

    With great difficulty she resisted returning. She stepped on the gas and the car surged forward at lightning speed. Leaving Er Dai to stand there by himself, touching the heavy small bag, his entire being became somber.

    His sounds soon died down and resembled a whimper. After a long while, Er Dai quietly stepped forward beyond the gates. He turned his head to look at the city behind him. Then without even a moment¡¯s hesitation, he advanced forward.

 Chapter 9

    <b>Chapter 9: Entering the base</b>

    Carrying Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing headed off towards the survivor base. She had to find that ce and understand more about the current situation. Separating herself from humans for too long and not having information circted, this would unfavourable concerning her goals.

    S City¡¯s survivor base was about half an hour from the city upied by zombies. Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi facing north, intended to advance towards that direction.

    ¡°Could you please give me a ride?¡± On the roadside was a flirtatious woman wearing flimsy clothing, miserably trying to hitchhike. Without even hesitating a tiny bit, Shao Qing stepped on the elerator and continued on her way.

    Hearing the women¡¯s hurried retreat, after Shao Qing left, immediately a few sturdy guys jumped out. Seeing the direction Shao Qing was headed towards, they began to swear.

    Shao Qing understood. Since the apocalypse, there was no morew, no more morality. Superfluous sympathy would just cause your death to be sooner.

    Driving down, no matter who it was who called out, she would not stop. Finally, before mid afternoon she arrived at the survivor base.

    To enter the base, one would have to line up and get examined. Reportedly this was because there was an incident where people who were bitten by zombies had infiltrated the base and zombified within the base. If it wasn¡¯t for a superhuman discovering it in time and killing it immediately, half the base would have been finished.

    Even though that was the case, there was still a lot of people infected during that incident.

    Therefore, the survivor base now had extra regtions. No matter if it were people who went out in search for supplies or newly joining survivors, if they wanted to enter the survivor base then they had to participate in thepulsory body investigation.

    Especially for the new members. They even had to be separated for at least a day because a zombie infection would manifest within a day.

    The amount of people wanting to enter the survivor base wasrge. All these survivors hailed from all over the ce, running here to escape. When it was finally Shao Qing¡¯s turn, it had already been more than an hour of waiting time. The staff who was doing the registration, didn¡¯t even lift his head to ask. ¡°Age, sex, any abilities.¡±

    ¡°24 years old, female, Wood rank 1.¡± Hearing Shao Qing¡¯s voice, the staff raised his head, looking a bit stunned. ¡°Wood element? That¡¯s pretty rare.

    And bringing a child...¡±

    ¡°My child has supernatural abilities too, but it¡¯s only strengthened perception.¡± Shao Qing quickly stated this. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Baozi to be asked to leave, that would drive her mad.

    ¡°Go inside there to test your abilities.¡± The staff gave Shao Qing and her child a strange look.

    After giving Shao Qing a metal token, she entered and found the house had a middle aged man inside already. Right when he saw Shao Qing enter, he asked. ¡°Wood element? Give me a demonstration so I can see.¡±

    Spreading out her hand, the seed within her palm was revealed. Urging the seed, it quickly germinated and soon became a thick long vine.

    There are two ways for Shao Qing to employ the wood element. One method is to use energy to simte the nt vegetation. The nt would have formidable powers but it would be a waste of energy. Another kind is to rely on seeds. It wastes far less energy, but wasn¡¯t as powerful. Each side had something that it loses outpared to the other.

    Later on when she advanced to a higher level, she could even subdue a zombie and increase her attack power.

    Xiao Baozi also used his extraordinary five senses to disguise himself.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Taking away the token from Shao Qing¡¯s hand, he gave a medal form of the token with a green unclear design in the middle to Shao Zing and one simr to a brain to Xiao Baozi. ¡°Do you see the stars underneath the medal? Once you¡¯ve increased your level to rank two, then you will be able to exchange it for a rank 2 star medal in the base. Superhuman¡¯s have better benefits than regr people. If you¡¯re an extraordinary superhuman than you¡¯ll obtain even more benefits, so work hard.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Shao Qing took the medal and then entered S city¡¯s survival base. This was also one of the advantages of being a superhuman. If one day you¡¯re isted, you don¡¯t have to be scared because superhumans wouldn¡¯t be infected by zombies.

    Entering the survivor base, there was a person guiding Shao Qing forward. The residence for superhumans and regr humans were different. Ordinary humans stayed in a big tent, from a few to even more than a dozen in one. Their clothes were ragged and their bodies were yellow and scrawny.

    In short, most of the ordinary people looked rather pitiful. There were also some that were dressed pretty well, but those are the family members of superhumans.

    Before the apocalypse they might have been rich, but now that the apocalypse has arrived, they have all turned into trash, not even being able to buy a little bit of food.

    Arriving at the superhuman residence, it waspletely different from the one she had just seen. A simple and tidy single story house to a two story house by the ocean. Just simply looking the house¡¯s environment, it was already better by a whole different level.

    Shao Qing¡¯s residence was located near the edge of the territory. Although the space was rather narrow, the space inside was neat and tidy with a small bed and a small kitchen.

 Chapter 10

    <b>Chapter 10: Settling down</b>

    After the person leading Shao Qing spoke the same dialogue about how promoting her rank would result in a better residence and more benefits, he departed.

    Shao Qing started exploring all over the ce, sizing up the house she would only be living in for a short amount of time. She quickly finished her walk around and ced Xiao Baozi onto the bed to allow him to y by himself for a bit.

    Xiao Baozi poured out a pile of crystals and began to count. Shad Qing had sewed him a pouch which he used to carry the crystals for snacks.

    Right when Shao Qing began to rearrange the house, a tall and graceful man came over. Wearing a pair of sses, he appeared quite schrly and refined.

    Sensing Shao Qing¡¯s suspicions, he hurriedly introduced himself. ¡°I just live right beside you. I heard that there was a new person moving in, so I came to look. Since we¡¯re going to be neighbours, if you ever need my help in anything, don¡¯t be afraid to ask.¡±

    After getting to know him a bit, Shao Qing politely sent him off. The entire time that man called Li Jing was just staring at Shao Qing¡¯s chest. Even a baby would be able to realize that he is not an upright man.

    But through Li Jing, Shao Qing was able to figure out a few things. For example, even if you are a superhuman, you can¡¯t just freeload. They are required to participate in a search for supplies at set dates and half of the supplies found would go to the survivor base.

    Another example is that they could hire any ordinary person to do the tedious chores they didn¡¯t want to do. Just by giving them a little food, you could hire a maid to manage house chores every day. It goes without saying that the delicate and pretty young maidens get chosen first.

    Regr people usually would have to do physicalbour in exchange for food, but the amount of food they received in return were small, many would have no choice but to turn to earning ¡®extra ie¡¯.

    Understanding the specific situation, Shao Qing decided to sign up for a weekly supplies investigation team to stay longer in the survival base and live there without being conspicuous.

    Within the investigation team there were two groups of people. A regr people squad would search the nearby bases. They would obtain only a little amount of the resource yet the dangers were huge.

    The other group was the superhumans who would have to go further away from the base. Since the ces they went to hasn¡¯t been explored before, they received a greater amount of the natural resources discovered.

    Shao Qing calcted a bit. She still needed a water jar, a bathtub and a sofa. Thus, she made preparations to check out the market and create a group to do some spontaneous investigating.

    The people living at the market district had fantastic oddities of every description to sell. Carrying Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing saw gold ornaments, bizarre toy gadgets, and even R rated adult movies.

    But very few people would buy those items. Now that it is the apocalypse, those luxurious goods already have no use. Using the gold ornaments as an example, if you wear it while you fight, it would only be cumbersome. Apart from it being shy, there was no other use. One piece of biscuit would be able to exchange for several of those gold ornaments.

    Rather quickly, Shao Qing soon arrived at a ce where they sold old furniture. Even the worst of the items were about 90% new, yet the store was arranged in a ce where it would be of no interest to anyone. Shao Qing chose arge tub and a sofa and was able to simply use a packaged cracker in exchange.

    The seller even shed tears of gratitude and offered to help her transport it back. Seeing his skinny arms and legs, Shao Qing decided to give up on having him help her carry it back.

    In any case, right in front of the store was abor market where she could employ a healthy, sturdy man to help carry the things back. It¡¯s not like shecks the food anyways.

    At thebor market, there were loads of pretty and flirtatious females decked in makeup and nice dresses trying to sell their bodies to gain some food.

    With a quick sweep around, Shao Qing noticed a man squatting in the corner. This was due to his gorgeous looking muscles, not too exaggerated or bulging out, but instead sleek and lean. Even the curves of his muscles looked really appealing.

    The only thing that would cause someone to be regretful would be that his muscles were covered in scars of all sizes. Some old, some new, repeatedly ovepping.

    With shaggy hair and his upper body exposed, he sat in the corner. He wasn¡¯t like the others that were encircling others and trying to sell themselves. Instead Shao Qing felt that he was like anguid leopard.

    When Shao Qing¡¯s gaze sweeped over him, his muscles right away quickly became taut, entering high alert. This caused Shao Qing to be curious on what he did previously.

    Thus, Shao Qing firmly decided to hire him. ¡°Help me move some things, I¡¯ll give you two pieces of biscuits.¡±

    The man humbly lifted his head, his five facial features surprisingly outstanding. He had a heroic countenance, a high nose bridge, and most of all those eyes were filled with spirit.

    ¡°Ok.¡± The man¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse and rough. He stood up in front of Shao Qing revealing his height to her, no less than 180cm.

    The surrounding people let out a loud exhale, each going off on their own way leaving the man by himself. Lifting up the sofa and pressing the bathtub to his side, he followed Shao Qing forward.

    The scars on his back were evenrger in quantity than the ones in the front, repeatedly ovepping, some were even new wounds.

    Without any intentions to investigate, she led him onwards.

 Chapter 11

    <b>Chapter 11 The Taciturn man</b>

    Shao Qing followed the man from behind, carefully sizing him up. His waist had a scar around 20cm long. Splitting the area near the spinal column on his back was another scar. From one look, it was clear that this was an old scar. A horizontal one across his spinal column, there was also one on his nape that wasn¡¯t too obvious. It seemed to be caused by a bullet directly prating his nape. His body really did have a lot of wounds. If these wounds were on an average person¡¯s body, they would¡¯ve already had hemiplegia or lost their lives, yet here he was still in good condition and living.

    Struggling with life or death situations for so many years, Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to admit, but the scars on her body were also more than most men.

    That was how her curiosity was slowly evoked. As they both stepped into the house at the same time, the moment the man ced the sofa down, Shao Qing lightly patted his shoulder. Immediately after, Shao Qing was able to see that man¡¯s shoulder muscles tensed up and with force he shot his shoulder backwards.

    The force his shoulders carried could have probably directly broken a person¡¯s bone. Moreover, the direction it was heading towards was Shao Qing¡¯s rib. If that bone was to break it would directly rupture the lungs inside.

    Shao Qing¡¯s reaction was quick. Holding the man¡¯s shoulders, following his arms, she lightly pressed down on his shoulders. Because of the change to her body, with Shao Qing¡¯s superhuman strength, it should be easy to stop his movements. Yet, she still felt her hand going numb.

    Realizing what he was doing, the man proficiently crouched down and held his head. Not at all sleek and smooth but definitely powerful. His waist became taut as if he was bracing himself for something. From Shao Qing¡¯s perspective, the trousers covering the border of his waist was extremely appealing and sexy.

    Even the scars, simply enhanced its seductiveness.

    If it were not the apocalypse, this would definitely be a man that many women would like.

    It¡¯s a pity that it was the apocalypse. Even if the man was handsome and strong, in most women¡¯s eyes, they still cannot bepared to superhumans.

    The taciturn man was still holding his head, waiting for the fist and feet to attack his body. But what arrived was just a somewhat pale hand, holding a cracker within its palm. ¡°Could you help me ce the bathtub inside?¡±

    The man silently nced at Shao Qing, nodded his head, and lifted the tub up to bring it inside. Actually with a bathtub in the apocalypse, there really wasn¡¯t too much use for it. After all, most of the water sources have been contaminated by the zombies so drinking it will most likely lead to a misfortune, let alone taking a bath.

    After arranging the tub in ce, the man silently stood to the side. He used his nces to ask Shao Qing if there was anything else she needed help with.

    ¡°Could you help me move the sofa so it¡¯s facing that direction?¡± Shao Qing softly asked. When the man bent forward to move the sofa, Shao Qing gently ced her palm on his lower back.

    Even though once again the man tensed up his muscles, this time, he didn¡¯t attack. Rather, he forcefully restrained himself.

    Feeling the muscles underneath her palm containing such force from tensing up, Shao Qing quickly took back her hand. But she unconsciously noticed that the man¡¯s earlobe had turned red.

    At the beginning Shao Qing had thought that he was tired, but now she discovered that although his usual expression hasn¡¯t changed, within his eyes a little bashfulness can be seen.

    She has never seen such an easily embarrassed mature man. He is such a tall big man too, but unexpectedly he contrasted from his demeanour.

    ¡°This time, I really have to thank you¡± Shao Qing smiled. ¡°If I ever need anymore help in the future, I¡¯ll definitelye find you.¡± After, Shao Qing once again saw this man¡¯s earlobe turn red.

    Not really understanding everything, Shao Qing sent the man off then closed the door. Although she was curious about this big, tall taciturn man¡¯s past, but at present the most important thing was to increase her own strength.

    Other people¡¯s business, it¡¯s better not to be bothered. Curiosity killed the cat.

    After putting water in the bathtub, Shao Qing stripped Xiao Baozi naked and ced him inside. White and smooth, his arms and legs were like pinched dough, that meaty feel was super addicting.

    Xiao Baozi wasn¡¯t afraid of the water. Within the bathtub he simply blew some bubbles and just entrusted Shao Qing to help him bathe.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s behind was especially smooth. Children¡¯s skin have always been particrly sleek and smooth. His being a bit ice-cold resembled holding a gtin dessert.

    After being washed clean by Shao Qing, Xiao Baozi changed into an adorable bear outfit and was ced on top of the bed. Xiao Baozi wore his open pants outfit [pants that have a hole at the behind for infants before toilet training] and just crawled around the bed.

    When it was approximately dinner time, right when Shao Qing was about to grab some crystals to fill her belly, there was a knock on the door. Opening the door, she saw her neighbour, Li Jing. Smiling with elegance, he softly spoke: ¡°I was reckoning that since you just arrived to the base, tonight you definitely wouldn¡¯t have made dinner. So, I was thinking to see if you would like to go to my ce to eat. Now that I am here, sure enough, you really didn¡¯t make dinner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just two people anyways, my child and I. Throw some stuff together and we¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Shao Qing wasn¡¯t even feeling that hungry anyways. Even if she was, two pieces of crystal would have done the trick. However, it is a fact that she hadn¡¯t ate regr people food in a long time.

    Thus, after Li Jing¡¯s persistent invitations, she finally agreed. From the beginning, Shao Qing had felt that Li Jing had some untoward thoughts towards her but Shao Qing didn¡¯t take it to heart. She was a very able person who could afford to be audacious.

    Arriving at Li Jing¡¯s house, she saw that Li Jing had merely made a few dishes. Three meat, three vegetable, and there was fish and meat. Although the meat was stewed, and the fish wasn¡¯t fresh, this was the apocalypse. Fish and meat could be considered luxury goods, not even mentioning lush green vegetables and chicken drumsticks.

    Li Jing smiled in a reserved manner. ¡°Originally I had made too many things, thank god you wereing over. Otherwise if it was kept for another meal, the taste just wouldn¡¯t be the same when you reheat it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were going to make such a sumptuous meal. I feel a bit inconveniencing.¡± Shao Qing smiled and sat across from Li Jing. Li Jing quickly poured her a cup of water to quench her throat.

    ¡°Like I said, we are neighbours. In the future there will definitely be many times where we will be assisting each other. So let¡¯s not speak as if we¡¯re talking to strangers.¡± Li Jing beamed, but if you looked carefully at his eyes you could see a weird gleam within that really demonstrated that he was just putting on airs.

    ¡°Quickly, try my skills.¡± Li Jing picked up his chopstick and put a piece of meat in Shao Qing¡¯s bowl. Unable to withstand his enthusiasm, she picked up the piece of meat and ced it in her mouth.

    It was just as she thought. The food arriving at her mouth, not only did it not give off any smell or vour, it instead gave her a fierce vomiting urge.

 Chapter 12

    <b>Chapter 12: You¡¯re mine!</b>

    It¡¯s no surprise that when Xiao Baozi drank the powdered milk he made aplete mess and barfed everywhere. Shao Qing had only taken one bite, but was already ready to tear out her stomach. Li Jing seeing her reaction promptly asked: ¡°Is my cooking really bad?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that recently my stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling too well.¡± Shao Qing was unable to borate more. Li Jing narrowed his eyes then lightlyughed. ¡°Even if your stomach isn¡¯t feeling well, you should should still eat some stuff. If you don¡¯t eat, how could your body get better?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± At this moment, Shao Qing only had one thought in her mind and that was to puke out everything in her stomach. ¡°Sorry for the bother today. It¡¯s not your cooking skills, I just really can¡¯t eat anymore. Another day, invite me to try your cooking skills again.¡±

    Watching Shao Qing want to leave, Li Jing hurriedly replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat these things, how about eating some fruit? I have a lot of fresh apples here, you can wait here. I¡¯ll bring you some.¡±

    Not waiting for Shao Qing¡¯s rejections, he went inside to go grab it. Shao Qing without any other option sat down once again. Her stomach churning, she really just wanted to puke.

    Holding two bright red apples in his hand and a cluster of bright green grapes, he handed Shao Qing an apple. ¡°You can bring the grapes for the baby to eat.¡±

    ¡°Originally, Shao Qing was going to reject his offer, but her stomach was too difficult to bear so she received them. ¡°I¡¯m really not feeling well right now. Another day I¡¯ll invite you out to eat.¡±

    Li Jing¡¯s eyes shed with a hidden gleam of happiness. He thought that the medicine that he had secretly served to Shao Qing had worked, thus he continuously urged Shao Qing to stay.

    Shao Qing was soon about to throw up on his face, even her smiling expression couldn¡¯t be maintained any longer. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Ignoring Li Jing¡¯s obstruction of her to leave she quickly left a few words and departed.

    Once departed, Shao Qing immediately felt Li Jing following from behind. Not saying a word she quickly increased her pace, using her pursuing technique that she had trained for many years, she easily threw off Li Jing.

    Once she threw off Li Jing, Shao Qing immediately found a corner and puked everything out, whatever amount she ate was whatever amount she threw up. After vomiting, Shao Qing began to worry about the quilt covered Xiao Baozi. Wiping her mouth and taking some mineral spring water to rinse out her mouth, she prepared to set off.

    After walking a few steps, she saw a familiar figure walking out from a tent. As before, his well built back was visible and showed off his powerful lower back.

    He also discovered Shao Qing, his body bing rigid. Looking at his body, she realized there were quite a few new wounds.

    There were even more bruises on his body.

    Shao Qing was originally nning on leaving, but when her gaze met the deep pair of eyes of the man, she stopped her steps. The man seemed to hesitate a bit, after a long while did he let out a low voice asking: ¡°Da ren, do you still need some able-bodied workers?¡±

    [Da ren = title of respect towards superiors]

    Shao Qing faintly knitted her eyebrows. Her eyes falling onto the man¡¯s bruised and scarred chest, sneering: ¡°Asking a single woman if they need some able-bodied worker in the middle of the night, aren¡¯t you scared I¡¯ll let my imaginations run wild and really want you to do some ¡®extrabour¡¯?¡±

    The man evidently felt somewhat helpless. Expressionless for a while, the moonlight from above enveloped his cheeks revealing the newyer of pink. His lips quivering: ¡°I.... I didn¡¯t have those thoughts....¡±

    ¡°I know, I was just joking with you.¡± Shao Qing spurned herself for her nasty sense of taste in humour. She patted the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you able to tell me what you need?¡±

    ¡°Medicine... to reduce fever.¡± His eyes shined for an instant, then in a blink of an eye dimmed down. Medicine in the apocalypse was extremely scarce, majority of the medicine was secured by the base and provided to injured superhumans. The remaining portion could be exchanged with points but these points were achieved through the exchange of food and other supplies. Not to mention the points required to exchange for medicine is extremely high.

    Men without superpowers could only count on their own strength. Even if they had joined the normal human investigation teams, the things they earned through that were just barely able to meet their daily needs. It is basically impossible for them to have a surplus of goods to exchange for points.

    Even if they lived in the most frugal manner, the gathered points still wouldn¡¯t be enough to exchange for the mostmon medicine.

    Therefore since arriving at the apocalypse, normal humans that became sick really couldn¡¯t afford to be sick.

    ¡°I do have some.¡± Shao Qing had plundered quite a few medicine, it¡¯s a pity though that she had found out her and Xiao Baozi had a physique that wouldn¡¯t fall ill. Now these medicine she plundered had no use at all, fortunately she had still not thrown it away yet.

    ¡°Could you give me some? I could help you with some manualbour....¡± Saying this, his cheeks turned red. He naturally knew that if this deal went down, he would be taking advantage of Shao Qing too much.

    ¡°Sure, but I have a question I would like to ask you.¡± Nodding her head she asked. ¡°What did you do before?¡±

    ¡°I was a soldier, but I retired due to an injury...¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s impression of the man rose significantly. She had also retired from being a military personnel. Thus in regards to military personnel, she had a somewhat favorable opinion of them.

    Not to mention this man had retired due to an injury which was the exact same situation as Shao Qing. ¡°How much do you need?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure....¡± Wrinkling his brows, he pushed open the tent¡¯s curtain revealing a woman lying on a worn out quilt.

    The woman looked around fifty to sixty of age. Malnourished and sickly in appearance, a deep wound looking as if it was split open on her exposed thigh could be seen. As there was no immediate treatment, the wound had pus and blood oozing out causing the air to have a grotesque smell. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he exined his situation. ¡°My mom¡¯s wound has be inmed for quite some time. The smell is quite unpleasant, you might not want to stand too close.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shao Qing did not increase her distance from the tent. ¡°Come to my ce tomorrow, I don¡¯t have any medicine with me right now.¡±

    ¡°Ok. But I don¡¯t have anything I can give you....¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze sweeped over the man¡¯s well built muscles on his chest, with intentions to take advantage of him as she touched his chest smiling. ¡°No worries, from now on you¡¯ll just be mine.¡±

    This honest man pulled back a bit, his face turning so red it could bleed blood. It was evident that he had never been teased like this before and had no experience at all. His whole body turned as stiff as a board.

    Until Shao Qing¡¯s voice drifted into his ears. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Yan Hanqing,¡± He reflexively answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shao Qing. Remember toe find me tomorrow.¡±

    When Shao Qing saw this upright man still having such a nk face, she couldn¡¯t hold back her smile and turned to leave.

    Yan Hanqing waited until Shao Qing was far away, then did he realize his forehead was covered in sweat. Just now... just now what did she say?

 Chapter 13

    <b>Chapter</b><b>13:</b><b>Good</b><b>natured</b><b>man</b>

    Returning home, Shao Qing scarcely noticed that Li Jing waspletely shocked. He had given Shao Qing an extra strong dose of knockout drugs, the type that couldpletely knock out a cow! Yet, not only did she not pass out at his house, she was able to walk so fast that she shook him off when he was tailing her. What knockout drug? That is total BS!

    Deeply pondering that someone might have collected his meat, Li Jing was very unhappy. He had no idea that Shao Qing was unable to digest food, let alone the knockout drugs within the food.

    The clueless Shao Qing returned home, snuggling up to her bundled up son feeling safe and went to bed. Early the next morning, in a daze, Shao Qing helped Xiao Baozi brush his teeth. Opening the door, she saw a stern man crouching in front of the door, the doors even still had morning dew on it.

    He had most likelye really early and had waited outside not wanting to disturb Shao Qing.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Shao Qing lightly nudged his leg. The stern honest man entered through the door. Standing inside he was at a loss on what he should do. Shao Qing dragged over a chair. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, in any case the baby and I can¡¯t finish it all.¡±

    Yan Hanqing at once waved his hands. Shao Qing had already promised to give him medicine. He was already taking advantage of her. How could he possibly have the nerve to take her food as well?

    Furthermore, Shao Qing is a single mother. Even if she has superhuman abilities, food is not easy toe by. He is a seven foot man and has the ability to work, how could he have the conscience to take her food?

    However, Shao Qing had already pushed him towards the table. Arranging a te, she ced an egg inside. On the other side, Xiao Baozi was already moving, trying to climb up the chair with his short pudgy legs.

    Shao Qing lifted up Xiao Baozi and pushed the bowl towards Yan Hanqing. ¡°Eat.¡±

    Yan Hanqing still wanted to refuse, but Shao Qing refuted. ¡°I¡¯m going to be going out to do some investigations. At that time if I¡¯m going to bring you, if you don¡¯t eat, how are you going to have the strength to follow along?¡±

    Yan Hanqing made a little note in his heart, then he picked up the egg sandwich and began to nibble on it. After the apocalypse, food has be more and more precious. For ordinary humans, the daily food they were served was water gruel served with hard stale crackers. Soft bread and golden eggs could be considered a rarity, a true blessing.

    Yan Hanqing actually was even somewhat unwilling to eat his food and in fact wanted to bring it back to his mother. Shao Qing was able to make out his thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s still more inside the pot. In a little while, you could bring some back to your mom.¡±

    Yan Hanqing tried to hide his blush. ¡°I definitely will return the favour.¡±

    If she had told him to bring it back for himself, he definitely would not have agreed. However in his house, he still had an aged and injured mother.

    ¡°En.¡± Shao Qing did not act in charity when she had offered these things. She knew that these kind of things wasn¡¯t helping Yan Hanqing, instead it would be damaging his honour if she refused to ept his favour.

    Being raised in the army, Yan Hanqing did not make a single sound when he was eating and was speedy about it. Finally bing a bloated Yan Hanqing, him and the Shao Qing who did not take a single bite, both looked at Xiao Baozi clumsily attempting to use the knife to cut the egg.

    Xiao Baozi and Shao Qing were a bit different. If Shao Qing ate normal food she would only throw everything up. However, if Xiao Baozi absorbed some crystals, then he could eat a bit of some high-calorie food items.

    Therefore Shao Qing would usually make some things for Xiao Baozi to supplement. Unconsciously, she still had hopes for Xiao Baozi to be simr to other regr kids.

    ¡°I have about two weeks worth of medicine here. You can take these first.¡± Taking the prepared medicine bag, she handed it over to Yan Hanqing. ¡°After two days I¡¯m nning on going for a trip, are you free?¡±

    ¡°I can entrust my friends to take care of my mother.¡± He nodded his head. ¡°I should have no problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Shao Qing stood up and went over to the pot to package away thest egg within. Stuffing in some extra ham and bread, she passed it over to Yan Hanqing. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, thetest will be the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Yan Hanqing nodded his head. Seeing he was eager to bring back the medicine to his mother, Shao Qing did not keep him any longer. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. I want to see auntie as well.¡±

    Yan Hanqing knew. Shao Qing was just worried that someone else would see the medicine in his hands and would have it stolen thus decided to specially escort him. His heart warming up, he couldn¡¯t help think about the words Shao Qing said that night.

    She said he was hers....

    Not even speaking about the list of things he still owes her, all those things are sufficient to have his life be used to repay this debt. Recalling that there are other certain ¡®methods¡¯ to repay his debt, the good-natured Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t even have to touch his face, to feel that his face was already scalding hot.

    Carrying Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing, one in front and one in the back, walked towards where he lived. Taking secret nces at Shao Qing, he couldn¡¯t help but think: Shao Qing is so gorgeous and is such apetent girl, why would she even take a fancy to him?

    This must be his fantasy! Even if she had a kid, men willing to be with Shao Qing would definitely be innumerable, waves after waves. How could it ever be his turn?

    Yan Hanqing pondered more and more. The more he thought, the more he believed that he must have heard wrong.

    Since he started doing his military service at the age of eighteen until he retired because of an injury when he was twenty seven, he had not even dated once.

    After all within the army, there were scarcely any girls, especially within his department of the army. Due to the particrity, besides the military doctor, the rest were all men.

    As a result, a girl as soft and gentle as Shao Qing, was something Yan Hanqing was encountering for the first time. Thinking about it more and more, his palm moistened with perspiration.

 Chapter 14

    <strong>Chapter 14 First Investigation </strong>

    The next day, Shao Qing tidied up some things. Contacting a group of superhumans, Shao Qing was seen as a wood element superhuman. Wood element superhumans are rtively popr even if they were only of rank one.

    In just a few moments, Shao Qing was able to find a group willing to allow her to join them. A lot of the investigation squads were abination of superhumans and ordinary people. After all, superhumans are rtively scarce. To collect a group that consists of solely superhumans, those groups would usually only be the survivor base¡¯s high ranked investigation squads. However, most of the time those squadrons weren¡¯t epting new people.

    The group that Shao Qing found did not have many members. Within the group there were three superhumans. A pair of siblings, a brother and a sister. The brother was taciturn and spoke little. He was tall and good looking with delicate facial features. Too bad he had facial nerve paralysis.

    The little sister was energetic withrge almond eyes and cherry lips. She was a beauty. Wearing suspenders revealing her navel, she chattered continuously. As a result, Shao Qing was able to quickly understand why the older brother was called Gu Chuan [to take consideration] and the little sister was called Gu Panpan [To look around]

    The remaining superhuman was called A Tu. Nice and round, his ability was also the earth element. Besides the three superhumans, there was a young pair of regr husband and wife. Adding Shao Qing and her group, it would be a total of seven people.

    Arriving at the assembling spot, the other people were already there. When the woman of the young couple saw Shao Qing, her face changed and she mumbled: ¡°Coming out on an investigation and she still brings her child. This isn¡¯t a vacation.... They really don¡¯t want their lives!¡±

    The husband at once pulled on his wife¡¯s sleeve, smiling. ¡°Da Ren please don¡¯t mind. My wife¡¯s words have always been a bit blunt...¡±

    [Da Ren = term to call your superiors/ title of respect]

    Shao Qing shook her head. ¡°At the base, I don¡¯t have any acquaintances and because my darling is still small, I can¡¯t be at ease to entrust him to anyone thus I brought him. But don¡¯t worry, my baby is also a superhuman. Although he is limited in his senses, he is still somewhat useful. We definitely won¡¯t drag you guys down.¡±

    Right when they heard that Xiao Baozi, that little bean was also a superhuman, the pair of husband and wife¡¯splexion changed and they didn¡¯t speak any longer.

    Looking at them and acting rather passionately, Gu Panpan waved her hands. ¡°Hurry and get in the car, so we can head out. This journey will be at least another hour.¡±

    Shao Qing brought Xiao Baozi and Yan Hanqing over to the car. Yan Hanqing was carrying a bag containing all the water and food Shao Qing brought and various equipment of some sort he had brought along.

    Seven people split among two cars. Shao Qing, Yan Hanqing and the siblings were in one car, while the young couple and the fatty were in the other.

    On the road, Gu Panpan¡¯s mouth would not stop. Prior toing to the apocalypse, she had earned her living in the field of entertainment specifically gossiping about rumours and other hearsays. In the end after listening to her incessant talking, Shao Qing¡¯s entire body turned stupefied. Now she understood why Gu Chuan had facial paralysis.

    If she had a simr sister, she would also have facial paralysis.

    In fact it would have been an even more severe facial paralysis.

    With great difficulty they finally arrived at the destination. Shao Qing escaped the car as if she was digging out for freedom.

    Looking as if she hadn¡¯t fully expressed herself yet, Gu Panpan came out from the front passenger seat. She used her most joyous expression to face Shao Qing. ¡°If there¡¯s time, let¡¯s talk again!¡±

    Shao Qing: ¡°...¡±

    I refuse!

    A party of seven people, oh and Xiao Baozi, together entered the destination. Owing to a multiple of reasons and even knowing that the metropolis area had the best goods, they did not dare to venture there in search of supplies. Instead they decided on the smaller towns.

    Within the small town, there were many single story houses. People concentration was not as high of a degree, thus there would be less zombies here than in the metropolis. With regards to their small investigation team, although there is less meat in the small town, the safety level was way higher.

    Once she got out of the car, Shao Qing sensed that the man beside her had quickly raised his vignce. This kind of vignce was not only speaking of the mind, it also included the body. His muscles all turned into a state of high alert. If any kind of danger arose, he would be the first to react.

    No wonder he is from the military. Shao Qing casted a sidelong nce towards Yan Hanqing. Taking the lead, Yan Hanqing followed closely behind, standing to Shao Qing¡¯s rear left. This position on one hand would help prevent anyone from mounting a sneak attack on Shao Qing and on the other hand if anything unexpected suddenly burst out, he would be able to rapidly help Shao Qing block it.

    Having been assigned numerous bodyguard assignments to protect a lot of big figures, Shao Qing naturally knew better than anyone else what Yan Hanqing¡¯s actions meant.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but smirk a bit, her footsteps increasing slightly.

    In that second she had died, her heart was filled with an uncontainable resentment. She hated that woman who killed her and her baby, and she hated the traitorous Lin Qifan.

    Even so much that at a period of time, she had thought that in this world there were no good men left. All men were garbage, simply trash.

    However at this second, Yan Hanqing had made Shao Qing feel that no matter what Yan Hanqing¡¯s intentions were, to repay her kindness or if it was just a habit, he was a good man.

    Before owing to them being a colleague in the same field had she helped Yan Hanqing, now, she felt that her decision back then was the correct thing to do.

    ¡°Once we enter the small town, make sure not to separate.¡± The taciturn Gu Chuan finally speaking out. This was the second statement Shao Qing had heard him say since she had met him. Before that the only things he had said was how are you, let me introduce myself, I am Gu Panpan¡¯s recement.

    ¡°If we do separate and get besieged by zombies, it will be difficult to help. So, everyone, please as much as possible do not leave too far from your area.¡± Gu Panpan carefully reminded everyone.

    After they really stepped into the small town. Usually when an investigation team went out, besides searching for goods they would also search for survivors. Under circumstances where they can protect themselves, they would also bring the survivors back to the base.

    The reason is because survivors are a fundamental factor to the base. These survivors that stayed for a long time at the base would hand over half of their possession with a portion of this half given to the newly discovered survivors.

    Of course, resembling what Shao Qing considered as looking poor; if they encountered these kind of people who weren¡¯t in the best mood, they might not feel like rescuing people.

    Entering by foot into the small town, they remained their high vignce and began to start their investigation. The houses of these countryside people usually have some hidden storages of provisions. Each year they would save a bit of their harvest in a station they created to ce the extra food.

    Therefore, Shao Qing and the rest would go from house to house in attempts to find these provision to bring back.

    Unfortunately, a small town that is rtively close to the survival base would have long ago had someone investigate this area. From the looks of it, most of the goods had been taken away already.

    After searching for quite a while, besides zombies they did not even see a bit of grain.

    In fact, contrary to what they expected, they saw quite a few zombies. A lot of the families here had one of the members changed into a zombie resulting in the whole family being turned by the bites from that single member.

    There were also families where everyone was turned into a zombie except for one single member. This type wasparably tragic. They would usually be bitten and gnawed on until they became a skeleton.

    ¡°I remember there were some granaries ahead. It¡¯s where the merchants contained the grains that he collected from the vige.¡± A Tu pointed out in front. ¡°How about we have several people go over there to check it out?¡±

 Chapter 15

    <strong>Chapter 15: Zombie Variation</strong>

    Surrounding that granary was quite a few zombies. Specting that there might be some provisions left in there, a few of them consulted a bit, then decided to head over in that direction.

    Shao Qing had sessively seen Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan¡¯s abilities. Gu Panpan that little girl, unexpectedly had the strengthening ability. Once they started to fight, she had turned into a diamond barbie, expertly tearing about the zombies.

    Gu Chuan on the other hand had the ice element. His current abilities were not strong and were primarily there for assistance. Everytime it would be Gu Chuan using his ice to freeze the zombie¡¯s feet. Once the zombie was stuck for that short duration, Gu Panpan acting like Hercules and would twist the zombies neck or smash their skull.

    A Tu¡¯s ability was primarily for protection. Defending the young couple and leading them forward, he would cut off the heads of the zombie that Gu Chuan froze or Shao Qing had binded.

    Yan Hanqing was silently standing by Shao Qing¡¯s side. With a knife in his hand, as long as any of the zombies attempted to approach Shao Qing, he would immediately get rid of them.

    The group of people quickly approached the granary. The granary looked peaceful, with only a few scattered zombies roaming around outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this done quickly. We¡¯ve been standing outside stupidly for too long and have been attracting too many zombies.¡± The chatterbox Gu Panpan uttered while still fighting reliably.

    A few nodding heads and they proceeded to coordinate to kill the zombies. In fact, the zombies they were fighting individually did not have a high fighting strength. Because their movements were sluggish, besides them being ugly, tenacious, and only dying if their heads were crushed, they were not particrly valiant. If they did not assemble in a group, even if it was a normal person, they could easily defeat several zombies.

    From her experience besides her not being a person, Shao Qing also knew about Er Dai, that peculiar zombie. Based on his actions, he was definitely intelligent. His learning capability was especially fast and he was also capable of having emotions. Thinking about this further, could it be that Er Dai is the only zombie with these capabilities?

    It could be possible that zombies would evolve just like superhumans. Zombies could possibly evolve in a certain direction. For example speed, the durability and toughness of their body, strength, or even their wisdom.

    Therefore, Shao Qing did not rx. However on the contrary, the young couple seeing that killing zombies was as as easy as chopping vegetables, had rxed quite a bit.

    ¡°There must be a lot of things inside!¡± Arriving at the entrance, the young couple impatiently pushed open the door. A Tu immediately called out to them. ¡°Watch out! There might be some more zombies...¡±

    The wife rolled her eyes and mumbled to herself. ¡°The door is close, how could there be more zombies? Even if there were some, I could easily handle one or two. Aren¡¯t you just scared that we might steal some of the supplies...¡±

    A Tu felt helpless, but he still gave the young couple an armour made from soil using his supernatural abilities. Owing to him being a rank one, he was only able to form a thinyer of earth ting around their vital areas. If there were any unexpected idents, it should be able to resist a while.

    Speak about it and it will happen. Just when they were still worried about idents urring, the woman pushed open the door and a ck shadow dropped from the sky. The woman screamed out, her appearance turning pale, she turned and tried to flee. Yet she was thrown to the ground by the shadow. The husband upon seeing this tried to reach out to pull her away when he discovered that the ck shadow was actually a zombie.

    His face turned green, turning his heels, he scrammed away not caring at all that his wife was still on the ground. Luckily, Shao Qing reacted quickly. Extending her hand, green vines reached out and quickly bound the zombies arms and legs. A Tu alsounched his power. Raising a chunk of the floor, he used it to knock over the zombie.

    Taking advantage of the situation, the woman staggered up and ran back towards the group. While she was attempting to escape, the zombie had already thrown off his bindings.

    His speed was extremely fast. Not even mentioning the average zombie, evenparing him with a rank one speed focused superhuman, one would be unable to precisely determine who was faster.

    Shao Qing knitted her eyebrows. The vines she had used was a portion of her powers, thus she was able to feel that when her vines were restraining the zombie, sharp thorns prated through. This clearly showed that his defensive abilities was average and it was just his speed that stood out from the rest.

    ¡°Gu Chuan, restrict its movements.¡± Although Gu Chuan was unsure of what Shao Qing wanted, he still quickly released his ability. Yet the speed of the zombie was just much too quick. He was just simply unable to freeze it¡¯s pair of legs like before. Sparing no effort, he even converted the humidity of the atmosphere into ice as well in attempts to capture the zombie.

    That area¡¯s temperature quickly plummeted causing the zombie¡¯s body to have icicles hanging on it. While the temperature quickly dropped, A Tu unceasingly created holes near the areas where the zombie was stepping through. Although the impact wasn¡¯t significant, it was still able to cause the zombie to slow down his pace a bit.

    Seeing the opportunity, Shao Qing released another set of vines to bind the zombie. Originally, she nned on fighting the zombie in close contact. However, Gu Panpan and Yan Hanqing, one on the left and one on the right were both running over there.

    Shao Qing¡¯s vines were known to be the lowest variation of vegetation. The anesthesia qualities it brings having basically no significant impacts towards the zombie, the zombie was quickly able to free its upper body. Right when it was about to escape, the diamond barbie like Gu Panpan threw her clenched fist at its face causing it to cave in.

    But even with this, the zombie did not die. Instead it rolled on the ground, looking as if it wanted to escape. Before he could escape, Yan Hanqing followed up by using his knife and directly stabbed it into the zombie¡¯s skull, prating through.

    The zombie¡¯s body bounced onest time then stopped moving.

    Shao Qing let out a sigh of release, narrowing her eyes, she was already nning on opening up the zombie¡¯s body for its crystal. This kind of zombie variation, its crystal must contain way more energy than the average zombie.

    ¡°That zombie is really peculiar, let me take a look first.¡± Shao Qing approached the zombie as she said this. Putting on a show of flipping over the zombie¡¯s corpse, the young couple felt impatient watching Shao Qing, but at the same time they did not want to see the zombie¡¯s scary appearance at all. Gu Panpan and A Tu gave the young couple an examination, after all the two of them were ordinary people. If by any chance they were grabbed and bitten, they would be infected.

    Shao Qing slightly peering over towards the remaining Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing, then realizing that they weren¡¯t paying attention to her, she quickly prated the zombie¡¯s skull with her finger nail. With practiced movements she found the crystal and without looking at it¡¯s size she transferred it directly into her space dimension.

 Chapter 16

    <b>Chapter 16: Survivor</b>

    ¡°Why are you sweating so much? Were you frightened?¡± Gu Panpan gave the woman a simple inspection. Discovering that there were no wounds, the pale faced woman wiped the sweat on her face. ¡°Obviously I was frightened! That zombie came jumping out of nowhere and I almost became the food in its stomach.¡±

    ¡°As long as you aren¡¯t injured, inparison to everything else, it is definitely better.¡± Gu Panpan patted the woman¡¯s shoulder. The woman only smiled, but her face became all the more paler.

    ¡°Leave, why are you just standing there?¡± Her husband hade over, patting the woman as well, but the woman became startled, hurriedly repeating. ¡°Leave, leave, leave....¡±

    ¡°Has your spirit been scared off?¡± The manughed, pulling the woman to follow. This time it was A Tu clearing the way. He was an earth elemental superhuman with the highest defensive capabilities, he was the best suited for this role.

    This time, everyone was cautious and solemn when they were entering. Not discovering another zombie, they just saw piles of bones spread out on the ground. It appears that these people have died quite some time ago.

    ¡°So much provisions....¡± Gu Panpan stared foolishly at the granary. She did not expect that the granary would unexpectedly have this much food remaining. It must be because that variation zombie was protecting this area, thus most of the food provisions weren¡¯t taken away by others.

    The others went to the surrounding granaries to take a look. As expected, not even a drop of rice could be found to be remaining in the others. It may be assumed that the piles of bones might be the remains of the previous investigation teams.

    ¡°It must be that they plundered all the granaries all around and the ones that they sent over to this granary were all killed by the variation zombie. Since they were able to harvest so much, they probably didn¡¯t care about a little extra food provisions. Not to mention they would be worried about how this granary might have quite a few variation zombies, thus they just decided to depart. Now that had just benefited us.¡± Gu Panpan was extremely excited.

    Even A Tu echoed in agreement with Gu Panpan. ¡°I also think that was what happened! Our luck is really awesome. With these provisions, even if we have to hand over half of it, we would still get quite a bit!¡±

    ¡°Go open the car quickly. Otherwise how else would we be able to transport the provisions?¡± Shao Qing was rtively calm and collected. After all, this mother and son duo did not have much demands in regards to food.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go open it.¡± Gu Chuan volunteered and Yan Hanqing promptly followed him forward as well.

    Everyone else kept guard at the entrance, resting a bit inside the granary. The young couple even took out some things and began cooking some dried meat.

    After turning the dried meat into a pot of stew and mixing it with other rations, it could easily replenish their physical strength. Waiting for Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing to bring the two cars over to this area, the rest of the group began to eat.

    In reality, Shao Qing did not need to eat at all. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal that she was too different from an average person, thus she followed along with the others and ate a small portion of the provisions. Feeding some of the meat stew to Xiao Baozi, then she found a convenient ce where she could nearly puke everything out to settle her upset stomach.

    After resolving the issues of satisfying their hunger, the group of people began to move the provisions into the car. Everyone was happy and excited. Right in the beginning, they ordingly divied up the portions of the provisions. The three superhumans would each receive twenty percent and the couple would each receive ten percent.

    The newly added members Yan Hanqing and Shao Qing added up together would obtain twenty percent. The reason for this is because they had just recently entered, not to mention one of them was an ordinary person while the other was just a rank one female wood elemental superhuman.

    Saying it bluntly, it was because Gu Chuan and the rest did not have a clear understanding of Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing¡¯s fighting strength, thus this arrangement was made.

    Gu Chuan and Gu Panpan stared at each other face to face, then Gu Panpan stepped forward. ¡°Qing Jiejie, even though you just joined, your performance throughout this journey was definitely seen by everyone else on this team. Therefore, I feel that Qing Jiejie¡¯s group just receiving twenty percent would be too little. So, after discussing it with my brother, we decided to split another ten percent to you guys....¡±

    Before Gu Panpan had even finished her words, the man from the young couple unable to hold back his voice, loudly eimed. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t mind if you want to divide them an extra portion, but.... Where are we going to get this extra ten percent from?!¡±

    Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her eyebrows. The nominally chosen leader was Gu Chuan, even overlooking this point and just basing it ording to fighting strength or contribution, Gu Chuan and her were the highest. With this man¡¯s words, isn¡¯t this just simply not giving them any face at all.

    ¡°The ten percent that will be given to Qing Jiejie and her group will be from the forty percent share of us sibling¡¯s share. We will have thirty percent and Qing Jiejie will have thirty percent. You can rx, we will not touch your twenty percent.¡± Gu Panpan expressionlessly spoke those words.

    Saying this much, the young couple calmed down. On the contrary, A Tu felt embarrassed. ¡°How about this. I will put forth enough for half of the share we owe Shao Qing and you could put forth half as well. Then, we could justbine the two portions to collect the ten percent needed to give to Shao Qing¡¯s group.¡±

    ¡°No need. We just recently joined. Getting twenty percent is already more than enough.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t really care about the food provisions, she only cared about the crystals.

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s return to the base first, then divide the portions.¡± Gu Panpan spoke in a concise manner. ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±

    Not rejecting the suggestion, they packed up the materials and items and set off.

    A normal investigation squad wouldn¡¯t stay outside overnight because during the night was the zombie¡¯s rule. There were just too many unpredictable dangers. Furthermore, Shao Qing and them had already harvested quite a bonus and didn¡¯t really need to continue investigating anymore. Thus doing one final sweep around the area, they walked back towards the return route.

    The car filled up with all the provisions they found was a bit slower inparison to before. Because from time to time several people would even have to get out to clear the road of some zombies, unexpectedly they weren¡¯t able to return to the base before it got dark.

    ¡°There¡¯s a house up ahead. Let¡¯s clear it up and stay for the night, then we can leave early the next morning.¡± A Tu suggested. Travelling in the dark would be too dangerous.

    ¡°During the evening is when the zombies are most active. I also agree that we should stay for the night.¡± After Gu Panpan also agreed with A Tu, everyone else didn¡¯t have any objections. Then A Tu went in search for a house door that was still in good condition.

    In the countryside, a majority of the doors were either made of wood or metal. Seeing a tightly closed secure metal door that looked rtively secure and sage, A Tu at once dashed towards the door to open it.

    However before he could open the door, the door opened up a slit. A person with lush green eyes appearing to be only made of skin and bones, probably starved for quite a while, revealed himself from the small opening.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

 Chapter 17

    <strong>Chapter 17: Strange</strong>

    A Tu was startled that he actually jumped. Jumping back one step, he subconsciously released his power. Until he realized that the thing in front of him was a human and not something else, did he rx and let out a breath. ¡°We are an investigation squad from the survivors of S City¡¯s survivor base. We were just passing by this area, is it possible for us to lodge with you for a night?¡±

    That person used a strange gaze to give A Tu a nce, then opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Sure, sure. But what is a survivor base?¡±

    A Tu looked around at his surroundings. ¡°Is it okay if you let us in first, then I can exin everything to you?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± That person retreated and allowed Shao Qing and the rest to enter. Shao Qing knitted her eyebrows as she entered. She had a feeling that the person¡¯s gaze was a bit too strange, as for why it was strange, Shao Qing wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint it.

    After entering, Shao Qing and the rest realized that it was a big courtyard that they were in. Within the courtyard, there was a dried up thin woman carrying a child, facing towards the doorway with a lifeless look in her eyes.

    She was wearing an outer coat, loosely slung over her shoulders with more than half of her chest hanging out in the air. From her neck until her stomach, traces of purple scars could be seen.

    When Shao Qing and the rest arrived by her side, the woman squeezed her child to her chest in rm and continuously uttered: ¡°Don¡¯t eat my child, please don¡¯t eat my child...¡±

    It was then that Shao Qing realized what she was squeezing to her chest was absolutely not a child. Instead it was a tiny filthy quilt for a bed wrapped around a small pillow.

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze quickly became cold, not saying much. On the contrary, the person leading the way made haste in saying: ¡°She¡¯s a lunatic. Her child was probably bitten by her man and turned into a zombie. Seeing that she was so pitiful, we offered her some shelter and care.¡±

    ¡°She is somewhat good looking.¡± After the man from the young couple mumbled these few words, his wife immediately pped him hard.

    Entering the house, the person leading the way let out a loud yell. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s some survivor base people that hase.¡± Following his yell to his boss, several gloomy and cold looksnded on Shao Qing¡¯s body.

    Within the house there were quite a few people. Leaning unsteadily from side to side, a majority of the people there were super skinny and wore shabby clothing. However, the boss he called out was instead wearing neat and tidy clothes, looking as if he was trying to put on airs.

    ¡°Survivor base?¡± The boss walked over. Seeing him up close, he looked fairly upright, except for the triangr pair of eyes he was born with. When he smiled, his eyes narrowed making it look treacherous no matter how you look at it.

    After walking over, he first drew out a cigarette. He handed one over to A Tu, one over to Gu Chuan, one over to the man from the young couple, and one over to Yan Hanqing. Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing did not ept it while A Tu and the husband epted the offer.

    A Tu smiled a bit, then happily stated. ¡°Since the arrival of the apocalypse, I don¡¯t know how long have I gone without smoking these rare goods.¡±

    What A Tu said was the truth. Since the apocalypse, people barely had enough to eat, where on earth would they be able to find cigarettes to smoke.

    The boss brought his lighter over to A Tu to help him light his cigarette. After lighting up his cigarette, heughed. ¡°Would these beautiful women also like a cigarette?¡±

    Gu Panpan and the woman hurriedly shook their heads and hands to express that they didn¡¯t want to smoke a cigarette. The boss also did not force it and beamed. ¡°I have also heard that there was a survivor base ahead. Constructed pretty well, I¡¯ve always wanted to bring my group of brothers over there. However, we have a lot of people. Once we start journeying towards the survivor base, who knows how many brothers would die. Thus, we still haven¡¯t tried to go there. However, now that we met you guys, you guys definitely have some skill to travel out here. Could I bother you guys to escort us to the survivor base?¡±

    The man from the young couple patted his chest. ¡°No problem!¡±

    Regarding his rash response, not even mentioning Gu Chuan, even Gu Panpan knitted her eyebrows and frowned, reproaching him for speaking out too quickly.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, that would be the best. Pleasee in and take a good rest tonight. We will have to leave early tomorrow morning.¡± Leading the way, the boss allowed the man who was leading earlier to show them to the rooms inside where they could rest.

    After waiting for the person who was guiding them to leave, Gu Panpan began to speak. ¡°What were you doing agreeing so quickly?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the survivor base anyways, we are at an advantage anyways.¡± The man says as if it was a matter of course. ¡°Besides, bringing them wouldn¡¯t be a bother anyways.¡±

    ¡°You are a bother.¡± Gu Chuan coldly stated.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man stared at him nkly, but Gu Chuan wasn¡¯t going to bother with him anymore. Directly going to the corner, he sat down. Shao Qing also brought Yan Hanqing to find an area to sit down.

    The man feeling a bit awkward, didn¡¯t continue to say anything.

    Quickly, night time arrived. A person came knocking on the door to ask Shao Qing and the rest to join them for dinner. The group then followed them down. Shao Qing took Xiao Baozi out of the back knapsack she was carrying him in. Holding him against her chest, she took out a milk bottle from her bag.

    Within the milk bottle however was not milk powder, instead it was the chicken stock she had made previously. She removed theyer of oil on top, so when the time came to heat it up, it would be ready to drink. As well, Xiao Baozi didn¡¯t even really need the soup to be heated anyways. He originally wasn¡¯t a normal human, so he wasn¡¯t scared for the cold to reach his stomach.

    Xiao Baozi held on to the milk bottle, not letting go, while Shao Qing sat by the table. By the table sat two people. One was the boss while the other was a dirty looking youngster. Everyone else was sitting in the corner gnawing on some rations.

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s meat!¡± The young couple¡¯s eyes lighted up with excitement. After all, since the apocalypse, they had barely had any chances to eat any meat.

    On the tables besides meat, there were also green vegetables. A full four dishes and one soup.

    Although this arrangement if seen before it wouldn¡¯t be considered anything special, it is the apocalypse now. This would definitely be considered a luxurious meal.

    The boss made an inviting gesture. ¡°Everyone has travelled far to get here and are my guest. Please sit and don¡¯t be polite.¡±

    The Gu siblings and Shao Qing looked each other in the eye, then noticed that the other party¡¯s eyes have gradually dropped in temperature. It was only that young couple and A Tu who were still extremely happy and excited.

    ¡°Everyone please eat, don¡¯t be polite.¡± The boss smiled, picking up a piece of meat, he then ced it inside the bowl in front of Shao Qing.

 Chapter 18

    <strong>Chapter 18: Changed into a zombie </strong>

    ¡°This smells so good! I haven¡¯t eaten meat in so long!¡± The young couple at once raked in several pieces of meat into their own bowls. Since the apocalypse, meat has be a rarity among food.

    Shao Qing did not make any movements. She picked up a mushroom with her chopsticks, then swallowed it down. When the boss asked her about it, she only politely smiled. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet.¡±

    Once the host and guest stopped eating, having finished up all the dinner, the ones ought to rest went to rest. Everyone was preserving their strength to prepare to leave this ghostly area.

    Shao Qing was pacing back and forth within the courtyard with the silent Yan Hanqing following behind her. There was no one in the courtyard, just a small oilmp. It was unclear where the oilmp was found, the light from the oilmp shining through the opening, appearing quite sinister.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me why I was preventing you from eating the meat?¡± Shao Qing quietly asked. Yan Hanqing shook his head. ¡°I can tell.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Shao Qing held on to Xiao Baozi¡¯s hand, letting him unsteadily walk forward. Deliberately lowering her voice so one wouldn¡¯t be able to hear if she was excited or angry, she said. ¡°Ah Qing, I want to kill.¡±

    Yan Hanqing was somewhat expressionless. Never has anyone ever called him Ah Qing, that was intimate. This made him unable to contain his blush, so much that he even forgot to block Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing supported Xiao Baozi as he learned to walk. His steps exasperatingly slow. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person, but I still do have a bit of a conscience. Smell the wind. That smell is quite heavy, lingering on the tip of my nose. At all times, it reminds me of what has actually urred here.¡±

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s nose wasn¡¯t as alert as Shao Qing¡¯s. However, the difference was that big. He became silent again, the obstructive words he was going to say wasn¡¯t able toe out at all. After all those people were already bad to the bones. Not even mentioning just watching it happen but even personally murdering, he was capable of doing it.

    ¡°Tonight will definitely meet with mishap.¡± Shao Qing decisively decided this. Her sixth sense told her that. Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t say any words and just followed behind Shao Qing.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of vacant rooms, therefore when it was time to sleep at night, Shao Qing and Gu Panpan were sleeping together in one room. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that during the daytime they were so busy, thus causing Gu Panpan to immediately fall asleep, Shao Qing reckoned she would have been listening to gossip for the entire night.

    Gu Panpan was deep asleep, whereas Shao Qing didn¡¯t sleep at all. Drawing Xiao Baozi close, she quietly curled up on the bed. By the time when it was midnight, a sudden blood-curdling shriek filled the air. It came from the room next door.

    Shao Qing¡¯s expression immediately changed. She quickly crawled out of bed. Carrying Xiao Baozi and not caring about the hazy Gu Panpan who just awoke, she headed towards the outside. Not for the other¡¯s sake but to find out who let the scream, she discovered it was the man from the young couple who let out that scream.

    Originally Shao Qing had a premonition that something was going to happen tonight. However, she did not think that it would have urred within their group.

    Probably not sleeping for the same reason, Shao Qing arrived early but arriving just as early was the Yan Hanqing who was warned ahead of time by her and Gu Chuan.

    The boss bringing over some people arrived a bitte. When they did arrive, it was just when Gu Chuan was about to kick open the door. Once the door was open, everyone was shocked.

    The man from the young couple, at this moment had his lower body on the bed and his upper body drooped down onto the ground. His round eyes were opened wide and his face had a few deep bloody scars. His throat had already been torn apart, it was evident that he was not among the living anymore.

    The woman was leaning over his body, emitting a weird chewing sound. Hearing the door being opened, the woman turned around. Her face, especially her mouth was covered with blood, paleplexion, her skin already appeared to be rotting like a corpse.

    ¡°Move!¡± Gu Chuan¡¯s expression changed. With a point of his hand, his ice elemental superhuman abilities was immediatelyunched. In mere seconds, the woman¡¯s feet quickly hardened to ice, gluing the sole of her feet onto the ground.

    The woman had roughly just turned into a zombie, thus her reaction was rtively slow. nking for a moment, she suddenly became angered. Lifting her leg, the ice underneath and her leg broke apart into pieces. Shao Qing did not saying anything further, but her vines had already binded the woman¡¯s feet. Yet, with a big vigorous struggle, it too was broken apart.

    Yan Hanqing was already clenching his dagger and had arrived in front of the woman. With his knife he stabbed it into the woman¡¯s upper abdomen. However realizing that she has already changed into a zombie and that stabbing her at the upper abdomen wouldn¡¯t be effective at all, he quickly drew out the dagger. But, the woman¡¯s fingernails glittering like frost and snow came down quick and pped him away.

    Yan Hanqing was only able to cross both his hands across his chest when he was knocked flying.

    For some unknown reason, the woman¡¯s strength was way stronger than the average zombie. Effortlessly she lifted up her leg, breaking apart the ice and vines, then she walked over toward Gu Chuan and Shao Qing¡¯s direction.

    The boss couldn¡¯t harbour away his powers anymore. Pointing his finger, a ball of fire came flying out. Yet when the fire arrived and hit the woman¡¯s body, before it could catch on fire, the fire was already extinguished.

    Conveniently drawing out a knife from a person from the surrounding, she lifted it up and jumped up suddenly stabbing the knife towards the woman¡¯s neck area.

    The woman shifted her body slightly. Following, the knife chopped down to her cor bone. Still clutching the knife, Shao Qing had no choice but to rx her grip. She faced the woman¡¯s w, meeting force with force.

    Having ate so many crystals, her strength was naturally stronger than the woman¡¯s by a lot. Just seeing the woman retreat a step and indignantly howl, there was no second howl. Shao Qing had already grasped her by the arm and given her a shoulder throw, causing the woman tond heavily on the ground, rotting flesh flying everywhere.

    Not waiting for her to crawl back up, Shao Qing already punched the back of the woman¡¯s head, directly concaving the back of her head. After that punch, the woman¡¯s entire body embedded into the ground a few inches.

    Gu Panpan who arrivedte, swallowed her saliva. In reality Shao Qing is a strength based superhuman, right?

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Chapter 19: </strong>

    Waiting until Shao Qing got up and stretched out her waist, the woman was already stuck deep within the ground. Her entire body still faintly twitching.

    ¡°Next time make sure you inspect carefully.¡± Shao Qing got up and took a glimpse at the man who died tragically.

    A lot of people apparently had those deeply rooted bad habits. I died, why are they still allowed to live? I¡¯ve been bitten, what if by chance I don¡¯t change into a zombie?

    For instance, that woman had that exact same hopeful thinking. Ultimately when she died, her husband had died as well.

    Or another example, she nearly caused the death of more than half the people in the base.

    Gu Panpan and A Tu felt somewhat embarrassed. After all ,at that time, it was them two who had inspected the young couple. In particr, Gu Panpan felt especially embarrassed, her ashamed face turning red.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We¡¯ve allowed you to see something embarrassing.¡± Shao Qing smiled towards the boss. A dark gleam shed within his eyes for a second, then he promptly replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. As long as you are guys are okay, it¡¯s fine. Everyone can be dismissed now. We still have to wake up early tomorrow to hurry on with our journey.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Shao QIng smiled. As the boss was passing by her side, she suddenly stuck her hand out. Her movement extremely fast in addition to the boss not guarding against her, all at once he was pinned against the wall by Shao Qing¡¯s chopping knife.

    The knife stabbing through his right chest, had him hanging on the wall. The two people that had followed him here stared nkly for a second, then immediately prepared to take action. Yan Hanqing in a moment¡¯s notice had already grabbed a short dagger and ruthlessly stabbed it through a person¡¯s eye socket.

    Gu Chuan and the other two were shocked by Shao Qing¡¯s sudden movements, in particr A Tu. However, Gu Chuan was able recover faster than the rest. Using his ice elemental, he created a de made of ice and prated the third person¡¯s throat.

    This group of three superhumans, suddenly became two dead, one injured. Even though the boss was pinned against the wall, at least he still had not been killed. He angrily red at Shao QIng, furiously asking: ¡°What are you doing? I offered you shelter from the kindness of my heart, provided you with warm hospitality, how dare you guys....¡±

    ¡°You asked me what I¡¯m doing?¡± Shao QIng picked up a dagger, pointing it towards the boss. ¡°Those people that you ate also probably asked you the exact same question, what are you doing?¡±

    Once those words left Shao Qing¡¯s mouth, everyone present was stunned. Whether it was Gu Chuan¡¯s group or the other survivors surrounding them.

    ¡°You.... you... what are you saying?¡± The boss seemed to be panicking, biting his teeth. ¡°Why are you ndering me and lying to everyone? I really don¡¯t understand. What does our group have that is so good that you have to conspire against us!¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you. What does your eighteen plus people rely on as food since the beginning until today?¡± Shao Qing coldly asked him. The boss notcking in confidence in the slightest bit retorted. ¡°Naturally it¡¯s food provisions! What we depend on is our granaries, so we¡¯re not scared of having nothing to eat.¡±

    ¡°Those are all lies! That area had a speed variation zombie, you guys absolutely would not not dare to venture in there! Since I arrived here, I felt that something was wrong. Signs of fighting, corpses everywhere. If wild dogs ate a lot of corpses their body type would start to resemble a wild boar, looking at people with cold gloomy eyes. Since I came here, I¡¯ve felt their nces. They were the same as man eating wild dogs.¡± Shao Qing then continued speaking in an indifferent manner. ¡°Obviously with just those things I was unable to be certain that this was the case. At that time I just simply felt that something was odd. Until that night, the woman that I encountered when I first arrived was missing. That night there was also an additional meat dish, the quality of the meat dish was especially fresh and delicate,pared to port it waspletely two different things...¡±

    Before Shao Qing could finish saying what she wanted to say, A Tu was already holding his stomach and throwing up because that meat she mentioned, he had arge amount of it.

    ¡°My suspicions then changed to certainty. After dinner, I was at the courtyard pacing around and the smell of blood hadn¡¯t even dispersed yet. This probably wasn¡¯t your guys first time eating human meat, right? The handling of the remains was definitely skillful.¡± Shao Qing coldlyughed.

    ¡°What if that¡¯s the case?¡± Seeing that he was exposed, the boss was without the slightest scruple. ¡°I rescued them. If they died for me, that¡¯s something that ought to happen. Let alone those were just two sheeps that I was raising in my pen, being eaten is somethingpletely normal...¡±¡±

    Before he could finish his words, at the end of his patience, Yan Hanqing used his knife to stab him from the cheek straight to the back of his head, prating his head. Even if he were to beg for forgiveness, that speech that he made without the slightest scruple, can only be resigned to his next life.

    Shao Qing wrinkled her forehead then did a sweep of her surroundings. ¡°Does anyone want to avenge them?¡±

    ¡°The surrounding people hurriedly shook their heads. No longer caring about the things on the ground or on the wall, Shao Qing carried Xiao Baozi and continued walking towards her room.

    ¡°Qing Jiejie, are you going back now?¡± Gu Panpan kicked the corpse on the ground out of dislike. She had no idea that the people here were unexpectedly relying on cannibalism to survive. How many people have they eaten thus far?

    ¡°Sleep, tomorrow we¡¯ll depart.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s head didn¡¯t turn as she replied. After all now that it waste at night, it wasn¡¯t suitable for them to hurry on their journey.

    Gu Panpan really didn¡¯t even want to stay for one second longer here. Thinking about everyone in their surroundings have gotten used to eating meat, then thinking again back to their meal at dinner earlier and how she almost ate human meat, she felt nauseous and wanted to throw up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Chuan took one glimpse at the unconscious A Tu and also left. Gu Panpan followed closely behind.

    Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing one in front and the other behind finally arrived at the entrance. Shao Qing paused in front of the door, smiling. ¡°What, were you preparing toe to my room to sleep?¡±

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s face immediately blushed, then stammered. ¡°No.... No, I was just following you... forgot.....¡±

    Shao Qing opened the door, faintly smiling at Yan Hanqing. ¡°Come on in. In any case, I don¡¯t need to sleep anyways....¡±

 Chapter 20

    <strong>Chapter 20: Man Eating Flower</strong>

    ¡°If you want toe in and sleep, just say it directly.¡± The corner of Shao Qing¡¯s mouth lifted up into a smirk, deliberately teasing him. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to sleep tonight anyways. How about we do some chatting, discussing our thoughts and feelings doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°I.... I¡¯ll return back to bed first.¡± Yan Hanqing after finishing his stammer, ran off like he was being chased by some strange creature, whooshing back.

    Shao Qingughed and brought Xiao Baozi back into their room. Before she could lie down, Gu Panpan came out of nowhere carrying a quilt to look for Shao Qing.

    Now that Shao QIng was the only young woman, she felt staying with Shao Qing would be rtively safer.

    Gu Panpan cleaned up the bed a bit then wrapped the quilt around herself like a tube. Still having a bit of fear in her heart, she kept on trying to find a subject to talk about.

    ¡°My brother and I were specting that she was probably bitten by the zombie or had a small scratch.¡± Gu Panpan tightly enveloped to form a tight seam, her voice could be barely heard.

    ¡°That person had believed with her entire heart that it would be a fluke, that somehow that small wound would not be enough to change her into a zombie. Thus, she kept it hidden. In the end, she ultimately killed her own husband.¡± Gu Panpan sighed. ¡°The only thing that I did not imagine that was that there were that many survivors and furthermore did not expect that some of them would be cannibals.¡±

    Gu Panpan continuously gossiped, the originally Shao Qing who wasn¡¯t that sleepy, this time was thoroughly awakened. She could only hope for Gu Panpan to speak without dy and eventually tire herself to sleep.

    Finally in the middle of the night, Gu Panpan finally said she was tired and went to bed. At that moment, Shao Qing finally was able to let out a breath of air.

    Early the next morning, Gu Panpan woke up and discovered that there was nobody beside her. Shao Qing had already taken Xiao Baozi to wash up.

    Gu Panpan hurriedly got out of bed. Tidying up her things she prepared to leave this strange ce. This time when they left, they didn¡¯t bring anything, including people.

    After all besides them, everyone else had eaten human meat. Nobody wanted to bring a person who had eaten human meat before. So although everyone stared at them, waiting anxiously, their group callously clenched their teeth and quickly departed.

    Ignoring all those things behind them, they looked ahead expectantly, stepping towards their journey back. When it reached midday, a hazy smog arose and a small wind picked up. Their speed visibly declined and even the rainbow in the sky was swallowed up.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, we have to leave. If we continue to stay in this area, it¡¯ll be too dangerous.¡± Shao Qing then volunteered herself to undertake the challenging role. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of clearing the way.¡±

    After the apocalypse, the weather has been peculiar all along. Sometimes it would be sunny with clear skies, then the next moments it would be raining cats and dogs. Sometimes it would be windy with thick fog, all of it would arise abruptly. In brief, it made people quite fidgety.

    Shao Qing walked ahead, while secretly counting her inventory. The crystals within her hand were already quite a bit, furthermore she had also just received the crystal from that woman¡¯s body. After absorbing quite a few particrly special crystals, Shao Qing felt that she would soon advance in ranking.

    However if she were to advance in ranking, it would be probably be the safest if she did it back in the base. Or else who knows what could happen when she was advancing in rank.

    Just then, when she was passing through the thick fog, Shao Qing was able to see a familiar silhouette. However, after the silhouette appeared for a brief moment, it once again disappeared.

    That silhouette really resembled Er Dai. Shao Qing had the greatest urge to get out of the car to grab that person to see if it was truly her Er Dai.

    However, this was not the time for her to investigate. Giving up on her thoughts of investigating, she continued along her way. If it was really her Er Dai, they would meet sooner orter. Proceeding forward, Shao Qing¡¯s car suddenly violently tilted to one side. Even though Shao Qing turned the steering wheel hard, they still ran into the rock on the road.

    Coming out to take a look, she saw that one of the tires had bursted. In fact it had directly been knocked off. On the ground was a pile of bones and remains of weapons, it was unclear which was the cause of the rupture of the tire.

    Frowning, Shao Qing asked. ¡°Is anyone able to repair this?¡±

    Sitting at the back, Yan Hanqing promptly responded. ¡°I can.¡± After responding, he carried the spare tire and went over to where Shao Qing was.

    After setting up his tools but not creating any barricades, Yan Hanqing began to start on the car repairs. The rest of the group also got out of the car to look. Shao Qing knitted her eyebrows, keeping guard against anything or anyone who might mount a sneak attack.

    Carrying Xiao Baozi, she suddenly heard a rustling sound nearby. rmed, she prepared to keep her guard against the approaching zombie.

    However at that moment, the soil beneath Shao Qing¡¯s feet suddenly loosened and moved. A flower emerged from out of nowhere below her feet. Pretty delicate petals began to open up in that brief moment, shocking Shao Qing speechless. The delicate flower was absolutely gorgeous, however after opening up it¡¯s petals a mouthful of thorns could be seen within its mouth. What Shao Qing had thought of as a zombie was in fact half of the zombie¡¯s arm sticking out of the flower¡¯s mouth.

    A man eating flower? Shao Qing was stupefied. She only saw the immense flower head suddenly opening up it¡¯s mouth towards her, taking a huge bite.

    Shao Qing rapidly retreated as the man eating flower threw itself over to her. The petals opening then closing, it seemed as if it wanted to swallow Shao Qing whole and digest her along with the hand within its mouth.

    Continuously retreating, Shao Qing was preparing for the best moment to counter attack. The people behind her also immediately reacted. Supporting Shao Qing, a variety of superhuman abilities were activated and thrown at the flower. However, besides obstructing the flower for a brief moment, there were no signs of injury.

    Picking up the rusty chopping knife, Shao Qing carefully observed the man eating flower. Generally speaking most nts should not be able to move and run everywhere, however this man eating flower has been continuously taking advantage of it¡¯s long flower stem to chase Shao Qing down.

    If they withdrew from this area, the man eating flower would definitely not chase after them. However, if they departed this area, they would have no choice but to make a detour in their return route.

    At that time, the danger would be even higher and it would definitely dy their return by a massive chunk.

    This decision is indeed a headache.

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Chapter 21 Advancing in Rank</strong>

    Gu Panpan jumped forward in front of Shao Qing and in one stroke grabbed onto the man eating flower. With her left hand holding onto the top of its stem and her right hand holding onto the bottom of the stem, she tried to forcibly bring the two parts together. From Shao Qing¡¯s perspective, because she was exerting herself so ferociously it was as if she was like a mouse trying to make use of it¡¯s muscles.

    Owing to the fact that she was using too much strength all of a sudden, Gu Panpan did not see that the location her left hand was ced on had a sharp point. That thorn directly prated through the back of her hand. Blood flowing along the palm of her hand, came trickling down.

    Reeking of the smell of blood, the movement of the man eating flower became even more violent. Unceasingly struggling, Gu Panpan¡¯s head became drenched with sweat.

    It¡¯s thorns... there¡¯s.... Anaesthesia on it. I can¡¯t hold on anymore. Hurry!¡±

    A Tu and Gu Chuan quickly tried to dispose of the man eating flower. One attempting to make use of soil to control the man eating flower while the other attempted to use ice to slow down the flower¡¯s speed. However, both failed. Just from the man eating flower suddenly moving to and fro, the diamond barbie like Gu Panpan was thrown away just like that. Luckily she was caught by Gu Chuan.

    Without anyone restraining the head of the man eating flower, with a whoosh, it headed towards Shao Qing, trying to take a bite out of her. The man eating flower appeared as if it wanted to swallow Shao Qing whole and slowly digest her.

    Biting down on her teeth, Shao Qing picked up her knife and all at once stuck it into the man eating flower¡¯s mouth, pressing it against the flower¡¯s calyx. Unfortunately only persevering for a second, it was broken with a snap.

    The inner walls of the man eating flower secreted a sort of liquid simr to sulfuric acid. Anything that entered its mouth would bepletely corroded.

    Gu Chuan who was knocked over to the ground by Gu Panpan upon seeing Shao Qing¡¯s situation, urgently shouted out for her. ¡°Shao Qing! Are you able to think of a method to subdue it!¡±

    Reportedly, wood element users were able to reduce variation nts into submission for their own use. However, the majority of the superhuman users who were able to subdue them, subdues aparatively more gentle type of variation nt. For instance, the variation medicine ingredient nts which are all a wood elemental user¡¯s favourite because they are able to aid in treatment.

    One wood elemental user was able to subdue a nt that was able to emit a fragrance that had simr effects as doping. During a fight, it would be able to increase their own side¡¯s fighting strength, allowing them to briefly forget about injuries.

    But to have the courage to subdue a man eating flower of this variation, there are not many.

    At each level, a wood elemental user would be able to subdue a single nt. Anymore and it would exceed their ability to exercise control over them and they might get devoured instead. Luckily by coincidence, Shao Qing had never subdued any nt life whatsoever.

    Therefore Gu Chuan would allow her to have a try.

    Based on the current circumstances, this was their final resort. Their superhuman abilities had no effect on the man eating flower, Gu Panpan had been poisoned with Anaesthesia, if they didn¡¯t take a gamble, they would be forced to walk the long road.

    Shao Qing took a deep breath. Calmly dodging to the side while studying the man eating flower for its weakness, she looked carefully and discovered that when the man eating flower attacked, it would subconsciously protect it¡¯s fine slim stalk.

    It¡¯s stalk was a soft green, seemingly even more fragile than its petals. Reckoning that it was simr to a human¡¯s neck, that point must be vital.

    Somersaulting forward, Shao Qing dodged the man eating flower¡¯s sudden biting motion towards her. Abruptly she extended her ten fingernails, ice-cold ash ck coloured nails reflecting back a glossy appearance. Quick and urate, Shao Qing thrusted into the man eating flower¡¯s stem causing green liquid to ooze out.

    The green liquid dripped down onto the ground and immediately started corroding the soil turning it ck. With such corrosiveness, not to mention the ground but Shao Qing¡¯s hand was also easily corroded until you couldn¡¯t even see the skin anymore, only the dark red remains of flesh.

    Shao Qing¡¯s flesh was a dark red colour, a shade darker than the average person. In particr because of the slow cirction of her blood, when it dripped out, it rapidly solidified.

    Exerting all her strength, Shao Qing tried to nip the flower, entirely ignoring both of her corroding hands that had be a tragic sight by now. The entire head of the man eating flower resembled a seven inch viper that had been picked up, madly twisting about struggling. Yet owing to Shao Qing¡¯s position, it was not able to bite her.

    Shao Qing was also disying her fierce determination with ten fingerspletely stuck within the flowers stem. More green liquid wasing out and the flower head began to struggle even more ferociously. Finally with a plop, it fell onto the ground. Twitching one final time, the flower head slightly closed up.

    Upon seeing this, Shao Qing readily bit her wrist causing dark red blood to drip out and enter the man eating flower¡¯s wound on its stem.

    From one¡¯s bare eyes, the green coloured stem slowly began to corrode due to the dark red liquid. While Shao Qing poured out her blood, she also tried to use her wood elemental powers to control the man eating flower.

    After about ten minutes, Shao Qing¡¯s head waspletely drenched in cold sweat. The twitching man eating flower moved a bit at this moment, shattering into a stream of light, it rushed forward and entered Shao Qing¡¯s body.

    A vision of ck, Shao Qing then lost consciousness. Thest thing she remembered before she lost consciousness was Yan Hanqing¡®s rmed expression when he held her in his arms.

    Not knowing how long she slept for, Shao Qing just felt that the power within her body was in a constant rebellion. She thirsted for strength, thirsted for fresh flesh, instinct told her that she was in a current state of evolution.

    Her instinct told her that she was capable of absorbing more power from fresh flesh.

    At her side there seemed to be fresh flesh with an extremely fragrant smell unceasingly tempting her. Shao Qing little by little, slowly woke up, unable to resist biting the throat of the person beside her.

    Lowering her head, she saw that it was Yan Hanqing who was lying beside her bedside. The well built youth was curled up into a ball, strenuously bending over in that low stool with his eyebags big and dark.

    It appears that he hasn¡¯t slept in a while.

    While Xiao Baozi was sleeping on Shao Qing¡¯s other side. Hugging her thigh, he was constantly smacking his lips together like he was savoring something.

    Shao Qing immediately woke up and quickly grabbed a few crystals from her space dimension which included the crystal from the woman and the variation zombie.

    She needed energy to continue to evolve, otherwise she would definitely fail. After absorbing several crystals, feeling abundant with energy within her body, she clearly felt a portion of the energy within her body to unceasingly expand.

    Arriving to this final step, it felt like she was breaking through ayer of skin. A surge of power rapidly exploded out. Shao Qing felt that she could even hear her own bone joints snapping.

    She knew that she had already made a breakthrough. But, it wasn¡¯t limited to her wood elemental powers. Her body had also raised to another level. Just looking at her strength and speed, an average superhuman would definitely not be her opponent.

    Clenching and unclenching her fists, Shao Qing let out a breath of air. With more strength, she would be able to better protect her baby.

    Her movements roused the Yan Hanqing who was guarding nearby. Yan Hanqing bing alert opened his eyes. Discovering it was Shao Qing, he rxed and spoke with a hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯ve finally figured out how to wake up.¡±

    ¡°Have I slept for long?¡± Shao Qing shifted a bit. Right away Yan Hanqing reached out to grab her palm, attentively holding the bandage on her hand. ¡°Your body temperature is high. Gu Chuan said that this is because you are advancing in rank and your body is currently being transformed. After sleeping for about eighteen hours then would your body temperature gradually start toe down.¡±

    Shao Qing stared at this man¡¯s serious face and couldn¡¯t resist extending her hand to touch his face, and speak teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re so wise and kind, you should get married as soon as possible. What do you think about me?¡±

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Chapter 22 Returning to the base</strong>

    Yan Hanqing couldn¡¯t help but lean his face to one side. His cheek all the way to his earlobes a bright red colour. Lowering his voice, he asked. ¡°You¡¯ve slept for so long, aren¡¯t you hungry yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Regarding Yan Hanqing¡¯s change of subject, Shao Qingughed. She was just joking around. Since she had resurrected, Shao Qing was convinced that men were all insincere.

    When Shao Qing became indifferent, Yan Hanqing pursed his lips, waiting a long time before faintly mumbling. ¡°It¡¯s me that isn¡¯t fit to be your match.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Immersed within her memories, Shao Qing raised her eyebrows. Hurriedly Yan Hanqing replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just talking to myself.¡±

    Not speaking any longer, Shao Qing shook her legs a bit then set her feet from the bed down to the ground. She felt that the former her waspletely different from the present her. From head to toe, she could feel that her body flooded with power. She wanted to vent it all out. This feeling was amazing.

    She felt so great that Shao Qing had a feeling that nothing was capable of obstructing her. However, Shao Qing knew that no matter how good you think you were, there would always be someone out there that was better. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her to be too arrogant and self-confident.

    She would be better off knowing her own limits.

    ¡°Where are we now?¡±

    ¡°Since you went unconscious, everyone decided not to hurry on our journey. Voluntarily, we decided to find a ce to rest a bit.¡± Yan Hanqing stared at Shao Qing¡¯s figure from the back, within his eyes was a gentleness that he himself wasn¡¯t even aware of.

    Out of all the women he had ever met, Shao Qing was the best. She was never pretentious or put on airs like those so called young virtuous nobledies. She was real, beautiful, intelligent, yet strong. Her movements were so impressive that arge majority of people would be far inferior to her and unable to catch up.

    This kind of woman who was simr to a cheetah in the vast grasnds, Yan Hanqing felt that he wasn¡¯t good enough for her. If it wasn¡¯t for his inferiority, it would be like seeing an excessively beautiful flower and being reluctant to reach out and pluck it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯ve burdened everyone.¡± Shao Qing pushed open the door, discovering that they were in a person¡¯s home. Probably due to a rampage of some zombies, the original owner of the house was no longer there, thus allowing Shao Qing and the rest to stop for a break at this ce.

    Pushing the door open, she was able to see A Tu and Gu Chuan the brother and sister duo. All three of them were at the courtyard ying card games. Once they saw Shao Qinge out, Gu Panpan was the first to throw down the cards in her hands. ¡°Qing Jiejie, you¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great! Since you¡¯ve fainted, I was so scared that I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep!¡±

    A Tu attempted to pull back Gu Panpan, his face turning red. ¡°Aren¡¯t you shameless? I was just about to win, how dare you just discard your cards like that!¡±

    ¡°Ok, stop arguing you two.¡± Gu Chuan patted the two, then turned to face Shao QIng. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°My body¡¯s feeling not bad. I was able to sessfully advance in ranking, so we could be on our way at any time.¡± Shao Qing clenched her fists. ¡°The time that we have been out isn¡¯t short, we should probably head back soon.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and tidy our things, then we could set off in the afternoon.¡± Gu Panpan was extremely excited. Although this trip ended up with them losing two people, these two people were just regr humans, moreover they were the schemey sort. Gu Panpan did not feel that it was a pity at all, in fact she felt the opposite. Now the reapings has increased and they can really return from this journey with loads of rewards.

    Thus, after leaving the base for so long, the most important thing for them to do when they get back is to divide gains. Once they enter the town, they ought to hand over the portion to the city, and the remains will be divided among the five.

    Since there are two less people and Shao Qing contributed the most within everyone¡¯s eyes, the final allotment was everyone receiving twenty percent. In other words, Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing received forty percent of the share.

    Considering them being newly added members to this investigation squad, this amount was definitely a surprise.

    Shao Qing originally wanted to return ten percent to allow the sibling duo and A Tu to share. However, they refused her and Gu Panpan also replied. ¡°Qing Jiejie, you should just ept it. We are all going to still be together as a groupter on. Since you are already a rank two wood elemental superhuman, the bigger investigation squads will definitely try to rope you in. At that time you have to remember our small squad!¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head and finally epted the extra goods. Splitting the portion in half she handed it over to Yan Hanqing. ¡°This is your portion, keep it.¡±

    If one was to say Yan Hanqing wasn¡¯t moved, that would be a lie. A regr human on an average investigation team would usually be a superhumans¡¯ family member or a human specialized in a particr field. For example with that young couple, the man was able to fix cars and the woman was a nurse, then would superhumans be willing to take the two onto their team.

    Yet, Yan Hanqing wasn¡¯t anything special, but was still able to receive so many supplies. This was all because Gu Panpan and the rest was giving respect to Shao Qing. Yan Hanqing understood clearly, therefore his heart was extremely grateful towards Shao Qing.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hold these things and head back to your residence all by yourself. Let me help you.¡± Shao Qing taking a nce and realizing that there was quite a few supplies, decided if she was going to help she might as go all the way.

    Yan Hanqing had wanted to reject Shao Qing, but ultimately realizing that a single person really wasn¡¯t able to carry it all, his face had already turned red. Not waiting for his decision, Shao Qing had already boarded the car. ¡°Come on silly, why are you standing there so foolishly?¡±

    Yan Hanqing hurried into the car, allowing Shao Qing to deliver both the hard earned supplies and himself directly to the tent where his mom and he lived. The area that normal humans lived in and superhumans lived in were entirely different. As Shao Qing drove along, she did not suffer the least bit of any sort of obstruction, just envious stares.

    By the time they arrived outside the tent, Yan Hanqing¡¯s facial expression changed. Urgently jumping out of the car, he bypassed the tent and carried his mother out of a pile of trash.

    The wound on his mother¡¯s leg, owing to the fact that it was not treated in time, had already rotted until the bone was visible with quite a few flies hovering above. If Yan Hanqing had returned a few nightster, he might have even seen maggots crawling all over the body. Yet even though that wasn¡¯t the case, he could still feel that this his mother was already on herst breath.

    His eyes immediately turning red, he kicked open the tent entrance. A voice promptly transmitted out. ¡°Who is it? Do you not want to live?¡±

 Chapter 23

    <b>Chapter 23 The Debt you owe will be repaid with your life </b>

    From within the tent a young man¡¯s head emerged. His hair was half long and half short and only in the middle, was a tuft of his hair coloured red. Biting onto his cigarette sloppily, he looked outside.

    Seeing that it was Yan Hanqing, hisplexion faintly changed then calmed back down. ¡°Oh, I was thinking who it could¡¯ve been. Who knew you were able to survive and return?¡±

    Yan Hanqing with great efforts tried to suppress his anger. At the area where ordinary people lived, the good or the bad were all solely dependent on one¡¯s strength. In order for his mother to live in a slightly morefortable area, who knows how many fights he had gotten into, then was he able to win a two person tent.

    This man standing before his eyes was someone he had originally defeated who was reportedly some superhuman¡¯s rtive. Never would Yan Hanqing have thought that after leaving for only a few days, this guy would try to steal his shelter and even dared to throw his mother out.

    Not to Yan Hanqing¡¯s surprise, the friend that he requested to take care of his mother who was hiding within the tent, pale facedly looked over at him. ¡°You... you¡¯ve returned?¡±

    Even if you were to use your toe to think about it, you would understand this situation. Thinking that Yan Hanqing would die outside, they decided to work together to take possession of Yan Hanqing¡¯s residence.

    After all, quite a few investigation squads would also hire a bunch of regr citizens to use as cannon fodder. The mortality rate was incredibly high. However with these high risk gambles, they would also bring inrge harvests. This is the reason why a lot of regr humans would be willing to join them.

    The two had thought that Yan Hanqing would be in a simr circumstance, yet they did not anticipate for Yan Hanqing to smoothly and safely return.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s voice was hoarse. Biting his teeth, an inexhaustible storm was brewing within his eyes. The sloppy youth swallowed his saliva and touched his neck. ¡°This ce is my property now! Who are you telling to get lost?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking, when Yan Hanqing had already hauled him out of the tent by his neck cor. After throwing the man out, the first thing he did was to look for the medicine underneath the bed.

    All the medicine that Shao Qing had given him was hidden underneath the bed. However that friend of his had known that. Knowing that the chances of the medicine still being there was slim, Yan Hanqing held on to this thread of hope.

    However, lifting up the bed sheet away, Yan Hanqing just saw an empty bed. Expressionless he turned towards his friend. ¡°Where is my medicine?¡±

    ¡°Who.... who knows.....¡± That person stepped back a few steps and sent a few nces crying for help towards the other young man. At that time he was greedy, thus decided to exchange the medicine with the young sloppy man for points. Using the points, he had already exchanged them for quite a bit of food and clothing. Where on earth would he be able to get medicine to return to Yan Hanqing?

    Yan Hanqing reached out and grabbed him by his cor, the vein on his forehead popping out. He gnashed his teeth. ¡°I... I trusted you! I relied on you to take care of my mother. I didn¡¯t expect... that you could be a lying ingrate!¡±

    After yelling at him, Yan Hanqing threw him to the side, knocking the young man who had finally just crawled back up to fall to the ground again.

    Shao Qing holding Xiao Baozi walked over to help look after Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother. After seeing her, Shao Qing shook her head. After being ill and hurt constantly she had be an expert in injuries and illnesses. Back when she was originally serving in the army, she would frequently injure herself. Later even though she had retired from the military, she could already be considered to be half a doctor. Nowadays just taking one nce, she was able to tell that Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother at most had one breath left in her. Just being able tost until Yan Hanqing came back was already a miracle.

    Yan Hanqing naturally was also able to see that this was the case. Closely hugging his own mother, his head drooped and after a long while did he manage to say some words while he was choked with emotion. ¡°When I was little, my father had passed away early. It was my mother who with great difficulty brought me up. When I passed the exam for military school, my mother went everywhere to borrow money, sold our house, ournd, just so she could gather enough money for my living expenses and school fees. At that moment I had sworn I would let my mother experience happiness... yet I wasn¡¯t able to do it....¡±

    ¡°When the apocalypse broke out, I wasn¡¯t able to protect her. Even though I was able to prevent her from getting eaten by a zombie, she had nearly died within a zombie¡¯s mouth. Afterwards wandering to the base, I had no ability and wasn¡¯t able to get her the treatment she needed. Since arriving, I haven¡¯t been able to let her enjoy even a single good day.¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s voice started to be increasingly hysterical until his mother lightly held his hand. ¡°Is my family¡¯s Ah Qing back?¡±

    ¡°Mother, its me, its me.¡± Yan Hanqing looked at the elderly woman who still had a bit of consciousness, promptly grabbing her hand afraid of startling the senior he lowered his voice. ¡°Mother, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Still good...¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother persistently smiled and firmly held Yan Hanqing¡¯s hand. ¡°In my entire life, I did not have a single regret. The only thing that I do regret though is being unable to see you marry a wife and give birth to my grandchildren.... Ah Qing,ter on when you finally find a woman who is willing to spend the rest of her life with you, you make sure you treat her well.... Women, once they¡¯ve decided to marry a man, they are entrusting their entire life to them....¡±

    ¡°Mother, I know. I understand.¡± Yan Hanqing ced his head within the elder¡¯s embrace, sobbing more. The elder rubbed his head gently, regretfully saying: ¡°I can¡¯t let go... can¡¯t let go....¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you can be at ease. In the future I will take care of him for you.¡± Shao Qing couldn¡¯t resist speaking. The elder nced over at Shao Qing then smiled. Her dirty aged face no longer showing any signs of regret. Softly pinching Shao Qing¡¯s pinky with her fingers seeming like she was pulling it to form a pinky promise, but before they could hook on properly, she took herst breath.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s entire body trembled, buried within his mother¡¯s bosom, not even a sound of weeping could be heard. His always straight back was shaking, showing his vulnerability.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t know what to say tofort him. She silently looked towards the outside of the door where the two men stood there preparing to break out into a run at any minute. Life for a life, isn¡¯t that how it works?

 Chapter 24

    <b>Chapter 24 Revenge</b>

    But, Shao Qing didn¡¯t make a move because Yan Hanqing had already taken the lead. Gently cing his mother onto the ground, his movements were so cautious it was as if his mother was still alive.

    Afterwards he expressionlessly tookrge strides out the door. Immediately, the two men who had fallen onto the ground crawled up hurriedly. Especially Yan Hanqing¡¯s friend who had already turned around and ran off quite a distance.

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t preparing to help Yan Hanqing take revenge. But, she wasn¡¯t nning on letting anybody escape. Using her vines, she quickly bound the ankles of the men and dragged him back to where they stood originally.

    He wanted to try to escape again, but Yan Hanqing had already grabbed onto him and ruthlessly smashed his back.

    Shao Qing could tell how painful that punch must¡¯ve been. That person also let out a blood-curdling scream. Stumbling a bit, he fell onto the ground and subsequently was beaten to death by Yan Hanqing.

    Yes, beaten to death while he was alive. His cervical vertebra and neck was at least broken into six to seven pieces. His entire body limp on the ground, he ultimately had a single breath left in him. Once this breath came out, he would be a dead person.

    Han Yanqing¡¯s moves were quite restrained. Just exactly leaving the man at the edge of death. Afterwards he threw him to the side to allow that man to experience the torture of having a serious injury. That man couldn¡¯t even budge a bit, he was only obliged to wait for death on the side and be aware of that ¡®feeling¡¯.

    Subsequently he turned his head towards the main instigator of this incident. This youth was frightened, especially seeing Yan Hanqing¡¯s seemingly tranquil state but in fact his eyes was red and had a ruthless feeling to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! My cousin is a super human! Don¡¯t think that since you¡¯ve found thatdy you¡¯ve found a backer and can act without restraint!¡± The youth tried to put up a front while he inwardly cowered.

    ¡°That statement should be what I should say to you!¡± Yan Hanqing gritted his teeth, already throwing himself over to fight with the youth. The youthpared to the previous man was beaten even more vigorously, turning into pulp. At least the previous man was able to put up a bit of a fight when going against Yan Hanqing.

    Gradually the two mens¡¯ arms, face, all over their body started to be covered with injuries, especially the youth who had a bloody nose and swollen face. Even his mother would not be able to recognize him.

    His strength inparison to Yan Hanqing who had a military background was iparable. The gap was toorge. Giving out a miserable shriek, Yan Hanqing had taken advantage of this gap and had broken his leg.

    The prominent bone of his leg had ripped open his pants with huge amounts of viscous blood oozing out. Yan Hanqing seized that opportunity to grab his hair, that exotic coloured hair of his, and continuously smashed his head to the ground.

    The floor was made of limestone, so after the first smash against the floor, the youth already had blood from his head flying everywhere. Yet, Yan Hanqing did not stop. Holding the youth¡¯s hair, he smashed his head four, five times. Everytime it would cause more and more blood to ssh everywhere.

    Finally at thest time he lifted his head up again, the youth had already lost consciousness. His lips constantly repeating: ¡°My cousin is a superhuman.... My cousin is a superhuman...¡±

    Shao Qing stared at him. His pair of legs appeared to be distorted in a twisted position dangling. It was evident that it was alreadypletely broken by Yan Hanqing. His face was covered with blood and every single tooth in his mouth was kissing the earth,pletely fallen out of his mouth.

    Looking at him gave off a rather pitiful appearance, however Yan Hanqing had no ns of letting him off yet. Lifting up the youth by the nape, with a snap of the fingers he broke the youth¡¯s spine. Merely hearing the sound of snapping, the youth had lost all signs of life.

    Yan Hanqing then casually threw the youth¡¯s corpse to the side, then kneeled down powerlessly on the ground. His hand covering his face without issuing any sound at all.

    Shao Qing could empathize with him. Patting his shoulder, she released the man-eating flower she had subdued the previous time. The man-eating flower¡¯s massive flower head unceasingly swayed from side to side, then under Shao Qing¡¯smand took the youth¡¯s corpse and swallowed him whole. Soon after, it also swallowed the other man as well.

    This method of handling is called destroying the corpse to remove the evidence. Choosing to have the man-eating flower to get rid of the corpse is definitely a good decision.

    The massive flower head of the man-eating flower just squirmed for a while to swallow the two men. Closing its flower head, it started to digest. After a period of time, it spat out the undissolvable bones.

    Afterpleting the task, Shao Qing quietly stood by Yan Hanqing¡¯s side waiting for him to recover. Although Shao Qing had never had a family, she could somehow rte to the feeling of suddenly losing a mother.

    Most of all Yan Hanqing and his mother have been dependent on each other for so many years. These kind of feelings are probably even more profound than the average mother and child.

    After a long time, Yan Hanqing finally lifted up his expressionless face and turned to face Shao Qing. ¡°Am I useless?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t protect anything. In the end even my mother ended up with such miserable circumstances. Her whole life, she had never experienced even a day of happiness.¡± Yan Hanqing sneered. ¡°I¡¯m useless, literally garbage. I can¡¯t do anything right! I can only passively receive things from others....¡±

    If it was any other person, they might¡¯ve been considerate and consoled him saying things like you aren¡¯t useless or other things like you are so strong. But, Shao Qing didn¡¯t.

    Looking down on the depressed Yan Hanqing, she spoke in a gloomy tone: ¡°The apocalypse is like this. If you are weak, then you can only passively ept a prostitute like life. So, why are you at this ce repenting on your errors and not striving towards bing a strong person?¡±

    ¡°You might think that currently you aren¡¯t able to protect anything, but inparison to a lot of people who can¡¯t even protect themselves, you are a lot better.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s icy tone of voice made it so people would be unable to neglect her concerns: At this moment, you need to crawl back up and pull yourself together. Sooner orter you will be able to throw away the life of a dog and reverse your fate.¡±

 Chapter 25

    <b>Chapter 25 Please conceal your revealed aggression</b>

    After a long time, Yan Hanqing started tough. He wiped his face a bit. Originally sttered with countless of blood droplets, after his rubbing, all of it was directly wiped off.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything else. Just lifting her chin, she indicated to Yan Hanqing that his mother was still within the tent. Yan Hanqing carried his mother out, then suddenly kneeled down and gave Shao Qing three knocks to the ground with his head.

    Shao Qing stared nkly for a second. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°In my mother¡¯s lifetime, she had not experienced happiness. Yet, she simply had only one wish, which is to be buried together with my father.¡± While Yan Hanqing continued to speak, his cheeks began to turn red. ¡°I know that at this time, that going from this ce to H City is a rather difficult and challenging journey, but I... I.....¡±

    ¡°You want me toe with you to send your mother off?¡± Shao Qing stared at Yan Hanqing¡¯s face that showed his difficulty.

    Yan Hanqing nodded his head, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I know with me asking right now it is forcing you to do something, but... please!¡±

    Shao Qing hesitated for a minute. Yan Hanqing seeing Shao Qing¡¯s hesitation bit down on his teeth. ¡°Shao Qing has already helped me with so much, normally I shouldn¡¯t be raising up such irrational requests but I know my abilities well. Only if Miss Shao... Miss Shao, no matter if you agree or not, from now on my life is yours!¡±

    Shao Qing looked at Yan Hanqing¡¯s unwavering face for a long time. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t because she suddenly developed a benevolent heart. Instead it was because this is the apocalypse. She needed a fewpanions. Although Yan Hanqing did not have any superhuman abilities, he¡¯s honest and persistent and in addition to his military background, it is rather suitable to have this kind ofpanion. Moreover Yan Hanqing was currently now solitary, so even if he idently by chance discovered her secret, silencing him would be rather simple.

    ¡°With this matter, it is better sooner thante. Let¡¯s assemble at my house this afternoon then head out.¡± Shao Qing turned her body preparing to leave, then heard Yan Hanqing once again issuing a thanks.

    From the start, she indeed possessed a rather favourable opinion of Yan Hanqing. Yet that favourable impression originated from Yan Hanqing having a standard military temperament and taciturn upright personality.

    But now, Shao Qing had an even better impression of him. This was from him attaching such importance to his rtionships, thus she had decided to show Yan Hanqing some trust.

    Returning back to her residence, finding a location to ce the food and after giving Xiao Baozi some crystals to absorb, Shao Qing got in contact with the Gu Panpan siblings.

    Although Gu Panpan was a chatterbox, Shao Qing subconsciously felt that the character of the siblings weren¡¯t bad, especially Gu Chuan who seemed rather reliable.

    This time Yan Hanqing and her will be heading to H City. The distance will be rather far. If it was only her, it would be rather simple to protect herself, but if she had to protect Yan Hanqing as well, if there were any circumstances where they meet any variation zombies, that would be rather troublesome.

    Therefore Shao Qing would prepare to contact Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan.

    Exining the situation in simple terms, Shao Qing expressed that this trip might have quite a few dangers. She would even take out some supplies inpensation, but even if Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan decided not to do, Shao Qing would think that it waspletely normal.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that after Gu Panpan did a brief exchange of nces with Gu Chuan, they would both decisively agree. ¡°Are we leaving this afternoon Qing Jiejie?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, if we wait any longer, I¡¯m scared the corpse will start to rot. Thus it would be better to set off earlier and allow Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother to be buried a bit earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with my brother and there should be no problem. We didn¡¯t have anything to do anyways, idle to death.¡± Gu Panpanughed.

    Shao Qing won¡¯t forget this favour. After all they haven¡¯t known each other for long, they had only gone on one assignment together and already the Gu Panpan sibling duo were already giving her face. Braving these dangers to apany her on this trip, it already demonstrated the spirit of loyalty.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about the remuneration.¡± Shao Qing calcted for a period, then spoke. ¡°The ce we are going this time is rather far and the food supplies that I have on my hand isn¡¯t a lot. How about I give you ten kilograms of fresh vegetables in addition to 25 kilograms of food stuff, and ten boxes of antibiotic medicine?¡±

    Gu Panpan originally wanted to reject this offer. Firstly, she was always rather fond of Shao Qing. Secondly, Shao Qing was a capable person, interacting with her would be advantageous for the siblings in the future. Yet, hearing Shao Qing mentioning giving them antibiotic medicine, Gu Panpan swallowed back down the speech of decline that was about toe out of her mouth.

    Although super humans wouldn¡¯t be infected by zombies, they would still get injured. If they got heavily injured they might even die, therefore medicine in the apocalypse wasn¡¯t just a necessary item but in addition to the fact that production has stopped, it is a valuable existence.

    ¡°Qing Jiejie, I¡¯m not going to say any pretentious words. In the future if there¡¯s anything you need, just call us.¡± Gu Panpan patted her chest.

    Shao Qing kept the siblings over for a meal with Shao Qing personally cooking a meal. Even though at present she had put an end to consuming normal food, her cooking skills from before weren¡¯t bad.

    Moreover, exchanging the fresh produces from the base, the meal made looked and tasted great causing Gu Panpan to praise her exaggeratedly.

    When afternoon finally arrived, tidying up the things, the three people and Baozi went to look for Yan Hanqing. Once everyone has assembled they would prepare to depart.

    Because they were heading to a ce quite distant, unlikest time which was rather close to the base, Gu Panpan the sibling duo broughtparatively more than the previous time. Starting their cross country car, they brought Shao Qing and headed towards Yan Hanqing¡¯s ce.

    However, when they arrived at Yan Hanqing¡¯s ce, Shao Qing saw a familiar person. This familiar person was none other than the person who tried to secretly drug her, Li Jing.

    Li Jing was still wearing a pair of eyesses and had a very refined, educated appearance. Yet, the things he did were not refined at all. The corner of his mouth had a bit of blood, appearing rather angry he threw a fireball out, with the target being Yan Hanqing.

    Something must have happened to lead him toe find Yan Hanqing. Looking down on Yan Hanqing¡¯s fighting ability, he must have gotten injured and must be flying into a rage due to humiliation.

    Shao Qing burst out the door, speedily jumping down, green vines had already advanced a step before wrapping up Yan Hanqing and protecting him from the fireball.

    Seeing that Li Jing was prepared to take Yan Hanqing¡¯s life, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Her eyes starting to be a bit gloomy which speaking frankly was due to the fact that Yan Hanqing was already herpanion in her eyes. If he was killed by Li Jing, then wouldn¡¯t it be strange if she didn¡¯t get angry.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you Miss Shao.¡± Once seeing Shao Qing, Li Jing¡¯s expression changed immediately. Using a rather fervent tone he spoke. ¡°Miss Shao you shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved. This man beat my cousin to death. Me taking revenge is a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°Then I feel embarrassed but I watched your cousin get beaten to death. In fact, I allowed him to make a move on your cousin.¡± Shao Qing stood in front of Yan Hanqing shielding him and spoke in an indifferent manner. ¡°Going against an ordinary person, don¡¯t you feel any shame? If you¡¯re unconvinced, how about we have a little bout?¡±

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26 Killing Li Jing</h4>

    Li Jing somewhat had a change of expression. Speaking honestly, a person who wasn¡¯t worthy of respect like his cousin, if he died he died. But concerning his reputation and everyone in the survival base knowing that he was his cousin in addition to the fact that a regr person was the one who beat him up, if he was indifferent about it, then in the future wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to just step on his reputation?

    However, Li Jing didn¡¯t want to have his waste of a cousin to have conflict with Shao Qing. After all, towards Shao Qing he has ulterior motives.

    Therefore when Shao Qing had said these words, Li Jing¡¯splexion turned ugly. Deliberately ignoring Shao Qing¡¯s words, he faced Yan Hanqing saying: ¡°Hiding behind a woman¡¯s back, can you even be considered a man?¡±

    ¡°Picking on an ordinary person, could you be considered a man?¡± Gu Panpan moved forward a step, then rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If you have the ability and courage then go work to be a high level super human, what are you here pretending for?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Li Jing, thinking about it a while gloomily decided not to argue with Gu Panpan, and spoke with an overcastplexion. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. I just know that he killed my cousin so he is my enemy. Whether my enemy is an ordinary person or a strong superhuman, I would still dispose of them. In regards to my words, I don¡¯t look at their strengths or their statuses, just only if they¡¯re my enemy or not. Put yourself in my shoes and think about it. If some ordinary person murdered your brother, wouldn¡¯t you do something?¡±

    Li Jing wasn¡¯t stupid. He also recognized Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan. Although Gu Chuan was just a rank 1 superhuman, he was already on the edge of breaking through. Gu Panpan was also a middle ranked rank 1 superhuman. Not wanting to offend anyone, he uttered those peculiar phrases that made him seem not too bad.

    ¡°You¡¯re shoving false arguments down other¡¯s throats!¡± An ordinary person capable of killing her brother? Gu Panpan was about to continue to yell at him but Shao Qing held her back. ¡°No emotion or logic, it seems that I shouldn¡¯t even bother with you.¡±

    Before Li Jing could be secretly delighted, Shao Qing continued to speak. But.... don¡¯t even think about making a move on Yan Hanqing today. Unless you beat me, I won¡¯t stand by and not get involved.¡±

    Hearing that Li Jing nodded. ¡°Okay, then lets swap some pointers.¡±

    He had thought it all through. After all Shao Qing had just arrived at the base and she was reportedly a rank 1 wood element superhuman. A wood element superhuman¡¯s firepower has always been rather small; let alone he was already at the peak of rank 1 and would soon break through to rank 2.

    Therefore, Li Jing waspletely confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose to Shao Qing. He even imagined that after disying his strength, Shao Qing might even fall in love with him. After all it didn¡¯t matter if it was during the apocalypse or before the apocalypse, a powerful person has always had itparatively easier to capture a woman¡¯s heart.

    Shao Qing looked all around, then finding a rtively open area, spoke: ¡°We don¡¯t have to choose another ce, here should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Li Jing nodded his head. ¡°Then lets get it started.....¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when a white fist came flying towards his face. This caused his sses that were just for appearance to shatter apart. Immediately following, Li Jing¡¯s abdomen felt pain then he was flying away.

    The entire time that Li Jing was flying in the air, he didn¡¯t even have time to release his super powers and had already be a sandbag.

    While he was still in the air, Shao Qing had already vanishedpletely and reappeared behind him andnded a heavy punch to his back. Snap! His bonepletely broke apanied with Li Jing¡¯s silent twisted facial appearance.

    While he was still reacting to the pain and finally releasing his super human power, Shao Qing had already grabbed his neck from behind and ruthlessly thrown his body to the ground.

    The just coagted fireball immediately scattered. Following that, Shao Qing fiercely and urately pressed down on another part of Li Jings back, and using her strength pressed down hard.

    The snapping of Li Jing¡¯s bone pierced through his heart and lungs. In that split second Li Jing died, did he realize that Shao Qing was determined to kill him.

    Casually throwing the corpse to the man eating flower that had been waiting for a while now, Shao Qing stretched her neck a bit and calmly said: ¡°Lets go.¡±

    Gu Panpan: .....

    Gu Chuan: .....

    The only one who was rtively still calm and already knew how cruel Shao Qing was, was Yan Hanqing. He didn¡¯t even try to calcte how much he owed Shao Qing because he had already given his entire being to Shao Qing. Thus, he did not say much, only pushed the cart made from the bed frame to transport his mother to the car.

    To protect Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother¡¯s corpse from rotting, Gu Chuan specially used his own superhuman power and froze her corpse.

    Voluntarily epting an investigation mission, they left the survival base.

    Before they got in the car, Shao Qing inspected the teeth like petals of her man eating flower, fishing out a super power crystal out.

    This was one of the man eating flowers advantages. No matter if it ate a zombie or a superhuman, it would (be forced to) leave behind the crystal and give it to Shao Qing.

    If the man eating flower was able to speak, it would first cry a while, after all, the small tiny crystals were the best part. Now that it had a master, the biggest meat of its three meals were all given to her.

    This ispletely cruel!

    As Shao Qing left the survival base, something hidden not so distant from the base, stealthily followed along.

 Chapter 27

    <strong>Chapter 27 The Ruthless Road Bandit</strong>

    The distance from the survivor base to H City cannot be considered close. Even riding a train would take around a day or more, let alone that the few of them were driving across the country side, moving and stopping.

    For the sake of security, theparatively high traffic freeways were avoided. This was because there would be a lot of congestion from ownerless cars and zombie turned car owners.

    The more deste areas, nearing the rural countryside on the contrary wereparatively safer.

    Therefore Shao Qing and the rest decided to choose the small roads, but this also increased the distance they will need to travel. After leaving the survivor base, they arrived at their first fork in the road, one led to a high speed highway and the other led to a small road. Gu Panpan who was in charge of driving the car turned right towards the small road.

    Being a chatterbox, Gu Panpan the entire journey had already betrayed Gu Chuanpletely: ¡°Qing Jiejie, do you know what face paralysis is?¡±

    Shao Qing nced over at Gu Chuan, then silently took her words ¡°isn¡¯t there someone with face paralysis right beside you¡¯ and swallowed it back down.

    Gu Panpan didn¡¯t wait for Shao Qing to reply and continued talking to herself. ¡°Actually, facial paralysis is equal to someone with slow reactions in addition to a rigid face and prosopagnosia. My brother is like that. At the initial contact with my brother, everyone would say that he is a cold person with facial paralysis. But in fact, he is just a person with slow reactions and prosopagnosia. Hahaha¡±

    Shao Qing nced over again at the displeased Gu Chuan. Probably because he was embarrassed, his ears had already quietly turned red. Afterwards, he heard Gu Panpan continue to speak: ¡°Not only does he have slow reactions and prosopagnosia, he is also a person with a poor sense of direction. Even in our own neighbourhood he could still get lost. Hahaha My mom always said that in the future we would have to find ady with a good sense of direction to marry my brother. Otherwise the both of them would be lost and would wander around the world.¡±

    Continuing to speak, Gu Panpan¡¯s mood seemed to suddenly dampened. This was probably because she started to think about her mother. Shao Qing also didn¡¯t know what to say. The atmosphere within the car suddenly became a bit sorrowful.

    Shao Qing was the worst at reacting to these sort of situations. Hurriedly, she tried to change the topic. ¡°Look ahead, what do you think that is?¡±

    Gu Panpan looked forward and almost lost control of the car and ran into it. It actually turned out to be a twenty somethingdy who was dressed in a revealing manner who didn¡¯t seem to want to live as she blocked the path ahead.

    Gu Panpan mmed on the breaks. The car stopped around a dozen or more centimetres before thedy. Then they heard the women speak in a pitful manner. ¡°Big brother, big sister, could you please give me a ride?¡±

    The apocalypse weather was extremely variable. One second it could be snowing, another it could be smashing down hail, and then suddenly it could disappear bing a beautiful nice sunny day. The entire day could vary from being gloomy, icy cold and sometimes scorching hot.

    At present, the north wind was blowing, but the woman was still only wearing a small tube top and a miniskirt. Her pale arms and thighs werepletely revealed. She was rather good looking. Delicate with pretty facial features and long hair floating in the wind, she was shivering in the cold. She did look rather pitiful.

    But Gu Panpans face turned cold. From within the car she grabbed an iron rod and making it seem like fragile icicles she snapped it into two then smiled coldly. ¡°Get lost! Trying to y this kind of farce in front of this olddy? Are you blind?¡±

    The woman instantly turned pale then watched as Gu Panpan stepped on the gas and rushed out of the way. Gu Panpan was back on the road driving off.

    While driving away, Gu Panpan started to exin to Shao Qing: ¡°Qig Jiejie, don¡¯t be fooled by her pitiful appearance. In fact it¡¯s all a big lie. If you actually dare to open the car doors, a bunch of swindling impure men would surround both sides of the car and rush in dragging the people out. If you¡¯re lucky you¡¯ll only get all your belongings stolen. If you¡¯re unlucky then even your life could be lost.¡±

    Looking in the car mirror, sure enough she saw that behind the woman stomping her feet were several knife holding big sturdy men.

    ¡°Those swindling perverted men tried to deceive me by acting nice and pure but with my high intellect, I saw through them with a nce.¡± Gu Panpan spoke in a proud manner.

    Gu chuan trying to avenge himself for how Gu Panpan hadpletely revealed everything about him, actually spoke out a long sentence. ¡°Then who was it who got tricked before and almost got the car stolen?¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s face turnedpletely red and pouted. ¡°Brother!¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh. One of the reasons why she had agreed to be friends with the siblings was due to their rtionship that was extremely envious.

    After all, since the apocalypse, siblings aside, even fathers and sons or mothers and daughters might have a fall out.

    Being able to support each other during the apocalypse, is extremely fortunate. This made Shao Qing often recall Mu Lin. That carefree but dedicated woman who had always treated her so well.

    It could be said that Shao Qing¡¯s life was a massive failure. As soon as she was born she was abandoned and forced to rely on herself to enter a military school. Upon entering the army she had to retire early on because of an injury, and then she even fell in love with a man who ultimately turned out to be a cheating bastard.

    Her only fortunes¡¯ was first meeting Mu Lin. Growing up together, she sincerely had cared about her. The other thing was Xiao Baozi. He was a present given to her by the heavens.

    ¡°Mommy, candy.¡± While Shao Qing was sighing in sorrow, Xiao Baozi who was burrowed within her embrace had lovably extended a milk candy towards Shao Qing¡¯s mouth. Although Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to eat, her heart immediately warmed up.

    Just as she thought, Xiao Baozi was in fact the treasure Heaven had blessed her with, the best present.

 Chapter 28

    <strong>Chapter 28 Zombie Wave</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest.¡± Gu Panpan took a nce at her watch, then looked around and saw a single story house not too far away. After the apocalypse, every time when night arrived, the zombies would be a lot livelier than during the daytime. Therefore any person with a little bit of intelligence would choose to find a safe ce to rest when night was approaching.

    Naturally there was another point and that is superhumans were humans as well and needed rest. In that aspect, Shao Qing felt that she was rather superiorpared to others. Comparing her body to the average superhuman, she was a lot more resilient. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t a long battle, she practically wouldn¡¯t even feel tired.

    In any case, to this day Shao Qing still hasn¡¯t discovered her limit yet.

    Under the circumstances of not replenishing her energies, a three hour nap would be sufficient for Shao Qing to stay awake and energized for an entire day.

    Tidying up a few wandering zombies, the few of them stayed at the house. The viges in this area were almost all connected together, one vige after another. After the break out of the apocalypse, some strong sturdy youths and some superhumans had brought a bunch of living people and departed from here.

    Some had established their own small scale survivor bases, some joined other survivor bases, and the rest of the majority, the sick and the elderly, waited to die.

    Inside the securely closed door, depending on the provisions and the vegetables found inside the home, it was possible to get by.

    When Gu Panpan climbed over the wall to enter, she smelled something rotten. Pushing open the big door, she saw a corpse that had rotted to a high degree hanging from the beam of the roof.

    Looking at the clothes and figure, it should be a senior.

    Gu Panpan was a little silent, then called out to Gu Chuan to get the senior down together. Afterwards, the four of them dug a hole in the courtyard and buried the old man.

    It was probably due to the fact that he was fairly old and his ability to walk wasn¡¯t that good that he was abandoned. Or perhaps he volunteered to stay behind. Thus after the food had all been consumed, he decided to choose to end his life.

    The atmosphere between the four was quite gloomy. None of them knew what to say and simply ate their provisions then prepared to sleep and rest.

    The rotten smell within the house still hasn¡¯t dispersed; thus a few of them decided to sleep in their sleeping bags in the courtyard. Sleeping until roughly midnight, a massive rumbling sound seemed to being from outside.

    The several of them being the sort to be vignt, in a sh became wide awake. Using their fastest speed, they put on their outer clothing. Yan Hanqing then quietly climbed up the wall to look outside.

    Right when he looked over, he froze. There was a cross country car in front of a densely packed group of zombies in which the end could not be seen currently running away desperately.

    Without dy, Yan Hanqing climbed back down from the wall then allowed Shao Qing to maintain the peace. Just from looking at the scene, it was obvious that someone had triggered a zombie wave.

    Who would be dumb enough to trigger such arge zombie wave in the middle of the night? Did they not want to live? Not mentioning that Shao Qing believed that her strength wasn¡¯t that bad, but even an elephant could be bitten to death by an ant. Let alone that the difference between her and a zombie was just like a wolf and a dog.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound¡± Shao Qing ced Xiao Baozi into Gu Panpan¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look¡±

    They had wanted to stop Shao Qing from doing that, but she had already climbed over the wall. Knowing that Shao Qing wasn¡¯t foolish and that if she wasn¡¯t sure she wouldn¡¯t charge into the pile of zombies, they slowly calmed down.

    After going out, Shao Qing could see the flock of wandering zombies. The car probably did not have much gas left, thus it was blocked off and surrounded by the flock of zombies not far away.

    The ss and everything else had all broken to pieces on the ground.

    Those zombies simply did not notice Shao Qing, the ones that should be wandering continued to wander. The zombies also all had a particrly sensitive sense of hearing and smell especially to blood, which would automatically attract them over.

    Blending into the mix of zombies, she continued heading towards the cross country car. Surrounding the car were all zombies, attempting to enter it would not be easy. Shao Qing also continued to dodge around them, not wanting to touch any of those bodies of rotting flesh and blood.

    With great difficulty, Shao Qing finally squeezed into the middle and saw the scene of the cross country car. The car door had been violently wrenched open and deformed, hanging inside and would probably fall off with a touch. The people that were inside had been dragged out. Only shreds of remaining meat and bones were all that was left scattered across the floor.

    It was already toote to save them.

    Just when Shao Qing was preparing to leave, she saw that hanging within the car was a ripped cloth bag that was torn open revealing quite a few pieces of superhuman crystals that had fallen out. Looking at the different sizes, even the smallest one was a rank 2 crystal.

    This was a pleasant surprise. All those crystals would be sufficient to allow her to increase her strength by another rank and perhaps allow Xiao Baozi to increase a rank as well!

    Shao Qing had a firm belief. The arise of superhumans was all due to the changes in the environment. Their bodies were constantly evolving. Who knew what the final results would be.

    Furthermore, Shao Qing hasn¡¯t even realized that even the zombies were in a state of evolution.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s birth wasn¡¯t like the average persons. He was born from Shao Qing¡¯s belly when she was already dead. No matter if it was its body or its intellect, it waspletely different from a typical child.

    Xiao Baozi could also evolve. If Xiao Baozi continued to evolve, would he be able to be like a regr person?

    But no matter what the result was, Shao Qing had to have Xiao Baozi increase in ranking. She extended her hands towards the several crystals. Just when her fingertips had just brushed the crystals, an acute sound of an object breaking could be heard from behind her.

    From always being on guard all year round, it allowed Shao Qing to speedily react. Immediately scooping up the crystals, scuttling forward she slid underneath the cross country car.

    Behind the cross country car, an ear-piercing jeer could be heard. Taking advantage of the moonlight, Shao Qing took a nce. An extremely well built figure appeared on the other side of the car. His arms bulging out had already stabbed through the car.Even more crucial was that this person from head to toe was rotten, tattered, and dposing. His skin and flesh was in a semi-state of rotting, he was absolutely not a human!

 Chapter 29

    <strong>Chapter 29 Critical Moment</strong>

    Luckily the car¡¯s chassis was tall, otherwise she would¡¯ve been the one that was pierced through instead. Taking in a deep breath, she sized up the monstrous zombie.

    His four limbs were uncoordinated, both arms and his left leg were extremely thick and solid, while his right leg seemed somewhat deformed. It was skinnier than the left leg by a half or more making it so that when he walked he couldn¡¯t help but limp.

    Although it appeared rather ridiculous looking, it didn¡¯t change the ominous and fierce odouring from his body. He is definitely an evolved zombie!

    Shao Qing carefully observed him then found that he was also firmly staring right back at her. Reckoning that he wasn¡¯t benevolent, it was highly possible that it hade here for those crystals.

    It was at that moment, a very small zombie head from behind the zombie¡¯s shoulders peaked out it. It was... about the size of a baby with a withered up head with absolutely no hair. The most distinct thing about it was that it had a pair of pitch ck eyeballs with no whites at all staring dead straight at Shao Qing.

    It¡¯s facial features were rtivelyplete and at least it wasn¡¯t rotting. Looking at it all wrinkled up, it seemed rather simr to a monkey.

    That baby zombie was hugging onto the other zombie¡¯s neck, it¡¯s skinny shriveled body was stuck to it¡¯s back. Suddenly it started to scream a sharp prating sound.

    Shao Qing who wasn¡¯t prepared to guard against that felt her head buzzing apanied by an aching pain of nk space. It was at that moment, that sturdy zombie¡¯s movements became nimble. Jumping up suddenly, it stepped on the car roof and climbed over to where she was.

    The car roof right away sank down. The zombie utilizing its strength, in a sh it appeared in front of Shao Qing. Shao Qing who just recently recovered had her chest receive a strong hit knocking her back fiercely onto the ground. She felt her chest tighten up, then sprayed a mouthful of ckish red blood out.

    The baby zombie once again shrieked out loud and the sturdy zombie violently rushed over to Shao Qing with his fists held high. Trying with great efforts to focus her mind, she crossed her arms out in front of her body but once again flew off a great distance from the strike.

    She more or less understood the situation. That baby zombie is the real mastermind. It ought to be a mind controlling zombie and that strong zombie must be following it¡¯s orders.

    Most likely this time¡¯s zombie wave was alsounched by it.

    The distinction between higher level zombies and an average zombie is huge. An ordinary zombie would treat Shao Qing as one of their own and wouldn¡¯t attack her; however, a high level zombie would have the ability to determine and discover things. Therefore they would swallow their same species to receive an advancement in ranking to increase their strength. That¡¯s why when they face a ¡®high level¡¯ zombie, they would even be more likely to attack to satiate their appetite.

    Shao Qing was currently confronted with this sort of situation. That baby zombie was definitely an evolved variation. Its initial goal might have been those crystals but now it has already changed to taking down Shao Qing.

    If it was just the baby zombie or just the thick, strong zombie, Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, since it¡¯s the two working together, their fighting strength isn¡¯t as simple as one plus one.

    One was in charge of causing a disturbance and the other was in charge of attacking. Shao Qing wiped the blood on her lips. She had a premonition that tonight she would be unable to narrowly and luckily escape....

    Once she thought about Xiao Baozi losing his mother in the apocalypse and would quickly... Shao Qing¡¯s heart immediately ached. Gritting her teeth, when the sharp piercing mental sound attack came once again, Shao Qing suddenly shot out like a bullet. The best defense is offense. She cannot give up on that thin thread of survival!

    Shao Qing and that zombie were both quick. Speedily they both collided together. Shao Qing ruthlessly punched the zombie¡¯s chest, bing aware that it felt like punching a block of iron. At the same time, the zombie¡¯s fist also arrived andnded on her body.

    Shao Qing¡¯s injury was especially low, but it still gave her aching pain. Staggering a step, within her hand was suddenly a sh of green brilliance. Immediately a vine broke out, wrapping around the zombies two legs.

    At the same time, she pulled out the dagger that was on her leg, the knife targeting the baby zombie¡¯s head.

    Capture the thief by capturing the king! Once she was able to kill the zombie baby, there would only be the big blockhead left.

    The vine was only able to restrict the zombie for two seconds, and then it was torn apart. Luckily, Shao Qing resisting against the baby zombie¡¯s continuous mental attacks, urately and fiercely stabbed the dagger towards the baby zombie.

    What a pity, that stupid oaf of a zombie was able to react. Slightly tilting it¡¯s shoulder, Shao Qing¡¯s knife brushed by the zombie baby¡¯s head and inserted itself into the big zombie¡¯s neck.

    Promptly releasing her hand, she quickly drew back otherwise she would have been hit by the swing of the zombie¡¯s arm. Wailing from the pain of having it¡¯s neck stabbed by the dagger, it charged at Shao Qing.

    Clenching her fist, Shao couldn¡¯t help but release the man eating flower. nning to use herself as a bait, she was about to make her final move!

    Yet suddenly at this moment, a shadow abruptly dashed over. Facing up to the sky and howling, it resembled a cannon as it smashed into the big oaf¡¯s body.

    Originally charging towards Shao Qing and suddenly being hit by the unknown flying object that arrived abruptly, the big sturdy zombie fell into the pack of zombies.

    Distracted, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t resist turning towards the shadow. It was.....

    Any guesses for the mysterious figure?? :))

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 The Adorkable Er Dai

    Shao Qing had no idea how to describe her current emotions. It was probably warm, very warm. Now she realized why every time she came out, she had a feeling that someone was tailing her nearby. Now she also understood where that faintly discernible peeping feeling came from.

    At that time, she had given him the name Er Dai. This was indeed the perfect name. How could there be such a foolish zombie?

    She was correct. The thing that was currently rolling around with the big zombie was Er Dai. He was still wearing the same outfit that Shao Qing had given him before she left. It was somewhat shabby and covered in mud, but there was actually not too much bloodstain.

    He resembled an angered male animal. Throwing therge zombie to the ground, he used sharp nails to prate the big zombie¡¯s shoulder des. During this fight, rotten meat and ck blood sshed everywhere.

    The zombie baby started to panic, continuously screeching out loud. Too bad just when it started it¡¯s high pitch shrieking, it was punctured in the head by a dagger.

    Shao Qing had ruthlessly taken the dagger and stabbed down at it, afterwards rushing to assist Er dai to open up the big zombie¡¯s head. They were hunting just like like before, that same tacit understanding, it almost seemed as if they never separated.

    After loosening the dagger, Shao Qing didn¡¯t even mind that the ground was covered with rotten meat and ck blood and simply crouched down, repeatedly gasping. Just a moment ago the desperately ferocious Er Dai now became like a monkey, a little puppy and threw it self at Shao Qing, rubbing against her.

    Shao Qing patted Er Dai¡¯s head: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t start rubbing against me while everything¡¯s in disorder. When did you learn to be like a dog?¡±

    Er Dai opened hisrge massive eyes, it¡¯s expression disy how wronged he felt. Extending his hands, in the middle of his palm were tworge crystals and a nnel cloth bag.

    The crystals came from the recently finished off zombies, while the bag was what Shao Qing had originally given him.

    The bag was full and bulging. It appears thatpared to what Shao Qing gave him, there were a lot more items now. Shao Qing was speechless.

    She stared at Er Dai¡¯s pathetic and pitiful appearance staring at her, causing her heart to feel a bit sour and a bit confused. Although Er Dai couldn¡¯t speak, Shao Qing clearly sensed what Er Dai was trying to express.

    He didn¡¯t want the crystals. He could even help Shao Qing get even more crystals, so.... please don¡¯t abandon him.

    ¡°I gave you the name Er Dai but are you really that foolish?¡± Shao Qing poked his head. Head tilted, Er Dai¡¯s eyes showed how confused he was. Shao Qing then realized how filthy Er Dai¡¯s hair was as it covered his face, seeming to have be even more fair.

    Before, Er Dai¡¯s face although wasn¡¯t rotting like the other zombies, it was still extremely pale with a greenish white tinge like a dead person. However, now it seems like Er Dai¡¯splexion has unexpectedly improved a lot. Although as before, it still didn¡¯t resemble an ordinary person, it could pull off a living person.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll leave me with no choice. Shao Qing felt incredibly powerless. Taking her arms she grabbed Er Dai¡¯s ice-cold rigid body and pulled him into her embrace. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you live your life freely by yourself? I already gave you your freedom, why did youe back?¡±

    Er Dai didn¡¯t speak, he only tightly grabbed onto Shao Qing¡¯s arms. Also afraid that he might harm Shao Qing, he didn¡¯t dare to exert all his strength, he even retracted his sharp nails.

    That cautious appearance that depicted how scared he was that Shao Qing might run off again made Shao Qing¡¯s heart soften. Though it could be said that she had a lot of trust in Yan Hanqing, but within her heart as before she was still a bit reserved.

    Probably anyone who had been betrayed before would be like this. Like the saying goes, once bitten twice shy. Even her most beloved people were capable of betraying her, let alone other people who had absolutely no rtionship with her at all.

    But Er Dai was different. He wasn¡¯t a human, he was just a zombie. He was just like a piece of nk paper with nothing besides its instincts. Everything that he would do, would be anything that Shao Qing taught him. Apart from Xiao Baozi, he would never betray Shao Qing.

    Quietly hugging Er Dai for a long time, Shao Qing picked a few high quality crystals and forced Er Dai to absorb it. Then she rubbed his head: ¡°Go Er Dai, don¡¯te back....¡±

    Even though Er Dai isn¡¯t capable of understanding speech, it was able to understand that Shao Qing wanted to drive him away. Suddenly the zombie that was originally fine became rmed and started to panic. He started to recall how Shao Qing had left him the other time, how he watched her enter that case that was able to move, and the dust that she left behind.

    He had secretly followed her. But knowing that Shao Qing didn¡¯t want him, everytime he wanted to approach, he just couldn¡¯t find the courage to until Shao Qing arrived at the survivor base.

    That ce had so many people, Er Dai didn¡¯t dare to approach that ce. Also afraid that leaving this ce might cause him to miss Shao Qing, he would secretly conceal himself in the surroundings near the base. Waiting, waiting, and waiting.

    Yet every time Shao Qing came out, there were always people by her side. Er Dai had remembered that Shao Qing had told him not to appear in front of other people, so he would constantly follow them in secret until just earlier when Shao Qing was in danger.

    Acting as if he was a child who did something wrong, he tenaciously hugged onto Shao Qing. Immersing himself within Shao Qing¡¯s embrace, Shao Qing was somewhat helpless. Yet, she knew that if she brought Er Dai back to the base, if anyone identally found out, Er Dai might be captured and dissected or perhaps killed on the spot.

    Even if it was for Er Dai¡¯s sake she couldn¡¯t bring Er Dai back there.

    ¡°Leave, go back to the group of zombies¡± Shao Qing expressionlessly pushed Er Dai away gritting her teeth.¡±Don¡¯t appear in front of my face again, okay?¡±

 Chapter 31

    <b>Chapter 31 My cousin</b>

    Er Dai stood there at a loss. He had no idea why Shao Qing suddenly got so angry. However seeing Shao Qing wanting to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but follow her. Yet, Shao Qing immediately turned around frowning. ¡°Go back, stop following me.¡±

    Er Dai stopped his footsteps, standing there appearing rather pitiful. As he watched Shao Qing take a step little by little departing away from him, he abruptly made a really really soft whimper as if to detain her. Shao Qing had always believed herself to have a heart of steel but she couldn¡¯t lift her legs up to continue walking any more.

    She suddenly began calling into question whether her treating Er Dai well is good conduct or did it in fact harm Er Dai. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist turning around causing her to see Er Dai helplessly standing in a field ofplete disorder, clothing all tattered, and covered in dust.

    Shao Qing could roughly guess to why Er Dai was secretly following her. But the more she thought, the more Shao Qing felt sad. She felt that her decision would cause Er Dai harm, even if he was a zombie who didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Does a zombie have a heart? Have feelings? Shao Qing didn¡¯t know, but Er Dai definitely does.

    Shao Qing hesitated for a long time. Finally letting out a sigh she turned around. ¡°Follow me and listen to what I say.¡±

    The originally downcast Er Dai who was wailing, suddenly resembled the release of an arrow, and directly hung onto Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry as she caught Er Dai, sighing. ¡°You don¡¯t even resemble a zombie at all. You¡¯re more like a husky. Stupid and foolish, and also super clingy. Come down quickly.¡±

    Probably scared that Shao Qing might change her mind, Er Dai hurriedly came down Shao Qing¡¯s body. Following her from behind, he had a lovable appearance on.

    ¡°He¡¯s changed......¡± Shao Qing sighed in admiration as she dragged Er Dai to the ravine in the vicinity. Connected to this ravine was a reservoir thus the ravine had not so shallow water. Directly peeling off Er Dai¡¯s clothings until he was stark naked, she pushed him into the water. From head to toe, she washed him clean thoroughly.

    Probably from being scared that Shao Qing might abandon him again, so although he loathed the water, he was especially obedient and didn¡¯t move at all to cooperate with Shao Qing.

    After cleaning Er Dai thoroughly, she found a somewhat clean... set of women clothes for Er Dai to put on. Not bad. It was women clothing because within Shao Qing¡¯s storage apart from women clothing she only had children clothing.

    Although it was women clothing, it was the neutral type of clothing. With Er Dai¡¯s facial features being extremely delicate and pretty, even so much that you could call him refined and exquisite. Now after washing that chaotic mess of a hair so it became agreeable and obedient and changing into women clothing, unexpectedly nothing seemed out of sorts.

    Shao Qing rubbed Er Dai¡¯s dripping wet hair. His agreeable short hair immediately changing into a messy regiment. Specially taking out a ck cloak from within her dimension, she allowed Er Dai to drape it over his shoulders. ¡°In front of others, make sure you don¡¯t remove it. You understand?¡±

    After Er Dai earnestly nodded his head, Shao Qing pulled him along. By the time they got back, the flock of zombies had already started to slowly disperse. Pulling Er Dai along, they returned back to the house where the rest had gone into hiding.

    When they climbed over the wall to enter, several people became on guard until they discovered it was Shao Qing and then let out a sigh of relief. Gu Panpan patted her chest. ¡°Qing Jie Jie, you really scared me! You said you¡¯re going to leave, and then you just left. There were so many zombies outside, just taking a nce at them left my whole body numb and full of goosebumps. Fortunately, you were able to safely return... wait, who are you?¡±

    Gu Panpan let her gaze to fall on the good looking Er Dai who was standing on the side. After cleaning up and changing his entire outfit, if one didn¡¯t look carefully, he did seem to be like a graceful and beautiful maiden.

    ¡°My cousin, he¡¯s mute. When he was young he had a really high fever, so at the hospital he was given hormones and injections. After all that he ended up losing his voice and is a bit foolish. Just now when I went out, I discovered that he was inside the car that was being chased.¡± Shao Qing coughed, without even the slightest of pressure she began to fabricate her lie: ¡°My cousin followed his family to J city. After the apocalypse began, we haven¡¯t been in touch, who would have thought that we would see each other here.¡±

    ¡°So it was your Biao Di*... I thought it was your Biao Mei**....¡± Gu Panpan extended out her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you Biao Di, my name¡¯s Gu Panpan.¡±

    *Biao Di = male cousin; everytime you see cousin, it actually says Biao Di. In Chinese, family rtions usually have more specific titles inparison to English.

    **Biao Mei = female cousin

    Er Dai secretly stole a nce over at Shao Qing, then took a look at his own ws. His ash gray fingernails were too conspicuous. After hurriedly retracting his fingernails, he stiffly reached out and shook Gu Panpan¡¯s hand for moment then quickly pulled back.

    ¡°Your cousin is really shy....¡± Gu Panpan looked at Er Dai then coughed. ¡°But the way he dresses seems the exact opposite.¡±

    ¡°His clothes ripped, so I gave him mine to wear.¡± Shao Qing coughed into her fists, her confidence verycking.

    Luckily, Xiao Baozi who was currently in Yan Hanqing¡¯s embrace struggled out, then.... scuttled over to Er Dai¡¯s bosom.

    Er Dai at once caught Xiao Baozi. After all at that time, he had repeatedly taken over the role of being a nanny, so Xiao Baozi was extremely familiar with Er Dai.

    It should be actually said that Xiao Baozi is extremely proficient in bullying Er Dai.

    After arriving within Er Dai¡¯s embrace, he proficiently upied Er Dai¡¯s bosom. When Xiao Baozi interrupted the moment, the atmosphere immediately eased up and the rest of the group also epted Er Dai.

    Shao Qing let out a breath of relief, then turned her head to see Yan Hanqing standing behind her with gentle eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve returned.¡±

    Just when Shao Qing was preparing to reply, a shadow shed in front of her. She could only see that Er Dai was standing in front of her as if protecting his food, giving ferocious stares at Yan Hanqing.

 Chapter 32

    <b>Chapter 32 The New Base</b>

    ¡°He¡¯s one of us.¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head. Originally savagely staring at Yan Hanqing, after being touched by Shao Qing, the zombie¡¯s expression within his eyes immediately softened.

    It seemed as if it was a bit dejected.

    Giving Er Dai a nce, Yan Hanqing pushed down the distrust within his heart. His intuition is usually pretty urate and has saved his life countless of times. From just a moment ago, his intuition clearly told him that this paleplexioned youth who was dressed in women clothing was extremely dangerous.

    Yan Hanqing trusted his intuition. But he couldn¡¯t resist taking a glimpse of the cloak covered youngster, who was so thin he resembled a girl.

    After returning, the sky had not turned light yet. Thus the group of them rested for a little while then began heating up some provisions. Once they started to heat up the provisions, Shao Qing¡¯s heart suddenly jumped out in fright. Oh no! She had forgotten that Er Dai is a zombie and didn¡¯t need food. A zombie¡¯s digestive system waspletely different from a human¡¯s. A human eating raw meat would probably vomit, feeling sick and nauseous and a zombie eating hot food would also probably vomit and feel sick and nauseous.

    If Er Dai didn¡¯t eat, people would probably discover that something was wrong. However, if Er Dai did eat, would he be able to ovee nature? While Shao Qing was in this dilemma, the rations had already been heated up and Gu Panpan had already enthusiastically passed some over to Er Dai, wanting to put in extra effort to take care of Shao Qing¡¯s cousin.

    After Er Dai obediently nibbled on the rations, Shao Qing¡¯s motherly instinct immediately red up feeling her heart ache. How could Er Dai be so well behaved!

    Er Dai quickly finished eating the rations. Subsequently when Gu Panpan tried to give him more, he simply kept waving his hands to say no.

    Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t hold back from speaking. ¡°Why are you eating so little? Compared to a girl, you¡¯re eating even less. You should eat more to take better care of your body.¡±

    Er Dai stared at her nkly, his muscles rigid caused his fair face to have no expression whatsoever, he lookedpletely stupefied. Yet, this is an appearance based world. With Er Dai¡¯s facial features being attractive, therefore even looking at his stupefied expression was rather adorkable.

    Shao Qing unwilling to allow Er Dai endure any more of this torture, quickly pulled on Gu Panpan. ¡°His stomach isn¡¯t feeling well, if he eats too much he¡¯ll puke, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so skinny.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so sad...¡± Gu Panpan looked at Er Dai in a tender and affectionate manner causing Er Dai to shrink back a bit.

    Having been living with a group of zombies until now, it was his first time to be in contact with living people besides Shao Qing. Therefore although it has been only a few minutes, it had already given birth to his urge to leave this area.

    Passionate humans are so dreadful, wah.

    If it weren¡¯t for Shao Qing being here, Er Dai would have probably squeezed back into the flock of zombies. After eating breakfast, the group of people packed up and got ready to leave. Borrowing the leisure time they had before they headed out, Shao Qing dragged Er Dai to the back of the house and the two of them began puking for what felt like half a day.

    Whatever that they ate was whatever that they puked out.

    This could be considered to be one of the tragedies of being a zombie. There waspletely no way to digest regr food. Unlike Xiao Baozi who could still absorb a bit of food that didn¡¯t have any chemicals or additives within them.

    Actually when they ate those food, they had schemingly chewed on it but in fact was unable to perceive any tastes at all. This is definitely worthy of being called a tragedy.

    After leaving the house, they discovered that a majority of the flock of zombies have already dispersed, with only a few remaining near the cross country car wandering around.

    But, those wandering zombies wouldn¡¯t pose a problem to them. Since Er Dai¡¯s arrival, Shao Qing had Er Dai carrying Xiao Baozi and wait within the car whereas they would be outside tidying up a few things.

    After a simple clean up of some of the wandering zombies, Shao Qing and the rest once again hurried back on their journey. Because they were only able to travel during the day, they needed to hurry along at top speed towards their destination.

    After the eruption of the apocalypse, the total poption of the world had lowered significantly by two-thirds and this doesn¡¯t even include the people who died from being eaten by zombies when they were trying to escape.

    In fact, even in the present, every day there would be arge amount of deaths. Some would die from hunger, some would die because of zombies, and some would even die from the hands of other humans.

    Especially in China where the poption was rather concentrated, the mortality rate inparison to the vast but sparsely popted Australia was higher by who knows by how much.

    Therefore arriving at a remote location, there were practically no one, and the ones you would see were just wandering zombies.

    Shao Qing sat in the front passenger seat, carefully observing the surroundings. Since the apocalypse, a lot of vegetation has transformed. Some had evolved to have attacking capabilities, some even developed benefits that are advantageous to human. For example, the breadfruit tree produced fruits that resemble the shell of a coconut.

    Furthermore, the originally pharmaceutical vegetations resulted in them bing even more effective such as being able to stop blood quicker. In other words, it had benefited many others.

    Every time Shao Qing inspected a useful vegetation, she would get out of the car to harvest it. She also wanted to subdue her second nt summoning for her employment.

    After all, the usefulness of these nt summonings were just incredible. Take a look at her mean eating flower for example. Its attack power was particrly strong, thus it was able to increase her strength by quite a bit.

    Shao Qing was currently a rank 2, so she is able to subdue two nt summonings. In regards to her second nt summoning selection, she had an inclination towards one with medical properties or one that amplified growth. Although these types of nt summonings couldn¡¯t really result in much against zombies, but it would be able to increase her importance as a member of the group.

    The average zombie wouldn¡¯t attack Shao Qing. That gave Shao Qing a heavy advantage, and also enabled her to not ce zombies as her primary enemy.

    Real soon, Shao Qing and the rest will have arrived at another town. This ce was a country town and was originally ssified as an especially prosperous town with a poption that was even bigger than a small city. Merely, after the apocalypse, people died and the survivors fled for their lives, causing it to be deste.

    Reportedly it was said that some survivors in the vicinity had constructed a small scale survivor base. Shao Qing and the rest were exactly heading towards this base.

    ¡°Just right ahead not that far away, we could tend to our things. Afterwards we could even exchange some items for things we need. It wouldrgely benefit us for the rest of the journey. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Panpan excitedly spoke.

    Many of the superhumans or ordinary citizens who travelled quite a distance from their own survivor base would choose to go to another survivor base to make some transactions for things that they might need and also rest at the lodgings provided by the survivor base for a while.

    Those survivor base could also try to solicit them in staying, those were also one type of unwritten rules.

    Shao Qing and the rest were nning on going to the survivor base to reorganize and then continue on their journey. After all, once arriving at the survivor base, they would be able to rest without worrying about the outside matters for a while.

    In a while, Shao Qing and the rest were able to see the small scale survivor base. A not so tall wall using greenish blue bricks could be seen, giving Shao Qing and the rest the impression that it wasn¡¯t just small but it appeared to be rather run down as well.

    At the door there was a gatekeeper receiving the people who would like to enter. At a critical moment where zombies might have besieged the city, they would count on them to set off an rm.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, there will finally be hot water to bathe and hot filling meals to eat.¡± Gu Panpan was ecstatic but Shao Qing in contrast was calm and collected, lifting up her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Borrowing lodging was rather easy to deal with. Shao Qing and the rest all pulled out their symbol obtained from their survivor base, then was able to quickly obtain the right to enter the survivor base.

    Once they entered the base, Gu Panpan¡¯s expression became rather unsightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like this ce.¡±

 Chapter 33

    <b>Chapter 33 A woman¡¯s sorrow</b>

    The reason why Gu Panpan said she didn¡¯t like it was rather simple, Shao Qing also didn¡¯t like it. Upon entering the base, they were able to see that at the side of the road stood a lot of women. There were some young girls, so much that a few didn¡¯t even look like they were adults; some aging but still attractive women, mature sophisticated women, and even a few who were a little bit older. They all had onemon ground. They all wore shabby clothing but their faces were washed cleanly.

    The superhumansing from outside when passing by would drag off one of the girls. At Shao Qing and the rest¡¯s base, there were also these sort of women who sold their bodies. However, it wasparatively fewer in number because their internal operations of their base would provide everyone with food although it wasn¡¯t much but adding onto food in exchange for work, they would be able to manage three meals a day no problem.

    Therefore there were very few girls who would be willing to sell their bodies.

    This ce was different. How big was this base? The women standing by the road, could be estimated to be about seventy percent of the women in the entire base.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Gu Chuan¡¯s eyes showed his loathing. ¡°I¡¯ve seen these kind of bases¡¯ before. These bases don¡¯t provide regr citizens any food, they require them to do burdensome work in exchange. The majority of the women aren¡¯t capable of handling this sort of workload, and the men in the household after exchanging work for food is only able to provide food enough for only one adult. Therefore most of these women had no choice and would have to sell their bodies to investigation teams or superhumans to be able to get food. There are women who aren¡¯t willing, yet a lot of the women when they arrive at the base, they... just have no other choice.¡±

    Even Gu Chuan who barely reacted to anything was angry. But the things he just said made everyone feel disgusted, especially Gu Panpan and Shao Qing who were women themselves.

    During the apocalypse, women were truly at a disadvantage. First of all, the majority of women had physical endurance that were inferior to the average man, besides otakus...

    Secondly, every month women would have those several days. When that thinges around, it¡¯s really easy to attract zombies.

    Thirdly, a majority of the women were soft hearted. In this immoral system of the apocalypse, soft hearted women would naturally sumb to nasty hearted men.

    For example, it wasmon to see men gamble until they even sell their wife and children, but have you seen any women who would gamble off their husband or children?

    In brief, after the apocalypse, women, seniors, and children were all part of a disadvantageous group, had a higher mortality rate, and also had to suffer the most.

    Children could said to be still fortunate, since many bases were consciously aware that the children represented hope. They would be the future strength and should be protected well, thus women and seniors would suffer a more cruel experiences.

    The more they thought about it, the more the group felt ufortable and simply did not want to stay any longer in this ce.

    Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help looking over and saw a young woman squatting down in a corner, her eyes expressionless exactly like a walking corpse.

    Gu Panpan felt her eyes starting to turn sick, she couldn¡¯t help but speak to Shao Qing. ¡°I really think I¡¯m lucky. I have superhuman abilities, the strength to protect myself, and I even have a brother who loves me.¡±

    Shao Qing also couldn¡¯t help but nce at the corner, but immediately shifted her eyes away. Otherwise she was scared she couldn¡¯t help but get involved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry and rest for a while. Afterwards we could go to the market to take a look to see if we need anything.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Shao Qing was heartless. It was merely that in the apocalypse there were too many who seemed to be better dead than alive. Could it be that she would have to go rescue each and every single one of them?

    She was just simply a rank two superhuman, protecting herself was difficult. How could she possibly help anyone else. Not everyone could be like the main character of a story, wiping their tears saying how pitiful they were and then countless of men would answer their call, on the one sideplimenting them on how kind hearted and beautiful they were while on the other hand rescuing these pitiful people.

    Shao Qing took a nce over at Xiao Baozi. She... only wanted to look out for themselves.

    Along the way, numerous girls tried to pull on Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing. With great difficulty they finally arrived at the ce where they were staying. The two men had sweat flowing down their foreheads.

    Shao Qing stared at the keys, then found house number sixteen. There probably weren¡¯t many foreignersing to ask for lodging. House number sixteen was tightly closed, it appeared to have never been upied.

    Shao Qing opened the door. The first floor was the lounge and the kitchen while the second floor had four rooms. Two rooms side by side and facing the other two. Shao Qing immediately spoke. ¡°You guys choose which one you want. My cousin and I will live in this one together. Since we haven¡¯t seen each other in such a long time, I want to speak to him for a bit.¡±

    Since Shao Qing had said that, the rest definitely wouldn¡¯t say much else. Yan Hanqing chose the room near Shao Qing¡¯s while the Gu Chuan and Gu Panpan chose the rooms across, a person to a room.

    Upon entering the room, Er Dai immediately became like a ko and clung onto Shao Qing¡¯s body with a face showing he felt wronged. Shao Qing calmly peeled Er Dai off, then ced Xiao Baozi into Er Dai¡¯s arms. Then sitting down, she began to go over the things she had.

    Last time, the superhuman stones she had picked up she had never seen before. Within the pile of crystals was one that was blue which ought to be a water based superhuman. There was also a yellow earth elemental, a red fire elemental, and surprisingly two green wood elementals. This was a rather pleasant surprise.

    The best part of the surprise was that there was a purple coloured crystal.

    Carefully observing that crystal, you could still see a tiny lightning sparking within. A lightning elemental was an extremely rare ability, it was really a wonder how a lightning elemental could appear here.

    But, this could be indirectly pointing out that there are people who had already discovered the origin of superhuman powers, probably even the zombie crystals couldn¡¯t be monopolized by Shao Qing solely.

    If this happens then Shao Qing¡¯s advantage would decrease a bit. Thinking for a bit, she picked up the fire elemental crystal and tossed it into Er Dai¡¯s open mouth. Then picked up the earth elemental crystal and tossed it into Xiao Baozi¡¯s mouth. Tidying up the remaining crystals, she went over to the other¡¯s room.

    Arriving at Gu Chuan¡¯s room, Gu Panpan was also there. Once Gu Panpan saw Shao Qing, she suddenly blinked her eyes a few times. Then her face became dubious. ¡°I¡¯m just going to return now, I won¡¯t bother you guys.¡±

    ¡°What is she thinking?¡± Shao Qing rolled her eyes, then pulled out a water elemental crystal. ¡°I wanted to show you guys something.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Gu Chuan looked at the broad deep blue of the crystal, his mind was like a small cat bing restless within his heart.

    ¡°This is from a superhuman. I call it the power source.¡± Shao Qing calmly spoke. ¡°I discovered that within every single superhuman, there are one of these. Hold it and meditate. Imagine that you were absorbing it.¡±

    Gu Chuan hesitated for a moment then received the crystal within his hand. Following Shao Qing¡¯s directions, after a while, he astonishly widened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to break through!¡±

    Gu Panpan immediately used her scorching eyes to stare at Shao Qing. Shao Qing pulled Gu Panpan. ¡°Then Panpan and I will step out first, take your time in advancing.¡±

    Once out the door, Gu Panpan pulled on Shao Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Qing Jiejie, I want one too! You can¡¯t be biased and only give one to brother and not me.¡±

    ¡°Only the same power source would be the most effective. Right now I don¡¯t have any body strengthening power sources. Try taking these.¡± Taking a few zombie crystals, she passed it over to Gu Panpan. Gu Panpan delightedly went back to test it out.

    Waiting until Gu Panpan had left, then did Shao Qing return back to her room. The reason why she told the two siblings was not because she was suddenly inspired to do something but it was in fact premeditated. First of all, she was convinced of the two¡¯s moral character. Secondly, they were going to find out about it sooner orter, rather than having some other person letting them know how to advance ranks quicker, it would be more beneficial for her to break the news. Furthermore, the perks of having more advanced team members would be enormous.

 Chapter 34

    <b>Chapter 34 He is a Siberian Tiger</b>

    Shao Qing also absorbed some crystals, included among these was a piece of the wooden elemental power source. She could feel that she was very close to breaking through into rank three. However, it was like a partition, a membrane that was extremely tough and durable. No matter how you poke at it, it just won¡¯t break.

    Feeling slightly crushed, Shao Qing opened her eyes and saw a pair of faces, one big and one small, gathered in front of her eyes. The smaller one was blinking his eyes acting cute, while the bigger one was expressionless. Unable to resist, Shao Qing kissed Xiao Baozi. Er Dai immediately exploited the opportunity. Pushing his face closer to Shao Qing¡¯s for a special purpose, Shao Qing had no choice but to give his cheek a kiss. Er Daipletely satisfied, then finally willingly rolled away off the bed.

    Shao Qing pushed open the door. The Gu siblings were still within their rooms emitting the fluctuations of their powers. It appears that they still haven¡¯t finished advancing ranks. Yan Hanqing was standing in front of the door, within his hand was a cigarette, a rather cheap and old type of cigarette called ¡®Eight Happiness¡¯, that had already stopped production.

    He held it between his fingers, yet he didn¡¯t smoke it. With his firm face with no expression at all, he was simply looking out the window with a gaze that seemed to be at a loss.

    Shao Qing walked over to him, but he didn¡¯t discover. Although it might have been because how Shao Qing doesn¡¯t make any sounds during her footsteps, Shao Qing could tell that something wasn¡¯t right with Yan Hanqing¡¯s state of mind.

    Taking the cigarette from Yan Hanqing¡¯s hand, Shao Qing lit the cigarette and took a puff. Afterwards she crouched against the wall coughing. Yan Hanqing pursed his lips and took back the cigarette. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to smoke a cigarette, don¡¯t smoke it. You¡¯ll feel unwell.¡±

    ¡°When I recently entered the special unit not long ago, the sergeant was a heavy smoker. At that time I was a new student, skinny and weak, every time after practice I would secretly hide and cry. The sergeant slipped me a cigarette and told me that if I chose this road then I would have to bite down on my teeth and continue on. If you were chosen then that would mean you are gifted, don¡¯t look down on yourself.¡± Shao Qing continued to cough for a little while then extended her hand to take the cigarette in Yan Hanqing¡¯s hand. Keeping silent, Yan Hanqing put it in his mouth, Shao Qing stared at him nkly. Then looked at Yan Hanqing with a smirk. ¡°Does this count as an indirect kiss?¡±

    Yan Hanqing was speechless. Within the smoke, his pair of eyes seemed to be extra hazy. Shao Qing kicked his leg, then lowered her voice. ¡° Why are you making yourself feel so inferior?¡±

    ¡°I was the squad¡¯s trump card. During thepetition between different military camps, I was able to help my camp win first ce two times in a row. If they mentioned Yan Hanqing, they would all say that was SD¡¯s siberian tiger. But now?¡± Yan Hanqingughed at himself. ¡°Local ruffians who I used to look down upon, now if they developed superpowers would all be stronger than me.¡±

    The originally smiling expression on Shao Qing¡¯s face began to cool down, then she suddenly stood up mming her fist towards Yan Hanqing¡¯s face. Yan Hanqing subconsciously lifted his hand up and blocked Shao Qing¡¯s fist. However the strength from her fist, still transmitted over causing Yan Hanqing¡¯s fist to be numb.

    This wasn¡¯t over yet, it was just the beginning. Shao Qing was expressionless as she approached Yan Hanqing and repeatedly attacked him. At the beginning, Yan Hanqing was simply responding and didn¡¯t retaliate, although not knowing why Shao Qing was attacking him, but he continued to consistently dodge her attacks.

    ¡°SD¡¯s siberian tiger? All I see is a sick kitten. Let me take a closer look and see if this tiger would still be able to bite humans Make a move!¡±

    Yan Hanqing wanted to say something, but weing him was Shao Qing¡¯s ruthless fists. He stared at Shao Qing¡¯s serious ice-cold eyes, then abruptly remembered something. Originally hiding, it was his first time to meet Shao Qing¡¯s fist face to face.

    He was SD¡¯s siberian tiger. She was BJ¡¯s undefeatable eagle. Fate has always been fickle, letting two people retire due to injuries. Finally in this kind of environment, they would meet.

    They were different from the average person in the military. Every time they made a move, it would be directed towards the opponent¡¯s vitals or ces where the opponent would lose their ability to fight back. This kind of habit was instilled into their bodies.

    Just from looking at the two people¡¯sbat, it really seemed as if they were really enemies. They fought from the corridor to the courtyard, finally exhausted, they both lied down on the ground gasping for breath.

    Shao Qing tilted her head to look at Yan Hanqing who had the corner of his eyes slightly bruised and extended her finger. ¡°Just now, you had nearly struck at my throat six times. Three times you almost threatened my pair of eyes. Once it was only a few centimeters off from my spine. Tell me, if I were to give you a dagger and allowed you to kill a rank 1 physique based superhuman, how certain are you in defeating him?¡±

    ¡°A hundred percent.¡± Yan Hanqing bit his teeth.

    Shao Qing continued to speak. ¡°If I were to ce you and a rank 1 superhuman at the same time into a city filled with zombies and gave you the same amount of food, tell me. who would be able to survive longer.¡±

    Yan Hanqing quietly answered. ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°If you and a rank 1 superhuman were to go out for an investigation, if it was only counting the average zombie, would you kill more zombies or him?¡±

    Yan Hanqing was choked with emotions for a bit then replied. ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you feeling so inferior? God has always been fair. He wouldn¡¯t just give some people superpowers and then leave the other portion with nothing at all.¡± Shao Qing sat up and softly said. ¡°Before I was discharged from the military, I also heard that SD had a siberian tiger. I also heard that this siberian tiger was arrogant, tenacious, and had endurance. It wasn¡¯t weak, inferior and had no self confidence. Don¡¯t throw away your battlepanions¡¯ face and don¡¯t lose the siberian tiger¡¯s reputation.¡±

    She leaned her head to see a man resembling a great mountain. Silent with his eyes closed, the corner of his eyes was a bit moist. After sitting there for a long while, it converted into a single tiny, tiny teardrop.

 Chapter 35

    <b>Chapter 35 Exchange Market</b>

    When Gu Panpan woke up, she felt abundant with power causing her to nearly moan. Pushing open her door to enter the corridor, she discovered that her brother had already been sitting there waiting. On one side was Shao Qing with the corner of her mouth bruised and Yan Hanqing with a ck eye. As well as Er Dai who was viciously staring down at Yan Hanqing and Xiao Baozi who was sleeping within Shao Qing¡¯s bosompletely unaware.

    Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Qing jiejie, you and Qing Ge.... what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. We were justparing some pointers.¡± Shao Qing sliced a piece of apple then using a toothpick to stab through it she passed the piece over to Gu Panpan. ¡°Hungry? Do you need to eat something before we head out for a stroll?¡±

    Gu Panpan bit into the apple, feeling a bit unclear. ¡°Brother, are you hungry?¡±

    Gu Chuan nodded his head. Gu Panpan then replied. ¡°This is probably because we just advanced through. Since I consumed so much of the body¡¯s power, I also feel a bit hungry...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡± Shao Qing stood up and headed towards the kitchen, with Yan Hanqing immediately following. ¡°I¡¯lle help.¡±

    Maybe it was because of their talent. Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing¡¯s cooking skills were not bad, with both their teamwork, they quickly finished making dinner.

    After eating their fill, the group headed out for a stroll to see if they could exchange for something they would need.

    Owing it to the apocalypse, the Chinese Yuan currency has already changed to have an existence equivalent to scrap paper. The majority of transactions now are barter items. Perhaps after life starts to gradually be steady again, for the sake of the businesses between bases, and for the sake of stabilizing people¡¯s lives, the people who wields power in the upper hierarchies would release a simr form of currency.

    Shao Qing predicted that this currency would possibly be zombie crystals. After all, super humans required crystals to advance in rank. If they were able to work out themselves to attempt to increase their rank, even eight lives would not be enough. Moreover, the structure of a crystal is rather tiny and extremely easy to carry, thus it would suit being used as a currency.

    At present, there certainly are some people who have discovered the zombie crystals. But the people who did discover it are not a lot. In fact, the majority are probably thinking I discovered it, but I can¡¯t tell anyone else. Even if I do tell others, I should wait until I am able to increase my own strengths to a level where people could only see but be unable to attain the same achievements.

    Waiting until everyone has discovered the existence of the zombie crystals, the strength of super human users would have a sharp increase. Now the majority of the superhuman users were still rank one, the amount of rank two users were pitiful and rank three users were barely heard of. Using this kind of strength against a small number of zombies could probably still lead to victory, to explore a major city will beparatively strenuous.

    Letting her imaginations run wild, Shao Qing and the rest finally reached the exchange market of the base. Although it was called an exchange market, it was actually a strip of avenue with either sides filled with street stalls with goods.

    Every kind of street stall you could think of was there. There were gold, jewelry, brand watches, precious stone, and other luxurious goods. There were also all kinds of clothes, daggers, axes, machetes, and other weaponry, including some guns.

    Most of the guns were pistols, and within the mix, judging by the model number, it seems to be from a police station.

    There was even a stall owner who was selling a little girl. This little girl was about twelve or thirteen years of age wearing a worn flowery skirt with a rather dull gaze, but her appearance was absolutely fresh and pure. Most of all, her enormous almond eyes with her long eyshes paired with her powdered delicate skin, guaranteed that when she grows up she definitely will be a beauty.

    When Shao Qing and the rest were passing by, the stall owner passionately tried to market the little girl. ¡°This girl is still a virgin. You only need fifty jin of rice and you would be able to take her away. You are free to beat her or curse her, she¡¯s absolutely clever and obedient.¡±

    [Jin = Chinese measurement; weight equal to 0.5 kg]

    Gu Panpan immediately wrinkled her eyebrows. She was itching to beat up that stall owner, but she still remembered that this was someone else¡¯s base; thus, with great difficulty she resisted that idea. But she couldn¡¯t resist mocking him. ¡°Only someone who would let a dog eat their conscience would do these sort of things right?¡±

    ¡°This is my daughter. The only reason she was able to grow up this big was because of everything I gave her. Now, isn¡¯t it time for her to pay me back!?¡± The stall owner spoke as if it was a matter of course.

    Gu Panpan was angered until she was about to burst, unable to bear this any longer she nced over at Shao Qing for help. Shao Qing also had her brows wrinkled up. Fifty Jin of rice didn¡¯t really mean anything to her, however, the crucial point is what would happen to the girl after she bought her?

    They almost immediately will have to depart from this base and the journey will definitely be treacherous. While this girl seemed like she had some problems with her IQ, not to mention that she was only around twelve/ thirteen, bringing her along would be just another baggage.

    Now that Shao Qing had a team, she had to think for the team¡¯s sake.

    If she bought the girl and released her, at this sort of base, the girl would ultimately end up just like the team of girls they saw right when they entered the base.

    She would be even more wretched. After all, she seemed like she had no ability to defend herself at all.

    Gu Panpan also understood this matter, thus she hesitated. Feeling miserable, she stared at Shao Qing and then stared at Gu Chuan.

    She looked like she just turned twelve/ thirteen and was young and sensitive. If she allowed this young girl in front of her to be sold and destroyed, her mind would definitely leave behind a shadow.

    Shao Qing also didn¡¯t know what to do. While they were in the midst of hesitating, a middle aged man looking like he was from the Mediterranean walked over. His gaze was coarse and vulgar. When he swept his eyes over Shao Qing and Gu Panpan, it seemed as if he was looking through their clothes and was able to see their private areas.

    At that time Shao Qing wanted to w his eyeballs out and stomp on them.

    Speaking to the stall owner, but looking towards Shao Qing, he asked. ¡°How much is the girl?¡±

    The stall owner promptly replied. ¡°Fifty jin of rice!¡±

    The man clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a bit expensive. Looking at this girl, she seems rather frail and weak. Maybe after ying around one or two rounds she would break. Not worth it. Not worth it at all.¡±

    The stall owner at once extended his finger. ¡°We¡¯re all honest, sincere people. Thirty Jins, I can¡¯t go any lower!¡±

    The man was roughly thinking about haggling down a bit further, when he heard Shao Qing quietly speak. ¡°Thirty jins, I¡¯ll take her.¡±

 Chapter 36

    <b>Chapter 36 Full moon?</b>

    ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing? I saw her first!¡± The Mediterranean man took a step forward but when he saw that behind Shao Qing were several people he became slightly terrified. Merely his pervertedness had pushed aside everything else, straining his neck he yelled. ¡°What are you doing, aren¡¯t you nning to talk reasonably?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t even look at him. She only turned her nce towards the stall owner. ¡°Thirty Jins, the girl belongs to me.¡±

    The stall owner giggled happily. ¡°What¡¯s the point of a girl buying another girl back? What¡¯s the point?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were extremely cold. ¡°Do you need me to repeat twice?¡±

    The stall owner swallowed down his saliva. He had also seen a lot of strong superhumans and had also seen the higher ss superiors of the base. But, he had never seen someone like Shao Qing. With just one nce, she was able to cause the cracks within his bones to feel so cold.

    The stall owner had a premonition that if he dared to say anymore nonsense, the ice like woman would really dare kill him.

    ¡°No.... no need, thirty jin it is!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I was negotiating the price with you first!¡± The Mediterranean man anxiously spoke. He was fond of little girls, the younger and more tender they were, the more excited he became. Before the apocalypse, although he enjoyed that type, he was hindered by thews of the country so he could only secretly immerse himself in his fantasies, not daring to do anything. At max, when he would hire a prostitute he would choose ones that haven¡¯t fully grown into adulthood.

    Since the apocalypse,w has be a pile of rubbish. Especially now that he had be a superhuman, the things that he was afraid of doing before, he was now capable of doing it until he was fully satisfied. This simply made his body to be brimming with excitement.

    His favourite thing was to buy or force little girls that met his standards to satisfy his secret cravings.

    This girl was an absolute delicacy. Shepletely met his standards. Telling him to give up on her was basically like telling him to cut off a part of his flesh.

    Since they hade out for the purpose of exchanging material, they had brought quite a bit of things including provisions. Taking out some provisions, Shao Qing handed it over to the stall owner and pulled on the girls hand. ¡°Business settled.¡±

    ¡°You stand right there! I took a fancy to her first!¡± The Mediterranean man was urgent and angry; urgent to interfere with Shao Qing taking the girl away and mad because Shao Qing had ignored him the entire time.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say a word, the one who made a move was Gu Panpan. In a split second, she utilized her power converting herself into a golden barbie. Shao Qing could clearly see that Gu Panpan¡¯s clothes were about to burst open through the sudden swelling.

    The outline of her muscles taut underneath her clothes could be clearly seen. This was simply... too monstrous causing others to be speechless.

    With a single clenched fist, Gu Panpan smashed towards thepletely unprotected Mediterranean man¡¯s head directly causing him to fall backwards. Blood was rushing down from his nose, afterwards Gu Panpan grabbed him by his leg and threw him.

    Just when the Mediterranean man was about to faint, Gu Panpan stretched out her neck and reverted back to her original form. ¡°NND, earlier I had already wanted to make a move. Don¡¯t y around!¡±

    [NND = cursing simr to yelling out ¡®your grandmother¡¯, etc.]

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing pulled the little girl along. With her pinky finger unseen, she shot out a tiny bullet like seed into the Mediterranean man¡¯s body. Gu Chuan who was also about to make a move,rxed and retracted his hand after seeing Shao Qing¡¯s movements.

    This time¡¯s feud had ended, but there is a phrase that is super fitting. If you rid the grass but not the roots, once the spring wind blows it will grow again. How could Shao Qing possibly leave an opportunity for him to endanger them?

    Owing to the fact that they had bought the little girl, they didn¡¯t buy anything and instead returned to their temporary residence. Once they returned, Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t hold back asking: ¡°Although I also sympathize with her, Qing Jiejie, are we really going to bring her along? Our journey is going to be extremely dangerous, we can¡¯t even guarantee our survival....¡±

    Shao Qing allowed the timid little girl to sit beside her, then spoke in an indifferent manner. ¡°I would rather she die at the hands of zombies than let her die under a wretched man.¡±

    Shao Qing touched the little girls head, her gaze containing a bit of softness underneath the frozenyer of ice. ¡°No matter how you die, at least you will have a little bit of dignity. This is the only thing I am capable of helping her with. If we are able to safely return back to the base, then we¡¯ll find her a ce to stay there. A little girl who hasn¡¯t grown into adulthood yet is still something that I can afford to raise.¡±

    Gu Panpan pursed her lips. Within her eyes, it was unclear whether she was grieving or that she felt sad. What Shao Qing said was correct. With the apocalypse, they could barely protect themselves, how could they really help her?

    However, while they are still alive they should struggle to survive and when they die they should die with dignity, just that and nothing more.

    The little girl had some sort of IQ problem, but she still depended on Shao Qing. It seemed as if she knew that although Shao Qing appeared rather cold, she was actually a person who would treat her well.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Shao Qing touched the girls head and softly asked her.

    The girl with a somewhat nk expression blinked a few times. Finally using a feeble sound like the twittering of birds she replied. ¡°Compensate.... Compensation goods....¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze became icier. Looking at the girls big lifeless eyes, she spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s call you Shao Tong, using my surname.¡±

    The girl, Oh no, we should call her Shao Tong now, nodded her head. Nervously grabbing onto the corner of Shao Qing¡¯s clothes, Shao Qing could tell thatpared to the average person her reaction was a bit slower. But, it wasn¡¯t because she was mentally challenged; instead, it was probably due to a trauma from her head that caused one of her nerves to receive injuries thus leading to her slow reaction.

    She fiddled with a bit of Shao Tong¡¯s hair. As expected, she did find a spot with sparse hair concealing an ugly scar. Looking at the shape of the wound, it seemed like it was from knocking into the corner of a table or something along those lines.

    How did that wound came about? It was quite self-evident how it did.

    Actually choosing to bring Shao Tong along was an unwise decision. This was because of Shao Qing¡¯s mercy. She would always consider herself to be a merciless person, however her blood was still scalding hot.

    ¡°In a while, let¡¯s stroll around again. Afterwards, lets leave this ce a bit earlier.¡± Shao Qing really hated this base. This hatred came from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°We can¡¯t Qing Jiejie.¡± Gu Panpan¡¯s face became unsightly. ¡°It¡¯s almost the full moon, we can¡¯t stay somewhere outside.¡±

    ¡°Full moon?¡± Shao Qing stared nkly. What was so special about the full moon?

    ¡°Every full moon, all the zombies would be fanatical. Whether it was their aggressive nature, or their five senses, they would all be raised. So much that it was possible for the zombies to form tides and besiege the base. Moreover, during the full moon, it is the peak period for zombies to evolve. The appearance of variation zombies would be a lot more likely.¡± Gu Panpan quickly exined. ¡°Therefore no matter what the circumstances are, we have to stay at the base.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that....¡± Shao Qing still hadn¡¯te across a full moon yet. This will be her first time encountering a full moon since she crawled out of the hospital freezer.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but think, if during the full moon zombies would tend to evolve, then what about Er Dai? Would something peculiar happen to Er Dai?

    What about Xiao Baozi and her? Would something ur as well?

    No matter what happens at that time, it was better for her to prepare in advance. Otherwise her, Xiao Baozi, and Er Dai¡¯s identity might be identally revealed.

    Gu Panpan would feel at ease with a superhuman group, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t be at ease with a zombie squad, no matter what they¡¯ve already experienced against zombies together.

    Shao Qing narrowed her eyes. She hoped that when it came time for the full moon to happen that nothing strange would ur...

 Chapter 37

    <b>Chapter 37 Sudden Change</b>

    After visiting the exchange market again, Yan Hanqing¡¯s hand had a machine gun and a type 54 pistol. The majority of police officers within the country used a 9mm revolver pistol. The killing ability of this kind of gun was practically a pain in the butt. It had an effective firing range of fifty metres. People struck from five metres or more basically would not fear any deadly wounds, not even mentioning firing it against zombies.

    Compared to a type 54 pistol, a 9mm revolving pistol was basically pistol suited for a daughter from an influential family. After walking around in a circle, did Yan Hanqing fish out a type 54 pistol from within a pile of 9mm revolver pistols.

    Actually, Yan Hanqing was very dissatisfied. He was ustomed to using guns like the m500 where they had tremendous firing power. Now having to change to a type 54 pistol he really wasn¡¯t able to adapt to it. However under these circumstances, just having a gun for self protection concerning people with no superpowers, was already pretty fortunate.

    Besides, Yan Hanqing and Gu Panpan were able to find a battlefield de. Gu Chuan was able to exchange back a sp knife, but the one who had thergest harvest was Shao Qing. She was able to exchange back a ¡®mad dog¡¯. This was a sabre that every country¡¯s special military forces would try to obtain. Shao Qing had also possessed one before, but since crawling out from the hospital¡¯s morgue, the set of things that she had on her body were all missing.

    Therefore, this time being able to find the mad dog, Shao Qing was simply ecstatic. At that moment she immediately attached the scabbard to her outer thigh to carry it on her body.

    Besides weapons, they were also able to exchange for some fresh fruits and vegetables and so on. After all, since they have been out for so many days, they have been eating rations every single day. No one would be able to stand it.

    Finally, Shao Qing also bought Shao Tong an outfit suitable for a youngdy. A skirt with flowers all over it and suspenders to match. It was extremely cute.

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t able to give much to Shao Tong. The only things she could possible offer her that was within her capabilities was to treat her better. To speak callously, if they did encounter any dangers, if it was up to Shao Qing¡¯s choice, she would choose to abandon Shao Tong.

    Just as what she said at the beginning, she really couldn¡¯t give much to Shao Tong. Besides the things within her capability, there was just the ability to die with dignity, that¡¯s it.

    Returning back to their residence, Shao Qing saw Shao Tong wearing an apron and doing some housework. Her movements were awkward, but she was very earnest. Her delicate countenance was brimming with indescribable happiness.

    Within Shao Tong¡¯s eyes, Shao Qing was a good person. She had saved her, didn¡¯t mistreat her, gave her things to eat, and had also given her a name.

    Afterwards, she had also gained a family. Everyone here had treated her nicely and gently. This was literally taking her from hell to heaven in one night.

    She didn¡¯t know how to express her own happiness. The only thing she knew she could do was to just clean up the ce.

    Once seeing Shao Qing and the rest return, Shao Tong¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. But since she rarely interacted with others, as a result, her cheeks turned a bright red and she wasn¡¯t able to say a single word.

    ¡°Ah Tong is really good.¡± Shao Qing rubbed Shao Tong¡¯s head. Pulling Shao Tong over to the where they stayed, when she pulled out the skirt out, Shao Tong¡¯s eyes were gleaming with delight and excitement.

    Every girl had that dream of being a princess, even if they were a masculine woman. They would all yearn for that flowered tutu skirt and for Shao Tong, since she was young all her nicest clothing were made from her mother¡¯s old clothes thus, she had always thirsted for new clothing, but if she mentioned that she would only be beaten and scolded.

    ¡°Try it on to see if it fits.¡± Shao Qing spread the skirt out. Shao Tong very carefully went over and touched it, her eyes continuously sneaking looks over at Shao Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you, wear it.¡± Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but let out a softment. After quite a while, Shao Tong finally built up the courage to take off her old clothes to try on the new skirt. Shao Qing¡¯s eyes immediately widened. She saw that from head to toe on Shao Yong¡¯s body, there was no single piece of skin that didn¡¯t carry a scar. Numerous densely packed old scars covered her frail pale body. From the back to her chest, from her arms to her legs it was a ghastly sight.

    Shao Tong joyously changed into the pink t-shirt and the suspender skirt. Letting her sit down, Shao Qing helped tie her long hair into two braided pigtails.

    The happy Shao Tong looked very pretty. Shao Qing softly stroked her head, her heart feeling pained, all of a sudden she bubbled forth: ¡°Just like a princess.¡±

    She could imagine how bitter and hard Shao Tong¡¯s childhood was. Just like when she was at the orphanage, just for a small piece of pastry, a bowl of congee, she would always be covered all over with cuts and bruises.

    Yet for Shao Tong, she didn¡¯t even have the ability to rebel. Instead she was treated as a ything for venting one¡¯s anger, something that can be sold at anytime.

    Her life was simply a tragedy.

    Lifting her skirt up a bit to show it off, she merrily twirled around in front of Shao Qing. After finishing her twirls, she suddenly became expressionless again and unwillingly was about to change into her old clothes again.

    Her mood was clearly written on her face, thus Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but toss her old clothes to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared to get it dirty. If it does get dirty, I¡¯ll just buy you a new one. Wear it, I think it looks good. I like it.¡±

    Shao Tong¡¯s face started to light up again, she was too easy to please.

    When Shao Qing pulled Shao Tong out, Yan Hanqing was already making dinner. Er Dai was carrying Xiao Baozi on the sofa while Xiao Baozi kept on trying to crawl out from Er Dai¡¯s hold to crawl onto the table to grab some grapes.

    Bright green grapes that still had some water droplets on it. It appeared fresh, green and tasty. On the side there were also a few bright red apples though the skin was a bit wrinkly.

    Gu Panpan was in the midst of using her new knife to slice the apples into slices, then ced it onto the te to resemble a flower.

    In brief, the atmosphere within the living room was extremely good. No one would be able to tell that they were about to wee the bloody moon which stood for the full moon.

    The reason why they called the full moon as the bloody moon was because a few small bases during the full moon time were breached by zombies. The entire base became a massacre leaving nothing behind.

    After two days people would investigate those bases to discover that the breached bases, besides the zombies, there were only skeletal remains of the corpses.

    Therefore gradually, the full moon slowly became referred to as the bloody moon.

    At present, the base that Shao Qing and the rest were at couldn¡¯t be counted as arge bse. Adding up the entire base, there was probably around a thousand people, probably around the same as a medium sized vige.

    The only thing that was a bit better was that the base was quite far from the cities that were densely popted with zombies. Thus even if there were a bloody moon and the zombies wouldunch an insurrection, there still wouldn¡¯t be too many zombies that would approach the base.

    However it was better safe than sorry, the higher ups of the base didn¡¯t do much. Just early in the morning, they allowed the members of the base to start strengthening the perimeter walls.

    By the time Shao Qing and the rest came back after going to buy some items, they could see that quite a few base members were lifting wiretings and were adding it to the outside of the base as another defensive line.

    Yan Hanqing made four dishes and one soup. His cooking skill was pretty good, everyone was happy and content. After dinner, the entire group ate some fruit, on one hand chatting while on the other they were waiting for the bloody moon to arrive.

    No matter if it was during the day or during the night, the skies were dark. It was only when the round disk like moon lifted up, that there was a entricity coloured haze giving off a dull red glow, no wonder it was called the bloody moon.

    From a far there were zombies that were howling that could be vaguely heard. Shao Qing was sitting on the sofa and had Xiao Baozi confined between her legs. When the moon had risen, Shao Qing could feel that the blood within her body was ring up, the only thing was that the extent of the ring up was not that big, thus she was able to endure it.

    While Xiao Baozi was rubbing against her leg, it was probably because he could feel the influence as well. However, the one who felt it¡¯s influence the most was probably Er Dai. Having his head lowered, he was curled up on the sofa,pletely silent. But, asionally you would be able to see his back slightly shudder.

    Shao Qing took a look at the time, it was already 9pm. ¡°Er Dai seems like he¡¯s not feeling too well, I think I¡¯m going to take him to our room. If there¡¯s anything you need from me, just call me.¡±

    Lifting up Xiao Baozi onto her back, she directly princess carried Er Dai. Shao Tong also wanted toe along, but was held back by Gu Panpan. Gu Panpan stuffed a slice of apple into her mouth, not allowing Shao Tong to bother Shao Qing.

    Once Shao Qing lifted up Er Dai, she was able to see Er Dai had an extremely pale face, a pair of dark ck pupils appearing as if it was being contaminated by the blood moon.

    Er Dai curled up against Shao Qing¡¯s chest. A pair of caninesing out from his upper lip. Er Dai¡¯s fangs were different from a zombies fangs that shredded meat. He only had two small canine like fangs. It didn¡¯t look the least bit scary, on the contrary it looked quite adorable.

    After bringing Er Dai into the room, Er Dai let out a sigh of relief, unable to resist burying himself against Shao Qing¡¯s embrace.

    His skin temperature was already changing. Normally, a zombie was like a dead corpse, therefore their bodies would be icy cold and wouldn¡¯t feel warm at all. Er Dai was like this as well, however at this moment, Er Dai¡¯s skin was slowly bing feverish.

    Even more was that Shao Qing could hear that something within Er Dai¡¯s body which could be either the ring of his blood or the throbbing of his pulse.

    Once again she was aware that perhaps zombies were constantly evolving. Later on they might be more and more human like with both their intelligence and their appearance.

    In that way, her, Xiao Baozi, Er Dai might sooner orter have a day where they could be something like a regr person with no difference at all.

    Right when she was indulging in her own imagination, Er Dai unexpectedly tumbled out of her embrace. Sharp fingernails began to grow out, almost creating a hole in the bed.

 Chapter 38

    <b>Chapter 38 Bad luck</b>

    Tumbling to the ground, Er Dai¡¯s state seemed abnormal. His pale skin was changing to a mild pink at a visible rate, and it was even starting to be a dark red.

    Even more scary was that Er Dai¡¯s veins and arteries were all starting to surface all over his body. Although it was separated by ayer of skin, you could still clearly see the distinction of the greenish ck veins and arteries. Seeing them continue to pulse, it was as if you were viewing earthworms wriggling around incessantly.

    Shao Qing could sense that there was some kind of energy fluctuationing from Er Dai¡¯s head that was starting to spread throughout his entire body. The feeling this kind of energy gave Shao Qing was like.... a sweet fragrant smell being emitted, bringing an indescribable enticement.

    This caused Shao Qing to have an urge to extend her fingers to pry open Er Dai¡¯s skull, digging out the resonating crystal within.

    Fortunately, Shao Qing¡¯s willpower has always been firm and steady and the influence she suffered from the full moon wasparatively small to Er Dai¡¯s. However, Xiao Baozi was going through something simr to Er Dai and had already shrunken into a tiny ball in the corner of the bed against the wall.

    Slowly, Shao Qing saw that Er Dai¡¯s ckish gray fingernails that were dozens of centimetres long be razor sharp, increasingly thin and long, and taking on an ink like colour.

    With a simple bend of his finger, Er Dai¡¯s finger inserted itself into the bedding and the bed boards like tofu. His eyes were beginning to turn increasingly red, Er Dai powerlessly started to try to curl up like a shrimp, his bare skin turning crimson.

    The vein pattern created by his sinister looking veins appeared to be greenish ck tattoos. Apanied by Er Dai¡¯s continuous struggles and loose clothes slipping off, he appeared... quite sexual.

    Shao Qing pped her own head. She probably had a fever and became stupid, how could she suddenly think that a zombie was sexy. So much that she had the urge to bite Er Dai¡¯s neck.

    After roughly an hour going by, Er Dai had a short duration where he calmed down then did Shao Qing let out a sigh of relief. She looked at the tiny Xiao Baozi then looked at Er Dai, her heart that was extremely panicked started to rx.

    But before she could fully feel calm, Gu Panpan suddenly starting knocking on the door. ¡°Qing Jiejie, the zombies have started raiding the city!¡±

    Shao Qing knitted her eyebrows and touched Er Dai¡¯s hair. ¡°Help me look after my son, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Afterwards, Shao Qing pulled open the door and left. She didn¡¯t know that when her feet just started to leave, Er Dai¡¯s legs started to be rash and irritable and it was even worse for Xiao Baozi.

    Even though Xiao Baozi had always seemed to be more intelligent than ordinary kids, he was still a little wise but immature Xiao Baozi. Thus in terms of restraining himself, he can¡¯t bepared to Er Dai.

    The biggest reason for the zombie¡¯s insurrection during the full moon was flesh. Er Dai stood out from the masses, but he was still a zombie. Xiao Baozi was considered half zombie and half human therefore when it was the full moon, both of them started to have a primitive craving for meat and flesh.

    The full moon was when zombies could evolve the most easily. Therefore, frequently after a full moon urs, investigations squad that were sent out would discover that the zombies have once again increased their strength.

    Xiao Baozipletely shrunk into a ball, his one eye that visibly ssified him as a zombie was already bing a dim red while his normal eye was also being covered with visible veins.

    He needed fresh flesh, he thirsted for fresh flesh.

    Once midnight approached, the moon was suspended right in the middle of the sky, this was the time when the effects of the moon was the strongest. Xiao Baozi who was already suffering and was rolling around on the bed. Right at this moment, footsteps could be hearding from outside the door.

    Apparently the people outside the door were able to hear the sounds inside the house. Attempting to open the door, they discovered that the door was locked from the inside.

    In an instant, a me was ignited burning down the door of the room into ashes. The wretched face of the Mediterranean walked right in. Carrying a vulgar smile on his face, with a nce he immediately noticed Er Dai who was currently facing the wall.

    Er Dai¡¯s clothing were inplete disorder, his smooth shoulders were surrounded by a mist like red clouds and was exposed. It looked utterly alluring.

    The Mediterranean man was originally nning toe find Shao Tong during the confusion since all the superhumans were currently resisting the zombies. Since Shao Tong didn¡¯t have any superhuman abilities and barely had the strength to truss a chicken, when Shao Qing and the rest went to resist the zombies they definitely wouldn¡¯t bring Shao Tong. Calcting this out, only then did the Mediterranean man decide to sneak over.

    But, he didn¡¯t expect to not find Shao Tong and instead find an item of the highest quality. The Mediterranean man slowly ces his hand on Er Dai¡¯s scalding skin. The scalding skin immediately burnt the palm of his hand.

    However, before waiting for the Mediterranean to do anything, the person before him abruptly flipped his body over and actually pressed him down beneath him on the bed.

    A pair of berserk red eyes, canines and razor sharp fingernails. Although the person in front of him wasn¡¯t rotting, the Mediterranean man was able to recognize him from a nce. ¡°Oh god, a zombie!¡±

    From being excessively rmed, it indirectly caused his voice to break. How would he know that when he wasing over to look for the little girl that he would suddenly encounter a zombie. Using his brain, it was obvious that this zombie was domestic.

    Facing this domestically raised Er Dai, the Mediterranean man was scared stupid. Extending his hand out to push Er Dai off, Er Dai instead used a w to press his wrist down. The razor sharp fingernail immediately punctured through the man¡¯s wrist causing fresh blood to rush forth. A fragrant sweet smell caused Er Dai¡¯s eyes to turn even more red, even Xiao Baozi who was in the corner also crawled over following the smell.

    Mediterranean man: Oh My God!

 Chapter 39

    <b>Chapter 39 Zombies besieging the city</b>

    The red eyed Xiao Baozi¡¯s speed that fell just short of the speed of thunder, flew himself over onto the Mediterranean man¡¯s body. Xiao Baozi couldn¡¯t help being super adorable. Snowy white delicate skin, massive eyes with longshes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his eyes were as red as blood, he would absolutely cause everyone from a little girl to an old grandma to burst forth their maternal love.

    However, at this moment his eyes were scarlet, fingernails incredibly pointed, and he was staring at the Mediterranean man with a rather distinct cold gaze.

    The Mediterranean man who was originally unceasingly howling because of the injury on his wrist, immediately became mute. Opening his eyes wide open, he stared at Xiao Baozi in fright.

    Subconsciously wanting to use his superhuman powers, Xiao Baozi had already drawn back the corners of his mouth and was approaching the Mediterranean man¡¯s throat. Just one bite and he would be able to tear off the Mediterranean man¡¯s throat allowing the warm fragrant blood to spill out.

    Speedily, Er Dai made a move and grabbed Xiao Baozi, tearing Xiao Baozi off the Mediterranean man¡¯s body. Since he tore him off, the Mediterranean¡¯s man piece of clothing on his chest was torn apart leaving a few bloody scars.

    Subsequently, Xiao Baozi was thrown onto the bed, bouncing off the soft bedding. However not content he jumped back up. But in the next second he was pressed down on the ground by Er Dai.

    The eyes of the mad evolving Xiao Baozi started to have fresh blood dripping down. Grabbing onto Er Dai¡¯s arms, his fingernails plunged into his flesh. His little body was unceasingly struggling, his throat continuously making an angry sound.

    Er Dai was determined not to let Xiao Baozi be polluted by blood. Being a zombie, he understood better than anyone else. A zombie resembling Xiao Baozi who had never bitten anyone before, once they have gotten a taste of blood, they would be like a heroine addict.

    They would be unable to stop. A brief amount of time of not allowing him to eat flesh or drink blood would cause him to weaken, resembling the sufferings of a person with a drug addition.

    Shao Qing had told him to take care of Xiao Baozi. Therefore he would never allow Xiao Baozi to degenerate to that.

    Taking advantage to the fact that Er Dai was suppressing Xiao Baozi, the Mediterranean man stumbled up and tried to get away. He was already scared out of his mind and didn¡¯t even take advantage of the confusion to take care of Er Dai and Xiao Baozi. Instead he broke into a run.

    Er Dai powerlessly let out a snarl. On one hand he wanted to kill the Mediterranean man but on the other he didn¡¯t want to let Xiao Baozi go because if the Mediterranean man was able to escape then he would definitely expose him and Xiao Baozi¡¯s identity. This would cause difficulties to Shao Qing.

    Just when Er Dai didn¡¯t know what to do, the Mediterranean man had already run all the way to the door let out a blood-curdling screech. From Er Dai¡¯s position, he wasn¡¯t able to see anything but the Mediterranean man¡¯s skin on his chest had suddenly swelled out a bulge. Not even two secondster, numerous vines came pouring out. The vines were covered with bloodstain and fragments of internal organs.

    Soon, the Mediterranean man¡¯s body was drilled through by countless slender vines. Those snake like vines, easily riddled him full of holes.

    The Mediterranean manid limp at the doorway, with his pool of blood gradually expanding bigger. The originally deranged Xiao Baozi suddenly violently stormed off...

    On the other side, Shao Qing was already at the perimeter walls. Through the fence, she was able to see that outside theyer afteryer of wireting was a dense pack of zombies. They were currently continuously ramming at the wireting.

    In some ces, the wireting was getting close to being broken. After all even the robust wireting wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against a pile of insensible zombies who didn¡¯t care about their lives knocking against them continuously.

    At present, there were already quite a few people at the perimeter walls. Each and every one of them showing concerned faces. ording to their past experiences, once daybreak arrived, the majority of the zombies would disperse and the remaining portion wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat. Therefore as long as they were able to defend against them until midnight, then everything will be ok.

    However the zombies outside were too many. Even if it were a squad of elite superhumans who were veterans would probably look at this scene and feel numb.

    A few people beside Shao Qing and the rest had closed their eyes, their fingers trembling.

    Shao Qing looked carefully outside at the group of ugly zombies. It was clear that within this group of zombies, there was an evolved zombie.

    A zombie that had gone through evolutionpared to the average zombie was a lot stronger. Just from Shao Qing¡¯s observation, the amount of evolved zombies outside was definitely not just a few, in fact there were some rather unique zombies.

    Generally speaking, within zombies, the most difficult to deal with wasn¡¯t those that appeared to be strong and robust but instead like a little child. The little child¡¯s body was weak, a portion was turned into a zombie at the very beginning of the apocalypse. However, a child¡¯s body was able to evolve the quickest, just like the baby zombie she saw the previous time.

    Shao Qing was able to see quite a few zombies that shouldn¡¯t be trifled with, within the pile. Her heart gradually became more and more concerned.

    The first wave that advanced weren¡¯t superhumans but normal people. Each holding a gun, they ascended to the top of the wall and started to shoot towards the outside.

    Even though zombies would only die if they were shot in the head, however, unable to resist and believing that they had a lot of bullets, they just fired head, hoping that they would luckily shoot a head.

    If they were able to kill a few, then they would kill a few. After the first round, Shao Qing saw that quite a few zombies were shot down. It was evident that they had cleared out arge chunk, but that grouppared to the total was iparable.

    ¡°Add bullets.¡± After the order was sent out, a group of people rapidly stuffed the guns with bullets and fired outside again giving off a burst of bangs.

 Chapter 40

    <b>Chapter 40 The Bizarre Zombie</b>

    After changing five wheels of bullets, the majority of the bullets were used up. The unitsposed of ordinary people climbed back down from the top of the walls. Currently, a third of the zombies had been disposed of.

    This was a really good military aplishment. The only thing was that the cost of this sess was all the bullets in the base.

    Shao Qing also discovered that secretly there were always a few zombies who were stealthily eating the crystals of their own kind.

    Everytime a zombie was killed, they would secretly eat the crystal. Seeing this, Shao Qing felt somewhat anxious. Would those crystals be enough for her to raise a rank?

    It was pressing but Shao Qing still behaved appropriately. She only calcted that she could probably sneak out at midnight to gather together some of the crystals so she won¡¯t be discovered.

    Afterwards a few of the base¡¯s superhumans came over informing Shao Qing and the rest that all the superhumans have been organized into groups of five. Each squad would alternate patrolling the area every two hours, taking responsibility to exterminate the zombies near the perimeter walls.

    Shao Qing and the rest were coincidently organized from midnight until 2am. People during that time were usually rtively tired. Shao Qing thought about it, it should be rather safe.

    After calcting it a bit, she looked outside where the eyes of the zombie were all sparkling.

    After the superhumans within the base were warned to be careful of the variation zombies, one squadron remained while the others went to rest.

    Tents were set up within the base, near the perimeter walls, allowing the superhumans to rest. It was convenient and if anything happens, they would be able to respond quickly.

    When they entered to take their breaks, the squad leader gave them some encouraging words. ¡°We just need to endure tonight. When the dawn breaks, everything will be alright.¡±

    Shao Qing and the others as a team was nested together in the tent whispering to each other. ¡°After midnight let¡¯s see how the situation is. If there¡¯s any opportunities, we should try to collect some crystals. Even though an average zombie crystal wouldn¡¯t really affect us much, the amount of crystals out there is just too much.¡± Shao Qing carefully calcted it. If they were able to get hold of some of these crystals, it would definitely upgrade their strengths by quite a bit.

    A rank 2 superhuman and a rank 3 superhuman had a massive disparity. It was basically like how one is smaller than ten. Nine is also smaller than ten, but the disparity between nine and one is massive, that one would automatically be crushed.

    The few of them didn¡¯t say a word. After all trying to stuff their mouths full within a pile of zombies, isn¡¯t an easy matter. Shao Qing spoke in a natural manner, letting loose a lie. ¡°I have a special ability, allowing the zombies to briefly think that I am it¡¯spanions. I won¡¯t get attacked. Let¡¯s wait until after midnight, then when we are patrolling, I could go out and take a look.¡±

    Having seen Shao Qing infiltrate a zombie tide before and return safely, moreover she had brought back Er Dai as well, everyone had absolute trust for her. ¡°Then at that time, you make sure you be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shao Qing gave him the okay sign. It was almost midnight. Real soon, it would be time for them to be on night duty. Putting the people in groups, they were not separated and was still grouped together. They were located at the corner looking outside the walls. Whenever any zombie approached, Yan Hanqing would serve as the bait to tempt it over. Followed by Gu Chuan freezing the zombie¡¯s legs and Shao Qing tying it up. Finally Gu Panpan would rush over with her knife to scoop out the crystal and then mercilessly throw aside the dead body.

    Just when it was almost 1am when there was temporarily no one approaching them, Shao Qing would dashingly jump over the perimeter walls.

    Choosing an area with arge number of zombie carcass, after looking left and right, she began to search for crystals. The more she looked, the more she realized that the zombies were getting more and more intelligent. The majority of the zombie carcasses on the ground have already had their skulls emptied out, the crystal taken away.

    Just as she thought. Humans were evolving and zombies were also evolving! In fact their evolution seemed to be a hundred times faster,.o matter if it was their strength, speed, or intelligence.

    If they continued to evolve like this, there might be a day where zombies would be able to wear western style clothing and infiltrate into crowds, picking out tasty humans.

    At that time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish between people and zombies. They would only rely on their assumptions...

    Aftering over, on one hand she was collecting crystals and on the other continuously surveying her surroundings. Of course she was watching out for the variation zombies within the crowd of zombies as well.

    There was a female zombie who unexpectedly had a beautiful flower from who knows where attached to her head. Trembling, pairing that with her extremely rotted face and body, it was especially horrific.

    There was also another lolita zombie around 130/140 centimetres tall. The degree of her rot wasparatively less, therefore she still looked somewhat cute and had skin resembling human skin. Calmly staring at this lolita zombie, preparing to study it, it seemed very simr to her Er Dai, a special existence.

    After the zombie bared her fangs, giving Shao Qing a fierce stare.

    Shao Qing¡¯s main task was the crystals. Deciding not to waste time, when she was about to lower her head to collect more crystals, the lolita zombie suddenly let out a piercing scream. It seemed like she was warning Shao Qing that this was her territory.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 The Breached Base

    Just when Shao Qing took a crystal out, the lolita zombie suddenly pounced. Her speed was extremely quick. Shao Qing had no time to prepare at all and it had already appeared in front of her eyes.

    However, Shao Qing¡¯s movements were quick. With her leg, she kicked up the body in front of her causing it to smash into the lolita zombie¡¯s body.

    That body was smashed apart into pieces immediately, but it was able to stop the lolita for a split second allowing Shao Qing some time to react.

    When the Lolita zombie came rushing at Shao Qing like an arrow, Shao Qing using her stomp for an extra boost, had already suddenly rushed over as well. Using her shoulder as the point, she collided into the Lolita zombie.

    The Lolita zombie flew off as if she was smashed by a fire truck. She smashed into the tree, a clear distinct sound of bone breaking could be heard.

    While Shao Qing had only retreated one step, her expression calm as she took a stride forward. Before the Lolita zombie could crawl up, she grasped her by the neck while her other hand formed a fist and furiously pounded at her.

    When the first punch went down, the Lolita zombie¡¯s head was suddenly thrown backwards, her neck snapping off with a crack. Although this was the case, it still attempted to try to bite at Shao Qing.

    Expressionless, Shao Qing continued to press down on its neck. Even though her shoulder was being wed by the Lolita causing it to form five bloody holes, she still didn¡¯t let go. Taking the alive Lolita zombie, she smashed its brains into a meat pulp.

    Collecting the crystal within the meat pulp, Shao Qing gave a sweep around the area. The few variation zombies that were originally beginning to stir started to quietly retreat.

    She was only able to get rid of the Lolita zombie this easily because the only thing the Lolita zombie had evolved in was her speed, which was easier to deal with. However, if the other variation zombies all swarmed her, besides escaping she would only have one end result, death.

    Putting away the crystal, Shao Qing went back again to collect some more crystals. Seeing that she had gathered most of the crystals around her, she headed back to the base. After returning, Shao Qing was very solemn as she spoke to the others. ¡°I think something isn¡¯t right. If something happens, remember to escape at once, don¡¯t linger at all.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse. His gaze fell on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders. A few bloody holes and fair skin could be vaguely seen from the area of clothing that was damaged.

    ¡°The number of variation zombies outside are a lot. Moreover the majority are quite aggressive. I observed them carefully and discovered that those zombies are quite disciplined, like... like a small organization. My instinct tells me that tonight¡¯s end will not be as simple as we think it may be. Therefore... everyone must be careful.¡±

    ¡°What Qing Jiejie said is right. It doesn¡¯t matter if something happens or not, we all need to prepare ourselves.¡± Gu Panpan nodded her head. She had already begun observing all over the ce, trying to find a suitable escape route.

    Shao Qing continued to speak. ¡°In case something happens, we will immediately depart. Bringing Er Dai and the rest to leave.¡±

    Gu Panpan nodded her head. But, before she could say anything, a loud blood-curdling screech suddenly broke the conversation. ¡°What was that?¡± Gu Panpan at once activated her powers, heading towards where the sound was originating from.

    They could see a patrol squad not far away thrown intoplete disorder. A monkey like living creature had thrown down a person, causing flesh and blood to fly everywhere.

    ¡°Zombies! How did they enter?¡± Gu Panpan clenched the military knife within her grasp as she spoke in a nervous tone.

    ¡°It should be a special power.¡± Shao Qing had also taken out her military knife, vignt as she looked outside the walls. Not outside of her expectations, a few enormous builds with a body covered with shaggy hair.... In brief it appeared to be a moldy looking ginormous zombie, rushing towards the firstyer of wireting and breaking through it.

    Just like foam, the wireting that had been obstructing numerous zombies was suddenly smashed into pieces. Afterwards the second measure of protection, then the thirdyer...

    Not even a couple of seconds of work and the tall weird looking enormous zombie had rushed past the perimeter walls.

    The perimeter walls that were specifically built to withstand the zombies copsed at a single blow. At that moment, Shao Qing could keenly hear a sound that stood out from the masses howling. Afterwards the zombies that were aimlessly wandering around seemed like they heard some kind ofmand and immediately rushed over.

    Not saying anything further, she brought her squad and started to retreat. She didn¡¯t even attempt to prepare to resist. It was because Shao Qing clearly knew that it was over for this base.

    While they were quietly retreating, the entire base had let out an alert signal. The superhumans who were originally sleeping lightly in addition to the miniscule fighting strength of ordinary people, all came rushing out with weapons.

    However, once they came out they were all distracted by what they saw. In front of their eyes, their perimeter walls that was just like the Great Wall had suddenly developed several openings with zombies rushing through them.

    They had all given up hope, especially the ordinary people. The superhumans in any case wouldn¡¯t be infected; however for them, just being slightly scratched or even being bitten, was game over.

    Shao Qing, Yan Hanqing and the rest had already rapidly returned back to their residence. Once returning they could smell the acute smell of blood. Shao Qing¡¯splexion at once changed colour. Kicking open the room door, she was able to see the Mediterranean man lying in front of the door.

    Blood was seeping out from under him making a vast puddle and colouring the ground a dark red. Er Dai was on the bed curled up while hugging Xiao Baozi to his chest. Hearing a sound, Er Dai lifted up his head and seemed to let out a breath of air.

    His cheeks were covered with several cuts, probably caused by Xiao Baozi¡¯s scratches.

    ¡°Panpan, go take Shao Tong and lead her out. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing was unable to ask anything, she just tugged Er Dai and held the cuddled up Xiao Baozi. Then she pulled Er Dai along, they had to get out of this base!

 Chapter 42

    <b>Chapter 42 The base that disappeared</b>

    The apocalypse had always been cruel, no matter if it was the ethics between people or the liberation of human nature as well as the existence of zombies.

    Shao Qing was bringing her squad to depart, however the base¡¯s line of resistance had already been ovee. Countless zombies were currently throwing themselves into crowds, using their teeth or ws, they would tear live people to shreds.

    Shao Qing understood well that she was powerless. Even protecting herself was challenging, not to mention rescuing an entire base.

    ¡°Go.¡± Shao Qing was calm as she carried Xiao Baozi and dragged Er Dai along. Early on, she had already chosen the direction to head towards. At this moment the base was already an ocean of corpses. At the beginning there were still one or two superhumans who would want to resist, but now they¡¯ve already all hurriedly fled for their lives. The only ones that were still tenaciously fighting was unexpectedly the ordinary folks.

    This was because the ordinary folks clearly understood that a superhuman was immune to be a zombie even if they were injured by them while they were escaping the odds of survival was still quite high. But, what about them? Just being wed a bit, a tiny miniscule amount, they would transform into a creature like those zombies It¡¯s better off to be dead.

    When Shao Qing and the rest were departing they were able to see the executives of the basehad already started a car and was violently rushing through in attempts to leave the base.

    ¡°They should still... stay behind and be buried with the rest.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s eyes revealed a coldyer. Extracting out the gun on Yan Hanqing¡¯s waist, without even looking she fired two shots.

    The gunshot was submerged within the screaming of the zombies, thus it wasn¡¯t heard clearly. Only the explosion of the tires and the despair and wrath of the people inside the cars could faintly be audible.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t even have a thread of sympathy. From seeing those girls prostitute themselves on that narrow street, she had already loathed them.

    Now, no matter if they were good people, bad people, innocent people, or people who deserved to die they are all on the verge of dying there. That¡¯s why those people should also stay behind.

    Shao Qing personally looked at the entire base as it waspletely submerged by zombies. After quite a while, did she finally bring Yan Hanqing and the rest to leave. Releasing her wriggling vines, as long as any zombie wanted to approach them she would tie them together.

    However, for who knows what reason, there weren¡¯t any zombies that took the initiative to approach them. After leaving quite a distance, did Shao Qing realize that within most of the zombie¡¯s eyes, Er Dai and her were considered high level zombie and Yan Hanqing and the rest were probably their prey.

    High level zombies carrying their prey, an average zombie naturally wouldn¡¯t approach them.

    Therefore they would leave the base as if they were taking a stroll. There was only one variation zombie that had attempted to approach them, but was instead scared off by Shao Qing who released her man eating flower.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest over there for a night first.¡± Shao Qing saw a house out ahead and released one of her vines to investigate. Afterwards, she led Yan Hanqing and the rest inside.

    The result of a night of overusing their mentality, once they began to rx, several of them couldn¡¯t resist anymore. One after another they all fell asleep leaving only Shao Qing sitting on the sofa wiping her military de clean.

    Several brats were also unable to sleep. Er Dai was sitting by Shao Qing¡¯s side impatiently looking at her, Xiao Baozi was all along in Shao Qing¡¯s bosom, and even Shao Tong was using Shao Qing¡¯s thigh as a pillow unwilling to go to her room.

    At that moment, Yan Hanqing came out carrying a nket and saw the situation. Silently cing the nket on the ground, he spoke to Shao Qing. ¡°I came to be the first night watch, you should go sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in a little bit.¡± Expressionless, Shao Qing continued to wipe her military de. Actually her military de had already been wiped until it was shining, however she was still slowly stroking it.

    Yan Hanqing was still for a while, then stood up to pour a cup of water for Shao Qing. Feeling awkward, he didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. He could only feel that Shao Qing wasn¡¯t feeling the best.

    Someone who had chosen to enter the army and moreover have been in the army for so long, now looking at all those people that they have protected for so long, just die one by one in front of their eyes, how could she not feel sad.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s voice seemed somewhat hoarse. Receiving the cup, after she drank it all, she brought her whole body including the things clinging on to her into the house.

    The ce they were sleeping in was the masters bedroom. A big king sized bed, there was more than enough space and even some more to spare for the four people. Shao Qing allowed Xiao Baozi to sleep on her chest, Er Dai on her left and Shao Tong on her right.

    Even when both sides were asleep, she was still thinking. Tomorrow she had to return to the base to burn the bodies of the people who still haven¡¯t changed into a zombie yet.

    At her chest, Xiao Baozi was snuggling his face into it. Shao Qing lowered her head and only saw that Xiao Baozi¡¯s eyes had a dark red smoky look to it that had still not vanished. Hugging Shao Qing, he used a very quiet voice to ask. ¡°Mama, my head hurts. Does this mean I¡¯m dying...¡±

    Shao Qing kissed his forehead and lightly rubbed Xiao Baozi. Xiao Baozi grabbed onto Shao Qing¡¯s clothing and spoke like he was being wronged. ¡°Baby doesn¡¯t want to die. If I¡¯m gone, Mama will definitely feel sad. I want to live and when Mama gets old, I¡¯ll protect Mama...¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t resistughing. ¡°You¡¯re over thinking things.... You won¡¯t die. You¡¯ll be better by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Baozi acting like a caterpir sneakily dug into Shao Qing¡¯s chest, but got patted on the bum by Shao Qing to get him to behave.

    ¡°Behave and go to sleep. Don¡¯t think about nonsense.¡±

    Bing well behaved, he suddenly asked. ¡°Then Mama, where¡¯s my father?¡±

 Chapter 43

    <b>Chapter 43 Survivor</b>

    Shao Qing hesitated for a moment then calmly rubbed Xiao Baozi¡¯s head: ¡°Why did you suddenly mention your dad?¡±

    ¡°Because everyone has a dad. Tongtong¡¯s dad even wanted to sell her off....¡± With an unhappy face, Xiao Baozi began to roll around within Shao Qing¡¯s chest. ¡°Does daddy not want me? Is that why Mama took me and left....¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s us that doesn¡¯t want him.¡± Shao Qing took Xiao Baozi and gave him a tight squeeze. ¡°Darling, before you ask a question you have to first make a conjecture. For instance, for your question earlier, are you handsome? Are you adorable?¡±

    Xiao Baozi opened his eyes seriously. ¡°I¡¯m extremely adorable!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right so who would be willing to throw you away?¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t think her son was narcissistic at all because she also thought that her son was very, very adorable.

    Xiao Baozi immediately started to contemte and nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. Who would be willing to leave me! So what about Daddy? Did Daddy die?¡±

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t nning to lie to Xiao Baozi. She felt that her son had the right to know the truth. Moreover, her son wasn¡¯t like the average child.

    Thinking a bit, with that man¡¯s methods even if he was in the apocalypse he wouldn¡¯t die off that easily. ¡°He probably didn¡¯t die, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Mama will personally kill him.¡±

    Xiao Baozi was startled. ¡°Daddy must be a real bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a real bad guy.¡± Shao Qing patted Xiao Baozi¡¯s bum. ¡°Go to bed quickly now ok.¡± On one hand she was coaxing Xiao Baozi to sleep, on the other she was thinking that she had overlooked a huge problem!

    It¡¯s said that the child of single parent families are easily skewed, turning into drug addicted youngsters. Those youngsters who have lost their footing. In fact the ones who arecking in fatherly love are more vulnerable in bing a bad child.

    The child would crave for fatherly love. Shao Qing rubbed her chim. Speaking honestly, she had originally thought that being single for the rest of her life would be pretty good, but now that she thought about it, even if its just for Xiao Baozi, she should go out and find him a dad.

    If she did look, she needed to make sure she found one that would treat Xiao Baozi right. Someone who wouldn¡¯t mind that Xiao Baozi and her weren¡¯t human... this point seemed rather difficult though.

    ¡°Mama you sleep first.¡± Xiao Baozi exploited the opportunity and kissed Shao Qing on the mouth. Afterwards, in a serious voice he said: ¡°If you sleep toote you¡¯ll be a yellow faced granny....¡±

    This caused Shao Qing to smile. Holding Xiao Baozi, she joined him into thend of dreams. When the next day finally arrived and she had woken up, Xiao Baozi and Shao Tong were still sleeping. Whereas Er Dai had woken up a long time ago and was watching her all along.

    Feeling a bit awkward, Shao Qing rubbed her face. Afterwards she carefully ced Xiao Baozi on the bed and prepared to brush her teeth and wash her face. Happily following Shao Qing, during this time Shao Qing also helped him brush his teeth and wash his face.

    Shao Qing was preparing to go and take a look. She was nning on burning the bodies that haven¡¯t turned into a zombie yet or had only converted half way. She didn¡¯t want those people who were alive that were fairly decent people to be disgusting freaks hated by everyone. She wanted to allow them to go back to the earth.

    She couldn¡¯t save them or help them. The only thing she was capable of doing was helping them get rid of their bodies.

    Moreover, Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother¡¯s body was also still at the base.

    After eating breakfast, the group all headed toward the base. From afar, they could smell the violent smell of blood, it was so strong it assailed their nostrils.

    In the surroundings there were still some scattered zombies wandering around and have not retreated. Most likely they were attracted by the smell of blood. Gu Panpan was in charge of opening up the road. Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing were to tidy up the sides while Shao Qing was in charge of leading the rest in a stroll like manner.

    Arriving at the entrance of the base, everyone involuntarily stopped their footsteps. This was because the scene that they saw was a ghastly sight.

    You could corpses or zombies and humans everywhere. Actually no. What should be said is that there were bones of zombies and humans everywhere.

    Every single corpse that belonged to a human, the majority had been nibbled and gnawed on until there were a bit of remaining shredded meat on the bones and the remnants of tiny limbs. The ground was covered in blood.

    Seeing this, Shao Qing thought that there probably won¡¯t be many people turning into zombies since most of them were consumed by those zombies who didn¡¯t know the meaning of the word bloated.

    When they entered the base, it had the feeling of entering an Asura battlefield. Comparing to the ordinary citizens the superhumans had it even worse. Since the superhumans wouldn¡¯t contract the infection from zombies, they were all bitten to death or eaten alive.

    While for normal people, since their bodies aren¡¯t as resistant, their deaths would be rather quick and a lot less painful.

    Going past the residential area, they started to discover scattered scraps of zombies. Those crippled legs or missings arms of the zombies, the majority were probably humans who had received an injury thus they went to hid inside the house where they began to endure the ring of the poison.

    Besides those, there was little chance that the others had be zombies. Only a few had not beenpletely eaten up.

    Shao Qing found the off road vehicle that carried Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother. After letting Yan Hanqing start it up, she then led the rest to look around the surroundings. Finally confirming that there isn¡¯t a single living person within the base, they started lighting everything up on fire.

    The majority of the base were tents or wooden houses so it was quite easy to light everything on fire. The very first thing that was ignited was the tent area.

    Retreating out of the base, they stood outside at a high slope and watched as the entire base including the badly damaged zombies and the skeletal remains be shrouded by the raging mes.

    ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing took a nce and from within the off road vehicle she took out an axe. She had taken it out to chop down the trees surrounding the base since they would have easily caught on fire.

    Before they got down, there was a sudden snarling from the base. Turning around, Shao Qing saw a body covered in mes running out like a mad man.

    He looked extremely tall. As he rushed towards them he easily struck a car, removing it from his path.

    In that instant, Shao Qing became alert. Her instincts told her that thing was not human.

    That person covered in mes who had rushed out of the base started to charge over towards Shao Qing and the rest. Stomping her feet, Gu Panpan caused the entire high slope to shake. Using the following stomp, she shot out like a bullet andnded a punch on that person.

    At that moment, if was as if that person became a canon and flew backwards, rolling on the ground a few times causing all the fire to be put out.

    ¡°So hot!¡± Gu Panpan shook her hands and incessantly blew on the back of her hand. Shao Qing continued to stare at the person that started to slowly get up.

    No, definitely not human. His skin and flesh had already been burnt ck revealing red flesh, a pair of thoroughly red eyes that ferociously red at Shao Qing and the rest. His gaze resembled a starving wolf looking for food.

    Saliva started to drip out from the corners or his mouth.

 Chapter 44

    <b>Chapter 44 Monster</b>

    Shao Qing thought that thing wasn¡¯t a person and it wasn¡¯t a monster, it was just rotting flesh. After just one punch, it crumbled into a pile of meat.

    However, when Gu Panpan had probed it out, it was evident that it wasn¡¯t just rotting flesh, rather it was a piece of difficult to gnaw on bones.

    In fact, it was a really ugly bone.

    Shao Qing saw that thing sway back and forth as it stood back up, using a vicious cruel gaze to stare at them. Afterwards, it rushed over at them.

    His speed was too fast. One second everyone was staring at him swaying back and forth on the spot and the next second, he had already appeared in front of Shao Qing.

    Spinning the military knife within her hand, Shao Qing rapidly inserted it into the thing¡¯s stomach. However, it acted as if it felt nothing. It continued to rush forwards, nearly crashing into Shao Qing.

    Luckily, Yan Hanqing had reacted and kicked out his leg at that things body. Yan Hanqing was quite strong causing that thing to fall backwards. Shao Qing who had already pulled out the knife, ruthlessly tried to plunge the de into its throat.

    At that time, Shao Qing was already certain that it was a monster. This was because his throat had already been prated, yet he showed no reaction at all and instead reached out to grab Shao Qing.

    Gu Panpan already rapidly took over to handle it, turning it into a one-sided battle. That thing was beaten up by Gu Panpan like a sandbag, being hit everywhere. It¡¯s arms, legs, and the flesh on its body were thrown all over the ce almost like snow falling down and revealing the bone beneath the bright red flesh.

    Finally Gu Panpan swung her hands and that thing was thrown ruthlessly to the ground. Gu Panpan pped her hands. ¡°It simply couldn¡¯t withstand a single hit...¡±

    After that she suddenly became rmed. The already non-human shaped monster was slowly rising up again. When it was slowly getting up, the burnt skin and flesh on its body was falling off incessantly.

    So much that his stomach had developed a hole and through that hole you could see itsplete mess of internal organs along with its movement and its intestines slowly trickling out.

    Like a ball of strings, the intestines were hanging out of the stomach. However it didn¡¯t feel anything at all and continued to throw itself towards Gu Panpan.

    Speaking honestly, Gu Panpan had seen bloodier even more disgusting scenes, however she just couldn¡¯t take it. Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help retreating backwards, not wanting to touch that monster at all.

    Gu Chuan came to her rescue. Forming spikes of ice he continuously threw them at the monster¡¯s body.

    This is when Shao discovered that its skin and flesh were like cooked ribs, it would fall off the bones easily. However, the skeleton were still particrly durable. Gu Chuans spikes of ice weren¡¯t able to even leave a scratch.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Gu Panpan¡¯s face suddenly changed colour. She quickly grasped her right hand, and saw her right handing towards her head. Gu Panpan shed it with a knife and ck blood spewed out: ¡± Don¡¯t touch it! It¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. You must know that she had almost ¡¯embraced¡¯ it just now. If she had actually hugged it who knows whether she would have been poisoned or not.

    Feeling a headache she released her summon. That man eating flower was hungry and thirsty. Right when it came out it opened up its petals and in one bite, swallowed the monster down.

    Afterwards just when everyone had let out a sigh of relief, the man eating flower opened up its petals and just like a regr person vomiting, it coughed up the monster.

    The big tender red petals were all withering, and the huge coro was shaking. It spat out ckish red chunks of meat and broken pieces of stamen.

    Those stamens that can secrete the liquids to digest humans were all eroded ck, and besides the ones located at its brain almost all of the remaining ones were on the monsters internal organs and bones as it stood up.

    The skin and flesh on its face was falling off piece by piece. Particrly its eyelids, there were only two pitch ck eyeballs left rolling around, looking extremely frightening.

    Not taking another step, it¡¯s internal organs came crashing out. Resulting in the entire thing to be outside of its body.

    Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, shrieking out loud. ¡°Kill it quick! God this is too dreadful!¡±

    But, no one knew what this thing was exactly. Closebat wasn¡¯t an option and fighting it from a distance didn¡¯t work since they couldn¡¯t prate the bones. This was very tricky.

    The only lucky thing was that it had basically nobat power.

    Just when this thought had shed in Shao Qing¡¯s mind, she suddenly saw the monster that was ugly to an extreme extent open its mouth. A green mist like gas was being spouted out of its mouth.

    This kind of gaseous substance travelled extremely quickly. Within a few seconds, it had enveloped everyone. Suddenly ckness covered her eyes and she had fallen limp onto the floor. Gu Chuan and the rest were even worse, they had already begun oozing out ck blood from their mouths.

    Shao Qing¡¯s mind suddenly lighted up. In that moment she had finally figure it out. This monster was most likely a superhuman when it was alive! In fact it was a poison elemental superhuman!

    Due to yesterday¡¯s unforeseen misfortunes, he didn¡¯t know what had happened; thus, turning into this strange state!

    Waiting for the monster to draw near, Shao Qing had discovered the second horrifying fact. The meat and flesh was only falling away so easily was because that wasn¡¯t in fact it¡¯s skin and flesh!

    That is... skin and flesh peeled from living or dead people...

 Chapter 45

    <b>Chapter 45 The Challenging Counterattack</b>

    In a split second, an indescribable chill spread through their bodies. This was because of the obvious insatiable greed within the monster¡¯s eyes.

    Towards their skin and flesh, their bodies, he had an insatiable craving.

    Shao Qing clenched her fist. This powerlessness caused her to be dispirited. Since the apocalypse, it was true that she had been sailing through effortlessly. No matter if it was the early discovery of the crystals allowing her to advance ahead of others or her unique physique that allowed her to blend within the midst of zombies, this had all made her unconsciously drop her guard.

    Otherwise, how else would she have been so easily poisoned?

    Watching that monster step closer and closer, Shao Qing¡¯s guilt and shame increased more and more.

    She tried to move her body, however since her body wasn¡¯t that of a living person this made it so the poison dissipated slowly, incapable of circting the blood faster.

    If she was given another ten minutes, she should be able to recover. But, the monster was already in front of her eyes, Shao Qing started to feel despair.

    Yet, at this moment, the monster had suddenly run into something, ricocheting out like a bullet.

    Looking out blearily, Shao Qing seemed to see a transparent covering that had just perfectly encased the few of them in the center. After standing back up, the monster once again came back. Then just as Shao Qing anticipated, he sted off again.

    Following the energy fluctuations, Shao Qing looked in the directions of the source. Yet, she only saw Shao Tong tightly hugging onto Xiao Baozi with her tworge eyes widened in fear. Seeing her face grow increasingly pale, it showed that she was fiercely consuming up her physical strength.

    This sort of faintly discernable power undtions was unexpectedlying from Shao Tong¡¯s body.

    Shao Tong had arge change of being a superhuman and moreover on the spiritual side. Shao Qing¡¯s first reaction was to elerate her recover pace. She knew that no matter what Shao Tong¡¯s circumstances were, she wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Every time that weak protective screen was rammed into, the protective screen shuddered severely. After the monster flew off again abruptly, the protective screen had be even more see through.

    After the fifth hit, Shao Tong was already curled up on the ground. She had grown up getting beaten and was good at tolerating pain, but at this moment she still couldn¡¯t resist letting out a low groan.

    The streams of tears that had fallen had slowly mixed into a diluted blood colour. Finally, thest few drops were actually bloody tears.

    This was the result of excessive use of her spiritual powers. If the seven apertures* of the human head started to bleed then there would be only two results, either her brain would explode or she would really be mentally disabled.

    * Seven apertures = 2 eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils, 1 mouth

    Shao Qing was starting to be able to move her arm again. Originally she hated the idea of herself not being aware of when she was tired and theck of feeling to her body, however at that moment she was rejoicing that she was different from others.

    When the monster had once again rushed over, Shao Qing abruptly stood up. In an instant, a green vine had wound itself up her body, wrapping her up like a green seed.

    After that, Shao Qing shot out like a canon, bringing the strange creature down. This time she had made sufficient preparations. The vines had blocked any contact between her body and the strange creatures. Only the poisonous smoke that could cause people to fall just through contact of the skin, did she have no countermeasures

    Merely Shao Qing felt that that kind of move couldn¡¯t be freely used.

    Thus, Shao Qing decided to risk it.

    Probably from using too much strength, Shao Qing and the strange creature was sent rolling on the ground. Disying her ruthlessness, the hand wrapped within the vines incessantly beat on it until the juice was sttered everywhere.

    That strange creature¡¯s face was also beaten until rotting flesh went flying. Finally, there was only a small piece of meat still stuck on its bones and its eyeball dangling out of its socket.

    With a final crack, the neck bone snapped. The entire head had snapped backward making a ny-degree angle.

    Shao Qing was gasping for air. But she suddenly saw that the monster was slowly using its hand to push its head back in ce. With another snap, its head was back in ce.

    Drawing back the corners of its mouth to grin, some of the skin and flesh at the corner of his mouth came falling out. Immediately Shao Qing sent another fist flying at him.

    The seemingly rotten and damaged body of the creature started to tremble, the skin and flesh on its entire body was beginning to dissolve turning into a pond of ckish red liquid. identally touching the liquid, Shao Qing¡¯s vines that were wrapped around her body suddenly began to rapidly corrode.

    The only thing Shao Qing could do was to leave the vines and retreat to the side. Just from the liquid dripping off the monster¡¯s body, it had already corroded the ground at a rapid pace creating a massive hole. Moving its fleshless finger, it let out some cracking sounds, then its entire body was only of bones except for its one remaining eyeball within the socket and the other eyeball hanging out of the socket.

    Originally the bones that remained on its face wouldn¡¯t express any emotions, however, Shao Qing weirdly sensed that it wasughing. It was then at the next second, it appeared in front of Shao Qing. Shao Qing was only able to make a cross out in front of her chest as its fingers wed towards her, piercing her arm and tearing away arge chunk of flesh.

    At the side, Er Dai snarled and charged over, bing like a canon as it smashed into the monster.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Shao Qing¡¯s pupil widened in fright, but it was toote. She had no other choice but helplessly watch as that skeletal w prated through Er Dai¡¯s stomach and out his back.

    Even though this was the case, Er Dai as before was still fiercely holding onto its body. Using his razor sharp nails he ruthlessly stabbed into its nape.

 Chapter 46

    <b>Chapter 46 Revealed Identities</b>

    Er Dai really resembled a wolf forced to be at a dead end. His nails were dug into the monsters nape, while he continuously used his forehead to smash into the monsters face. The monster attempted to extract his hand from Er Dai¡¯s stomach, but Er Dai had grabbed onto his arm so it wouldn¡¯t escape.

    But, the monster¡¯s strength was just too great. Er Dai just simply couldn¡¯t resist. After easily being stabbed through the abdomen, he was effortlessly held by the top of his head.

    Shao Qing was able to hear the sound from Er Dai¡¯s nails and the monsters bones grind up against each other. Afterwards, Er Dai¡¯s body was just tossed aside.

    Even though his abdomen had a massive hole, even though his body was about to fall apart, Er Dai continued to drag his broken body to risk his life and crawl towards Shao Qing.

    Er Dai didn¡¯t know at what time he gained a mind. He only knew that one day he suddenly woke up. Only after did he confusedly discover that he was somewhat different.

    Following hispanions around to kill and hunt down humans, it was then that he had met Shao Qing.

    His intuition told him that Shao Qing was hispanion. But, Shao Qing was different than the otherpanions he had by his side. From her appearance she lookedpletely different than the rotting ugly zombies, thus he couldn¡¯t resist following her.

    This was when he was caught by Shao Qing... originally Er Dai had prepared for the possibility that he would be eaten by Shao Qing; after all between zombies, targeting each other¡¯s crystals was something verymon.

    However, Shao Qing didn¡¯t do that. She gave him food, crystals, and even a name. It made him recover something that he felt that he had lost.

    At that moment, Er Dai only felt that Shao Qing was very pretty and he wanted to follow her forever, and always protect her.

    Therefore, even if he died once again, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    As long as she was ok then it would be fine.

    Shao Qing watched Er Dai crawl little by little and then looked at the indestructible monster. Slowly she retrieved two crystals from her dimensional space. One was an electric elemental crystal while the other was an earth elemental crystal, they were the ones she had not used yet.

    Absorbing the two crystals energy, in a second her body would be bursting with energy. This was her opportunity. Even though afterwards she might die or be crippled, Shao Qing had no other choice but to do this.

    From the time she had entered the army, her military instructor had asked her why she had chosen to be part of the special forces. Shao Qing had replied that she wanted to protect people.

    Now, just as before she still wanted to protect people. It¡¯s just now the people she wanted to protect has now be Xiao Baozi and Er Dai.

    But before Shao Qing could even utilize the two crystals, a person had already snatched away a crystal from her hand and swallowed it whole.

    This person wasn¡¯t some stranger, it was Yan Hanqing who with great difficulty had crawled over. When he had swallowed the crystal, that steel man had let out a miserable scream. His entire body suddenly erupted with thunder, colouring the ground yellow. After his skin started to crack as fresh blood started to trickle out.

    Yan Hanqing did his best to throw himself towards the monster. When the monster came into contact with the thunder on Yan Hanqing¡¯s body, it stated to let out a blood curdling screech. In a sh, Yan Hanqing hugged the monster as they both fell off the high slope, the fierce thunder unceasingly radiating.

    Propping her body up to stand up, she staggered into a run. If she absorbed the crystal, she would¡¯ve had at least a sliver of a chance of surviving. But an ordinary person like Yan Hanqing swallowing the crystal, what else but exploding could be the result?

    Shao Qing ran down the slope. Yan Hanqing and the monster were already lying down in the depression on the ground not moving. The electrified bones had already turned ck. When Shao Qing headed over to support Yan Hanqing, she identally touched the monster. In a blink of an eye he exploded into ashes, leaving behind a pitch ck crystal stone within the pile.

    Touching Yan Hanqing, she was immediately shocked numb from head to toe. But, she clenched her teeth and carried Yan Hanqing and took the crystal and headed up the slope.

    Hiding on the high slope were the wounded members. After carrying Yan Hanqing up, Shao Qing had no energy left as she kneeled beside Er Dai.

    Then she started to check on Er Dai¡¯s injuries. If he was a living person, he probably would have been dead already. At that moment, Shao Qing was extremely grateful that Er Dai was a zombie.

    His abdomen had a circr hole which one could see through to see the ground. Er Dai stared at Shao Qing feeling wronged, it was clear that the situation wasn¡¯t that bad.

    Shao Qing let out a sigh of relief, but the more severe case was just behind her.

    Shao Qing expressionlessly looked towards Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan. ¡°As you guys have seen, Er Dai is a zombie and I am notpletely human. Once before, I was close to death and was infected by the zombie virus causing me to turn into this state. I¡¯m really sorry that I have kept this from you guys for so long, but you guys can leave now. Unfortunately I need the car or else I won¡¯t be able to move the injured people, but you guys can take away all the provisions inside.¡±

    Shao Qing understood that not everyone could ept being together with a zombie. Even if she was rational, everyone would still be scared about that one night where she might lose her sanity and bite everyone here.

    Therefore even if Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan chose to leave, she wouldn¡¯t me them at all. After all that is just human nature.

    Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan stared at each other for a long time. Then Gu Panpan bit her lips and let out a shout. ¡°Qing Jiejie, I¡¯m sorry....¡±

 Chapter 47

    <b>Chapter 47 umted wrath</b>

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I understand.¡± Shao Qing smiled lightly and slowly supported Yan Hanqing and Er Dai up. The sibling duo not choosing to attack them was already giving them face for their past rtionship.

    ¡°No, Qing Jiejie.¡± Gu Panpan suddenly climbed up. Originally her hands and legs were soft like jelly, but now they persevered to bring herself over to help Shao Qing support Yan Hanqing. Even Gu Chuan went over to help support Xiao Baozi and Shao Tong.

    Gu Panpan revealed a massive grin exposing all her white teeth. ¡°Qing Jiejie, I¡¯ve thought about it. Even though we have discovered that you and Er Dai are zombies, it¡¯s not something that we can¡¯t ept. Even.. even if .... any ident happenster on, it doesn¡¯t matter. My brother and I are both superhumans, we aren¡¯t afraid of getting bitten!¡±

    ¡°You guys...¡± Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help turning towards the two siblings. From their eyes she could tell that they were sincere, they weren¡¯t exaggerating or forcing themselves.

    Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan actually felt that even if they were zombies they could ept that. This was only because it was them and not some stranger.

    This kind of trust and care, was it still necessary to get them to prove their friendship?

    Shao Qing thought about how before she had Mu Lin and now she had Gu Panpan and the rest. She really was content. The heavens had snatched away too many good things from her, a good childhood, healthy living parents, and aplete family, but it had also given her a lot of things.

    Shao Qing truly felt content and that she didn¡¯t need anything else.

    Lifting the wounded people into the car, Shao Qing immediately started to drive back to where they temporarily stayed the night before

    In the car, Yan Hanqing was already on the point of dying. His skin had already turned purple. The lightning elemental crystal was just too overbearing, even if it was the exact same ranked earth crystal, its strength was gradually forced out of his body.

    At the moment, Yan Hanqing¡¯s body was like a shing lightning. In addition there were cracked skins resembling cobwebs that were too horrible to even look at forming scars all over.

    Numerously densely packed fine scars covered Yan Hanqing¡¯s bare skin causing blood to ooze out as it dyed his clothes red. Through those wounds, Shao Qing could even see flesh bursting out.

    Don¡¯t look at how severe Er Dai¡¯s injuries might look because in fact Yan Hanqing¡¯s was the one who was hanging onto his life by a string. Er Dai was fortunate since he didn¡¯t have a human¡¯s body so his ability to recover wasparatively stronger. Unless the injury was a heavy wound to its head, he wouldn¡¯t have his life in danger.

    But, Yan Hanqing wasn¡¯t like that. He was just a regr person who didn¡¯t even have superhuman powers. Just from not exploding immediately after swallowing a rank two lightning elemental crystal already showed how tough and durable his flesh was. Yet, he probably couldn¡¯t persevere any longer.

    Shao Qing bit her lips. She was basically driving like a madman, the tires zing through the ground.

    ¡°Just a little more, just a little more....¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t know if she was saying this to Yan Hanqing or saying it to herself, but the heavens had never been ustomed to seeing everything going too smoothly. Just when Shao Qing was turning the corner, she saw a ck limousine rushing over at top speed.

    She immediately tried to steer the car in the other direction, but she didn¡¯t expect that the other car also wanted to avoid them. Probably because they were too nervous, and they had both turned the wheel towards the same direction, just like the suspense in a movie they crashed into each other. Luckily both sides had already pressed on the brakes so the speed had decreased by quite a bit, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be just a scrape of the car.

    Shao Qing almost had her face fly towards the ss window. Turning her head to check on Yan Hanqing, she saw that because of the violent movements, two streams of blood was starting to trickle down from his nose.

    He was already at his limit. But an idea shed into Shao Qing¡¯s mind. This won¡¯t do, they had to find a safe ce immediately to settle Yan Hanqing down and think of a good n.

    But at this time, from the car came five to six aggressive men who came over with steel pipes to knock on Shao Qing¡¯s window.

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t willing to waste time with them. Bringing down the window she expressionlessly looked out. ¡°Sorry, what do you guys want forpensation?¡±

    One of the thinner men who just happened to look into the window saw that the car was filled with wounded people. His eyes lighting up, he nodded his head in that direction and whispered: ¡°Boss, look.¡± He pointed over to the window.

    The boss¡¯s eyes lighted up andughed in an excessive manner. ¡°What do we want forpensation? That¡¯s easy... I want your car and everything inside. I won¡¯t touch the people, they can go, but....¡±

    He pointed his finger at Shao Qing and Gu Panpan: ¡°You two need to stay behind and apany us brothers. Don¡¯t be in a rush to reject us, all six of us are superhumans!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes became more and more red. Gu Panpan had originally thought of going down to teach them a lesson but was obstructed by Shao Qing. Opening the car door, she hopped out herself.

    Slightly tilting her head, she gave them an icy smile. ¡°Say it again, what do you guys want?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you what I want? I want... ¡° Before the leader¡¯s words could be finished, his eyes widened into full round circles. Thest thing he saw was Shao Qing¡¯s sinister face as it got sshed by blood.

    The people behind could only see that a pale hand had pierced through his back and immediately following that, the leader¡¯s body had been torn into two. That elegant woman walked through the rain of bloodpletely resembling an asura emerging from hell.

    Everyone there was frightened. They had experienced wandering around during the apocalypse and have seen many things, but they were still scared by Shao Qing.

    The first one to react was a chubby man wearing sses. He rapidly condensed an earth shield out in front of him, but in the next second that earth shield was easily shattered by that snow white fist. Reeking of blood from head to toe, Shao Qing had a strange smiling expression on her face as she appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck.

    Then in the next moment, his head was separated from his body. In fact, his head was pinched off while he was still alive.

    That head wearing the sses rolled around the floor and then stopped moving. The remaining four people were all about to pee themselves from fright, all of them immediately breaking out into a run.

    When the skinny man turned around to look, the only thing he saw was a gigantic flower head behind him opening up its flower petals and swallowing him whole...

    Down he went...

    Once seeing this the other three at once set off in three different directions. Their idea was simple. There was only one person, how could she be able to catch all three?

    One of them while running noticed that in front of him was an extra pair of legs. After there was no more because he had already received a punch causing his neck bone to be shattered.

    Finally thest two were extra pitiful. Because they had ran the furthest, they were dragged back alive by the vines. One of the men looking at his partner saw that he had already been torn to shreds.

    At that moment, he had peed his pants. His legs shaking, he kept on begging. ¡°Please let me go, please let me go. It was my mistake, please....¡±

    Shao Qing was already tired of hearing him talk and stomped on his head causing it to burst apart. A field of bodies, none of the bodies were intact. If someone came upon this scene, it would most likely cause them to feel nauseous.

    But Shao Qing was expressionless. This could only be med on their bad luck and encountering the current Shao Qing. Even if they died it wouldn¡¯t be an injustice.

    ¡°Shao Qing!¡± Gu Chuan gripped the edge of the window, a grave expression on his face. Shao Qing¡¯s body received a jolt, the redness within her eye slowly starting to retreat, she took a deep breath in. She was feeling quite irritable still but she quickly headed towards the car.

 Chapter 48

    <b>Chapter 48 The Last Tender Request</b>

    Shao Qing knew that earlier her mind was quite irritable causing her blood-thirsty side to appear. But, she didn¡¯t feel any regrets towards her actions. She was just scared that Gu Panpan and the rest would have regrets now.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t try to cover up, since this was the real her. Rather than waiting for it to be revealedter on in front of the siblings and cause them to leave in fright, why not reveal it all now so they can freely decide.

    Shao Qing originally thought that once she returned to the car, she would see the siblings would look at her differently but that wasn¡¯t the case. On the contrary, Gu Panpan actually whispered. ¡°Qing Jiejie, are you okay? Do you have any injuries?!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s regrets and shame immediately surfaced up. She was still secretly nning on feeling out Gu Chuan and Gu Panpan, but Gu Panpan was only concerned about how her body was doing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shao Qingughed, not minding that her entire body reeked of blood. Stepping on the gas, she used the shortest amount of time necessary to go back to yesterday night¡¯s lodging.

    After carrying Yan Hanqing down, Gu Panpan and the rest didn¡¯t have the heart to look at him because the ce that Yan Hanqing was originally lying was now covered in blood which just so happens to take the shape of a person.

    The bloodstain started to seep out, causing the nket on the ground to be soaked.

    Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan cautiously carried Yan Hanqing inside to a room and ced him on yesterday¡¯s bed on the floor.

    After that they then brought the rest of the injured people inside. Shao Qing was kneeling by his side, trying to help Yan Hanqing take off his clothing. But as she was doing this, she had realized that the clothing were already soaked with blood causing it to stick together with his skin and flesh. Having no other options, she wiped her military de and started to cut away his clothing. Using warm water to soak it a bit, then was she able to remove all the clothing fragments.

    Shao Qing had no time to even think about the differences between men and women. After taking off all Yan Hanqing¡¯s clothes, the exposed skin was a shock to one¡¯s eyes.

    Those originally small cuts had little by little split open. It was as if his body just couldn¡¯t take it anymore and it would just burst apart with a bang and be a floor of blood.

    ¡°Hanqing...¡± Shao Qing had no idea how to save Yan Hanqing. Just from seeing that body dripping with blood, she already had no idea how to set about doing anything.

    Yan Hanqing was still somewhat conscious, gradually opening his eyes and gripping onto Shao Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Help me... bury my mother... bury us.,.. together....¡±

    Always feeling that she was a cold heartless woman, but at that moment she had an urge to break down in tears. Yet, even if she wanted to cry, she didn¡¯t even have one single tear drop avable to let out.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die.... Trust me...¡±

    Yan Hanqing just smiled, his face covered with blood and massive cuts, looking extremely frightening. The tough guy who would usually never smile was now on his deathbed and giving a lifetime¡¯s worth of smile all to Shao Qing. ¡°I trust you.¡±

    At that moment, Shao Qing felt like she was going to fall apart, her eyes bing scarlet. She couldn¡¯t help grasping onto Yan Hanqing¡¯s bloody palm that was oozing viscous blood. ¡°Are you dumb? No wonder people call you a blockhead, you really are one. Taking my things. If I took out the crystals, I naturally would have a certain assurance that after absorbing it I wouldn¡¯t die...¡±

    Shao Qing still wanted to continue to talk, but seeing the tenderness within Yan Hanqing¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t utter another word. She didn¡¯t have any confidence in seeding, Yan Hanqing had known that. That was why Yan Hanqing had chosen to risk his life in exchange for hers.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to gamble on that slight change, therefore he would rather die.

    Shao Qing felt that her eyes be a bit fuzzy, but she was a zombie. Zombies aren¡¯t capable of crying....

    Before Shao Qing¡¯s eyes was a vision of blood. She already couldn¡¯t see Yan Hanqing¡¯s face. The only thing that she was still able to see was Yan Hanqing¡¯s eyes getting more and more intense and overflowing with tenderness,

    She heard Yan Hanqing spoke with the same tenderness. ¡°I owed you a life....¡±

    Shao Qing wanted to curse at him, but she just held onto him and spoke. ¡°But I¡¯m even more reluctant to see you in danger...¡±

    His entire life he had never loved anyone, but at the end of his life he had discovered that he had already given his heart away to a woman named Shao Qing. It was like how he originally thought that him taking the crystal was just paying a debt of gratitude. But in this moment, he finally realized that his heart actually felt this way.

    He didn¡¯t want her to be hurt and even more, didn¡¯t want her to die. If it was possible, then him dying is fine... because he loved her.

    He didn¡¯t have any superhuman powers and wasn¡¯t able to protect her at dangerous times. The only thing he was able to do was just this.

    A drop of moisture slid down from the corner of Shao Qing¡¯s eyes leaving a long red trace on her face. Lowering her head to look at the weakening Yan Hanqing, she suddenly used a murderous icy tone. ¡°Your life is mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Yan Hanqing fought to keep his eyes open, to see Shao Qing onest time. Yet, the heaviness of his eyelids were telling him, he... was at his limits.

    But at this moment, Shao Qing suddenly leaned over. Pinching Yan Hanqing¡¯s chin, she bit into Yan Hanqing¡¯s neck.

    Warm blood filled Shao Qing¡¯s mouth. She hated this disgusting taste of rust that brought along a fishy aftertaste.

    Shao Qing knew she couldn¡¯t save Yan Hanqing. She already knew beforeing back. Therefore she had decided from the beginning that she had to be selfish for once.

    After a good while, did Shao Qing finally lift up her head. ¡°I told you, your life is mine...¡±

    No one stopped Shao Qing. They looked at the blood covered Shao Qing reach out with the tip of her tongue to lick the blood on the corner of her lips. It was obvious that blood was covering Shao Qing¡¯s entire face making her seem sinister but at that moment, it made others feel like she was a beautiful, bewitching demoness.

    ¡°If you turn into a zombie, then I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Shao Qing once again recovered her wooden expression and looked at Yan Hanqing on the ground. She had always been a selfish person, therefore she didn¡¯t even ask Yan Hanqing if he was willing to live in a different form and helped him to decide.

    Looking at Yan Hanqing¡¯s body, the wounds had gradually stopped cracking open and even the blood no longer flowed out. It was just his body getting stiffer and turning into a terrible blue color. Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak any longer and didn¡¯t even want to look at it again. She simply walked straight to Shao Tong and Er Dai¡¯s side.

    Er Dai¡¯s injuries were easier to handle. After absorbing a few more crystals he would slowly recover. However, Shao Tong¡¯s injuries was damage to her spirit. The spirit was illusory and there weren¡¯t any other spirit superhumans that Shao Qing could reference.

    Thinking about it, she took out the crystal of the baby zombie that her and Er Dai had worked together to kill and gave it to Shao Tong to absorb.

    ¡°Since everyone is injured, we should stay here for a couple of days to rest up.¡± Shao Qing lifted up Xiao Baozi and prepared to bring him inside the house.

    Although Gu Panpan was a carefree girl, Gu Chuan was extremely mindful and careful. Giving Gu Panpan a look, Gu Panpan promptly chased after Shao Qing. ¡°Qing Jiejie, if I was in the same scenario, I would have made the exact same decision.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s body stiffened for a long time, then she quietly replied. ¡°Thanks.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 Yan Hanqing wakes up

    That same night, Yan Hanqing¡¯s body started to rapidly transform. It wasn¡¯t known whether the transformation was because of that lightning elemental crystal, so although the wounds on his body started to heal, it didn¡¯t head towards the putrefying state of a zombie. Instead his skin became more and more pale. So much that it was possible to see some of the veins underneath his skin, which would asionally have shes of lightning.

    After Shao Qing came down from her shower, she looked at Yan Hanqing who was lying quietly and Er Dai who was slowly recovering from his wounds. Shao Tong was huddled up on the couch, sleeping soundly. It was only the waves of spiritual power that told Shao Qing that she was also recovering from her injuries still.

    Shao Qing was originally nning on carrying Shao Tong inside, but was afraid to disturb something and hinder her recuperation, thus she gave up and quietly returned to her room.

    Back in her room, Shao Qing sat down on the bed and released her vines. Originally it was a deep, verdant green with thorns all over, but now if you looked closer you could see on top of the vines there was a greenish ck veiner pattern, particrly the peak. A faint green with a tinge of ck, it seemed especially terrifying.

    This was because of her protecting herself before. Using the vines to stop the contact between her and the monster, the vines had appeared to have evolved. It seemed as if the interaction between the vines and that monster was so much that it appeared to be infected with toxins.

    Being the vines master, Shao Qing could sense the vines evolution. Before her vines had already had a tiny bit of an anesthesia effect, but it was rather trivial. It was more often used as a rope to bind people. Now that she was a rank two superhuman, she was going to subdue another nt, but she was given a delightful surprise from her vines.

    Now her vines had two extra abilities. The first one was its rapid regeneration although it consumed her power and the second one was parasitism.

    She previously did have parasitic like ability, like nting seeds within the Mediterranean man, but the parasites that have been mutated this time were of much better use. The tiny seeds were just like bacteria, extremely hard to discover. In fact after being parasitized on humans, instead of waiting for it to germinate as before, now it will be controlled by Shao Qing. Furthermore, these seeds could be held dormant within the body for a long time.

    In the case when Shao Qing directed the seeds to ¡®wake¡¯, the seeds would grow at high-speed and would inject poison within the host¡¯s body causing their internal organs to corrode, ending up with their stomach left with a ball of vines.

    This was no doubt a terrifying ability.

    The most crucial point was the poison attribute. The vines have evolved after being contaminated by the toxins from the monster. Although the toxins weren¡¯t at the same level as the monster where it could cause others topletely lose control of their body, it did inherit the monster¡¯s physical toxicity that were particrly corrosive. There was even some anesthetic effects.

    Shao Qing immediately decided that before she was a rank three, she wouldn¡¯t find another vegetation to rece the vines. Moreover, Shao Qing had already decided on a name for it, Ghost Vine, in short Xiao Gui*.

    * Gui = Ghost

    This battle, although it made them hover between the edge of life and death, almost causing them to lose their lives, the harvest was huge. Shao Qing felt that she could break through rank three at any time.

    As long as she absorbed a few more crystals, she would smoothly break through.

    However, currently by her side was a bunch of wounded people. Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare to try to break through. Otherwise if some ident urred during her advancement, wouldn¡¯t that be another out?

    Waiting until she recovered a bit and investigating the vines use a little further, Shao Qing fed Xiao Baozi and left her room.

    Yan Hanqing had still not woken up. She suspected that the toxin from the corpse and the thunder energy within his body were resisting each other. If the lightning power was able toe out as the victor, it would be less frightening than the zombie infection. Yan Hanqing had a high likelihood of being able to control this source energy and be a lightning elemental superhuman. And everyone is aware that superhumans don¡¯t get infected.

    That would obviously be the best result.

    However if the zombie infection won out, Yan Hanqing would be a zombie. If he was lucky, then he would be like Shao Qing and would still retain his prior intellect and thought. If he was unlucky, then he would be an ordinary zombie, only understanding the concept of hunger and eating flesh.

    Shao Qing was ready for the worst case scenario. Even if Yan Hanqing was turned into a zombie, Shao Qing would still take care of him. Using crystals to feed him, it would hopefully help him evolve to a higher rank and eventually restoring his rationality.

    At the base she had heard from some investigation teams that superhumans were categorized into nine ranks while zombies were also categorized into nine ranks. The higher ranked the zombie, the more agile and the more smart they¡¯ll be.

    Rank 2 or 3 zombies were already able to lead theirpanions to attack humanity. If they figured out they couldn¡¯t win, they knew to retreat and they also knew how toy in wait to ambush people. So what if they advanced to rank nine? Wouldn¡¯t they be just like human?

    Shao Qing knew that if zombies were really capable of evolving to the highest rank, it would be a catastrophe to humans. Even if they had intellect, the zombies would just use their intelligence to hunt down humans instead of befriending humans. It was like how humans would raise livestock, their goal was to eat them.

    If high ranked zombies were able to have a disguise and infiltrate the base, it would just be like Shao Qing. If that isn¡¯t a disaster, what is?

    But Shao Qing wasn¡¯t willing to think about these matters so far in the future. Right now she just hoped that Yan Hanqing would have a good development.

    Gradually Shao Tong was restored and even Er Dai was able to hang from Shao Qing¡¯s body and act spoiled. Including the Gu siblings that healed the quickest, there was only Yan Hanqing who still wasn¡¯t awale.

    Waiting until the third morning, when several people came out to eat, Yan Hanqing had slowly sat up. Several people immediately became vignt. If Yan Hanqing became a zombie, they all had to restrain Yan Hanqing immediately to prevent him from hurting others.

    However, the first word that Yan Hanqing said when he sat up was: ¡°I¡¯m..... not dead?¡±

    Everyone immediately rxed. After all, zombies can¡¯t speak, but Shao Qing still had to verify he was okay. She looked at Yan Hanqing and noticed that Yan Hanqing¡¯s skin still had an air of death. But looking at him, he was no different from other people. His eyes and hands were not changed at all.

    Shao Qing touched Yan Hanqing¡¯s chest and felt the beat of his heart as it pounded against Shao Qing¡¯s hand. The warmth of his flesh told Shao Qing that Yan Hanqing had not turned into a zombie.

    The unspeakable excitement echoed in Shao Qing¡¯s heart. She raised her head wanting to say something. Then she saw Yan Hanqing¡¯s entire face up to his ear lobe was bright red. He was frozen, taking him half a day before reacting and hiding his naked body within the nkets.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Yan Hanqing¡¯s clothes were full of blood and tattered. He definitely couldn¡¯t wear them. Finally, Gu Chuan provided a set of clothes for Yan Hanqing to wear.

    Inparison to Yan Hanqing, Gu Chuan was a bit thinner. His clothes worn on Yan Hanqing was tightly stretched out revealing the outlines of his muscles, making Yan Hanqing at a loss of what to do.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Afterughing, her heart was also content. Them being all well was the best result.

 Chapter 50 - Destination

    <b>Chapter 50 Destination</b>

    Although this event shook them to the core, fortunately everyone was able to make it through. In fact their strength has gone one step further, in particr Yan Hanqing who had the most severe injuries had the most harvest.

    He became a superhuman and even got the strong lightning element.

    Originally Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t say anything, but inwardly, there was always a sense of inferiority. After all, he was the only one who had no superhuman ability. He said that he would repay Shao Qing, but he just wasn¡¯t capable of doing anything. From now on, he was truly capable of keeping his promise.

    After his identity was revealed, Er Dai became a lot more active. He leaped through the woods and after luring in a lot of zombies with a bloody fabric, he nimbly jumped into the car while Yan Hanqing quickly released his thunderbolts. This would cause arge amount of the zombies to seize, twitching for a long time beforeying still.

    Approaching closer to investigate, Shao Qing found that the zombies were still alive. Waiting at the side, after a while they saw that the zombies would regain their ability to move. She and Gu Panpan then immediately went to take care of the rest of the zombies.

    ¡°From our experiments, if we find one or two zombies, we can kill them. If there are more, then we can only temporarily cause them to lose their ability to move. Ordinary zombies will need about ten seconds to recover while rank two zombies can only be restricted for about 3-5 seconds. Zombies within ten meters wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, but the effect would worsen as the distance increases.¡± Shao Qing sensibly analyzed her findings. ¡°However, Han Qing is only rank one right now. Once he improves his rank, his strength will also increase. ¡±

    Hearing this, Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t feel dispirited at all. After all, just having this super power was already a massive improvement from before. Gradually increasing his rank, eventually he¡¯ll be able to help Shao Qing a lot more.

    After distributing the crystals to everyone, Shao Qing looked at the map. ¡°We¡¯re going to arrive at Hanqing¡¯s home soon. Everybody eat some food, right in front is the fork in the road. This afternoon, we¡¯re not going to be stopping to take a break.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to eat, so she was responsible for driving while the rest ate something at the back. Shao Tong even gave a little food to Xiao Baozi. As Shao Qing drove, she saw that up ahead was a big river, but the bridge to cross the river had copsed causing this path to be blocked. Shao Qing had to ask Yan Hanqing: ¡°Is there another way?¡±

    Yan Hanqing thought for a while. ¡°Past that mountain up ahead would lead us straight to our vige¡¯s cemetery. People say that the Feng Shui there is rather good. A cemetery was built in thend of our vige, so a road was being built on the mountain. We should be able to walk that path.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head and turned the car into the mountain. The mountain repair wasn¡¯t that wide, just enough for one car to go through. If it just so happens that there was another caring over, then it would not fit.

    As they went down the path, they didn¡¯t encounter anything else, thus they were able to safely pass the mountain. Arriving at their destination, they were able to see the cemetery that Yan Hanqing had mentioned.

    The cemetery was located beside where the vige¡¯s original cemetery was. After being taken over, a new cemetery was built based on establishing good Feng Shui. This made a lot of people go to the new cemetary to buy spots, but it was only the rich families who wanted good Feng Shui spots to bury their loved ones.

    Because of the apocalypse, the cemetery was deserted. When Shao Qing passed the cemetery she was even able to see that a lot of burial mounds have been dug up with bones left on the side. Shao Qing reckoned it was probably the wild beasts taking it to eat.

    The newly constructed cemetery had an impressive atmosphere, while Yan Hanqing¡¯s vige cemetery seemed rather cold and poor. They were small burial mounds where they weren¡¯t even lined up neatly. Yan Hanqing soon found his father¡¯s cemetery and rushed to kneel in front of the grave.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Yan Hanqing immediately recalled the words that he had spoken to his mom. No matter what, I will rece Dad to protect you, yet he wasn¡¯t able to do anything.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother¡¯s corpse was still in quality condition. Besides theyer of ice, it seemed like she was actually still alive.

    Using his hands, Yan Hanqing started to slowly dig out a grave. After almost dying once, his body has be extremely durable and strong.

    Shao Qing and the rest didn¡¯t help him. They just stood to the side watching as he pried open the coffin. This was because they all knew that Yan Hanqing had to vent out his frustrations and this was the best route.

    Within the coffin there was a box containing ashes. Yan Hanqing ced his mother inside and then ced the ash container on his mother¡¯s chest. Looking it for a long time, he slowly closed up the coffin and buried it underground.

    Finally, Yan Hanqing kneeled in front of the gravestone. Using a military knife, he slowly engraved his mother¡¯s name on the tombstone, side by side, with his father¡¯s name.

    At that moment, Shao Qing felt that Yan Hanqing¡¯s back was ready to cope. She could imagine how Yan Hanqing was struggling to survive with his mother during the apocalypse and when he had finally found hope...

    His mother was most likely all his hopes and motivation to fight. This is probably why Yan Hanqing is at such a loss now that he was burying his mother.

    The nk Yan Hanqing saw a quick glimpse of Shao Qing and his entire body began to slowly calm down as if he had a goal to live for.

    Shao Qing had always felt that people like Yan Hanqing were too weary. Spending his entire life living for other people, but carefully thinking about it, wasn¡¯t she the same? Isn¡¯t her family the reason she strives to live?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Yan Hanqing looked at his own palm. The fingertips that had been worn from digging out the grave had long since healed. The speed of that recovery was almost as good as Er Dai¡¯s.

    ¡°We¡¯re staying here for two days.¡± Shao Qing shook her head. ¡°I saw a lot of graves in the cemetery next to me that has had their bodies dragged out and eaten. I¡¯m worried that there might be beasts nearby. Just in case... ...we should stay around for a bit to observe.¡±

    Yan Hanqing looked at Shao Qing and the rest with gratitude and a bit of embarrassment. Ultimately it was because of his matters that had cause them to dy so much. But he didn¡¯t say thank you aloud, instead he had that friendship recorded in his heart.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s go to my house to settle down.¡± Yan Hanqing suggested: ¡°My family is at the edge of the vige, anding and going would be quite convenient.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Shao Qing nodded her head and took the group of people to Yan Hanqing¡¯s home. The bungalows were located in the gardens. Covered with stainless steel casings, during the winter they would use a stic film, while during the summer they would use synthetic fiber screens which would help prevent mosquitoes and protect them from rain and snow.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s family was also the same. So if they didn¡¯t have the key, they wouldn¡¯t be able climb the wall to gain ess. They could only try to break open the door. Originally, Gu Panpan wanted to use violence to gain entry, but he was pulled back by Gu Chuan. Taking out a military knife, he cut off the lock.

    For a long time no one had lived in the house thus there was dust and cobwebs everywhere. When the door was opened, dust came flying up everywhere. Everyone had to cover their nose and mouth as they walked in.

    ¡°My mother had nted some vegetables in the yard, but when we were leaving we had taken it away with us...¡± Yan Hanqing smiled as he reminisced his time with his mother. Once they arrived at the yard, they saw that in the middle of the yard was some kind of nt with a few twisted green vegetables around it.

    ¡°It actually...grew again.¡± Gu Panpan opened his eyes wide and pped his palms together: ¡°Tonight let¡¯s eat some stir fry veggies!¡±

    Shao Qing pushed open the door to the living room: ¡°Don¡¯t just think about eating. Set things down first, we still need to distribute the night shifts at the graveyard.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Relatives coming to oneâ€™s door

    <b>Chapter 51 Rtivesing to one¡¯s door</b>

    Afterwards, everyone unanimously looked towards Er Dai. Er Dai had a lifeless look within his eyes as he stared at the group of people. Huh, something seems wrong...

    Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head and spoke: ¡°What a quick, easy decision.¡±

    After Er Dai was sold off, his face was still at a loss. Shao Qing quickly added: Let¡¯s make dinner quickly. After dinner, we can start work.¡±

    Yan Hanqing then set off to make dinner. Shao Qing looked at Er Dai, then Yan Hanqing and then finally Xiao Baozi. She immediately had a feeling she was living the winner¡¯s life.

    Dinner wasn¡¯t ready yet so Shao Qing sat in the courtyard watching Xiao Baozi being supported by Shao Tong to learn how to walk, when suddenly she detected people outside sneaking around spying on them.

    Shao Qing promptly became alert. Ever sincest times events, Shao Qing had a feeling that she had be a person who gets startled easily.

    Listening carefully, she could hear heavy breathing and footsteps that were not carefully hidden. These weren¡¯t professionals and they should be living people.

    Shao Qing carefully thought about it, then released a tiny vine like snake to slowly slither out. In a moment, a sharp screaming from outside pierced the air. Shao Qing quickly kicked open the door to see two people who were skinny as sticks being tightly bound by the vine and lying outside the door.

    Two people, one boy, one girl; they looked between forty and fifty. They were utterly frightened. With their sunken cheeks and pointed mouths, they appeared to be two human skeletons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill us!¡± The woman screamed out in a frightened manner. ¡°I know.. I know Yan Hanqing. That young man was Yan Hanqing right?!¡±

    The fist that Shao Qing had held up was silently lowered. ¡°Who are you guys? Why were you sneaking around and spying on us?¡±

    The man immediately responded: ¡°We are the inhabitants of this vige. In regards to seniority, Han Qing should call me Uncle!¡±

    The woman immediately went along with what he was saying: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Just now we saw you guys enter the vige and noticed that within the group there was someone who looked like Hanqing. That¡¯s why we came over to look, we had no other intentions.¡±

    Shao Qing squinted her eyes, not immediately trusting what they were saying. Instead she called Yan Hanqing over. Yan Hanqing hadn¡¯t finished the dishes yet and brought over a smell of oil as he rushed over. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The two seeing Yan Hanqing became cheerful and called out: ¡°Nephew, it¡¯s me and your aunt!¡±

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s face turned slightly cold. However because his face was solemn all year round, most people wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the subtle difference. Yet Shao Qing has always been good at spotting out the minute details and from a nce she had noticed Yan Hanqing¡¯s drop of temperature.

    But the two people were still screaming out: ¡°Nephew, tell her to release us quick. You wouldn¡¯t have forgotten that when your father died, it was I who received your family. If it wasn¡¯t for us, how could you have grown so big!¡±

    Yan Hanqing looked a bit embarrassed as he gave a look to Shao Qing who retracted back her vines. The two people crawled up and patted the soot off their bodies and the woman immediately said: ¡°I told you we were on the same side. Is this nephew¡¯s wife? You have grown up to be very talented and handsome.¡±

    Awkwardly looking towards Shao Qing, he spoke: ¡°What do you guys want?¡±

    After saying these words, the woman¡¯s face became heavy. Smelling the delicious aroma of the food he was cooking, she asked: ¡°Yan Hanqing what do you mean? Do you not recognize your rtives? Right now me and your uncle are about to starve to death. Even if you don¡¯t remember that we are rtives, shouldn¡¯t you still take to ount that we have helped you before?

    Yan Hanqing pursed his lips, his entire body feeling embarrassed and awkward. Shao Qing pulled him towards him and rplied: ¡°So it¡¯s Yan Hanqing¡¯s rtives. Come in. Although we don¡¯t have much food, we should still be able to afford to provide one meal.¡±

    The two people immediately were in high spirits and headed off inside. Giving them a greeting to warn the others, Er Dai went and hid within a room and Gu Panpan took out some vegetables and some other provisions.

    Yan Hanqing went back to the kitchen to finish cooking the dishes.

    Afterwards the two quite freely sat at the table. The man had already started stuffing biscuits within his bag while the woman was eating and stashing biscuits away.

    They also had no need for chopsticks. Using their hands, they stuffed their mouths with vegetables. In particr the preserved meat, in a second they had already polished the dish clean.

    When Yan Hanqing was taking out the dish, seeing the two acting like savages on the table, his original unpleasantplexion became even more cold. The woman seeing Yan Hanqing immediately waved him over: ¡°Hanqing, don¡¯t just stand there. There¡¯s almost no more dishes.¡±

    Shao Qing gave him a meaningful nce, then did Yan Hanqing nod his head and ce the dishes on the table. The two people ate enough for four people then did they pat their round bellies and stopped eating.

    Not even speaking of Yan Hanqing, even other bystanders couldn¡¯t watch any longer.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Shao Qing holding them back, Gu Panpan would have already started to mock them. That woman was brazen and thick skinned, seeing that the table had nothing left, she said: ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry we¡¯ve already eaten everything. Were you only making this much?¡±

    ¡°You guys are Hanqing¡¯s rtives so eating some provisions isn¡¯t any problem. However, we need to rest now.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s intention to kick the guests out was very evident, but the woman acted as if she didn¡¯t hear a thing and started to look around the house.

    Yan Hanqing could help but speak: ¡°Aunt, the sun is setting soon. Whatever you have to say, let¡¯s just talk about it another day.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if you guys leave the next day? Hanqing, your aunt has something she needs to discuss with you. Look at you guys, you guys hade from the outside so you must have brought quite a bit of provisions right? Your uncle and I helped you quite a bit in the past right? So how about owing to that friendship, you give your uncle and I a few bags of provisions? Our request isn¡¯t that high, just about a dozen or more bags should be enough. Not even mentioning that we don¡¯t have any, but that small amount of provisions is lower than the amount we used when we saved you two that year.¡±

    Yan Hanqing lowered his voice: ¡°Aunt, we don¡¯t have that much...¡±

    That woman¡¯s eyes widened to massive circles. She was already just skin and bones, but that widening of her eyes made her eyes be sinister, just like a horror film. Not saying anything further, she began to cry. ¡°There¡¯s really no principles, what kind of person are you? That year us husband and wife didn¡¯t have food or water and we nearly starved to provide you guys food. Now that we are looking for just a little amount of provisions, you won¡¯t give any. Has your conscience been eaten by dogs?!¡±

    Han Yanqing was stupefied. A dozen or so bags of provisions was something that he just couldn¡¯t give up. Even if he did have that amount, he wouldn¡¯t give it to them.

    Yan Hanqing became taciturn. That woman then became even more intense. On one side she was crying hard, in the other she started to look around the house. There were barely any drops of tears, her vision sharp: ¡°I¡¯ve seen it! What are those things in the corner then?¡±

 Chapter 52 - The strange curiosity

    <b>Chapter 52 The strange curiosity</b>

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s lips pouted out. When she looked at the interior of the house a cold light shed by. Narrowing her eyes, she gave a fake smile and asked: ¡°Do you... want to go take a look?¡±

    The woman swallowed her saliva. Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that if she nodded her head, then she would face an enormous danger.

    Just when the man was about to agree, the woman held him back forcing a smile: ¡°It¡¯s already prettyte. We won¡¯t bother you guys anymore!¡±

    The man wasn¡¯t able to make a head or tail of it, but after being given a re by the woman, they both smiled and left. When they were leaving they covered their hands on their bags, afraid that Shao Qing and the rest maye over and take away the food they have gotten.

    ¡°Pah, what was that joke!¡± Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore. But after saying that she turned nk and then embarrassingly looked towards Yan Hanqing. ¡°I.... I don¡¯t... no I mean.....¡±

    Yan Hanqing shook his head: ¡°I know what sort of person they are.¡±

    ¡°At that time when my father had passed away, my uncle was worried that my mother would take thepensation money and remarry, so he wanted my mother give him all the money. Luckily the vige head was understanding and didn¡¯t allow him to prevail. Afterwards they would always make a big disturbance to try to get thepensation money. They even attempted to take over our property.¡± Yan Hanqing lowered his voice: ¡°They did indeed give material assistance to our family, a bowl of moldy rice. I wasn¡¯t willing to acknowledge them, but they are the vige¡¯sst survivors....¡±

    Yan Hanqing rarely spoke so much. This was probably due to returning back home to bury his mother and father together, so even though he was a man made of iron, he still had the average person¡¯s tender sentiments.

    Shao Qing patted Yan Hanqing¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You rest for the next few days and let Er Dai look after your parent¡¯s grave during the night. During the day, we¡¯ll take turns, so don¡¯t let them get to you.¡±

    ¡°En....¡± Yan Hanqing felt that he was too weak, he needed to adjust his emotions. He disliked sharing his feelings with others, but in front of his eyes besides the person he loved, they were all people he had fought death together. Rather than saying everything, it would be better for Yan Hanqing to narrate the facts.

    He was just worried that Shao Qing and the rest would really believe those two that he gave little regard to friendships and would just exploit others. That¡¯s why he decided to speak the truth.

    Once more making dinner, after they ate Er Dai was then sent to guard the cemetery. Shao Qing also went to the cemetery once Xiao Baozi was tucked into bed.

    During the night, it was iparably more dangerous than the day. Not only was it due to the zombies that were active at this time, but also the variation animals that were hidden within the dark.

    Arriving in front of the cemetery, she first went to the neighbouring cemetery. She looked at the grave that was dug out. During the day they had rushed to leave, so she didn¡¯t get a clear look at it. But now that she was carefully examining it, she found that a lot of things didn¡¯t look right.

    First of all, the grave that was dug out did not look like the works of wild beasts, instead it looked like some kind of instrument was used and all those bones that were sprinkled around, some pieces resembled the pieces you would find, but not enough to form an entire skeleton.

    Those bones did have some bite marks, but because of many reasons, it was already faded. But, it could be fully confirmed that it wasn¡¯trge wild beasts that had chewed on them.

    It couldn¡¯t have been zombies that had dug out the dead bodies.

    After searching around a bit more, Shao Qing discovered a few other graves that also had the trace of being dug out and then reburied. In brief there was something really strange going on. The only thing that Shao Qing was sure of was that it was not wild beasts that had dug out the graves and had eaten the corpses and buried the bones again.

    After her investigation, Shao Qing left the cemetery and returned to the other cemetery. Arriving, she saw Er Dai squatting underneath the tree feeling aggrieved. He was wearing camouge clothes and in the den of yellow under brushes. Without blinking he stared at the cemetery appearing serious yet adorable.

    When Shao Qing walked over, Er Dai¡¯s eyes brightened up. He looked as if he wanted to throw himself on to her, but after thinking it over for a second, Er Dai silently turned his head to express his discontent.

    Why does he have to do night vigil when everyone else gets to sleep! The crucial point was why couldn¡¯t he sleep with Shao Qing! He was not happy at all!

    Shao Qing looked at Er Dai¡¯s ufortable appearance, then went over to squat beside Er Dai¡¯s side. ¡°Turn your face over here, who are you peeved at?¡±

    Er Dai didn¡¯t utter a word, he didn¡¯t even turn his head. He was resolute in conveying his upset, until he heard Shao Qing¡¯s voice that seemed tost for ages: ¡°Turn over here and I¡¯ll give you a kiss.¡±

    At the speed of light, Er Dai immediately turned his face over. He also specially turned his head so that his cheek that hadn¡¯t been moistened by the juice of the grass to face Shao Qing. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t hold back andughed, then kissed Er Dai right on his lips beaming. ¡°Let¡¯s not be at odds with each other, okay?¡±

    Er Dai burrowed himself into Shao Qing, making an embarrassedembarrased face.

    If ites to IQ, besides being strongly attached, Er Dai was like a child. Shao Qing sometimes would feel like she was raising three children: Xiao Baozi, Er Dai and Shao Tong.

    Luckily Shao Tong was particrly well behaved and Xiao Baozi ordinarily was good as well. It was only Er Dai who would often require her pampering.

    However the Er Dai who needed pampering was still super adorable.

    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s still a bit long. When we return let me measure you so we could make some clothes for you.¡± Shao Qing tugged at the clothing Er Dai was wearing. This set of clothing was something Yan Hanqing lended him. Yan Hanqing was taller than Er Dai by a head and more, you didn¡¯t even have to mention how much more muscr he was. Having his clothes worn by Er Dai had a simr feel to a child wearing an adults clothing. That¡¯s why Shao Qing had altered the clothing a bit before she gave it to Er Dai but it still seemed to baggy.

    However, right now Er Dai had no clothes of his own, only Gu Chuans¡¯ or Yan Hanqings¡¯. Rotating between the two, when one gets dirty he would wash it and change into the other one, once that one was dirty then he would wash that one.

    He was extremely pitiful.

    ¡°Actually... if you wear my clothing it should be just right.¡± Shao Qing suddenly touched Er Dai¡¯s waist. Er Dai had no idea he was being taken advantage at all, especially since it was Shao Qing who was touching and pinching him.

    After using her hands to measure Er Dai¡¯s body, Shao Qing spoke in a serious manner: ¡°How could you only be bigger than me by just a bit... where did all those crystals that you ate went?¡±

    Er Dai opened his big pair of eyes and confusedly looked at Shao Qing. Everytime he blinked, hisshes resembled the wings of a butterfly, long and luscious.

    After all this touching everywhere, Shao Qing suddenly had a thought: ¡°Er Dai, I want to ask you something. Does your small Jiji... have any sensation?¡±

    * Jiji = you know what

    Er Dai was at aplete loss. He didn¡¯t understand what a Jiji was, sensations or those rather naughty things.

    Shao Qing was very curious. After all a zombie was already a dead person. Then could a zombie... be able .... Cough cough, get that thing to stand up?

    Shao Qing took a quick glimpse to the area between Er Dai¡¯s two legs, and hesitated somewhat. Should she make a move, should she, should she make the move?

    This was extremely hard to decide.

 Chapter 53 - Shao Qingâ€™s Guess

    <b>Chapter 53 Shao Qing¡¯s Guess</b>

    Actually Shao Qing¡¯s hand had already extended forward. It was just that when she made eye contact with the confused Er Dai, in that moment she had a type of wretched feeling of a cougar preying on a cute young boy. Lightly coughing, she retracted her hand back.

    However, Er Dai wasn¡¯t willing. He apparently thought that Shao Qing had turned her back on him. Taking Shao Qing¡¯s hand he directly ced it on his thigh.

    Shao Qing had a feeling that Er Dai was being corrupted.

    Seeing Shao Qing once again retracting her hand back, Er Dai slightly bowed his head down. Hid eyelids dropping, hisshes were glittering; that made him look extremely pitiful.

    Shao Qing¡¯s heart immediately melted. Going over, she hugged Er Dai to show him that she liked him, then did he feel a bit better.

    The entire night nothing happened. When Shao Qing was bringing Er Dai back, it just so happened that she saw that husband and wife duo at the entrance, being blocked off by the man-eating flower she had ced there.

    Once the couple saw Shao Qing, they excitedly spoke: ¡°Nephew¡¯s wife, quickly do something with this strange flower...¡±

    However, Shao Qing and Er Dai didn¡¯t even nce at them and directly entered the house. This caused the couple to angrily stomp their feet.

    The few of them stayed there for three days, but they never saw any wild beasts. On the contrary, they saw the couple every day shouting that they wanted to see Yan Hanqing, but no one paid any attention to them.

    When the fourth day arrived, Shao Qing spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to verify something.¡± Since Shao Qing spoke, it was natural that no one opposed. Packing up their things, when they were about to head out, the husband and wife duo appeared once again.

    ¡°If you need to leave, bring us as well! Even if you don¡¯t bring us, at least leave behind some provisions. Yan Hanqing you can¡¯t be heartless!¡± The woman was jumping and screaming.

    Lowering the window, Shao Qing stuck her head out: ¡°What did you guys.... just say?¡± Her eyes had suddenly be red and were somewhat seductively devilish looking. The angle of her smile was a bit strange, especially on her pale face, it appeared particrly frightening.

    Xiao Baozi also came out to investigate from behind Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders. One eyeballpletely like a normal person, the other waspletely ck like a dark hole. Giving off a big grin, sharp canines were revealed.

    The sum of the mother and child¡¯s strangeness suddenly shot up, the husband and wife couldn¡¯t help shuddering. Looking over at Shao Qing again, their eyes were filled with dread.

    Finally satisfied, Shao Qing withdrew back into the car and stepped on the gas pedal. After leaving the vige and traveling for quite a distance, Shao Qing stopped the car within the forest. ¡°When night time arrives, I and... Hanqing will go out together to take a look. Panpan, you¡¯re in charge of watching the children.¡±

    Gu Panpan spoke in a concerned manner: ¡°Do you need to bring my brother?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s fine. This time there shouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous, it¡¯ll just take a little longer. I estimate that I will be over there for around three days. On the contrary, you guys taking care of the children might be a bit more troublesome.¡± Shao Qing shook her head. Closing her eyes and resting within the car for a bit, once the sun set, she brought Yan Hanqing out of the car. Er Dai insisted to follow along, and with no alternative, the two-man operation became a three-man operation.

    Near the cemetery was a forest, thus it was easy to hide their bodies while they sneaked back into the cemetery. Sitting on a branch, Shao Qing spoke to Yan Hanqing: ¡°Let¡¯s wait. At most three days. The conclusions I want will be revealed then.¡±

    Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t say anything. He felt that his life already belonged to Shao Qing, so no matter what Shao Qing said, he would not challenge it.

    Even if there was a day where Shao Qing wanted to murder him, he would just willingly extend his neck.

    Just when Yan Hanqing was in the middle of his thoughts, he was suddenly pushed to the side. Afterward, he saw Er Dai giving him a vicious smirk as he squeezed himself between him and Shao Qing.

    The fork of the tree was rather thick, so sitting two people was simple. However, three people were a bit too crowded, so in a moment Yan Hanqing was pushed to a rather small space.

    With no other alternative, Shao Qing decided to hug Er Dai to her chest. Er Dai¡¯s body was rather tall but he was still pretty skinny, so when he was hugged by Shao Qing it was just right with his thighs dropping in the air.

    Originally Er Dai had a fierce expression on his face, but once he was taken into Shao Qing¡¯s arms, the zombie becamepletely lovable and gentle. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was a zombie, he probably would have been blushing red from ear to ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Otherwise, both of us might fall down.¡± Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but tightly seize Er Dai¡¯s waist. Touching his small waist had a nice sensation to it, except it was a bit on the thin side.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. If Er Dai was a typical youngster, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back and would¡¯ve be a beast. In fact, she would definitely nurture Er Dai, keeping him nice and plump and pressing him down every day onto the bed and eating him up.

    After all, this youngster was obedient, handsome, and was dead set on her. The keyword was youngster. That¡¯s right, being a shotacon in this way there were no principles.

    Er Dai had absolutely no idea what Shao Qing was thinking about. If he knew he probably would have washed clean and stripped himself down nude and crawled into Shao Qing¡¯s bed all by himself.

    Feeling that she still had some integrity left, Shao Qing suddenly remembered that Yan Hanqing was right beside her. Coughing lightly she pretended to be serious: ¡°We have to be constantly alert to be aware of any movements in the surroundings.¡±

    Yan Hanqing nodded his head and looked at the sky. The sun was rather quick to set, at present, there was already no trace of sunshine. A deep heavyyer of cloud resembling a ck curtain covered up the moon entirely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep guard. You.... guys should rest.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not feeling sleepy or tired, so you rest up. There shouldn¡¯t be anything happening tonight.¡± Due to the blessing of her abnormal physique, Shao Qing¡¯s night vision had be way better. Sitting on top of the tree branch, she was capable of seeing the words engraved on the tombstone.

    However, any further and she wouldn¡¯t be able to see it clearly.

    Yan Hanqing continued to insist: ¡°No, let me. I¡¯ve rested way more than enough these past two nights. Now during the night, I don¡¯t feel like sleeping.¡±

    Shao Qing contemted it for a moment. ¡°How about we do it like this then. I will be in charge of the first half of the night and you¡¯ll do the second half.¡±

    Dissatisfied, Er Dai pulled on Shao Qing¡¯s sleeve making Shao Qing correct herself. ¡°Er Dai and I will be the lookout for the first half of the night and you can do the second half.¡± Then, was Er Dai satisfied.

    Yan Hanqing knew from Shao Qing¡¯s personality, she definitely would not let him guard the entire night by himself. Hence, he nodded his head and leaned against the tree to rest up to wait until he switched off with Shao Qing.

    As expected, nothing happened for the next two days. However, on the third night, within the cemetery appeared two shadows.

 Chapter 54 - To come to an end of a phase

    <b>Chapter 54 Toe to an end of a phase</b>

    When the two shadows had appeared, it was coincided with the moment Yan Hanqing was going to take over being lookout. This meant that all three were wide awake and had seen the strange shadows appear. The three immediately became alert.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say a word. Making a hand gesture, Er Dai and Yan Hanqing immediately understood, one went to the left while the other went to the right to nk them.

    Shao Qing quietly sneaked closer. Afterwards she was able to hear the two speaking.

    It was a woman¡¯s voice: ¡°In any case they have all left already. Why do we still have toe in the middle of the night? I feel a bit scared, how about we change it to tomorrow...?¡±

    Immediately a man¡¯s voice could be heard: ¡°Do you think we¡¯re doing something that can be publicly seen? Coming during the day time, peh. Dig quicker and don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    ¡°Who are you trying to teach? Whatever, don¡¯t say anything. I feel that the silence of tonight is rather frightening...¡± The woman lowered her voice: ¡°That troublesome b*tch, seducing the vige chief and swallowing all that money. Not even a portion went into our hands. Now we¡¯re going to tear her skin and gnaw on her bone, this is all just retribution!¡±

    The manughed: ¡°Stop saying bullsh*t. Just quickly dig. I haven¡¯t had meat in a long time and the cemetery on the other side has been all dug out. We still have to think about what we¡¯ll do in the future.¡±

    ¡°That turtley turtle sh*t. When he was leaving he wouldn¡¯t even leave behind anything for us to eat. Seeing him like this, I¡¯m eighty percent sure he¡¯s be that woman¡¯s gigolo. Did you see how well he listened to those b*tches. What a loose woman, she even had a son...¡± As the woman¡¯s voice rang out, Yan Hanqing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. With angry eyes he stared at that man and woman as if they were dead.

    The two of them were frightened, raising the spade in their arms up defensively. Realizing that it was Yan Hanqing, they started to feel less confident.

    ¡°Ne...nephew. Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± The woman stammered.

    Yan Hanqing gave them an ice-cold nce and coldly said: ¡°If I actually did leave, I¡¯m afraid that even my mother¡¯s corpse would¡¯ve been defiled by you people with hearts of wolves and lungs of dogs*!¡±

    * cruel and unscrupulous

    Since Yan Hanqing had been born, he had scarcely used any profanity. But, this time he really couldn¡¯t hold back. Speaking about it, him and this man before him could be considered to have half of the same blood. Yet, this man was ruthless enough to try to steal money from an orphan and a widow. That money was his father¡¯s posthumouspensation money.

    Anyone who had a conscience wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this kind of thing!

    Even worse is that they weren¡¯t even going to let his mother¡¯s corpse go. Hearing their filthy speech made him rage with fury.

    Before he had thought that no matter what, that married couple were his closest rtives in the world, so even though they weren¡¯t the kindest, Yan Hanqing wasn¡¯t prepared to pick up on their debt. Merely they had stepped on Yan Hanqing¡¯s bottom line.

    They could do a thousand things, or ten thousand things, but the one thing they shouldn¡¯t have done wasy a hand on Yan Hanqing¡¯s mother.

    ¡°This is my mother¡¯s burial mound. I originally didn¡¯t want there to be blood in front of her grave to allow her to be in peace.¡± Yan Hanqing seemed to be speaking to himself.

    Hearing all this the man started shivering. He knew that Yan Hanqing had enrolled in the military and has seen blood before. If him and his wife went against him together, that would be as simple as basically handing over a dish to him.

    ¡°Hanqing, what are you thinking? I¡¯m still your uncle...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hanqing what kind of nonsense are you talking about? We were here to just add some more dirt onto your mother¡¯s grave.¡± The woman quickly added.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Noiselessly, Shao Qing appeared not so far away behind Yan Hanqing, speaking indifferently. ¡°Hanqing, you bring Er Dai back first. Let me deal with this.¡±

    Yan Hanqing knew that Shao Qing was worried that if he made a move on his own rtives it might create a shadow within his heart, therefore she wanted him to bring Er Dai and leave thus leaving Shao Qing to deal with these two.

    But, Yan Hanqing shook his head and calmly replied. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°What do you want...¡± As the woman¡¯s sharp voice came out, the man suddenly stabbed his spade towards Yan Hanqing¡¯s neck, trying to gain an upper hand by striking first.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t give them another nce, pulling Er Dai by the hand, they left. If he couldn¡¯t even deal with two regr folks, could Yan Hanqing still be Yan Hanqing?

    She wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest.

    After leaving the cemetery, Shao Qing lightlyughed. ¡°They have chosen a good location, at least now they won¡¯t die without a burial site.¡±

    Around roughly two minutes after, Yan Hanqing came out. His body still had the stench of blood. Although there wasn¡¯t much, for Shao Qing the smell was very distinct.

    ¡°Have you finished dealing with them?¡± As Shao Qing turned her head, she saw Yan Hanqing solemnly pull out a cigarette. Searching for a lighter for the longest time and still unable to find one, he just had it squeezed between his fingers without lighting it.

    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to be added into the Yan family¡¯s ancestral tomb.¡± Yan Hanqing coldly stated. He didn¡¯t mention how he had handled those two people, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t ask. The three then started to walk back in the direction of where they parked their car.

    She knew Yan Hanqing¡¯s heart was definitely unwell. He was the honest upright kind of man like a mountain, silent and reliable. This kind of man has often ced an importance on rtionships no matter if it was familial rtionships or repaying someone. Although those two were trash, at the end of the day they were still his rtives; in fact, hisst rtives in this world.

    Shao Qing knew that at most Yan Hanqing would be gloomy for a bit longer then he would hide everything inside his heart. This man who appeared silent and stern, had already been pressured by stress and is already having difficulty breathing.

    She could tell that Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t smoke before. From his posture of smoking a cigarette, it was awkward and clumsy. On his finger there were nomon marks or traces that he has been smoking for a long time. It was probably only after the apocalypse did he start smoking.

    This man just had too much to shoulder, he couldn¡¯t let himself rx.

    Shao Qing had always thought that she wasn¡¯t the type to have a glib tongue, but since she had met Yan Hanqing, she just couldn¡¯t help straightening him out again and again.

    ¡°Your heart not feeling well?¡±

    Yan Hanqing shook his head. His eyes showed that he seemed to be at a loss but looking at Shao Qing, he quickly recovered: ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±

    Shao Qing stared at Yan Hanqing for a while thenughed: ¡°Haha, I guess I thought wrong.¡± He was a military man, he was indeed not that weak and fragile. Even if he felt a bit depressed, Yan Hanqing would definitely not say it out loud.

    ¡°Wait until we¡¯re back and then you could register yourself to be an official superhuman. Afterwards you could be allocated a residence. How about you choose the one right beside mine? Since I killed that person, the house next door to mine has been empty. Be my neighbour. Later on if anything happens we can look after each other. I can even bring my darling over to your house for dinner.¡± Shao Qing smiled.

    Yan Hanqing silently nodded his head. Everything that he owns was given to him by Shao Qing. So, everything he owns is also Shao Qings.

    Just when Yan Hanqing was contemting about something, suddenly a ice-cold hand covered his eyes. He was still able to hear Shao Qing¡¯s pleasant voice in his ears: ¡°Have I ever told you... that your eyes are really gorgeous?¡±

 Chapter 55 - Adorkable

    <b>Chapter 55 Adorkable</b>

    Exquisite fingers identical to porcin, smooth and icy cold lightlynded on top of his eyelids causing his whole body to shudder.

    A fragrant breath came sweeping by his ear from behind. Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t dare move. When those long wonderful fingers left his eyes, Yan Hanqing still didn¡¯t move. It was only when Shao Qing had already moved quite a distance did Yan Hanqing¡¯s ear finally process the joyful yet ambiguous statement Shao Qing had said: ¡°Have I ever told you, your eyes.... are really gorgeous?¡±

    When Yan Hanqing finally snapped out of it, he didn¡¯t even need to touch his ears and face to know that they were scalding hot. Lifting his head up, Shao Qing had already gone quite a distance.

    Yan Hanqing rushed to catch up. Looking over at the person by his side who was tranquil, could it be that everything that just happened was just his imagination? Letting out a sigh, Yan Hanqing felt a bit disappointed.

    When the three people finally arrived back to the car, Gu Panpan and the rest were already asleep while Gu Chuan was being look out. When he saw them return, he rxed and lowered his voice: ¡°You guys have finally returned.¡±

    ¡°Did anything happen these past two days?¡± Shao Qing looked at the others who were asleep, also whispering. Gu Chuan shook his head. ¡°Nothing, in this area there are barely any footprints of people, thus we haven¡¯t seen any zombies either. You guys rest first. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll head out.¡±

    ¡°You guys can go to sleep. Leave night vigil to Er Dai and me.¡± Shao Qing whispered. Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing¡¯s first reaction was to shake their heads. They were both big men, how could they let Shao Qing and Er Dai do night watch.

    Unperturbed, Shao Qing exined: ¡°Er Dai and I don¡¯t feel exhausted, so we¡¯re most suitable for night vigil. You guys rest up properly. Tomorrow we will have to go back on our journey and who knows what we¡¯ll encounter on the road. If you guys don¡¯t rest properly, our fighting strength will greatly decrease.¡±

    Everything that was spoken was indeed true. The two men looked at one another, then thinking about the groups benefit, they could only go back into the car to sleep leaving Shao Qing and Er Dai sitting beside the weak bonfire.

    Fire was capable of driving away wild beasts, but it was also able to lure in some unknown elements. With regards to Shao Qing and Er Dai, the bonfire didn¡¯t have much use; so Shao Qing didn¡¯t add more firewood and just slowly watched as the fire died out.

    Er Dai watched her for a long time, sitting cross-legged on the side. After staring at her for a long time, he suddenly reached out and took Shao Qing¡¯s hand and ced it on his face.

    Shao distracted for a moment was about to say something but she saw that Er Dai looked like he felt like he was wronged. It seemed that he learned that ignoring Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t allow him to ¡®share in the profits¡¯. With this way of thinking Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Remaining calm, she went and pinched Er Dai¡¯s cheeks. A zombie was basically a corpse. Corpses did not have any temperature, so Er Dai¡¯s face was clod and soft. Touching it was like jello. Shao Qing wondered if Er Dai hadn¡¯t be a zombie, what would he be like?

    Maybe he would be a university student, skipping optional electives and required courses, living those happy days.

    Actually, he could even be a senior high school student. Perhaps he was in Grade 12, every day burning the midnight oil to prepare for his college entrance exams.

    In brief, their lives would have never crossed paths. However because of the apocalypse, her turning into a non-dead non-living thing and him turning into a zombie, the originally parallel lines unexpectedly ovepped allowing them to meet.

    Probably because Shao Qing became absent-minded, Er Dai felt like he was wronged again. Bending his head down, he bit Shao Qing¡¯s finger. Using his razor sharp canines, he didn¡¯t use any strength at all and lightly nipped it.

    It didn¡¯t hurt, on the contrary it tickled.

    Er Dai couldn¡¯t resist licking it. After a second, Shao Qing drew back her finger. She felt that her finger was getting tickled and his lips and his cold tongue making contact with her felt strange. Her heart shivering a bit.

    Er Dai still had a vacant expression on his face, looking extremely adorkable. Shao Qing rubbed her own face and was unable to feel any temperature whatsoever. But just now.... Was Er Dai just now being a bit of a rogue?

    In the end, Er Dai was unable toprehend a human¡¯splicated heart. Thinking that Shao Qing was mad that he had bit her, he worriedly looked at Shao Qing. As a result from his nce, Shao Qing had shifted her eyes away. This made Er Dai¡¯s heart explode, he became desperately fric.

    He didn¡¯t mean to... he really didn¡¯t want to bite Shao Qing. Why would Shao Qing be mad?

    Er Dai felt wronged and aggrieved. Slowly approaching Shao Qing, he ced his head onto Shao Qing¡¯s chest, giving her a fright.

    Shao Qing attempted to push Er Dai away, but Er Dai just hugged onto Shao Qing¡¯s waist. Sticking his face onto Shao Qing¡¯s lower abdomen, his strength especially strong, Shao Qing was just forced to stroke Er Dai¡¯s foolish hair. Giving up on lifting him up, she gently rubbed his back.

    Curling up into a ball, he ced his entire body against Shao Qing¡¯s chest, unwilling toe out no matter what.

    Shao Qing immediately thought of a story she had seen before. It was about a cat that had been thrown away once. If it was taken in again, then it would be especially loveable because they were scared it would be abandoned again.

    Er Dai, is it because she had abandoned you once before that youck a sense of security?

    The more Shao Qing thought about it, the more her heart melted. Her mind couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly rey the first moment her and Er Dai had separated. Er Dai had stood at the entrance,pletely helpless. He had no idea what he had done wrong to be abandoned and he also didn¡¯t know why Shao Qing had to leave. Even when he wanted to follow her, he didn¡¯t dare to. So he merely trailed behind secretly. Thinking about how pitiful he was, Shao Qing¡¯s heart ached.

    At that time, why was she willing to abandon Er Dai?

    ¡°I won¡¯t throw you away again.¡± Shao Qing gently caressed Er Dai¡¯s back.

    A night of silence, early the next morning Gu Panpan and the rest awaoke. Making a simple breakfast, the group then began their return journey.

    Right when Xiao Baozi saw Shao Qing, feeling wronged, he burrowed himself into Shao Qing¡¯s chest. No matter what he wouldn¡¯t let go. Shao Qing hurriedly squeezed Xiao Baozi and then took out a crystal to feed him.

    The return journeypared to heading out was a lot more rxed. On one hand they would be hunting zombies, while on the other hand they would be travelling along. When they encountered survivor bases, they would go in to exchange for fresh supplies, but would not stay for long.

    Moreover, Shao Qing and the rest had discovered that people have already discovered about the crystals within a zombies brain. They¡¯ve even started utilizing those crystals for training. Now they wouldn¡¯t be at an advantage any longer.

    ¡°Although the crystals have been discovered, they still discovered a step after us. Our advantage still exists, it¡¯s just not the same as before. Currently, we just need to take that advantage while the margin hasn¡¯t been narrowed to collect more crystals.¡± Shao Qing waspletely calm. After all,from the beginning, she had guessed that this day woulde.

    Now that the day had finally arrived, she thought that it was even a bitter than what she had expected.

    At the same time, zombies were also having evolutions. The most elementary, low ranked zombies who were sluggish and rigid that appeared frightening and in high numbers but could be easily murdered by even a frail girl with a weapon are different.

    The majority of them have now gone through an evolution. They are bing more and more nimble and agile. Compared to the beginning of the apocalypse, they¡¯ve made a massive improvement.

    Shao Qing could foresee that the survival of humans have be increasingly difficult.

 Chapter 56 - Successfully joining

    <b>Chapter 56 Sessfully joining</b>

    It is said that nature is cruel, survival of the fittest. It was like a short neck giraffe. Because it isn¡¯t able to eat enough as well as it unable to find a mate, it would gradually be eliminated. Now in nature, the thing being eliminated are humans.

    Zombies were slowly evolving, superhumans were slowly evolving, nut only normal humans have stayed where they are currently. These kind of ordinary people will sooner orter because of various reasons would probably gradually decrease in poption.

    Afterwards in order to adapt to the environment, the majority of the newly born babies would be superhumans. It could be the case that in this world there will be only superhumans left.

    Shao Qing was scared by her own thought. But, she felt increasingly sure that her brain was on the right track. If everything continues like this, they can¡¯t say for sure that one day, the world might just really be like how Shao Qing thought it would.

    The return journey went by smoothly and quickly even though they were hunting zombies majority of the time, they still returned a lot earlier than estimated.

    Approaching the base, Shao Qing became increasingly anxious. Er Dai¡¯s gap was toorge. Trying to pretend he was a normal person and entering the base is too hard. But she couldn¡¯t just abandon Er Dai outside. The more she thought about it, the more she worried about it.

    They were an investigation squad from outside, so the superhumans didn¡¯t require an examination. However, superhumans from outside needed to.

    Let alone Er Dai had no way of disguising himself as a superhuman. Even if he was really to pretend, it would be to disguise as a speed based or strength based superhuman.

    But during the physical examination, Er Dai could still be easily exposed. Shao Qing could begin to feel her head ache. She didn¡¯t dare to voluntarily bring Er Dai there, just in case he was discovered. That would be like walking into a trap and setting yourself as an easy target.

    Intentionally allowing Er Dai to wait outside first, Shao Qing looked at Er Dai¡¯s confused expression. Unable to say anything, just cing Er Dai outside, what¡¯s the difference between that and abandoning him?

    Thinking over the past and future, Shao Qing finally thought of a n when she arrived at the base.

    Within the vicinity, this survivor base was thergest. That¡¯s why everyday there would be a lot of peopleing to seek shelter, thus long lines were already formed outside.

    Outside the gate, they exit the car and gave their car to the inspector. Afterwards, they headed towards the gate. Being a superhuman, Shao Qing and the rest naturally did not have to line up, a sh of their emblem and they were able to directly enter.

    However, Yan Hanqing still needed to go through an inspection. ¡°Qing Jie, you guys have returned?¡±, a youngster working at admittance enthusiastically called out. His superhuman ability was enhanced smell. In regards to battle, it had no use thus he was arranged to receive superhumans.

    ¡°En, one of my teammates amidst battle awakened his superhuman ability. I even brought back two of my rtives who are also superhumans.¡± Shao Qing said. ¡°Where should we go to test them?¡±

    The youngster immediately had a face of envy. There were some regr people that would awaken during dangerous circumstances. Theseteers usually have useful powers unlike him.

    ¡°Inside there should be fine.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head. Bringing the group inside, just like, *My Fair Princess¡¯s Xiao Yanzi they¡¯ll pass through and be reborn.

    * Chinese TV Show

    The youngster saw that there were two girls following behind Shao Qing. They didn¡¯t appear too old, timid, and were pretty good looking.

    One was a bit on the tall andnky side with a foolish expression, while the other looked younger with a frightened expression.

    The person in charge of making a record was a man around thirty. His superhuman ability was rather unique, which was being able to capturing people¡¯s¡¯ power undtions and analyze its rank and ssification.

    This was why he was assigned to make records of superhuman abilities.

    ¡°New person?¡± Lifting his head up, the first thing the man saw was Shao Qing. Right away his eyes turned a lot gentler. After all, a young beautiful women superhuman was rather rare. As far as its concerned someone with Shao Qing¡¯s youth, appearance and most crucial point of being a single woman superhuman; as a man, to be forgiving and tolerant was a must.

    ¡°During our battle, my teammate had awakened their ability. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to get it recorded. Also, I have two Biao Mei....¡± Shao Qing first allowed Yan Hanqing forward, the man was astonished and said: ¡°Release your power.¡±

    When Yan Hanqing lifted his hand up, a small lightning briefly shed within his palm.

    ¡°Lightning elemental with rank 1 strength, not bad.¡± The man quickly wrote down Yan Hanqing¡¯s information then handed him a Rank 1 badge.

    Yan Hanqing then went to stand off to the side. Shao Qing then pulled Shao Tong up. ¡°This is my Biao Mei, Shao Tong. She¡¯s turning twenty this year. She is a spiritual superhuman. Ah Tong.¡±

    Hearing her name being called, Shao Tong released her power. Shao Tong wasn¡¯t familiar with controlling her power yet, but releasing a bit of it was still something within her limits.

    ¡°Rank 1 spiritual superhuman. That ss is quite rare, even lessmon than a lightning elemental user.¡± The man¡¯s eyes was filled with surprise and once again was recording down the information.

    Finally, thest person to step forward was Er Dai. Wearing a skirt that didn¡¯t cover his knees and intricate makeup, he was tightly gripping Shao Qing¡¯s hand. He appeared extremely scared.

    Shao Qing had no choice but to exin. ¡°This is my Biao Di, Shao Yang. His mind is not in the right state. Because a previous experience... sigh, that kind of bad thing, afterwards something became wrong with his mind. He would always think he¡¯s a woman and unable toe in contact with strangers.

    The man¡¯s gaze turned sympathetic as he looked at Er Dai. Afterwards, he suddenly disyed an astonished expression. Shao Qing continued speaking: ¡°He¡¯s a strength superhuman. He just awakened not long ago.¡± While speaking Shao Qing used her chin to indicate to Er Dai to demonstrate his abilities for the man.

    Er Dai extended his finger out and poked a hole through the marble table...

    Yes, he poked through and made a hole. The man was struck dumb. He had seen quite a few strength superhumans just like Er Dai, but one that would use pure strength to stab a hole through a marble table, this was his first.

    ¡°That... his movement was too quick. I couldn¡¯t even capture any of the energy undtions...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a rank 1 superhuman. Release your power one more time okay?¡± Shao Qing lowered her voice and gently asked. Er Dai immediately took on a bashful stance and hid behind Shao Qing.

    Feeling embarrassed, Shao Qing said: ¡°He¡¯s too shy, you see...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The man waved his hand and quickly wrote down Er Dai¡¯s information. From one aspect, how could normal people be able to stab out and create a hole? Secondly, a beautiful girl always has to be given special treatment. Especially a woman as beautiful as Shao Qing. They always had some preferential treatment, maybe.... cough cough Shao Qing might even think that he¡¯s not too bad and even give herself to him.

    ¡°Thank you. If I have time, I will definitely treat you to dinner.¡± Shao Qing smiled and pulled the group along to leave the examination area. As soon as they left, Shao Qing finally let out a sigh of relief. This could be counted as muddled entry.

    As long as Er Dai is recorded as a superhuman from the base, he will have free entry and wouldn¡¯t have to worry that they will be discovered.

    Going a bit smoother than what Shao Qing had imagined it, she felt a lot better: ¡°Panpan, you guys stay here and wait for news. Once the investigation is done,e inside. Hanqing and I will return and make dinner first. Tonight, let¡¯s eat dinner together.¡±

 Chapter 57 - The name creating crippleâ€™s tragedy

    <b>Chapter 57 The name creating cripple¡¯s tragedy</b>

    After Er Dai applied makeup and put on women¡¯s clothing, he appeared exactly like an adorable youngdy. Even better, a tall one.

    Passersby couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze towards Shao Qing, Shao Tong and Er Dai. Although, they all felt the temptation, none dared to make a move. Especially after seeing the badge on their chest, they had even less courage.

    Xiao Baozi was hanging on Shao Qing¡¯s chest, looking all over the ce secretly. Finally he pitifully whispered in Shao Qing¡¯s ears: ¡°Mama, do they want to eat us?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± Shao Qing made a sweep all over causing the tant and obscure lecherous looks to immediately retract. Most of that group were superhumans. Among the ordinary folks, not many thought that their lives were too long, thus no one dared to use that gaze on a superhuman.

    Even if they were superhumans, underneath the re of Shao Qing¡¯s icy murderous eyes, they couldn¡¯t help lowering their heads.

    ¡°Because they were looking at us like that. It¡¯s so scary and awful.¡± Xiao Baozi honestly looked at Shao Qing with some suspicion.

    Shao Qing rubbed his head: ¡°Darling, you¡¯re mistaken. What gaze?¡±

    Xiao Baozi looked all around and there was indeed no more of those loathsome nces.

    Carrying Xiao Baozi, Shao Tong brought Er Dai, Shao Tong and Yan Hanqing back to her ce. The neighbouring house was indeed still vacant. When they started cooking dinner, Yan Hanqing went to do the formalities and moved into the neighbouring house.

    Moreover, they prepared to formally establish their superhuman squad. Within the base there were many investigation squads, but only squads that possess more superhumans were able to officially call themselves a superhuman squad.

    The others were only able to call themselves an investigation squad.

    Shao Qing¡¯s group already had more than five superhumans. Establishing a superhuman squad would be no problem at all especially since superhuman squads versus an ordinary investigation squad had a way better sry and required way less supplies to be handed over.

    After eating dinner, Shao Qing prepared to bring Yan Hanqing and the rest to register for their superhuman squad.

    Dinner was extremely sumptuous. This could be counted as a celebration for their safe return. Although this journey was rather dangerous, they did not have any casualties. In fact, Yan Hanqing awakened and there was an addition of Shao Tong; this could be two simultaneous happy events in the family.

    Heading to register their squad, the enrollment location was located at the same ce for assignments. The group of people entered the studio.

    A baby faced but big chested girl at that ce was in charge of registration. Shezily lifted her head and realizing that Shao Qing and the rest were all superhumans, she immediately woke up. ¡°Are you guys here to receive new missions?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re here to form a new superhuman squad.¡± Shao Qing looked at the girl¡¯s chest, then in a sh she moved her gaze away. The girl flipped open the registration book and asked: ¡°Then may I ask what the name of your superhuman squad is?¡±

    Shao, name creating cripple, Qing was a bit stupefied. Being a person who would give names, ah no, that would give zombies the name Er Dai, what kind of good name could shee up with?

    Expressionless she turned around to look at her teammates. Yan Hanqing silently lowered his head, Gu Chuan shook his head, while Gu Panpan had a puzzled face. This left Er Dai and the rest, but there was even less of a need to look at them.

    Unexpectedly the entire team was filled of name creating cripples. Could it be that simr things do flock together?

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel despair. She gazed over at the big chested girl who had her pen lifted for a while, thinking, then said: ¡°Just call it established superhuman squad?¡±

    The big chested girl: .....

    If being a name creating cripple was a handicap, Shao Qing would definitely be ranked six, with demon husband right in front.

    ¡°Then what about Resounding Roses?¡± Shao Qing involuntarily recalled a soap opera she had watched before and without shame decided to use this name.

    However, the big chested girl earnestly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry but that name has already been taken.¡±

    ¡°Then.... Sticking Together during the Hard Times?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but that name¡¯s already been taken....¡±

    ¡°God of Death!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but that name¡¯s already been taken.¡±

    After thinking of a dozen or more names, Shao Qing¡¯s entire body was ready to copse and was a bit irritable. How could thinking of a name be harder and more tiring than killing a group of zombies?

    ¡°Adorable treasure? Don¡¯t tell me that someone has already taken that name!¡±

    ¡°No, congrattions your superhuman squad has sessfully been established.¡± The big chested girl smiled, but within her mind she was ridiculing them. Who in their right minds would call themselves the adorable treasure superhuman squad? Doesn¡¯t it sound so cheesy? It¡¯s more strange that someone would use this name.

    ¡°Are there any objections?¡± Shao Qing turned around and looked at the pile of shaggy haired heads all nodding their heads like chicks pecking for rice.

    Gu Panpan was even cheering in a loud voice: ¡°I think this is an awesome name, it sounds soo cute!¡±

    ¡°Then who is the captain?¡± The big chested girl had to strongly resists her urge to roast them. Gu Panpan immediately answered: ¡°Shao Qing, the captain is Shao Qing.¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s idea naturally represented her and her facial nerve paralysis brother, Yan Hanqing naturally fully supported Shao Qing, and in regards to Er Dai, obviously there is no need to ask further.

    ¡°I¡¯m the captain, the vice captain is Gu Chuan.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t decline the position, and nodded her head.

    After recording down some basic information, the big chested girl spoke again: ¡°Your squad has officially been established and is now currently a rank 1 superhuman squad. Right outside in the lounge, you are able to receive assignments there. If these assignments arepleted then points would be earned. If you¡¯ve earned enough then you will be promoted to a higher rank superhuman squad and get better benefits.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Shao Qing let out a breath of relief. Forcing her to think of a name was practically trying to im her life. Aplishing one task, they decided they were ready to go sign up for some missions.

    A lot of the missions were only released to official superhuman squads. Arriving outside, flipping through the missions list, she saw many missions on acquiring high ranked zombie crystals. It appears that the existence and function of zombie crystals have indeed been revealed to everyone in the world.

    Immediately overlooking these kind of missions, Shao Qing¡¯s sweep discovered that the rest of the missions on the list didn¡¯t really have any missions with good rewards. This was because there was a clear indicator that under rank two, if the team didn¡¯t have three or more rank two superhumans then they were not allowed to attempt the mission.

    With the missions found within the assignment hall, besides a portion being issued by the base, another portion was issued out by the people within the base itself.

    For example, just from one look it is clear that this mission was issued by the base. This mission speaks about how at the municipal building at the city centre, a lot of ssified information is located there. Inside there is a section that was originally prepared to be handed over to Kyoto in regards to water purification.

    After the apocalypse, a majority of the exposed water resources have been severely polluted and even contaminated with the zombie virus. Even if it was boiled, no one would dare drink it. If someone is able to take this ssified information and have scientists research on this subject, it can¡¯t be certain that they won¡¯t be able to figure out a water purification method.

    This mission¡¯s difficulty rank would be off the charts for others but for Shao Qing, it cannot be any simpler.

    Don¡¯t forget, the average zombie wouldn¡¯t attack her! Her entering a city packed with zombies is practically like going into an unmanned territory.

 Chapter 58 - To reach a consensus

    <b>Chapter 58 To reach a consensus</b>

    Knowing the inside story, Gu Panpan and everyone else¡¯s eyes lit up. This was because the reward for this mission was extremely good. A vi, provisions, and even zombie crystals. Even more, they were able to increase their rank immediately for their superhuman squad.

    It would be dumb it they didn¡¯t take this mission!

    Shao Qing flipped through the rest of the mission lists. epting three other missions requiring them to go to that city, but obviously the biggest reason was for the investigation of information.

    The girl who was in charge of recording down the missions was very sweet looking. Concerned, she asked: ¡°Are the few of you actually wanting to take on this assignment? Although it¡¯s rmended that the squad be rank two or higher, even rank three superhuman squads aren¡¯t willing to take on this mission.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°We¡¯re taking it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± With nothing else she can do to dissuade them, she helplessly recorded it down. After all she can¡¯t stop people from throwing away their lives if they wanted to.

    ¡°Adorable....eh Adorable Treasure superhuman squad is it?¡± Reading out the name, the girl suddenly felt a bit of embarrassment, she felt that her awkward disorder was about to erupt.

    With an earnest face Shao Qing replied: ¡°Yes.¡±

    The girl quickly recorded everything down and then told Shao Qing: ¡°This will be abined mission. Another superhuman squad had taken this task, so please meet them tomorrow afternoon at the za to assemble.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing frowned. Unexpectedly, they will have to move out with others. To them this would be rather unfavourable. After all within their group there were three abormals...

    Especially Er Dai, he was especially easy to be discovered. In the off case that he is exposed there would be only two endings. Either they would have to exterminate the other superhuman squad, killing them to prevent them from divulging their secret or flee from this base.

    Moreover in case they ended up in a situation where they had to flee, it was highly likely that they will never be able to enter any medium sized orrge sized base. After all, a zombie being able to sneak into the base would definitely alert the base. Afterwards they would surely issue an order for arrest to warn all the other bases.

    In that way, from then on besides those disorderly tiny bases that couldn¡¯t be any smaller, there would truly be no ce to go.

    That¡¯s why Shao Qing made a decision. She definitely would not allow Er Dai to participate in this mission. But she wasn¡¯t at ease to leave Er Dai at home alone.

    After all the base was too big, you could find all types of people. It¡¯s quite possible that there might be one who would take a fancy to Er Dai¡¯s ¡®charm¡¯ and while she¡¯s unaware, secretly make a move. If by any chance something happened, Er Dai¡¯s identity would be revealed. In this massive base, even the opportunity to escape would be slim.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help worrying about it. But after thinking about it a bit more, let¡¯s worry about it when it happens. Right now they couldn¡¯t not bring Er Dai, once they¡¯re on the road as long as he doesn¡¯t do anything, it should be enough.

    Once everyone returned, they started packing things to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s departure for the mission.

    ording to the mission hall¡¯s little girl, the other team who had epted this assignment was one of the base¡¯s three rank three superhuman squads.

    Superhuman squads who wants to increase rank had to meet two requirements. The first was to umte enough points to request for an increase in rank. The second was that the squad had at least one superhuman meeting that rank to request it.

    For example, if a squad wants to rank up to rank three, the squad would have to have at least one or more rank three superhumans.

    Within the base there were a lot of rank two superhuman squads who had umted enough points, the only thing they were missing was a rank three superhuman.

    Rank three superhumans are just too rare. Even in this massive base, the estimated number of rank three superhumans probably didn¡¯t exceed a handful.

    Taking Shao Qing as an example, she had discovered zombie crystals and source crystals earlier on. But even with this being the case, she was only able to be a rank three superhuman.

    However, Shao Qing had the confidence, an average rank three superhuman, even three of them wouldn¡¯t be morepetent than her. Moreover, Yan Hanqing was close to reaching rank two. A rank two lightning elemental user wouldn¡¯t be weaker than a regr rank three superhuman by much. On top of that, Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan were at the peaks of rank two and Shao Tong who had reached rank two by absorbing the spiritual zombie crystal. Even if they didn¡¯t add on Er Dai, their fighting strength was absolutely at the peak.

    Besides, Er Daipared to Shao Qing wasn¡¯t weaker by much, he was just a rather foolish zombie.

    Actually, adding things up, Xiao Baozi also had a bit of fighting strength, just a bit...

    In brief, their squad were incapable of using the superhuman squad ranking guide to measure their fighting strengths. That rank three superhuman squad, if there really was a fight, probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Shao Qing and the rest.

    In this world that uses strength to speak, this group was extraordinarily confident. The next day, once it was time, they immediately packed up their items and went to the meeting spot.

    By the time they arrived, the superhuman squad called Gale was already there waiting for them. They had a total of six superhumans. The captain appeared to be a rather young man. With a smile on his face, he appeared to be easy to get along with; however, if one looked carefully they would discover that inside his eye was a tinge of indifference.

    In addition there was another person who received Shao Qing¡¯s attention and that was the young woman standing beside the man. She appeared to be about thirty, wearing an especially provocative outfit. Thick curls, bright red lipstick, with her body sticking out in the front and the back, she appeared very sensual.

    The others, Shao Qing didn¡¯t even take another nce at.

    As Shao Qing led Yan Hanqing and the rest over, the man came over with a smile on his face and extended his hand out towards Gu Chuan: ¡°It¡¯s an honour to work with you guys. My name is Lin Xiaofeng. This is the vice captain of our squad, Cheng Jiao.¡±

    That beautiful woman immediately came over with her hips swinging giving Gu Chuan a coquettish nce. As if he didn¡¯t see anything, Gu Chuan was silent then afterwards he sinctly spoke: ¡°Gu Chuan. Our captain, Shao Qing.¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng immediately felt a bit embarrassed. Speaking honestly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Female captains are quite rare so I did not realize. Shao Xiao Jie, your bravery and abilities do not concede to men.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled: ¡°What captain? They were all just giving me some face. Captain Lin can indeed crack a joke.¡±

    Both sides wereplimenting each other, but asionally a delicate nce would stick itself onto Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing¡¯s body especially Yan Hanqing¡¯s which seemed extra provocative and sexy.

    After negotiating a bit, Shao Qing and Lin Xiaofeng finally reached a consensus. Shao Qing didn¡¯t feel that they would have much rapport with the Gale squad as long as they didn¡¯t hold them back it should be enough.

    Lin Xiaofeng was probably thinking the exact same, after all from their appearances their team looked rather weak. In particr, Er Dai and Shao Tong looked like two teenagers and Xiao Tong was even carrying Xiao Baozi like a nanny.

    After reaching a consensus, the two teams headed out. Lin Xiaofeng seeing Shao Tong carrying Xiao Baozi was also preparing to get on the car and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Captain Shao, did you forget to send the child back first?¡±

    Shao Qing took a nce over at Xiao Baozi and calmly stated: ¡°Everytime I go on missions, I always bring my son, otherwise I can¡¯t rx. My son is really well behaved, he won¡¯t drag us down.¡±

    Immediately some people snickered, some even started whispering. They were probably discussing what kind of person would form a superhuman squad and even bring their child out toplete missions? They must be mental.

    However, Lin Xiaofeng didn¡¯t feel that way. If someone was willing to bring a child along on a mission, they would either have to be retarded or have enough confidence and strength to protect their own child from receiving harm.

    No matter how you look at Shao Qing, she didn¡¯t look like a retard, the only thing that was on the retarded side was just their team name.

 Chapter 59 - Forming a grudge

    <b>Chapter 59 Forming a grudge</b>

    Chapter Teaser Below

    [...]

    Once the two superhuman squads packed up the rest of their things, they left the base. Because of its performance and function, a Cross country car is highly popr during the apocalypse, but an average person couldn¡¯t afford one because of its high consumption of oil.

    Every time it would go on a journey, there would have to be a few extra gasoline tanks otherwise they would be left stranded in the middle of nowhere. Yet, to exchange for something like gasoline within the base was especially expensive. If you were to go to the city to search for it, it would be especially dangerous. Therefore over time, the cross country vehicle became something that only superhuman squads could afford.

    [...]

 Chapter 60 - Accumulated Anger

    <b>Chapter 60 umted Anger</b>

    Business men ced a heavy importance to benefits. If there was the chance, Lin Xiaofeng entirely would not be willing to take Shao Qing as an opponent.

    It was just that only Lin Xiaofeng who could see that, the rest of his team mates couldn¡¯t. The Team Gale members, had fierce eyes one worse than the other. From time to time they would re at Shao Qing¡¯s side.

    Just like what Shao Qing and the rest had said, Team Gale has been spoiled rotten. From being high ranked and being praised constantly, they have already gotten ustomed to it.

    But no matter what happens, they wouldn¡¯t think back on it and admit it was their fault. Rather they would persistently me the mistake on others. Their brains are filled with ¡®teaching¡¯ others. Letting everyone else know that Team Gale is not to be trifled with.

    From the beginning since they had met, their incessant tauntings, disdain, and condescending eyes were obvious. As a member of one of the base¡¯s three rank three superhuman squad, they all had that same inner quality.

    That night nothing happened. Early the next morning, they packed up their things and prepared to head out. Yet the two fleets, suddenly had arge smell of gunpowder,

    It should be actually mentioned that the gunpowder came from the side of Team Gale¡¯s, Shao Qing and the rest were all ying ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ game. When they arrived at the destination, Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan were already covered with slips of paper on the face by Gu Panpan.

    Therefore everyone from Team Gale had a face filled with animosity. While Shao Qing¡¯s side looked like they were out on a spring outing.

    Getting out of the car, Shao Tong¡¯s hand was holding a bag of yam fries. Just like a squirrel she was gnawing on it. Her cheeks filled up like a drum, she was incredibly adorable.

    Shao Tong was originally the delicate and pretty model like girl. It was just because she was subjected to mistreatment that she had be so scrawny. Now that she is being fed and raised by Shao Qing, her entire body has fattened up, even her baby fat wasing out.

    Er Dai was like a nanny and was carrying Xiao Baozi as he followed behind. Plus the person with a face full of papers from the three man squad, it appeared like they weren¡¯t going for a mission at all. Not speaking about others, but even Shao Qing felt like they were losing face.

    ¡°Enter the city?¡± Lin Xiaofeng, twisted his head over, using a negotiating tone to discuss. Shao Qing nodded her head. ¡°Should we operate separately?¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng shook his head: ¡°The entire city is filled with zombies, it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s more safe to have more people.¡± When he had said that, the member of Team Gale all gave him a look.

    Lin Xiaofeng acted like he didn¡¯t see anything, and continue to earnestly reply: ¡°Should we open the path and you guys support from the rear?¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Shao Qing nodded her head, then returned to her own squad. Once she turned her head away she couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes, it made it seem like she loved sticking with Team Gale.

    Without Team Gale members, she could bring Yan Hanqing and the rest in, arrive at the central building within ten minutes.

    The majority of the zombies wouldn¡¯t even touch them. The only ones who would dare would be beaten by the group. However, bringing Team Gale, they would have to fight zombies the entire journey and all kinds of inconvenience. They should be a bit more careful, otherwise they might even allow Team Gale to discover that their squad had some irregr people.

    No matter what it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    Of course, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t say these words out loud. She could only bring her squad from behind. Lin Xiaofeng could still be considered to be conducting himself properly since clearing the way isparatively more tiring. Theming from behind to fight off zombies at the back is definitely a lot easier.

    Shao Qing allowed Er Dai to moderate his own breath. He shouldn¡¯t scare off the lower rank zombies froming otherwise Team Gale would discover that something isn¡¯t right.

    Shao Qing allowed Er Dai to moderate his breath to a tiny scope so zombies wouldn¡¯t be running away from a distance or not dare to approach them. However, once they approached Shao Qing and then, after reaching a certain point, they would perceive the suppression of a higher level zombie to a lower level zombie.

    In the city there were a lot of zombies. After all, this was a major city that had more than ten million in poption. Granted that some had escaped, the ones that had converted to zombie had to be no less than five million.

    In other words, the city would have at minimum five million zombies, a rough conservative estimate.

    Thereforeing here, the pressure on Team Gale wasn¡¯t small. They could be said to be remarkable, dealing with zombies, you could only see different colours of light discharging from left and right positions.

    Compared to them, Shao Qing¡¯s squad was idle to death. The ones ying ¡®Fight thendlord¡¯ was still ying ¡®Fight The Landlord¡¯ while the rest were just staring out the window about to fall asleep.

    In front they were risking their lives to battle while at the back they were risking their lives to ¡®Fight thendlord¡¯. The difference in this scene was extremely evident.

    Very quickly, Team Gale was unwilling. Why should they open up a path and let Shao Qing¡¯s group to enjoy their work? Why?

    Looking at the group behind them not engaging in honest work, if they weren¡¯t opening up the path in front, then they would have died who knows when!

    The Team Gale members who were originally feeling aggrieved and angry slowly couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. A Team member sitting at the backmented and directly asked: ¡°Boss, they can¡¯t even do anything. I think we should just abandon and our speed would even be faster!¡±

    The members full of angerints all started to sessively agree: ¡°Yea, that¡¯s right. Did you see what they¡¯re doing? Do they even look like they¡¯reing out for a mission?¡±

    ¡°We should go our separate ways. Allow them to deal with the leftovers at the back? I really can¡¯t put up with it any longer!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of fools! Anyways, I can¡¯t put up with them anymore! Let¡¯s go our separate ways. Why should we do all the work?¡±

    Finally even Cheng Jiao¡¯s face became awkward as she looked towards Lin Xiaofeng. Unfortunately Lin Xiaofeng was as motionless as a mountain: ¡°It was I who told them to bring up the rear. If you guys aren¡¯t willing, wait until noon to exchange ces. They can open up a path. Now everyone be well behaved and get things dones instead of talking bullsh*t.¡±

    Still unconvinced, the group of people was a little bit better behaved, but their hearts were umting their grievances and was ready to explode.

    On Shao Qing¡¯s side, she had already spread open up a map within the car. Yan Hanqing was responsible for the route while driving the car was given to Gu Chuan.

    Shao Qing was sitting on one side looking at the map. The route was drawn by the base through a high altitude aerial photograph. It had even circled the location with the most concentration of zombies, but the most suitable route for them take was still left for them to discover themselves.

    ¡°This route to the city hall building is the closest. The only thing is that this road would pass by three concentrated areas of zombies. If it was just us, it would have been fine. But, with the other team, it¡¯ll be way trickier.¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s lead pencil was arranging everything clearly on the map: ¡°Right now we are taking this route. Although we would have to take a detour to get to the city hall building, it has the most security.

    ¡°Shao Qing took a look at the route. The most concentrated areas besides themercial malls and schools was the city hall building. She calcted it for a moment then spoke: ¡°Sure enough, it really is better for us to go our separate ways.¡±

    She still had to avoid that group¡¯s suspicious eyes.

 Chapter 61 - Parting Ways

    <b>Chapter 61 Parting Ways</b>

    When it was midday, it was time to eat. After great difficulty, they finally found a safe ce to rest. Bringing the people from the car, Shao Qing led her team. A tall skinny member of Team Gale with a crew cut suddenly kicked the metal gate.

    Bang! The loud sound gave Shao Qing and the rest a scare, especially the unprepared Xiao Baozi who was resting on Shao Qing¡¯s chest.

    Shao Qing stopped her footsteps. Her gaze bing colder by the second, her fingernails lengthened, but before she could make any moves she was held back by Yan Hanqing.

    Facing Shao Qing, Yan Hanqing shook his head. This wasn¡¯t the time for them to have a falling out. Even if they were confident enough to handle Team Gale, the casualties involved wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    Although Shao Qing restrained herself, her expression was the same as before, icy cold. Standing at the entrance, she didn¡¯t enter, speaking indifferently: ¡°Captain Lin, why don¡¯t we part ways.¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s face became rather unsightly. His team members had not listened to him and had gone over to Shao Qing and the rest to show off their strength. If his expression was still good then it would be strange.

    ¡°Captain Shao, splitting up now would be too dangerous. If we stick together, if we ever encounter anything tricky, we would still be able to help each other out...¡± Lin Xiaofeng was still trying to remedy the situation.

    All of a sudden, Shao Qingughed. ¡°Help each other? Captain Lin must be joking. I don¡¯t want to be forceful, but I¡¯m afraid if we stay any longer, I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure and might do something to your teammates. In all likelihood, your teammates are probably thinking the exact same thing. Parting ways will be the best. It¡¯ll be good for you, good for me, good for everybody.¡±

    Cheng Jiao looked at the team members of Team Gale, all ready to rebel. To pacify everyone, she hurriedly spoke: ¡°Since Captain Shao has already spoken, then let¡¯s part ways.¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng was now really making an unsightly face, but he didn¡¯t speak any longer. Silent for a moment, then he spoke: ¡°Whatever the case, let¡¯s discuss this after we finish eating.¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head and brought Yan Hanqing and the rest to turn around and leave. When they were departing, they could still hear the members of Team Gale not suppressing their emotions at all, cheering a loud.

    ¡°Qing Jiejie, you¡¯re going to leave just like that?¡± Gu PanPan¡¯s eyes opened wide, unsatisfied. These group of people being able to reach the steps to be a rank 3 superhuman squad, the heavens have no eyes.

    ¡°If we¡¯re not leaving then are we going to stay for the meal?¡± Shao Qing gave Er Dai a nce. Er Dai immediately understanding Shao Qing¡¯s intentions, distanced himself and howled.

    Between zombies, they had a method of exchangingmunication. The howl that Er Dai just made was to gather all the zombies in the vicinity. How could they just leave like this? In the least they should give them a ¡®parting gift¡¯, letting them to show off their martial arts.

    This time Gu Panpan was covering hand over mouth secretlyughing. Getting in the car, Shao Qing brought Gu Panpan and the rest went back on the road advancing towards the shortest route which was also the more dangerous path.

    On the other side, they were practically celebrating; one more excited than the other. Exploiting this chance, Cheng Jiao spoke softly: ¡°They all had grievances andints. Letting them to restrain their thoughts wouldn¡¯t have worked, don¡¯t be so angry....¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng didn¡¯t say anything, sitting in a corner by himself sulking. There were two reasons why he was angry. In fact, for a long time, he had also found that his own teammates were bing more and more arrogant, but some words were unpleasant to say. He could only take an indirect approach to remind them, however to this day, there was still no effect. They won¡¯t learn until they suffer.

    Secondly, Shao Qing¡¯s matter. The members of Team Gale hadpletely ignored his words, causing him endless embarrassment. When all is said and done, the captain had no authority at all.

    Not even mentioning his members had treated Shao Qing¡¯s side as if they hadmitted an offence.

    While they were discussing when Shao Qing and the rest would be surrounded by zombies, Shao Qing and the rest had already found a supermarket to prepare lunch. After entering the supermarket, they quickly cleared it of zombies and started to eat.

    The supermarkets near the city gates were already plundered. Not believing that everything was taken, Gu Panpan searched those markets but was only able to find a bag of preserved plums, a bag of ham sausages, and a few umbres. Everything else was swept away to point it could not be anymore clean.

    ¡°Qing Jiejie, if we¡¯re going to the city centre, should we also stop by the several big shopping centres there to see if there are anything we could take away?¡± Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Shao Qing was sitting on the ground looking at the map. The reason the shortest path was also the most dangerous one was because in the middle of the route were several big shopping centres, a high school and too many small neighbourhoods to count.

    Shao Qing replied as she looked at the map: ¡°There are too many zombies in those shopping centres. The average investigation squad even the average superhuman squad wouldn¡¯t dare enter. So, in my opinion, most of the items in the shopping centre should be fairly intact.¡±

    Basically what Shao Qing meant was that if they wanted to go then they could go, it¡¯s along the way anyways. After they plundered the shopping centre and have arrived at the city centre building, Team Gale would only be half way there.

    ¡°This time our harvest definitely won¡¯t be little!¡± Gu Panpan made a vow. She could already imagine the scene of resources rolling out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lower your guard. Even though themon zombie wouldn¡¯t attack us, at thisrge city, there definitely are quite a few variation zombies. We still need to be careful to prevent any ambushes.¡± said Shao Qing as she still kept her head down.

    The greatest advantage of their superhuman squad was that once Shao Qing had issued out an order ormand, it would easily agreed upon and implemented. It would definitely not be agreed overtly but opposed in secret.

    There is a saying, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of a god like opponent but be afraid of a pig like teammate. Obstructing and holding one back, definitely more dreadful than anything else.

    ¡°We¡¯ll remember.¡± Gu Panpan sincerely nodded her head. They had followed Shao Qing for such a long time, they had naturally understood.

    Shao Qing nodded her head. Then taking a pencil, she circled a few areas where she believed there was a chance of high ranked variation zombies.

    Although she said she wasn¡¯t scared, but if there was any damages so much that a member was harmed, she was unwilling to see this happen. Naturally the safer the better.

    The rest of them had sat down to begin eating. Since they had discovered that Shao Qing doesn¡¯t eat, they have gotten used to eating by themselves while Shao Qing watched.

    ¡°Waagh!¡± From far away a zombie¡¯s shout could be heard. Closing the map, Shao Qing lifted her head in that direction to take a look, the corners of her mouth lifting.

    It seems that over at Team Gale¡¯s side, once they had finished their meal and left they had been surrounded by zombies.

    That group of zombies would already be enough to take away most of their energy, at least enough so that they wouldn¡¯t have the energy to scheme against Shao Qing and the rest.

 Chapter 62 - The perfect partner

    <b>Chapter 62 The perfect partner</b>

    After leisurely eating their meal, the group of people once again set out on their journey. Now that they didn¡¯t have Team Gale, Shao Qing and the rest took out their crystals. They all had their roles. Er Dai had moderated his odour and was crouched on top of the room, he was in charge of support and to collect crystals. Gu Panpan was in charge of driving, asionally she would see zombies gathered ahead, which is when Shao Qing uses her vines to pull the zombies closer. Finally Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing would be in charge of using their abilities to finish off the resisting zombies.

    Maintaining this pattern the entire afternoon, Er Dai had collected a bag full of crystals. Once the sky became a bit more dim, Shao Qing and the rest decided to find a ce to stop and rest.

    After clearing up an open area and setting up a camp, they began to divy up the gains. The majority of the crystals were first ced in Shao Qing¡¯s space, the rest was then split in equal proportions for absorption during emergencies.

    After travelling the entire morning, Shao Qing and the team had arrived at the first concentrated area of zombies, a school. Driving by the entrance, you could see zombies dressed in security or school uniforms wandering all around the school.

    With a rough estimate, the school most likely had at least over a thousand zombies. But don¡¯t forget that before the apocalypse, this was a central high school that had over two thousand students on top of staff members, the total approaching three thousand people. Eliminating the ones that escaped, the ones that were eatenpletely, and the zombies that had left the school, there should be at least a thousand left.

    Shao Qing looked at the school covettingly. How many sparkling, shining crystals are there? Currently, Yan Hanqing had just turned into a rank 2 superhuman, while the rest were hovering between rank 2 and 3. This was precisely the time where they needed arge amount of energy to fill the gap. Even she was umting energy little by little.

    Once the energy has been umted until it is impossible to raise anymore, that is when it¡¯s time to make a breakthrough.

    At present, an average zombie¡¯s crystal had very little use to Shao Qing. A pile of zombie crystals could still supply a bit of energy, thus it was for this reason that she required a high ranked zombie crystal.

    With the school this big, with this many zombies, there had to be quite a few rank 2 or 3 zombies.

    They were all high ranked crystals!

    Yan Hanqing looked at Shao Qing¡¯s expressionless face, but sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°We aren¡¯t in a rush, they will definitely be a lotter than us to arrive at the city centre building. Even if we are to arrive a bitter, it shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes that were originally shining directly became like two bright light bulbs. Looking at the wandering zombies within the metal gate was like looking at sparkling crystals.

    ¡°Should we go in for a look?¡±

    Gu Panpan also quickly caught on: ¡°Ok, perhaps there will be a lot of high ranked crystals. Raking up a pile of crystals, it¡¯ll easily push me to a rank 3.¡±

    Seeing everyone unified, the decision was easily made. Fastening Xiao Baozi on her back, Shao Qing found a safe ce to park the car and brought the rest of them to go in.

    Before entering, Shao Qing warned them a thousand times: ¡°If at any time you encounter danger, you must not be stubborn and fight. The right decision would be to retreat. No matter what, it is not worth it to get injured.¡±

    Rubbing her fingers, Gu Panpan replied: ¡°We know Qing Jiejie. Which side should we start from?¡±

    Weighing the pros and cons, Shao Qing replied ¡°The dorms.¡± The group of them then headed towards the dormitories. The male and female dormitories were located one in front of the other, very close showing promise for quite a few zombies to be wandering nearby.

    An average zombie didn¡¯t have any intellect, the only thing that was controlling them was their hunger. However, they do not know the feeling of being full. If there was enough food, they would continuously eat even if they were to burst open their stomach, they still wouldn¡¯t have the feeling of being full.

    The slightly higher ranking zombies were a lot more intelligent, Although hunger still dominated their decisions, they still had the ability to make decisions. A zombie around rank three would even be able to round up a group of zombies to lie in ambush.

    Shao Qing had no interest in the normal zombies whatsoever, but all the high ranking zombies were hidden within them. Even if you searched carefully within the group, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make out anything. It is only when they made a move would one be able to tell which ones were the higher ranking ones.

    Therefore they immediately started disposing of them block by block. Yan Hanqing¡¯s lightning ability was especially useful. At the present he was currently working on tempering his own ability to control his strength. Attempting to use the least amount of energy to paralyze the zombies, afterwards Gu Panpan would be in charge of finishing them.

    With this teamwork, they would be able to save a lot of super power and physical strength. After all there are limits to their superpowers. If they use it all up it¡¯ll be all gone, then they would have to wait until they recover before continuing. Furthermore Yan Hanqing is just a rank two, how much superpower could he possibly have?

    This is just like being a poor person calcting every single thing they buy, each single coin must be used for crucial moments.

    ¡°Over here¡± The group of them were in groups of two and one, killing zombies not too far from one another. So in case any of them discovered a high ranking zombie, they would call out to surround the fellow.

    Just at that moment, Shao Tong was disying her immense ability. Don¡¯t look at her usual quietness, her mncholy method of eating or ying with Xiao Baozi, but she would incessantly train in using her mental superpower, especially the controlling aspect.

    Everytime she discovers a high ranking zombie, Shao Tong would be in charge of creating a barrier so that all the unrted zombies would be reflected back. Leaving only the high ranked zombie, the others would gather to attack, it couldn¡¯t work any better.

 Chapter 63 - The sudden crisis

    <b>Chapter 63 The sudden crisis</b>

    The tacit understanding between the entire team was getting increasingly better. Someone was in charge of being in control, another was in charge of attacking, then having Shao Tong who was incredibly important for defense for close and long range; it was absolutely perfect.

    Checking over the crystals, Shao Qing was extremely satisfied. Overlooking the crystals from the normal zombies, they had around thirty rank 2 crystals and they have cleared up most of the dormitory. The boss was probably located at the school.

    After cleaning up the school, perhaps Shao Qing would have over a hundred high ranking crystals. Of course within the pile of hundred crystals the majority would be ranked 2 but even if that was the case, this would still be considered arge amount of wealth.

    Bringing that excited attitude, Shao Qing headed towards the school. At the school, there were evidently a lot more zombies. The degree of concentration could be double that of the dorms. Shao Qing and the rest even encountered two rarely seen mental variation zombies.

    Arriving here they could see that all the zombies were valiant. In terms of their mental aspect, they weren¡¯t that much different from a person with a disability. That¡¯s why spiritual zombie variations weren¡¯t rare at all.

    Not to mention their physical attributes were on the weaker side, just like the big headed baby zombie who had relied on the stronger robust zombie.

    That was a coexistence that worked quite well.

    The two spiritual zombies that Shao Qing and the rest had heard of both had their own small group being directed by them and could be considered rather trickier to deal with. But, in the end they were surrounded by Shao Qing and the group¡¯s attack, allowing two crystals tond in Shao Tong¡¯s hands.

    Killing zombies in such a dense popted area was like stealing vegetables at a farm. The pleasure couldn¡¯t be fully described, especially when the crystals that they collected continued to increase.

    It was like the feeling of being a winner!

    After cleaning up the first two floors, Shao Qing didn¡¯t n on continuing onto the third floor. Almost everybody¡¯s superpowers were all about used up. If they continued onwards, and encountered any dangers, someone might get injured and that would not be good.

    People shouldn¡¯t be too greedy and should quit while they¡¯re still ahead.

    A man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant, they would eventually end up bursting apart.

    Going down the main floor of the school building, before reaching the g, there was a sudden shriek apanied by the crash of Shao Tong¡¯s mental barrier. Vines like slithering snakes immediately began to spread out in all directions. Staring straight ahead, Shao Qing saw a zombie with filthy women¡¯s clothing crawling up from the ground.

    It had only half of its head while the other half was chopped off by some sort of weapon. It¡¯s skull had a chunk sliced off and you could even see the squirming of its brain.

    But that squirming motion wasn¡¯t because its brain was still alive. Instead it was actually because there were live maggots that had bored its way inside to make it seem as if the brain was still alive.

    The zombie was so rotten that one could barely see their face; however, a pair of half shattered sses could still be seen hanging on its face. It¡¯s really unclear how those pair of sses was still able to stay on its face to this day.

    Looking from its appearance, during its lifetime, it must have been a teacher; yet, now it¡¯s just another zombie.

    ¡°What rank?¡± Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t hold back asking.

    Shao Qing wrinkled her brows, controlling her vines like a whip, she threw the zombie over. But she only saw that once the female zombie was captured by the vine whip, it madly teared at it, snapping the vines off.

    After probing out the zombie, Shao Qing¡¯s face became unsightly: ¡°It¡¯s higher ranked than me. Right now, we¡¯re all exhausted and don¡¯t have much energy left. We can¡¯t risk fighting with it... run!¡±

    Shao Tong immediately set up another protective screen and departed. But, the female zombie was even quicker. As if she was a bullet, she crashed into the barrier. Although she was deflected, Shao Tong groaned and fell into Shao Qing¡¯s arms.

    The gap between Shao Tong and the zombie¡¯s rank was too much, she couldn¡¯t even put up any resistance at all. ¡°You guys go ahead and take Shao Tong out of this ce, I¡¯ll bring up the rear.¡± Shao Qing calmly spoke as she directed the vines to dance around as if they were alive to obstruct the female zombie froming closer.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re going to hold it back by yourself? Do you not want to live?¡± Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes were opened wide as she furiously spoke: ¡°If we need to leave, we¡¯ll all leave together!¡±

    ¡°Gu Chuan, take them away. Ah Qing, you and I will stay behind.¡± Yan Hanqing tried, his superpower wasn¡¯t really threatening to the female zombie, but it would allow him to paralyze her for a split second. Who else could do that?

    With him and Shao Qing working together and holding the zombie back, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    ¡°What are you all fighting for?¡± Gu Chuan was very cool-headed. ¡°Er Dai will definitely want to stay behind. But, there are zombies everywhere outside. If we all rush out now, we would all be assaulted. If that¡¯s the case, why shouldn¡¯t we all stay behind and fight it out and allow Er Dai to bring Shao Tong back to the car first.¡±

    But, would Er Dai leave? He wouldn¡¯t cast away Shao Qing, they all knew that clearly. Right now, Shao Qing was about to blow her top. This a critical moment. Why is each and every single one of them not listening to her orders?

    ¡°Stay behind to drag....¡± Shao Qing wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence as the female zombie had already broken apart the defensive line formed by her vines and was rapidly rushing towards them.

 Chapter 64 - Its last wish

    <b>Chapter 64</b><b> Itsst wish</b>

    The strange thing was that the zombie didn¡¯t first throw itself towards Shao Qing or Yan Hanqing. Instead it threw itself towards Gu Panpan who was standing on the side. Gu Panpan caught unprepared, jumped in shock upon seeing this and subconsciously punched out. Yet, the one that went flying was still Gu Panpan.

    When she released her superpower, her body¡¯s durability increased highly but she still went flying into the gpole at the entrance of the school, making it snap in half.

    Shao Qing was clearly frightened. In an instant she had used her vines to wrap up the female zombie into a seed while Gu Chuan ran over to check on Gu Panpan.

    Thank god, Gu Panpan was still a golden barbie like female warrior. Coughing out a mouthful of blood, she crawled out from the rubble and wiped her mouth. ¡°OMG, they almost ttened out my chest!¡±

    The worried Gu Chuan: ......

    ¡°High speed, high defense and high power.¡± Shao Qing could sense the zombie¡¯s speed when her vines were being constantly assaulted, thus she was able to estimate the battle capabilities of this female zombie: ¡°This won¡¯t work. If we were still at our peak strengths we might have been able to manage, but at our current state we absolutely won¡¯t be able to do a thing.¡±

    ¡°Not good, retreat.¡± Yan Hanqing worriedly saw with a nce that the bright green seed burst apart.

    Those vines were all formed using Shao Qing¡¯s superpowers. If it bes destroyed, Shao Qing would also suffer damages. With a smothering feeling in her chest, a fishy sweet smell came bubbling up her throat.

    Yet the female zombie who had just broken free once again turned around and charged towards Gu Panpan. Gu Panpan who just climbed out, right away screamed out: ¡°Oh god, what did I do to offend her? Why is she rushing at me again?!¡±

    Then, Gu Panpan went flying again another time. This time she crashed directly into the school¡¯s ss doors and into the school building.

    Without even ncing at Shao Qing and the rest, as if it had set its mind on Gu Panpan, the zombie broke into a run into the school. Yan Hanqing suddenly had an idea: ¡°Just now, could it be that Gu Panpan killed the most zombies?¡±

    Shao Qing thought about it for a bit and nodded her head. Although she used vines to restrict arge group of zombies and Yan Hanqing used electricity to paralyze them, the one who killed the most zombies was still Gu Panpan.

    Er Dai and Gu Chuan couldn¡¯t keep up with Gu Panpan¡¯s murderous eyes filled with hopes of crystals.

    It took a moment for Shao Qing to understand what he was implying: ¡°So what you¡¯re implying is...¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯m thinking that this rank 4 zombie most likely had left behind a line of thought. During its lifetime it was a teacher, it can¡¯t be said for certain but it might have been a responsible teacher. Especially since it has arrived at rank 4 and still hasn¡¯t left the school.There¡¯s a high chance....¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s eyebrows pinched together in deep thought.

    Shao Qing immediately continued his statement: ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that it¡¯s staying behind in the school to protect the students who turned into zombies? This is why it is targeting Gu Panpan like this, because Gu Panpan killed arge number of zombies?¡±

    Yan Hanqing nodded his head. Shao Qing also thought that this answer was reasonable and as a result nodded her head as well. ¡°I think that there is a high chance that this is the case, why don¡¯t we test it out?¡±

    Gu Panpan who was inside was already ready to cry. She didn¡¯t get it at all. Why has this female zombie taken a fancy to her, it was as if she had stolen her boyfriend or something and won¡¯t give up.

    Just when Gu Panpan was trying her hundredth attempt to shake off the zombie, shouts from zombies could be heard from outside. The female zombie who was originally energetically chasing Gu Panpan immediately gave up on Gu Panpan and turned around and sprinted outside.

    Gu Panpan was stunned. Just earlier it was fighting and wanted her to suffer horribly but now it had a sudden change of affection?

    Directly jumping out from the second story window, bringing a shout filled with fury it charged towards Yan Hanqing who was just about to kill the zombies. Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t zealously continue fighting. He immediately began running towards the entrance while continuously releasing thunder, killing the zombies he encountered.

    Sure enough that female zombie became rash, snarling, it rushed forward. It was at that time that Gu Chuan who was already holding Shao Tong and Xiao Baozi left the battlefield. As for Er Dai, he had mixed in with the big group of zombies, quietly approaching the female zombie.

    Just when Yan Hanqing was near the entrance, the female zombie arrived in front of Yan Hanqing. All of a sudden, an enormous flower head came boring out from under ground. Incredibly, the spot that it sprouted from was coincidentally right beneath the zombies feet. Not saying anything further, it swallowed the female zombie whole.

    The man eating flowers petals immediately secreted violent corrosive venom all over the female zombies body as it screamed the entire time.

    Turning around, Yan Hanqing gave it a shock of thunder, paralyzing the zombie. Shao Qing also didn¡¯t stay idle. Now that she has captured the zombie, controlling the man eating flower she continuously secreted digestive fluids. She knew that the man eating flower definitely won¡¯t be able to fully digest the female zombie. But at least before they struggle against each other again, it would only have half of it¡¯s health left.

    Sensing that the female zombie has already began to struggle violently and that the man eating flower can barely hold on any longer, Shao Qing directed the man eating flower to open its mouth and spit the female zombie out.

    Now the female zombie looked even scarier than before. Its body was covered with corrosive fluids stinking of fumes and a blueish smoke emitting from its body.

    Moreover, the clothing on its body had already been mostly corroded, revealing the slightly corroded body. Including the rotting happening all over its body, when it moved around pieces of meat woulde falling off.

    At this moment, the female zombie was already in a state of insanity. Receiving its freedom, it screamed and howled as it rushed over to Shao Qing. Shao Qing¡¯s vines that were in her hand immediately became like a mace as she brandished it, the thorns all standing upright sparkling in the light.

    Her whip wasn¡¯t made to handle the female zombie but for the surrounding zombies who were lured by the noise. She knew, if she used the whip on this zombie she would at most have a few chunks of meat fall off, perhaps break a few bones but nothing life threatening.

    However, if itnded on those ordinary zombies, it would easily finish off several at once.

    Not out of Shao Qings expectations, the female zombie did immediately give up on her. Turning her head towards the vine whip, it seemed like she wanted to destroy that vine whip that was harming her precious students.

    The female zombies was extremely quick. She sessfully arrived in front of the zombies a second before the whipnded and grabbed it. However, before she could destroy the whip, Er Dai suddenly jumped out from the crowd of zombies. Not caring that the female zombies body was covered with corrosive fluids, it wrapped its arm around it.

    The female zombie was evidently stupid. With it¡¯s limited intelligence, it had no idea what this student wanted but its first reaction was to try to shake free.

    But it wasn¡¯t capable of doing that because the vine whip that was originally within its hand had suddenly soften and formed into a rope that quickly wrapped around its body.

    At the same time, Er Dais sharp nails had prated the female zombies eyes, directly piercing through its brain. While it was screaming with pain, Er Dai had already wed out half of its brain as if it was watermelon.

    A high ranked zombie¡¯s regenerative ability was quite strong. As long as its brain was still intact, it wouldn¡¯t die. Simrly, although a low ranked zombie didn¡¯t have much regenerative ability, it could have its body broken down into pieces leaving behind a head that could still go attack people.

    Whether it¡¯s a high rank or a low ranked zombie, once the brain is damaged and broken into pieces, then they would be truly dead.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath, but her heart feltplicated. It was a zombie but it could wholeheartedly protect its students as itsst wish. What about humans then?

 Chapter 65

    <b>Chapter 65 Arriving at the destination and Requesting to join</b>

    Shao Qing felt that the only reason these zombies were able to evolve to rank four was due to the desire in their hearts to protect their students.

    They were just like Shao Qing. What pushed her to carry on was Xiao Baozi and now there¡¯s even more people she wanted to protect, Er Dai and the rest.

    Right now Shao Qing felt d. Although her son and her have changed to something that is neither a human or a ghost, if it weren¡¯t for that event, that bastard would have done something worse in the future.

    With that mistress, they would have poisoned the two of them to allow the mistress to take her spot.

    Whether it¡¯s a misfortune or a fortune, at least now she understood what kind of person he was and can live a stable life with her son. Every cloud does have a silver lining.

    Holding on to the crystal, Er Dai¡¯s cheeks were still stained with blood. His body even had some wounds from the corrosion, but he still dly ran over to hand the crystal to Shao Qing.

    His pupils were deep and the colour was beautiful, especially when he stared at Shao Qing with sparkles within his eyes trying to hint that he wanted Shao Qing to pat him on his head.

    ¡°Go take a look at how Gu Panpan is doing. Let¡¯s leave this ce before we speak, there¡¯s just too many zombies here. I can¡¯t say but there might even be rank 4¡¯s or 5¡¯s here.¡± Finally unable to resist, Shao Qing reached out and massaged Er Dai¡¯s head and spoke quietly.

    Yan Hanqing went over to check up on Gu Panpan and Gu Panpan is definitely worthy of being called the Golden Barbie ranked fighter. Aftering out she is still energetic and active.

    After gathering, they immediately left the school. Currently almost everyone was injured. So, when they finally arrived at the car, Shao Qing took out a few crystals and ced it in front of everyone.

    Rank 4 crystals were the size of a pigeon egg, it almost looks like a beautiful crystal especially when the sun is shining on it and reflecting gorgeous rays of light. This would make people incapable of imagining that it was taken from a pile of walking dead meat.

    ¡°Everybody knows that a zombies crystal nucleus doesn¡¯t have any attribute. Besides a couple of special ones, this crystal, anyone of us who is present now can absorb it. For this crystal, we all worked together to obtain it so we need to discuss how we will distribute it.¡± Shao Qing spoke seriously. Some things just had to be discussed, even your blood rtive would have to split evenly.

    Everyone looked at each other, then Gu Panpan spoke first: ¡°I think we should give it to Jiejie. I¡¯ll borate on three reasons why. First, Qing Jiejie is the strongest of us all. If we give this crystal to Qing Jiejie and she bes stronger, then for future missions we will all be a lot safer. Even within the base, our words and position will have more strength. Number two, when we just murdered that zombie, it was Qing Jiejie who put in the most effort, so it makes sense that it belongs to her. Finally, I like Qing Jiejie. Even if I do get a portion of it, I would voluntarily give it to Qing Jiejie. boration over.¡±

    Gu Chuan indifferently said: ¡°I second this.¡±

    Gu Panpan immediately had a wretched expression when she teased: ¡°Brother, which statement do you second? The one where I said I like Qing Jiejie?¡±

    Gu Chuan¡¯s face was still expressionless as he shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, we¡¯re talking business.¡±

    But everyone still saw his earlobes turn pink as well as his cheeks, while Gu Panpan hid in a corner andughed.

    Yan Hanqing and the rest all had the same idea, they didn¡¯t even need to ask each other. Shao Qing also wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Taking out the crystals they harvested today, she divided a portion to each person and didn¡¯t take even a single piece. Instead she only took the rank 4 piece.

    ¡°Calcting this, you guys are still suffering losses. Next time if we obtain any that suits you guys, I¡¯ll give it to you to make up for this.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Panpan took her portion and packed it away. They all understood that if they didn¡¯t take it, Shao Qing also wouldn¡¯t be willing to take the rank 4 crystal.

    After distributing the goods, all of them returned to their cars. The ones who needed medicine applied medicine and the ones who needed to change clothes got changed.

    After cleaning up a bit, they continued on. In fact if they returned to the base now, the harvest from this trip was still worth it. However since they still had a mission, they couldn¡¯t just give up halfway.

    But this time, they didn¡¯t head towards a zombie concentrated area. Instead, they headed straight towards the destination. Taking risks once was already enough.

    If Shao Qing was alone, she definitely would temper herself through these risks, but currently she is with a whole group ofpanions. Even if she wanted to take a risk, she would still have to consider herpanions.

    She couldn¡¯t take her ownpanions for a gamble, therefore it was better to be safe!

    The city was too big thus the roads were covered with zombies and their pace was rather slow. By the time they reached the city hall building, it was already the afternoon of the second day. Looking at the marks, Team Gale hasn¡¯t arrived yet. At once Shao Qing decided: ¡°Tonight, we won¡¯t enter. We¡¯ll stay outside for a night. Seeing that the others haven¡¯t arrived yet and that one school was so dangerous, the city hall definitely won¡¯t be simple.

    Everyone also agreed. Finding a rtively safe ce that was able to observe the city hall entrance, they prepared to eat and sleep.

    Night vigil was naturally Shao Qing and Er Dai¡¯s duty. Xiao Baozi who also couldn¡¯t sleep was rolling about on Shao Qings chest. Xiao Baozi ate a lot, some crystals and some food with a lot of nutrition. His one meal was enough to be Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan¡¯s crystals added up together. Furthermore he doesn¡¯t stop, usually during the road he would always be carrying crystals.

    Yet, he still didn¡¯t grow.

    The appearance Xiao Baozi had when he first came out of Shao Qing¡¯s belly was what he currently looked like.

    Except for the fact that his face got a little chubbier, he was the exact same.

    This caused Shao Qing to be distressed. Before she felt she was quite fortunate that right when Xiao Baozi came out of her belly he was about three heads long. Way easier to carry around. But now she was worried. Could it be that because of the traffic incident, part of his body got injured? Otherwise why wouldn¡¯t he grow now that he has been reborn?

    But Shao Qing was only distressed for a while. After all this was her first time raising a baby. With no experience, perhaps babies are supposed to grow this slowly.

    After a night ofparing who was more adorable between Xiao Baozi and Er Dai to pass time, they arose the second day and ate their meal. That was when they finally saw Team Gale slowly arrive.

    Furthermore quite a few of them had wounds, appearing in a sorry state.

    Originally they disliked Team Gale, but after seeing this scenario, they felt extremelyfortable.

    Seeing you guys suffering then we¡¯ll feel happy.

 Chapter 66 - Fusion

    <b>Chapter 66 Fusion</b>

    Team Gale was in apletely sorry state. Even Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s arm was bounded with gauze. From within the car, Gu Papan poked her head out and whistled: ¡°We¡¯ve already waited for an entire night, now you guys arrive. If you guys arrived anyter, we would¡¯ve already entered to take a look.¡±

    Everyone on Team Gale¡¯s expressions became ugly. All of them had looked down on Shao Qing¡¯s members. But now Shao Qing and them didn¡¯t have even have a single casualty, they had arrived at the city hall first with no one injured; a total defeat!

    Seeing Gu Panpan click her tongue and sigh, their faces all became dark.

    Coming out of the car, Shao Qing carried a small smile: ¡°After travelling for so long you guys must be tired. Do you guys want to rest before going in?¡±

    Just when Lin Xiaofeng was about to reply another member spoke: ¡°We don¡¯t need rest! Rushing into such a small ce, why do we need to rest?¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s face had be so dark it was shining. His forehead had a vein jumping out and he yelled out in rage: ¡°Are you the captain or am I the captain? Do you make decisions for this team or do I?¡±

    That member had nothing to say, lowering his head. Lin Xiaofeng took in a deep breath, feeling a bit awkward and said: ¡°It would be better for us to rest a bit. But when we were on the road, the food that we brought...¡±

    Shao Qing lightlyughed: ¡°We brought quite a bit of food. If you don¡¯t mind, we can all eat together.¡±

    When Team Gale was on the run before, they had thrown away all their food. Now that their team members were injured, they didn¡¯t dare go to the massive shopping malls to find food, while the road side supermarkets during the initial onset of the apocalypse have all been raided. Thus they have been starving the entire day.

    Even if they disliked Shao Qing and the rest, this time they could only keep their mouths shut because they couldn¡¯t do without food.

    Turning back to Yan Hanqing, she told him to make some dishes. At that time Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help but pull on Shao Qing and quietly whisper: ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how they treated us and you¡¯re still giving them food? Qing Jiejie, you can¡¯t be that good of a person! They definitely won¡¯t be grateful to us!¡±

    Shao Qing smiled slightly: ¡°Do I look like the type of person who likes helping people?¡±

    ¡°Then why....¡± Gu PanPan asked.

    ¡°A criminal on death row can still eat a meal before they are killed, let alone we need them as cannon fodder. If they don¡¯t eat then they won¡¯t have strength. How can they be a decent cannon fodder? Ok, anyways don¡¯t think too much. Go help Yan Hanqing with dinner.¡±

    Suddenly seeing the light, Gu Panpan eagerly ran over to help Yan Hanqing. There was leftover rice that Yan Hanqing had made previously. But at most there was only two servings, definitely not enough. So he heated up some steamed buns and dried meat and cooked up two simple dishes.

    Once the dishes arrived, Team Gale went ravenous devouring the food. The only person who was still proper was Lin Xiaofeng and Cheng Jiao.

    The movements of Lin Xiaofeng eating was incredibly graceful but the speed was quick. In an instant he was done. Sitting beside Shao Qing he curiously asked: ¡°When you guys headed out, you guys also brought cooking utensils and seasoning?¡±

    ¡°In our small squad, they are all foodies. My son is also at his growing stage therefore when we went out for the mission, oil, salt, soy sauce, kitchen utensils and all those food ingredients were all something we had to bring.¡± Shao Qing answered calmly.

    Lin Xiaofeng was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. But there was just one thing he was sure of. Shao Qing is absolutely hiding their strengths.

    Including their superhuman squad, every time they went out for a mission their brains were filled with keeping their neck attached. Returning alive was already so difficult, who would still have time to care about eating and drinking?

    Only those who were rather carefree, rather confident could bring all these goods out.

    Besides, being able to beat them at arriving at the city hall entrance, already proves their abilities.

    But unfortunately his team members were all probably thinking that Shao Qing and the rest were just lucky. They would rather die than believe that they were strong.

    Lin Xiaofeng really didn¡¯t want to make enemies of them.

    ¡°Hah.... to have the shame to say that...¡± Before the Team Gale member could finish what he was saying, Cheng Jiao stuffed his mouth with a steamed bun: ¡°Food can¡¯t even stop your mouth, do we need to use a knife?¡±

    The rest of the members were all unable to speak. Originally they should be already embarrassed to eat others food, yet they are even saying these kind of things?

    Lin Xiaofeng embarrassingly said: ¡°They actually don¡¯t have any bad intentions, they just don¡¯t think before they speak.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled: ¡°No worries, these kind of people are just frank.¡± Who would even get bothered by cannon fodders? Wouldn¡¯t bickering with cannon fodders be the same as bickering with a dead person?

    Feeling generous, thus she magnanimously forgave them.

    Waiting for Team Gale to finish eating, Shao Qing considerately took out bandages and the sort out: ¡°Come change into new bandages. In a while, we¡¯ll be entering the city hall and that will definitely be a fierce battle.¡±

    After saying thanks, Lin Xiaofeng passed out the banadages and other materials. Taking the bandage, Cheng Jiao helped him change his bandage. Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s arms were already dyed red and the outside was even a bit filthy.

    Slowly unwrapping the bandage, it slowly revealed the ckening wound. That wound was festering blood, just from one nce it was obvious he was poisoned.

    A superhuman user¡¯s regenerative ability was quite a bit stronger than an average person. If there was no poison, with Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s injury it would have already formed into a scar.

    Shao Qing had quite a few medicine, however she had no intention of handing any over to Lin Xiaofeng or any intention of helping him out. She just simply watched Cheng Jiao clean out the wounds and asked: ¡°Did you cut off the rotting meat near the wound? If you do that it would assist with recovery.¡±

    Cheng Jiao shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s no use. Right when he was poisoned I already sliced it off. At that time the flesh was already revealed, but after a little while it became like this.¡±

    Cheng Jiao washed Lin Xiaofengs wound numerous times then took out a knife to slice off the rotting flesh. But as she stated earlier, the revealed red flesh did have red bloode out.

    Cheng Jiao then applied some medicinal powder and wrapped it up for Lin Xiaofeng. After wrapping it up, Cheng Jiao¡¯s worry became stronger and stronger.

    Seeing the circumstances, Shao Qing once again asked another question: ¡°Should we all rest and reorganize for a day, then tomorrow we can all go in city hall and take a look?¡±

 Chapter 67 - Penetrating through the mission grounds

    <b>Chapter 67 Prating through the mission grounds</b>

    Lin Xiaofeng felt that Shao Qing had already amodated to them enough. Waiting for them for so long, offering them food and bandages, no matter the reason, they have already given them a lot of face.

    If they were to still put up a front and to continue to exhibit such looks, then the hatred will really be formed.

    Therefore Lin Xiaofeng immediately replied: ¡°Actually these are all small wounds. But for safety purposes, we should rest for just a little bit then we can go in and investigate.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°Our side have already set up the tents, you guys can rest up for a bit then once you guys have recovered enough we can all go investigate.¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng definitely felt sorry. Hurriedly he ordered his team members to set up the tents. Yet those members were all procrastinating, they were all probably thinking that there¡¯s already tents set up, why couldn¡¯t they just sleep there. Why do they still have to set up their own? What a hassle.

    Bringing some people over, Shao Qing helped them set up their tents. Afterwards, they each went their own way to rest up. Over on their side, they were certainly resting up while Shao Qing¡¯s side were all energetic and was just lying on their side chatting.

    Shao Qing calmly spoke to each person especially the weaker Shao Tong: ¡°During the critical moment, do not use your feelings to think, just rush behind them and use them as coverage. If there isn¡¯t any danger then that¡¯s fine. But, if there ever is a problem, I hope that each and every one of us can make it out of the city. As for them, you don¡¯t need to save them or care for them.¡±

    No one thought that Shao Qing was unfeeling. Isn¡¯t the apocalypse supposed to be like this? Having a group of morally standing people, would it be even certain that they would support each other at desperate times like this? This kind of act, if you wanted to die there then you can die there, who cares.

    Each and every single member expressed that they will remember her words.

    By the time it was midday, both sides have rested quite a bit. Yan Hanqing made a lot of food that was easy to carry around and handed it out. Afterall during their time within the city hall, they definitely won¡¯t have time to make food.

    ¡°It¡¯s nearly time, let¡¯s go in.¡± Lin Xiaofeng looked at the tall building and spoke. With this it was time to enter. If there was no problems then they should be out by midnight.

    If they do encounter any sort of obstacle, then they could find an empty room to rest with someone on night vigil.

    Both sides were discussing. This time the ones who were in charge of opening up a path was Shao Qing and them. Originally, Lin Xiaofeng intended for them to open up a path, after all the ones to open the path would be facing more pressure. Since they owed Shao Qing¡¯s side quite a bit, it only made sense for them to take on that responsibility.

    However his team members weren¡¯t willing. All of them were pointing out thatst time they were the ones to open up the path, so why should they do it this time as well? It should be Shao Qing¡¯s side¡¯s responsibility.

    Seeing that Lin Xiaofeng was caught in an awkward position, Shao Qing gave him a way out: ¡°What your teammates said is correct. After all you guys opened the path the first time, this time it should be us. Moreover your teammates are carrying injuries, so you should bring up the rear to save your energy.

    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s gratefulness towards Shao Qing increased another two points. After all this entire time, Shao Qing had given him face. Compared to his own teammates who don¡¯t even put his words to heart, he has nothing more to say.

    Lin Xiaofeng already made a decision. Once they returned to the base, he will definitely have a big exchange of blood. At the least he wants to get some members who aren¡¯t blind and would avoid offending everyone and creating an enemy out of them.

    Shao Qing¡¯s fomation had Shao Qing carrying her son in the middle. On the left was Er Dai and on the right Shao Tong. The one in charge of opening up the path was Gu Panpan with Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing as support.

    To not allow Team Gale to notice anything, Shao Qing told Er Dai to be a bit more low-key and to not scare away all the zombies.

    During the entire journey, Shao Qing and the rest didn¡¯t even make a move. The only one who did was Gu Panpan causing Lin Xiaofeng to frown.

    From just one look, it was obvious that Gu Panpan was a strength user which wasn¡¯t that strange. Gu Chuan¡¯s power was a bit more rare. As an ice user it was a type of mutation of the water type. Within thousands of water users, you would only be able to find a handful.

    If Gu Chuan¡¯s was rare then Yan Hanqing¡¯s waspletely umon. At present, who knew how many thunder users were out there. Yan Hanqing was probably the third thunder elemental superhuman recorded down.

    This third position doesn¡¯t mean that within the base there are already two thunder users. Instead it is referring to the entire world¡¯s record of thunder users.

    That is how umon it is.

    The movements of the three were very concise, there were no big magnificent moves. If a zombie came out, either Gu Chuan would freeze it or Yan Hanqing would shock it, then the zombie that can¡¯t budge would be easily finished off by Gu Panpan.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing....¡± Team Gale were all mumbling to themselves: ¡°Each and everyone of them holding it in their own mouth, I thought they would be so awesome.¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to talk. How could his members have no eyes? How could they have no brain! Otherwise why wouldn¡¯t they use their brains to think. They had both opened paths. When they were in front, a variety of superpowers would go flying everywhere. Appearance wise they would look super powerful, but it was just a waste of powers and their speed couldn¡¯t even bepared.

    These members must be removed. Actually he was also blind at that time, otherwise how could he be so moronic to find this superhuman squad.

    Cheng Jiao and Lin Xiaofeng were childhood friends, so what Lin Xiaofeng was thinking was something Cheng Jiao could tell immediately. Patting his shoulders she said: ¡°Feng Ge, don¡¯t be too angry. We have all been doing missions together for so long, we already knew what kind of people they were. They just want to let off some steam with their words, but they still believe and trust you.¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng didn¡¯t say anything, he had already made his decision.

    Shao Qing and them were indeed efficient. From the first floor to the second floor, it only took them a few minutes. From the mission, it was clearly stated that the resources was located on the sixth floor resource room. This also meant that they wouldn¡¯t need to climb all the way up to the top floor, just going to the resource room on the sixth floor would be sufficient.

    The city hall was rather spacious and void. This was most likely because the majority of them were staff and leaders. So when the army came to assist, the first people they helped were from the city hall building. During the apocalypse, the city hall was swept clean by the army.

    Now there were only zombies left which were all the ¡®survivors¡¯ and the ones that cameter on.

    The difficulty of this mission lied within the fact that they had to prate deep into the zombie reigned city, therefore the award was high.

    Shao Qing and her group led the people straight to the fourth floor without encountering any big troubles. A lot of people couldn¡¯t help but rx a bit especially Team Gale members who were bringing up the rear. They could be said to be free and unconstrained the entire journey, not having to move a muscle at all.

    It¡¯s no wonder that they let their guard loose.

    Merely facts told them letting your guard loose in these environments would result in offering up your life.

    When Shao Qing¡¯s group was preparing to tackle the fifth floor, a sudden scream came from behind. Turning her head around, at the very back of the group there was a body with its neck torn apart.

    Yet Team Gale didn¡¯t even see the murderer.

 Chapter 68 - Search

    <b>Chapter 68 Search</b>

    The body¡¯s neck was forcefully torn apart, one could even see the damaged throat with warm blood spouting out. As the blood drops fell onto the ground, there was still heating off the person; yet, there was already no life in the body just some twitching limbs.

    Everyone¡¯s heart froze. They didn¡¯t even see what the murderer looked like not to mention when he had murdered. Nobody knew when he even left.

    This was practically a taunt in their face. It made those Team Gale members who thought so highly of themselves feel as if they just got pped on their face.

    Even more than that, they felt sorrow because one of their own had died.

    After quite a while, still no one talked. Finally one of the Team Gale members stepped forward and lifted up the corpse: ¡°This is one of our brothers, we have to bring him home.¡±

    Still unperturbed, Shao Qing said: ¡°The smell of blood will lure out even more zombies.¡±

    ¡°The person who died wasn¡¯t your people so of course you don¡¯t feel anything!¡± yelled one of the Team Gale members, his eyes red with rage: ¡°That was my brother!¡±

    ¡°So because of him, you are going to let the rest of your brothers die too?¡± Shao Qing calmly replied: ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a smart decision.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Sh*t!¡± Another Team Gale member also rushed forward wanting to make a move: ¡°How did you even open up a path?! Did you guys do this on purpose? You don¡¯t see us eye to eye so you let a zombiee our way? I knew you were a snake of a woman!¡±

    Before he could make a move, Yan Hanqing had already taken a step forward and with one kick sent the man flying. Flying straight into the air, he fell into a pile with the corpse, blood smeared all across his face.

    Right when they saw Yan Hanqing make a move, the other remaining members were unable to hold back and all rushed forward. Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s angry shouts was as if he didn¡¯t shout at all.

    But those people still had a brain, so although they did make moves, they didn¡¯t utilize their superhuman powers. Handing Xiao Baozi to Yan Hanqing she calmly said: ¡°You guys step back, just me is enough.¡±

    Filled with confidence towards their leader, they all simultaneously stepped back. Shao Tong even took out some peanuts to eat.

    To deal with those three people, Shao Qing just needed a minute. Afterwards, all three of them were on the ground unable to get up. Three grown men were beaten ck and blue by a woman with no weapons, this was not a splendid thing for them.

    Not even speaking about the people watching, but even they themselves felt that they lost face.

    Finally it was Lin Xiaofeng who stepped forward: ¡°Now can you guys calm down? Are you awake now?¡± The three men including the one who climbed up off the corpse lowered their heads.

    They understood the argument. It was just the heat of the moment. After being beaten by Shao Qing they were all smacked awake. Lin Xiaofeng quickly apologized to Shao Qing: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°Quickly deal with the body. We can¡¯t have any more internal strife. After all there is still a hidden ¡®murderer¡¯ in our midst right now.¡±

    This caused them to wake up. Currently this was not the right time to have internal strife. A few of the members sorrowfully burnt the body and kept the ashes in their bags.

    This time when they set off, all of them were on high alert. After all there was already one example of what would happen, even if they were any more stupid they wouldn¡¯t rx again like before.

    The hidden ¡®murderer¡¯ probably knew that they were alert. Going straight to the fifth floor and that thing still hadn¡¯t made it¡¯s move.

    When they finally arrived at the sixth floor their guard was even higher. ¡°I originally wanted everyone to seperate to go search, which would have made things quicker, but with this hidden creature it¡¯s a little different. It¡¯s speed and strength must be high, so we definitely can¡¯t separate and allow it to attack us one by one.¡± Lin Xiaofeng pondered on this then continued to speak; ¡°How about we search together? Even though it might be a bit slower, at least it will be a lot safer.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°Or maybe we can split into our teams. This way it¡¯d make it quicker.¡±

    ¡°I still think it would be the safest traveling together.¡± Lin Xiaofeng spoke in a sorrowful manner: ¡°I don¡¯t want to sacrifice another brother.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°Then let¡¯s start from here. We¡¯ll go along the hallway to search the rooms. When we reach the end then we cane back the other side to look at the rooms on the other side.

    Lin Xiaofeng said: ¡°This would be the safest, I agree.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another point. Are there any defensive earth users here? Later when we open the path, we need to prepare for anything that might throw itself at us to be safe.¡± Shao Qing first expressed: ¡°Our side doesn¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± The guy who was kicked by Yan Hanqing raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m a rank 2 earth user, I have earth armour and earth shield. Let me open the door!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be up to you Xiao Liu¡± Lin Xiaofeng nodded his head: ¡°Be safe.¡±

    Equipping himself with earth armour and solidifying an earth shield in his hand, then did he open the first door on his left.

    Fortunately after opening the door, nothing strange came flying out. However they didn¡¯t lower their guard. Taking the lead, Xiao Liu slowly entered followed by Yan Hanqing then a fire user from Team Gale.

    Both their superpowers were offensive abilities. If they were to encounter any danger, they would be able quickly respond and assist Xiao Liu.

    The remaining people then sessively entered the room, leaving three people to guard the entrance to prevent a pincer attack.

    But there wasn¡¯t anything within the room. After circling one round, they didn¡¯t find any information or encounter any zombies.

    Using the same method, they opened the second door. This room waspletely messy, there were even bloodstains but no signs of any information or zombies.

    Finally reaching the end, Xiao Liu attempted to open the doors but they were locked. They had also previously encountered two rooms that were locked that didn¡¯t contain anything. Gently opening it a bit, he handed an earth shield over to Gu Panpan.

    Taking a deep breath, in a sh Gu Panpan turned into a golden barbie. With one kick, she sent the door flying. Yes, directly breaking it apart.

    In that split second of the door shattering into pieces, a ck shadow came flying out. At this time, one could make out Gu Panpan¡¯s reaction. Extremely calm andposed, she nted her feet on the ground and then smashed her fist into that thing¡¯s head.

 Chapter 69 - Withdrawing

    <b>Chapter 69 Withdrawing</b>

    That punch was too sturdy and strong. That thing¡¯s head immediately burst apart, red and white stuff spilling everywhere. But obviously this wasn¡¯t the crucial point, the crucial point was that the hidden secret attack came out once again.

    This time it¡¯s target was Gu Chuan. But just when it was about to make a move, Shao Qing discovered it and immediatelymanded her vines to tie it down.

    It¡¯s body mmed into the ground, emitting arge sound. Everyone turned to look at that thing to see it rapidly crawl back up to try to escape but was currently tied up on his lower half by Shao Qing¡¯s vines.

    It was not too old.... It looked to be a male. Unfortunately his face has already rotted until it was deformed. His hands were different from the average zombie. His nails were particrly long, it appeared almost as if his hands had grew out knives.

    This was most likely what it had used to tear apart the throat of that Team Gale¡¯s member.

    ¡°Destroy it to revenge our brother!¡± Not saying anything further, the fire user immediately wanted to rush forward, but fortunately Lin Xiaofeng was still rational: ¡°Don¡¯t rush, we have more people. We won¡¯t let it run away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, first retract your fire. If you burn the vines then he¡¯ll be able to escape.¡± Shao Qing pulled tight on the vines as she coldly spoke: ¡°If your power doesn¡¯t conflict with wood elemental then attack first, pay attention and make sure it doesn¡¯t escape.¡±

    Lin Xiaofeng nodded his head. This was Shao Qing¡¯s first time seeing Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s superpower. His power was also umon, controlling metal. Any metal within his hand could be willfully changed into any shape and used for fighting.

    As for Cheng Jiao, she was also a special superhuman. Her hair is capable of growing into long lengths, furthermore it is durable just like Shao Qing¡¯s vines and could be used to restrain others.

    Cheng Jiao and Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s teamwork was just like Shao Qing and the others, one for control and the other for support, they were absolutely well coordinated.

    That zombie¡¯s speed was fast but it wasn¡¯t able to endure 7-8 peopleing together at once. It just couldn¡¯t react and soon it was engulfed by brilliant colours of superpowers.

    When the light finally vanished, all that was left was it¡¯s bones. The people on Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s side let out a sigh, all of them relishing in being able to take their revenge.

    Even the fire user who couldn¡¯t make a move, quickly ran up and burned the zombie into ashes.

    After the group cleaned up that entric zombie, they entered the room to search. Within the room was piles of information, which made it highly likely the resource room they were looking for.

    The only thing was that this room had too much information. Furthermore a lot of the resources have been damaged by the zombie that was hidden within here. The zombie was probably the manager in charge of the resource room. During the apocalypse he probably turned into a zombie or got bitten, therefore it specially locked the door, not wanting to bite others.

    However all the information within the room has been ruined by it. After searching for a long time, they finally found a badly damaged material rting to purification of water sources.

    They all looked distracted. What are they going to do with just half of the resource? In fact, it was extremely damaged. Arge part of it was stained with blood and shredded, how could a normal person even make out what they¡¯re reading.

    After being silent for a long time, Cheng Jiao suddenly spoke up: ¡°My brother is a city worker. He had told me before that as long as the resource is important, they would have at least 3 copies of it. One would be within theputer database, one within the U drive, and one would be a paper copy.

    ¡°Do we have to go up and look?¡± Lin Xiaofeng asked.

    ¡°Even if we do go up and find theputer or the U drive, if there¡¯s no electricity how are we going to be able to find the resource. How can we confirm that the information is on the U drive?¡± Shao Qing calmly asked.

    ¡°The underground of the city hall has a research room, Even though electricity might have stopped for the outside, it wouldn¡¯t be cut off in here. We still have a chance.¡± Cheng Jiao clenched her teeth: ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye so far. We just need to put in a little effort and then this mission will beplete, otherwise wouldn¡¯t it have been all a waste of time?¡±

    Shao Qing remained silent, seeking Yan Hanqing and the rest¡¯s opinion: ¡°We have to go to the underground room?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan both exchanged their opinion: ¡°If we are really able to find the water purification information, then this would benefit us as well.¡±

    Shao Qing looked toward Lin Xiaofeng who was silent. Then he spoke: ¡°Sorry, I think I will have to take my brothers and leave first.¡±

    He knew doing this wasn¡¯t being sincere, but if they lost any more members it would ruin the entire team¡¯s constitution. Even though he kept on saying how he was going to change all his members of his team, inparison to anyone here he actually wanted each and every single member to stay.

    This information was already enough for him to hand in for the mission. He didn¡¯t want to face any more dangers.

    Cheng Jiao¡¯s eyes widened, wanting to say something. Yet she waspletely silent unable to say anything. Finally she just lowered her head.

    ¡°Then you guys go out first and wait. I¡¯ll bring my team to take a look. If there is electricity that would be the best, if there¡¯s none then we¡¯ll just leave.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯tin or grumble she just calmly stated their n.

    She didn¡¯t want to be some Holy Goddess. She just wanted the environment to change for the better so at least her son would be able to live a little better in the future.

    After all the person who would benefit from this wasn¡¯t her.

 Chapter 70 - Her sound

    <b>Chapter 70 Her sound</b>

    Ashamed, Lin Xiaofeng brought his team members to leave. Both teams went their separate ways on the first floor, Shao Qing bringing her team to enter the elevator.

    She always never considered herself as a good person, so much that she was sufficiently cold-blooded and emotionless. But she still had her bottom line.

    Things that should be done, things that shouldn¡¯t be done, things that can¡¯t be done, things that must be done, she had her own judgment,

    Because there was no electricity, the elevator had no way of working properly. But to ess the basement, there were no stairs, you could only ride the elevator. Using her strength to break the elevator, you could only hear the whistling of the elevator as it dropped. Finally when it hit the ground it let out a loud thud.

    Using the vines to twist around the not so distant door and to make sure the vine wouldn¡¯t break as they descended, Shao Qing used several vines together and formed a dense rope. To also ensure safety, she went first.

    Gripping the vines, she slowly descended into the dark. Finally when she arrived at the remains of the elevator that dropped, she could see that the basement was especially dark, appearing rather sinister.

    She frowned, then from her space dimension she took out some clothes she never wears and found an iron rod. Winding the clothes around one end of the iron rod, she easily made a torch.

    Her team didn¡¯t possess a fire user, so to make it easy to start a fire, everyone would carry a lighter around and obviously Shao Qing wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Using the lighter to light up the ¡®torch¡¯, a bright ze illuminated on her body startling her. This was because by her side was the remains of a zombie changed beyond recognition, smashed underneath the elevator. It¡¯s body waspletely smashed apart, but its upper body was still trying to crawl as it dragged along its internal organs.

    Anyone who suddenly saw this scene would definitely be frightened.

    Being ¡®benevolent¡¯ she helped take this zombie out of its misery. After looking around a bit, for the time being she didn¡¯t discover any more zombies. Then she flung her vine upwards to allow the rest toe down.

    By the time everyone made their way down, Shao Qing had already found the power switch. Right when she pressed the power switch, a row of lights sessively lit up. The originally dark gloomy room instantly became as bright as during the day, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to sting.

    The entire basement wasn¡¯t thatrge. Altogether there were two rows of 8 rooms and a vacant space. But it was in disorder, so one couldn¡¯t tell what it was used for previously.

    ¡°Nevertheless we should be cautious. Let¡¯s start searching from the first room.¡± Shao Qing wasn¡¯t willing to let herpanions take risks and directly used her vines to open the door. Her vines immediately crawled up the door and circled the door knob. Then with a twist, the vines pushed open the door.

    The room was pitch ck, but through the light ray that entered, one was able to see the dust all over the ground. Everything else looked gloomy. Controlling her vines, Shao Qing searched around the walls until they found a switch to turn on the lights.

    They didn¡¯t know if it was luck or not, but right when they turned on the light, they saw that the room had quite a fewputers. ¡°Who can use aputer?¡± Shao Qing took the lead and entered the room, discovering that there were no dangers, then did she turn around to ask.

    ¡°Me.¡± Gu Chuan came over and tuned on the machine: ¡°I studied programming when I was in university.¡±

    The rest also helped and turned on theputers. All of theseputers had passwords. Gu Chuan tried to enter and was able to figure it out.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know these stuff so she said: ¡°You guys take over this area, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t go far, just stepping out the door to observe her surroundings. This ce had zero zombies. After all there were no elevators, variation zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to escape so they must be currently hidden.

    ¡°I can... sense something...¡± Shao Qing continued looking around when her brain suddenly had an echo of a young soft voice. Startled she turned around to see Shao tong somewhat apprehensive.

    ¡°Just now was that...¡±

    ¡°Jie.... it was me....¡± Shao Tong¡¯s hands were interlocked feeling a bit nervous she was drawing circles with her toes. Her voice soft and quiet was directly speaking to Shao Qing¡¯s brain.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Shao Qing waspletely surprised. Shao Tong¡¯s eyes lit up. As if she was a child who just learned how to talk, her words weren¡¯tpletely clear: ¡°Before.... Break through... learned...¡±

    Shao Qing could somewhat understand what she was saying. So when she was breaking through rank 2, she also learned how to use her consciousness to pass on her messages. This must be an ability of a spirit user.

    To others this ability might not be too useful, but to Shao Tong this was absolutely the best ability.

    Shao Qing was also excited. Since she had taken Shao Tong home, she had treated her as a member of her family, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have given her, her family name.

    Now, Shao Tong was able to use another method to do something she longed to do but wasn¡¯t able too. Shao Qing was absolutely excited for her.

    ¡°Jie....¡± Shao Tong was nervous and bashful as she looked at Shao Qing. Her beautiful big eyes flowing: ¡°Like..... you.....¡±

 Chapter 71 - The sudden unforeseen event

    <b>Chapter 71 The sudden unforeseen event</b>

    Shao Qing¡¯s indescribable face immediately turned a bit pink. This feeling of being depended on, being truly adored, was especially nice.

    Of course this was not a romantic love.

    ¡°Jie, that ce....¡± Shao Tong turned her head towards a corner. Being a spiritual user, her perception was different from others. With her ability, she was able to sense an abnormal spiritual energy there.

    ¡°Follow me from behind. Make sure you¡¯re careful.¡± Shao Qing patted her head. Then after speaking to Yan Hanqing, she brought Er Dai and Shao Tong towards the corner.

    Arriving at the corner, Shao Qing was stunned. The entire floor was filled with corpses... all of them badly damaged. Some were half transformed while some hadpletely be zombies, but all of them were dead in this corner.

    At the very corner of this ce, there was someone huddled...probably a human. Her entire body was covered in blood, her breath incredibly weak.

    Once Shao Qing approached closer, the woman lifted her head up. Her left cheek rotting and looking especially sinister while her right cheek was as shiny as an egg why egg, her voice was hoarse as she said: ¡°Living... living people.....¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shao Qing frowned. She didn¡¯t feel any murderous aura from this woman, she paused then slowly continued: ¡°You.... aren¡¯t a living person, she is.¡±

    Afterwards she closed her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything further.

    Shao Tong looked at the woman unexpectedly. Both of them not speaking, only a faint undtion of energy in the air, they were most likelymunicating.

    After a while, that woman extended her hand and directly inserted it into her chest. Then she fished out a yellowish coloured chicken egg sized item and handed it over to Shao Tong.

    Her eyes immediately became overflowing with tears and softly said: ¡°The U drive has a password. It¡¯s my birthday, if you enter the wrong code, the U drive will automatically reformat itself and remove everything. Thank you.¡±

    Shao Tong stared at Shao Qing. She also didn¡¯t say anything, but Shao Qing understood. Fishing out a knife she handed it over to Shao Tong to allow Shao Tong to personally free the woman.

    Waiting until the woman had taken herst breath, then did Shao Tong exin the entire story to her. That woman had a unusual disease. Her eyes couldn¡¯t see sunshine. Even if she had a surgery on her cornea, it would still be useless. So her father had always been doing research hoping to cure her disease.

    Although this woman¡¯s eyesight wasn¡¯t good, she was still a genius. For example, that water purification method was something that she had discovered. Sending the information over to this location was also probably her idea. In the end, it made it right before the apocalypse broke out.

    In this basement, because all the researchers physical strength wasn¡¯t much to be spoken about, once the apocalypse broke out, everyone was infected by the zombie disease. Some were infected at the initial stages while some were bitten.

    Owing to her high IQ, when she awoke she awakened as a spiritual user. But it was during this awakening that she was bitten, thus bing her half human half zombie state.

    Wanting to die but couldn¡¯t, wanting to live but couldn¡¯t.

    Those people who were beginning to transform into a zombie had begged her to end their lives to stop them from harming others. Rather than being a walking corpse hurting their own kind, they were better off to be killed nice and neatly.

    Thus, there was only her left struggling in this ce.

    The zombie that was crushed by the elevator was one that she had intentionally left behind. One one hand it was because surviving all by herself was just too lonely, while on the other hand it would serve as a warning. In case anyone tried to take away the information here, she would be able to find out.

    Afterpleting everything the woman sat in the corner. Using her powers she constantly fissioned her cells otherwise she would have been swallowed up by the zombies virus. However she could still feel her body slowly get engulfed by the virus, little by little she was losing control.

    Right up until Shao Qing and them arrived.

    She could finally be free. She didn¡¯t have to frantically despair and struggle. Death can finally be her release.

    Shao tong cupped the yellow object and handed it over to Shao Qing. That ought to be a power source sh zombie crystal like matter. Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°She gave it to you, you should keep it. It would be no use for me. Once you reach a higher rank, then you can protect me.¡±

    ¡°If.... we ever see her dad.... We have to tell him, she lived a happy life.¡± Having heard what was said, Shao Tong happily received the item.

    Giving her a thin vine, she used it to keep the crystal hanging around her neck, so it was convenient for her to absorb it whenever.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember. If we ever encounter that woman¡¯s father, I will let him know that I had met that woman one day and she is doing well.¡±

    After dealing with the woman¡¯s corpse, Shao Qing dragged Er Dai and Shao Tong back. Returning she saw several people surrounding theputer working away.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°I found some information on theputer. I¡¯m preparing to take the U drive portion, but the U drive requires a password.¡± Gu Chuan looked like he had a headache.

    ¡° The password is ... inside there should be a full copy of the information. Check if that¡¯s the case. If it is then we can leave.¡± Shao Qing replied quietly.

    After checking that the U drive indeed had a copy of the entire information, he was shocked: ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Shao Qing then told him about what had happened, causing everyone to sigh.

    Now that the information was within their hands, they had nothing else they needed. Following the way they entered, they had the vines find a rigid ce to attach to then had Shao Qing bring up the lead and climb up first.

    Although there was lighting from the basement, it was filled with the reek of blood, rot and a gloomy moldy atmosphere. It waspletely depressing. All of them couldn¡¯t help but take in a massive gulp of air when they arrived outside even though the air was not that great either.

    ¡°Okay, we have aplished our mission. Now the only thing left to do is to return and submit it.¡± Shao Qing let out a sigh: ¡°When we go out, let¡¯s see if Team Gale is still there.¡±

    ¡°They must have definitely taken the damaged information and fled.¡± Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help but shout: ¡°What rank three squad. They were all just shameless hooligans, good for nothings!¡±

    While walking forward, Shao Qingughed: ¡°Panpan, you¡¯re actually quite gentle. Look, even when you curse at people you would only know how to use those words.¡±

    ¡°I also curse them all as being morons!¡± Gu Panpan was extremely unimpressed, but when they walked out the door, they were all stupefied.

    This was because the floor was covered with corpses, in fact...they were all very familiar, it was Team Gale....

 Chapter 72 - Beyond Belief

    Chapter 72 Beyond Belief

    Xiao Liu¡¯s body waspletely split in half with his organs syed all over the floor. Another two bodies were all mutted on the floor and the fire user had his thoracic cavity torn out, exposing his bones and all his innards.

    But even worse was the youth Yan Hanqing had sent flying. His entire lower half had only a few bones left.

    Every single corpse was a spectacle too horrible to endure. The only one who was still alive... was Lin Xiaofeng. His left hand was broken, his arm dangling helplessly on the floor. His entire body was blood stained as he was on hisst breath. Seeing Shao Qing, he hoarsely called out: Jiao Jiao... Jiao Jiao has been taken...¡±

    ¡°What kind of thing was it?¡±¡± Shao Qing calmly took out some medicine and helped stop the bleeding of Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s injuries. Using his still moveable right arm, he grabbed onto Shao Qing¡¯s arm and eagerly said: ¡°It was a variation zombie who was extremely strong. It could easily rip apart a living person into two. By its side was also a zombie hound. Captain Shao, please.... I¡¯m begging you. Please save Jiao Jiao....¡±

    Shao Qing was expressionless, but she also had no intention of making any moves. She only slowly applied medicine to Lin Xiaofeng. Lin Xiaofeng anxiously begged:¡±If you just save Jiao Jiao, then the reward for this entire mission will be yours!¡±

    ¡°If you die here, then when we return, the rewards will definitely be all ours.¡± Shao Qing expressionlessly replied.

    ¡°Not just that. If you just save Jiao Jiao, all my resources and assets, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s tears were already streaming down his face. It wasn¡¯t just his teammates, he had also overestimated himself.

    Therefore now that they had fallen, it was especially disastrous.

    Cheng Jiao was his childhood friend and also his lover, Since the apocalypse they had been together to now, supporting each other. But fighting here, his brothers had died and even Cheng Jiao¡¯s life or death was unknown.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Qing asked suspiciously: ¡°I thought that you would beg me to take you away from this city. After all she had been taken away by a zombie. Even if she wasn¡¯t dead she¡¯s probably a zombie by now.¡±

    ¡°I love her....¡± Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s sses were already lost somewhere. Desperately grabbing at Shao Qing¡¯s arms, his voice was very hoarse.

    ¡°Hanqing, you guys bring Captain Lin back to the car, I will search around and see if I can find Cheng Jiao.¡± After loosening Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s grip, she prepared to investigate. Personally she didn¡¯t believe that Cheng Jiao was still alive, After all, not all zombies were like her and Er Dai who would capture people and take care of them instead of eat them. Just from searching for a while, it would make Lin Xiaofeng owe her a favour which would be rather useful. If she was able to find Cheng Jiao¡¯s corpse that would be even better, then they would be able to live up to Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s plead.

    Without saying anything, Er Dai just followed behind Shao Qing. He had already be Shao Qing¡¯s tail. Wherever Shao Qing went, he also had to go there. He didn¡¯t want to be separated with her for even a second.

    So much that if Shao Qing even disappeared for a certain time, he would became rash.

    Knowing Er Dai¡¯s character, Shao Qing brought Er Dai along. Following Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s direction he pointed out, they quickly found a clue because they saw that the ground had a paw print covered with blood.

    Following the bloody paw prints, they slowly advanced forward. Finally the paw print stopped in front of a smashed ss store.

    Probing out that direction, once she neared the door, a set of teeth that had saliva and blood constantly drooling out came snarling forward as a not so rotted dog came out jumping threateningly towards Shao Qing.

    Er Dai quickly sprang forward tackling the dog to the ground. The dog¡¯s strength was not bad, it was also rather nimble. However it was inferior to Er Dai and was quickly beaten to the ground.

    Eventually it was killed by Er Dai. After killing the zombie dog, the two of them entered the store. Once they did, they saw something that could cause anyone to have a look of hatred.

    Cheng Jiao who was dying was pressed up against the wall by a big tall zombie. Her jacket was torn while her skirt waspletely ripped into shreds. Although the zombie¡¯s body was sheltered from view and you can¡¯t see anything clearly, Shao Qing was able to guess what was happening.

    Cheng Jiao¡¯s arms were both snapped off, so she waspletely unable to resist. Her soulless eyes were staring towards the ceiling, blood continuously flowing from the side of her mouth.

    Seeing that scene, Shao Qing could feel her hands shiver. Being raped by a zombie, Cheng Jiao just wanted to die but couldn¡¯t!

    She could no longer keep her promise with Lin Xiaofeng to stay away from risks, right now within her head she had only one wish which was to kill this zombie!

    Hearing a sound, the zombie threw Cheng Jiao to the side and swaggered over towards Shao Qing.

    His gaze was full of desire and thirst as it stared at Shao Qing causing Shao Qing to be repulsed. But Er Dai was even worse. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was bursting with rage, it was like having his most important treasure being profaned by another.

    He nimbly rushed forward and collided with the zombie. His number one target was to aim at that zombie¡¯s lower half.

    Especially hisher region.

    The zombie being kicked at his most important region immediately became violent. But before he could make a move on Er Dai, he was already being wrapped up in vines. However, this zombie was very strong. Within a second, he was able to tear off all the vines.

    However a steady flow of vines continued to crawl over his body,yer byyer. Trying to struggle free, every time an old vine fell off a new vine would advance dauntlessly wave upon wave.

    The zombie hadn¡¯t even had a chance to do anything as it was already beaten until it was screaming, especially his important region was almost broken off by Er Dai¡¯s kicks.

    However not caring about the amount of superpower she was using was a massive burden for Shao Qing. Quickly her face became extremely pale, but she gritted her teeth and continued to release vines to withhold the zombie.

    The only thing was that this zombie was really made out of iron. After trying so hard, Er Dai still hadn¡¯t left any major scar or bruises on its body, not to mention a life threatening one.

    Shao Qing at this moment started to feel her strength waver and she also began to gradually calm down. Earlier she was rather impulsive, however after cooling down and observing, she truly did not believe this zombie had no weakness.

    The zombie¡¯s clothes waspletely charred ck, he probably was burned before. So that must mean fire wouldn¡¯t really affect him. When it was facing Team Gale Cheng Jiao must have binded the zombie and worked together with Lin Xiaofeng to attack it, but there was no result.

    Otherwise Team Gale wouldn¡¯t have beenpletely wiped out and Cheng Jiao wouldn¡¯t have been captured and humiliated.

    Shao Qing carefully observed, but no matter what, today she had to kill this zombie. This wasn¡¯t just for Cheng Jiao.

    This was because it was evident Cheng Jiao wasn¡¯t the first victim. In the corner there were already several semi naked rotting bodies. But there were a few corpse that are still rather new that could be seen to have been dishonored when they were living. In fact their stomachs all had a massive hole,

    Let¡¯s just count this as ridding evil for the citizens. She must kill this zombie!

 Chapter 73 - Dodder

    <b>Chapter 73 Dodder</b>

    Dodder = parasitic vine with seeds used in medicine

    Sharp nails moving rhythmically, it was Shao Qing¡¯s first time multitasking. On one hand she kept the vines wrapped around the zombie on the other hand she was rushing over to assist Er Dai in battling the zombie.

    When they were fighting, Shao Qing kept on trying to attack it¡¯s throat, head, all life threatening areas. But only received a mock smile, until she finally attacked the zombies eyes. Finally his first time dodging.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes brightened. Exchangingmunication without speaking they both worked together to attack the eyes. Finally when it was going round and round they were able to blind one of its eyes.

    On the spot, the giant zombie began to howl. Before Shao Qing could take a breather, she could hear rustling sounds from outside.

    Lifting her head, she saw 5-6 baby zombies with umbilical cords still attached crawling over like monkeys.

    Their eyes were massive. The way they stared at people was especially terrifying, only emitting a crying sound.

    Shao Qing suddenly understood why there were holes on the stomachs of the women. These monsters must have crawled out of their bodies.

    Since they had all crawled out of their wombs, why weren¡¯t they adorable like her Xiao Baozi? So, they might as well go die.

    The monkey like babies continued to wail as they advanced forward, then as soon as they came close to Shao Qing they would be captured by a vine and fed to the man eating flower....

    The man eating flowerzily spread out its massive leaves. Taking the babies that were attempting to approach Shao Qing it would either swat it aside or bring it towards it and swallow it whole. This made Shao Qing a bit worried that it might have indigestion.

    It¡¯s appetite especially good, the man eating flower swallowed quite a few. As soon as they entered its mouth, the man eating flower would automatically ooze out venom and paralysis quickly dissolving them. The man eating flower hadn¡¯t been able to eat this well in ages, so after digesting them it happily twisted and turned.

    The giant zombie seeing that its final helpers were being swatted like balls or picked up and eaten attempted to run away.

    But Shao Qing¡¯s vines did not overlook him. Every torn vine was reced by a new one causing the giant zombie to go crazy. Opening its mouth, it spat out a cotton like object towards Shao Qing and Er Dai¡¯s body.

    Although Shao Qing had her guard up, she wasn¡¯t able topletely block it. Biting her teeth, she threw herself onto the zombies back and held on like her vines. Even Er Dai jumped on holding onto the zombie.

    Holding on to her military knife she savagely stabbed it towards the zombies eye. One stab after another, ck blood was sputtering out causing the zombie to scream like mad.

    Shao Qing already sensed that within her body, something was expanding. It was like when she had ced a seed within someone else¡¯s body. That instant that it exploded and they turned into a vegetative state, that kind of feeling.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t dy it for even a minute longer. Thus she began to fiercely stab at the eye socket, so strongly she pierced through the zombies skull. One de after another, soon his skull had be like a hive nest.

    Finally the zombie was dead, but it was still tightly fasten in ce by the vines and Er Dai with it¡¯s skull punctured through over and over while it was alive by Shao Qing.

    After, Shao Qing kicked its body aside. She pulled Er Dai over and inserted her hand into Er Dais abdominal cavity.

    Er Dai did not put up a resistance at all. Confused, it just looked at Shao Qing innocently and allowed Shao Qing to feel about his abdominal cavity. After groping around for a bit, she abruptly drew out her hand. When she finally withdrew, there was a fine dodder.

    That kind of nt was like vines that would exploit other structures and creep up other nts. Moreover upon contact, this vegetation would extend sharp thorns to puncture the epidermis to absorb nutrients to supply itself.

    Finally the things that they would climb due to deficiency of nourishment would gradually die. Afterwards these dodders would go look for other nearby living things.

    In brief, this was a hateful vegetation.

    After taking out the dodder, there was still another dodder on Er Dais body that had grown. Shao Qing clenched her teeth, using a military knife to make a wound on her body, she once again reached into Er Dai¡¯s abdominal cavity.

    Sure enough, that dodder followed Shao Qing¡¯s wound and climbed into her body. Er Dai suddenly grabbed onto Shao Qing¡¯s arm trying to pull it out. He probably was aware of Shao Qing¡¯s intentions.

    Conversely, Shao Qing grabbed Er Dai¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m a wood elemental. I have a n on how to take care of them. You just obediently behave yourself.... I¡¯m hurt...¡±

    Er Dai instantly became motionless, at a loss of what to do, he didn¡¯t dare move an inch. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t realize that a hole was made on his stomach, the only thing he could think about was Shao Qing¡¯s wound on her arm.

    When Er Dai¡¯s body finally didn¡¯t contain any dodder, Shao Qing thenlet out a sigh of relief. Taking her arm out, she pushed Er Dai: ¡°Go take a look at Cheng Jiao, I¡¯m going to see if I can get rid of it.¡±

    Er Dai didn¡¯t move. Without blinking he squatted down beside Shao Qing to watch her. He was rather stubborn, this was especially the case for instances of leaving Shao Qing. Stubborn as an ox, even if it was Shao Qing, there was still nothing that can be done to convince him.

    Shao Qing could only give up. Ignoring the stabbing pains caused by the dodder, she began to use her wood elemental energies to link up with those dodders.

    Since those dodders had lost their master, theypletelycked any misgivings to multiply and grow. While Shao Qing¡¯s wood elemental energy was all nt vegetations favourite, the dodder was no exception. Except for the beginning, once they made an investigative contact, they would absolutely throw themselves towards the wood elemental energy.

    Waiting until they had been wrapped around by the wood elemental energy, then did Shao Qing urge the energy to attack the dodder within it.

    Originally Shao Qing wanted to eliminate these dodders upon initial contact, but discovered that they were rather tenacious, growing continuously. With that speed of growth, it would¡¯ve taken Shao Qing a month to get rid of them.

    Finally giving up on that approach, she subdued the dodder. She was increasing rankster anyways and still hadn¡¯t find her third vegetation yet.

    Although dodders weren¡¯t that effective in dealing with zombies, dealing with humans on the contrary they were extremely useful. One or two dodder seeds were so minute that they wouldn¡¯t even realize they had been affected.

    This was a good item that can have her practically living at their house but able to kill everyone.

    After subduing the dodder, Shao Qing¡¯s face paled substantially into a terrifying state. Walking towards Cheng Jiao, Cheng jiao had already expressionlessly used her fractured right arm to reconnect her left arm into ce.

    The snapping sound was especially terrifying.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shao Qing gently asked.

    Cheng Jiao replied with a raspy voice: ¡°Lend me knife.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Two Women

    <b>Chapter 74 Two Women</b>

    Shao Qing frowned. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to save her, so how could she just let her fulfill her wish to die: ¡°What do you need a knife for? Lin Xiaofeng is still waiting for you....¡±

    Cheng Jiao didn¡¯t say anything, her eyespletely ck.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t touch Cheng Jiao, she just calmly stated: ¡°Originally I had no intentions toe find you. After all dangers were lurking in every corner, no one could even guarantee their own safety, It was only because Lin Xiaofeng had begged me and was willing to offer up everything he possessed to find someone¡¯s current unknown status. If I didn¡¯t stop him, he would¡¯ve even gotten down on his knees to beg.¡±

    Cheng Jiao¡¯s originally straight back all at once became weak and slouched over. Trying to resist the tears trying toe out: ¡°I really want to continue to apany him... but if I have to continue living like this.... I rather die....¡±

    As she was speaking she slowly pulled off the fabric covering her belly. Her fair skin had signs of bruising. Of course this wasn¡¯t much, after all they were just small wounds. The thing that made people feel horror was that her belly had a bulge as if something was pushing against her skin.

    After a while, then did the bumb gradually decrease and went back down.

    Cheng Jiao¡¯s belly had one of those strange zombie babies the man eating flower had eaten up! Shao Qing extended her hand to touch the surface of the skin and was able to sense the movement of that thing.

    However whether it was a monster, there was one thing Shao Qing understood. Once it came out, Cheng Jiao would die.

    Unperturbed, Cheng Jiao said: ¡°Hand me a knife, I¡¯m going to take a gamble.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t continue saying anything and just handed a knife over to Cheng Jiao. Holding the de of the knife, she expressionlessly stared at her raised belly. Then she cruelly stabbed it down, the knife prating her stomach. Along with the sound of a knife prating human meat, from within there was a small sharp scream.

    That sound was rather small, as if it was issued by a cat. As if she was stomping down with high heels, Cheng Jiao was savage. She kept on stabbing down until her stomach had nothing churning around, then did she gritted her teeth and take out the knife. Then pulling open her skin she took out the sinister corpse of the baby.

    When that baby was within the mother¡¯s body, there wereyers of membrane over it. But now it was being thrown to the ground by Cheng Jiao to reveal the baby zombies damp gooey body. After it was exposed in the air, it quickly started to rot and became like the monkey like monster Shao Qing saw earlier.

    Cheng Jiao¡¯s stomach wound constantly released blood. But Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything, she only took out a piece of dodder.

    The dodder was so tiny that no one could see it, even Shao Qing could just sense it. Shao Qing then ced the seed on Cheng Jiao¡¯s wound.

    The dodder immediately began to sprout under Shao Qing¡¯s control. On purpose, it grew very slender and went into Cheng Jiaos wounds like an adept doctor and stitched the wound back together.

    Then taking out bandage she helped Cheng Jiao wrap around it once. ¡°Wait until your wounds heal then this dodder and meat will merge together. If you want to remove the stitches then juste find me. Don¡¯t try to remove it yourself or else I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Cheng Jiao stood up with great difficulty. She had a set of clean clothes put on now by Shao Qing, withboring breath she dragged herself to the corpse on the ground.

    Er Dai was currently crouched beside the corpse. Using a rather weird gaze to look at the corpse lower half. Before he could finish his research, Cheng Jiao had already arrived. Lifting up a stone, she smashed apart that area with it.

    Without knowing why, Er Dai couldn¡¯t help but grip his two legs together and miserably looked at Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing walked over and supported Cheng Jiao up. Cheng Jiao had previously suffered wounds from the battle and after she was humiliated and just earlier she lost a lot of blood. The only reason she could support herself was all due to her heart¡¯s hatred.

    Now that her enemy had been taken care of, Cheng Jiao once again became soft. Shao Qing sighed and put Cheng Jiao on her back, Er Dai upon seeing this widened his eyes.

    Immediately he extended his ws over wanting to bring Cheng Jiao over. However he was swatted away by Shao Qing¡¯s hands. His lips shriveling, he unwillingly walked in front opening up a path for Shao Qing.

    Cheng Jiao who was resting on Shao Qing¡¯s back lightlyughed: ¡°If you were a male, I definitely would marry you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t marry me. Just forget everything that had happened today.¡± Shao Qing quietly replied. Cheng Jiao became silent then spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this dodder, I won¡¯t take it out.¡±

    The originally warm atmosphere, once again became cold. After a long time passing did Cheng Jiao let out a sigh. She understood Shao Qing¡¯s meaning. They could both be friends but that¡¯s all there could be.

    Shao Qing not killing her was already being lenient. After all she saw some things she shouldn¡¯t have seen. For example, when she had punctured Er Dai¡¯s stomach, no blood hade out.

    Another example was that Er Dai¡¯s stomach wound healed incredibly quick.

    Those kind of freakish things, Cheng Jiao also wasn¡¯t stupid. Real quick she understood that Er Dai wasn¡¯t a human. He wasn¡¯t able to speak, there was no blood, had strong regenerative abilities, didn¡¯t feel pain, all these could only point towards one thing... a zombie?

    Although she didn¡¯t know why Er Dai looked exactly like a human or how it was able to have a mind, the one thing she understood was that Er Dai was a zombie.

    In fact it wasn¡¯t a regr rank 1 zombie. When Shao Qing had ced a dodder within her stomach, one reason was to rescue her while the other was a threat. Currently her life was in Shao Qing¡¯s hands. With just one thought, the dodder would easily prate through all her internal organs.

    Only if she could find a way to get rid of the dodder, then she could only confidently follow orders.

    An average person being threatened like this would definitely have a discontent atmosphere, but Cheng Jiao didn¡¯t since she was wise.

    First of all, her and Shao Qing aren¡¯t that familiar. In fact her Team Gale and Shao Qing had a rift. If Shao Qing wanted to kill her, she could¡¯ve returned to Lin Xiaofeng and told him they didn¡¯t find her. If they wanted to be even crueler, they could even kill Lin Xiaofeng, to exterminate any future troubles.

    But Shao Qing had chosen to save her. She had only kept a dodder within her body that usually won¡¯t even harm her. This was already showing a lot of mercy.

    If Shao Qing didn¡¯t do anything at all and just released her, then Cheng Jiao would have felt uneasy.

    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you. I truly mean it.¡± Cheng Jiao said quietly.

 Chapter 75 - The Return Journey

    <b>Chapter 75 The Return Journey</b>

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything. She silently carried Cheng Jiao. When they finally arrived, Cheng Jiao had fallen asleep. Lin Xiaofeng who had forced himself to stay awake once he saw Shao Qing carry Cheng Jiao back immediately closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    He had actually met his limit a while ago and was just forcing himself the entire time.

    When Lin Xiaofeng woke up, he discovered that he was within the car. Rocking and shaking leaning his head he could see Cheng Jiao¡¯s pale face and gauze wrapped around her stomach. Everywhere else seemed to have no particr wounds. Letting out a breath and finally rxing, the wounds all over his body then started to act up.

    Shao Qing who was sitting in front of him, hearing sounds turned around: ¡°You can rx, her injuries aren¡¯t too severe. She might be quite tired mentally though. I¡¯ve given her some sleeping medicine, just let her rest a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lin Xiaofeng sincerely spoke. Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched and she asked in a somewhat vicious manner: ¡°Do you love her?¡±

    ¡°Her and I have grown up together since we were young. Most people would say that two kids who grow up ying together wouldn¡¯t be able to fall in love with each other because they are just too familiar, but Cheng Jiao and I are different. I really love her and she really loves me. After this kind of feeling settled, it became familial love, like love between a married couple.¡± Lin Xiaofeng mocked himself and smiled: ¡°On one hand I treat her like a lover, while on the other hand I dote on her like a little sister. But, I don¡¯t even have the power to protect her.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what she encountered?¡± Shso Qing sized up Lin Xiaofeng, smiling but not really smiling. Hearing what she asked, Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s face became a lot paler, but he quickly regained his calm: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happened to her. All that is the past. I willfort her and help her fix her mental wounds.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything further. Lazily turning her around with her back facing Lin Xiaofeng, she said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget your earlier promises.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Xiaofeng shifted his body and brought Cheng Jiao within his arms. The feelings of the two people were alreadyplicated, having romance and familial love, they also relied on each other for survival.

    These kind of feelings are especially sincere and strong.

    During dinner time, Cheng Jiao awoke. Because of her injuries, she only drank soup.

    During the entire dinner, Cheng Jiao looked very calm and collected. It was when she entered the tent, Lin Xiaofeng and hers, Shao Qing knew, she wouldy the cards down with Lin Xiaofeng.

    After, Shao Qing also entered her test. Entering the tent, he found Er Dai sitting inside, trousers slipped down to his knees with his face looking solemn as he looked at the thing between his two legs.

    However, zombies really do not have that kind of ability. Today¡¯s variation zombie was an exception.

    Seeing Er Dai¡¯s fair white buttocks exposed, she couldn¡¯t help but give it a kick: ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re lucky Xiao Tong isn¡¯t here right now.¡±

    Feeling wronged, Er Dai let out a whine and pulled on Shao Qing¡¯s hand to touch it. Afterward, he was swatted away by Shao Qing¡¯s hand. Nursing his grievance, he seemed to be asking why could that giant zombie do something and he couldn¡¯t.

    Although he was a bit foolish, he has seen it before. That was the most intimate thing between a man and a woman. He unconsciously also wanted to do something like this with Shao Qing, but his hardware was a let down.

    Shao Qing pinched Er Dai¡¯s thigh and coldly said: ¡°You go be a good boy and go to sleep otherwise I¡¯ll get rid of that for you.¡±

    Immediately closing his leg, he quickly stood up. Shao Qing helped him lift his pants up then said: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you do it within your own home, just don¡¯t casually remove your pants anywhere you like. It won¡¯t be good for others to see.¡±

    Er Dai confusedly nodded his head and cooperated with Shao Qing in lifting his pants up. Shao Qing sometimes felt that Er Dai was a brat with a massive desire, unfortunately he also had a high fighting ability.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep tonight. Absorb this and see if you can break through.¡± Shao Qing slipped a few high level zombie crystals over, totally unaware that within the mix was the zombie crystal they got from finishing off the zombie today.

    Listening, Er Dai put the crystals away in the small wallet that Shao Qing had embroidered for him ages ago. Afterwards he would take them out one by one to absorb.

    In a bit, Shao Tong carrying Xiao Baozi also came in. A family of four, each of them was holding onto a pile of crystals and starting to absorb them.

    As they increased ranks, they will require more and more energy. Using Shao Qing as an example, she was currently rank 3. Absorbing rank 1 crystals did nothing at all, while rank 2 crystals also did not make much of a difference. Only rank 3 or rank 4 crystals would be suitable for her to absorb.

    Low ranks had no use while high ranks couldn¡¯t be absorbed because of the possibility of their bodies not being able to handle it, only rank 3 or 4 crystals were appropriate.

    But rank 3 and 4 crystals were not easy to find. Currently within her hands was only one rank 4 crystal and a few rank 3 crystals. For that rank 4 crystal she was preparing to go back to the base to safely absorb it.

    First she¡¯ll just absorb rank 2 and 3 crystals for now.

    When the next morning arrived, they all prepared to go on their way. Shao Qing also especially went out of her way to observe Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s expression but was not able to see any particr changes.

    Not all men was able to ept that their loved one was raped. Some men might even put the me on the woman.

    Even normal people were like this. Being raped they would always say that the woman was flirtatious or was hanging around hooligans or even going to an area where they shouldn¡¯t have been around. Basically, it was always the woman¡¯s fault.

    Shao Qing had seen many of these incidents, thus seeing how tranquil Lin Xiaofeng, she was rather impressed with him.

    When they gto back she might even extort him a little less.

    Thinking back on how his teammates have all passed away, his wife was raped by a zombie and he himself received some serious wounds, it was rather pitiful. But of course, what he owed her must be redeemed.

    The speed of their return was way quicker. This was obviously because they wanted to rx a bit. After all being in the apocalypse, the base is still quite safe. Within the base, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about waking up in the middle of the night and being eaten by a zombie and could rx and sleep.

    Once they returned, coincidentally they ran into other higher ups from other basesing to visit. Bringing her group to hand in her mission, the little girl at the mission hall was stunned.

    A rank 1 squad with a terrifyingly memorable name hadpleted an extremely difficult mission without even losing one member.

    Yet a rank 3 team who had gone at the same time had only the captain and the vice captain survive. Isn¡¯t that miraculous?

    ¡°All of the rewards should be given to them.¡± Lin Xiaofeng supported Cheng Jiao. When he was speaking he couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath: ¡°The mission has been handed in, Captain Shao I am going to take Jiao Jiao back first. Let me treat you to dinner another day.¡±

    Shao Qing watched Lin Xiaofeng depart her heart feeling rather refreshing. After all being busy for so long, encountering a few life or death situations, they have finally returned to divy up the rewards.

    Could these reward points be enough for her squad to increase a rank?

 Chapter 76 - Other bases coming to visit

    <b>Chapter 76 Other basesing to visit</b>

    ¡°From the initial examination, this is indeed the mission¡¯s targeted information. The information has been sent to be audited.¡± The big chested girl sighed while continuing her quick movements: ¡°If the audit passes through sessfully, your adorable.... Superhuman squad will be a rank 2 superhuman squad. To see a rank 2 squad¡¯s sry, please go over to that wall. The remaining rewards for the mission will be issuedter this afternoon. Pleasee in during that time to receive it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s mind and body rxed. Leading her teammates back, the information was quickly handed over to the higher ups. The head chief at the base was called Hao Yun. At the time the news was handed over, he was just receiving the survivors from the base in Jiang Bei.

    Upon hearing that the information has arrived Hao Yun was extremely happy: ¡°Immediately hand it over to the research division to see if it¡¯splete.¡±

    ¡°Being able to retrieve the information from that zombie upied city hold, your base squad? must have some strong people,¡± Jiang Bei¡¯s leader was someone called Yan Pingsheng. He looked about 27 or 28 and extremely educated, almost like a professor from a university.

    His aura was good, so even if he was standing within a crowd he would definitely draw everyone¡¯s attention. But inparison to the man beside him, he couldn¡¯t evenpare.

    The man standing beside him looked a little bit younger, his skin was especially white, so white it was like he was morbid as if he never saw any sun before. His facial features were refined but he didn¡¯t appear like a woman, and finally brows and eyes that made him look strict.

    His cor had three buttons fastened neat and tidily, sitting in a tall straight manner, his whole body had an aura of self restraint.

    This made people want to tear his clothes off and break through his calm.Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°Is this pertaining towards the water purification research?¡± The man¡¯s voice was also quite cold and pure, easily making others associate it with the sound of a green jade tapping on a porcin, that sharp crisp sound.

    Hao Yun didn¡¯t hide his smile: ¡°Not bad. Originally I was going to have our researchers redevelop a technique for this information then distribute it to all the survival bases....¡±

    Yan Pingsheng couldn¡¯t help but mock him. At that time would he really be able to publicly announce it? I¡¯m afraid that if he had that information then he would only exchange it for some profits before he¡¯s willing to share.

    Although he was well aware of that, Yan Pingshengplimented him: ¡°Mister Hao really has a wide breadth of mind.¡±

    By making excuses, Hao Yun made the surrounding people look at him in annoyance.

    As if he didn¡¯t know, the self restrained man bluntly asked: ¡°Could I look at the information?¡±

    The atmosphere in a split second became cold. After a while, Hao Yun thenughed: ¡°Of course, but you will have to wait until after our researchers have verified the information. After all the information has just arrived. Who knows if it¡¯s theplete thing or not. Since you will be staying at the base for a few days, there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    A little slow in his nodding his head, he went for dinner and then returned to the ce he was staying. That was when Yan Pingsheng grudgingly said: ¡°Ah Shen, what did I say to you when we wereing here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± The man thought about it and then answered earnestly.

    ¡°You still dare to answer don¡¯t speak?¡± Yan Pingsheng angrilyughed: ¡°Did you know that you nearly caused a ruckus with that narrow minded Hao Yun? And you still dare say don¡¯t speak!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t have any expression on his face, his eyes twinkling as if he was innocent: ¡°You permitted me to not say anything.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng: ¡°....¡±Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°You¡¯ve made me so angry. Sigh, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve already spoken, it¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Pingsheng helplessly waved his hand. At this time there wasn¡¯t any of those rumoured ster manners as he cautiously warned him: ¡°Meng Shen, you need to remember this. If I don¡¯t allow you to speak, you make sure you don¡¯t speak.¡±

    The man named Meng Shen nodded his head then sat down on the chair and didn¡¯t say anything. Yan Pingsheng continued to walk back and forth: ¡°That document with all the information of the water purification method has to fall into our hands, otherwise Hao Yun will definitely use it to ckmail us. To get whatever benefits, Hao Yun¡¯s side definitely would do anything. Maybe we can go see the people who obtained the information? Maybe they even have a backup...¡±

    Meng Shen held the cup of water in his hand and took a sip, his eyes not blinking as he stared at him. Yan Pingsheng looked angry, he banged on the table: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything at a time when you should be talking?¡±

    Meng Shen looked at his cup shaking on the table then very slowly replied: ¡°You didn¡¯t let me speak....¡±

    Yan Pingsheng: .....Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°You win!¡±Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Meng Shen paused for a moment then said: ¡°Oh...¡±

    Yan Pingsheng was thoroughly worn down until he had no more anger, talking to himself by the side: ¡°We should first investigate a bit to see which squad it was that had brought back the information. Afterwards, we should try to secretly make contact... no, no. Hao Yun might be suspicious....¡±

    Meng Shen slowly swallowed what was in his cup then said: ¡°Adorable Treasure....¡±

    ¡°Meng Bao? Your cousin? Didn¡¯t he die?¡± Yan Pingsheng looked distracted.

    Meng Shen¡¯s thought was also led askew for a moment before he said: ¡°The superhuman squad is called Adorable Treasure.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng reacted in a big manner, rolling his eyespletely straying from his image: ¡°Who thought of that name? The captain must be a woman for sure! But, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°When the woman came over with the information, I saw it. Adorable Treasure and Team Gale.¡± Meng Shen honestly answered.

    ¡°Having the name makes it a lot easier.¡± Yan Pingsheng rubbed his chin. ¡°Now we just have to figure out how to approach them.¡±

    As they were deciding how to approach them, the people being spoken about were currently divvying up the rewards. All the crystals have been poured out onto the floor creating a meter high mountain with a nice sharp point.

    Shao Qing had made six equal portions, each person getting one pile: ¡°Put it away as you decide. When I wasing back I heard that right now zombie crystals have already be the universal money. No matter if it¡¯s transactions between bases or between individuals, they all use this. So you guys can take it to absorb or to spend, you guys can decide for yourself.¡±

    Without declining, everyone immediately put away their portion and returned to their own houses for a meal. Once it was the afternoon, they had to pick up their rewards.Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    At that time then it would really be divvying up their rewards. Shao Qing reckoned that returning from this trip they have officially be rich.Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Once Yan Hanqing and the rest had returned home, Shao Qing brought the rest inside the house to eat. When it was the evening, she was nning on absorbing the rank 4 crystal to see if she could break through.

    Even if she didn¡¯t break through into rank 4, it ought to upgrade her strength quite a bit. This would be beneficial for herself and the entire team.Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

 Chapter 77 - The First Meeting

    <b>Chapter 77 The First Meeting</b>

    The first day back from the base was the most busiest. Splitting up the rewards had already taken such a long time, but Lin Xiaofeng had also sent over a lot of provisions and zombie crystals. All of the the other items didn¡¯t even have to be mentioned.

    Since Lin Xiaofeng and Cheng Jiao both had serious injuries they had no other choice but send over other people to deliver a message that they owed Shao Qing a favour. If there was anything they needed and they had the ability to do it, they would definitely not reject their request.

    When they were dividing up the items, Gu Panpan was a bit not understanding: ¡°Qing Jiejie, at that time why did you save him? Everytime I see their squad I feel pissed off!¡±

    ¡°Panpan, when you do anything you always have to look at the long term.¡± Shao qing patted Gu Panpan¡¯s head: ¡°If Team Gale had all died back there, when we return to the base, then our small squad would really stand out, popping up to the heavens one. After that then there would be zero superhuman squads who would be willing to join us. They would think how did a rank 1 superhuman squade back with no injuries while an entire rank 3 squad was eliminated. What could the rank 1 squad have done toe back?¡±

    ¡°We have the ability!¡± Gu Panpan still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know that.¡± Shao Qing lightly smiled: ¡°They would think that we stepped on Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s team to get back here. Afterwards they would naturally put up a guard against us. Of course, the most important point is that Lin Xiaofeng is the captain of a rank 3 squad, so he definitely must be quite wealthy. Look, if he died how could we have gotten all these goods. Now that he is alive, look how much more we obtained!¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded: ¡°I understand now Qing Jiejie.¡±

    ¡°Go put away those items, thene over to my ce for dinner tonight.¡± Shao Qing patted Gu Panpan then prepared to go out and search for some fresh fruits and vegetables to exchange, to add to the meal for Gu Panpan and the rest.

    After all since running around this entire time, everything they ate was not fresh, so she ought to reward everyone¡¯s stomach tonight.

    The price of fruits and vegetables grown in the base were rather expensive, but they were all fresh and the taste was not bad. Now that Shao Qing and the rest were all wealthy people, naturally they would not pay attention to spending some crystals.

    But before going to buy fresh produce, Shao Qing was preparing to go look at the market first to find a good knife, something especially sharp for Shao Tong to keep for self protection.

    This way when they go out again, Shao Qing could be a bit more rxed.

    Walking around the entire market once, Shao Qing wasn¡¯t able to find a satisfying military knife. Settling for second best, she ended up buying a knife that wasn¡¯t too shabby. It was dainty and delicate, but once she polished it when she got back it should be appropriate for Shao Tong to carry on her body.

    When she was about to turn around and leave, a vendor¡¯s stall that carried quite a bit of cosmetics caught her eye. Thinking that Gu Panpan was at an age where she would adore getting made up and Shao Tong might reach that age soon, she thought why not buy them some.

    Nowadays, staying alive was quite difficult. Who would still care about putting on makeup? Therefore during the apocalypse, these things were worthless. The entire vendor added up was probably not even worth half a kilogram of food.

    Considering that it¡¯s not even expensive, Shao Qing walked over and squatted down. Another person then squatted right beside her and picked up a small wallet with some dark seeds inside and asked: ¡°How much?¡±

    The vendor owner looked at that person and stuck out two fingers. Nodding his head the other man took out two rank 1 crystals out.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but rub her head. Who is this young master? It seems like in the apocalypse there were still overprotected people, otherwise how could he get this foolish?

    But she didn¡¯t warn him of her thoughts or else she might ruin someone¡¯s business causing a grudge to be formed. Furthermore she didn¡¯t even know this person.

    Meng Shen handed the crystals over. Picking up the seeds he was rather happy. The seeds inside were grain crops from the North, rarely seen in the south. Now that the climate of the apocalypse is so strange, he was nning to nt it and test it. Perhaps he might be able to grow it and if he is able to, won¡¯t that allow his base to sell a great amount of seeds and the next year have a lot of food to eat.

    ¡°Do you still have more of these seeds?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course!: The owner was ecstatic. Hi household had a bunch of these seeds stored for many years. Before they had considered just eating it straight as food, but today unexpectedly he had found such a fool!

    Now his entire brain was filled with the words: I¡¯ve hit the jackpot!

    ¡°Can you take it out? Even if the numbers isn¡¯t that great, I want it all.¡± Meng Shen flipped the seed over, grinding the outeryer. After taking off that husk, a soft white delicate colour was shown and the feel that if you pinched it, water might evene out.

    After taking note of the soil and temperature, making it germinate shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The only thing to be worried about is whether it would produce anything.

    After wrapping a few more seeds, then he¡¯ll be able to test it several times.

    Shao Qing looked at Meng Shen. He looks pretty good and sounds pretty good, too bad he has something wrong with his brain.

    ¡°Wait until I finish buying the other things then I¡¯lle back to pick it up.¡± Shao Qing picked up two types of makeup and an eyebrow pencil, ¡°How much?¡±

    That owner probably got into the habit, but once again he stuck up two fingers. Shao Qing narrowed her eyes, does he think that she has no brains?

    How dare he try to cheat her?!

    Seeing that Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were carrying a murderous aura, he shivered. Shao Qing wasn¡¯t Meng Shen, isn¡¯t that maybe use her emblem a superhuman badge. Was he looking for death?

    But on the other hand, even if Shao Qing didn¡¯t do anything to him, if she were to ruin the business with Meng Shen then that would make him cry and he couldn¡¯t get revenge.

    Thus he hurriedly said: ¡°I mean I don¡¯t want crystals. How could these things be worth any crystals? I just wanted something to eat!¡±

    Thus Shao Qing gave him half a bag of biscuits. In fact half a bag was already too much, but if she were to haggle any further it would be too much of a hassle.

    After taking the things, Shao Qing gave Meng Shen onest nce and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How could someone who grew up looking this good be so moronic? Sure enough if God opens a window for you, he would definitely close a door on you.

    Being stared at like this, Meng Shen couldn¡¯t make anything out of it. Finally, he didn¡¯t put it to mind and just picked up the seeds from the stall owner. After that the owner put away his stall deciding not to work anymore that day and happily returned home with what Meng Shen gave him.

    When Shao Qing returned home she gave the items to Gu Panpan and Shao Tong causing them to give her a kiss on the cheek. Er Dai who saw this became furious. Running over he pushed Shao Tong aside and pulled Gu Panpan back. Moving closer he gave Shao Qing¡¯s left cheek a big kiss and gave her right cheek a kiss. After covering the traces of Shao Tong and Gu Panpan¡¯s kiss, then did he be satisfied.

    Shao Qing:.....

 Chapter 78 - Shao Qingâ€™s discovery

    <b>Chapter 78 Shao Qing¡¯s discovery</b>

    After dividing the spoils, everyone happily went back to their own homes to rest. Over on the other side, they had just found the first signs of development from their research. Yan Pingsheng flipped over and over. Afterwards, unconvinced, he kept mumbling to himself: ¡°Not even a single person had died from that Adorable Treasure squad? I looked over the list of names. In their teens or a few years old, if I didn¡¯t know prior that they were a superhuman squad, I would have thought that they were all dancers.

    Meng Shen was sitting on the side not saying a word. This afternoon he had brought back a pile of seeds but was cursed and yelled at by Yan Pingsheng for buying a pile of seeds using a pile of zombie crystals. Meng Shen had used a whopping number of 18 pieces.

    Even if his family was rich, they couldn¡¯t afford to have him spend this much!

    Yan Pingsheng yelled and cried, then covered his heart to cool down. Using an especially innocent look, Meng Shen just stared at him confused on what unforgivable thing he might¡¯ve done.

    This made Yan Pingsheng even angrier. He shouldn¡¯t have brought Meng Shen with him on this trip. If he didn¡¯t bring Meng Shen then he wouldn¡¯t have almost exploded 18 times. If he didn¡¯t bring Meng Shen then maybe his brain would be more alert and conscious. If he didn¡¯t bring Meng Shen then he also wouldn¡¯t have lost so many crystals.

    Finally looking at Meng Shen¡¯s tranquil undisturbed look, Yan Pingsheng almost lost it; but, finally he just let it go.

    Luckily they had just found information in regards to Team Gale and Team Adorable Treasure, distracting him from this.

    The information clearly wrote that when they had epted the mission, Adorable Treasure was a superhuman squad that hadn¡¯t even been formed for more than 24 hours. Whereas Team Gale was the most experienced and also the highest ranked superhuman squad.

    Yet the results? Being a superhuman squad that hadn¡¯t even been formed for more than one day, Adorable Treasure didn¡¯t even lose one single member or sustain any noticeable injuries. On the other hand, Team Gale had all their members perish except for their captain and vice captain. Moreover they were injured heavily.

    If they said this out loud, who would believe it!

    Yan Pingsheng decided then: ¡°This Adorable Treasure squad is hiding something! This is definitely not simple. I definitely think that the information was found by them.¡±

    Not knowing when, Meng Shen suddenly appeared behind Yan PingSheng. Afterwards very seriously pointed at the information within his hands: ¡°This woman, I recognize her. I saw her today.¡±

    Following where he was pointing, Yan Pingsheng saw that Meng Shen had pointed at the captain of Adorable Treasure, Shao Qing. His eyes lit up immediately: ¡°You know her?¡±

    ¡°Today when I was buying things I ran into her.¡± Meng Shen was certain. This was because Shao Qing was very pretty. Even though he was the type of person to fully give his entire body and soul into research, he couldn¡¯t resist taking a few nces.

    Bringing up buying things again, Yan Pingsheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. Promptly making a decision, he put the information into Meng Shen¡¯s hand: ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen her then that¡¯ll be easy to handle. Take the information and get a good look. Approaching her would be left to you! En.... I heard that she is a widow...¡±

    Meng Shen did not understand Yan Pingsheng¡¯s unspoken implication at all. Taking the information, his face waspletely puzzled while Yan Pingsheng ran away leaving him standing there stupid.

    After a long while did Meng Shen react. Flipping over the information, he found a photo of Shao Qing. Then looking at the information he started to slowly read: ¡°Shao Qing...¡±

    Shao Qing suddenly sneezed. She was stunned. Being a zombie she unexpectedly had signs of potentially catching a cold. Handing her son over to Er Dai, she began to absorb the rank 4 crystal.

    Removing all distractive thoughts, she gradually began to absorb it. The crystal¡¯s source of energy began to slowly flow into her body. She could vaguely feel it. That energy seemed to enter her body and after circling around once, it would enter her head which is where her own crystal was located.

    Usually when one used their superpower, it is usually released from the core of the crystal rather than out of their body.

    Shao Qing felt that the crystal probably absorbed the strengths from other crystals; afterwards, it would slowly be abundant. After reaching a certain limit, then the crystals core would be brimming to the max which is when it would need to advance to be evenrger to hold more power.

    The process of bing stronger should be expanding the size of the crystal. The bigger the crystal the more energy it can contain therefore the stronger one is.

    At least that should be the case for superhumans. As for zombies, it appeared that they were capable of absorbing energy through the flesh to use for evolution. Just like how there were various types of superhumans, zombies also came in many different forms. The only simrity was that no matter if its a zombie or a superhuman, they were both continuously striving to be stronger.

    Shao Qing suddenly had a strange thought. If she used the energy absorbed, could it be used to strengthen her physique? After all each time she was on the edge of raising a rank, she would be held back. It would take a very long time for her to break through. Without being able to break through, at that time, could she use the energy absorbed to strengthen her body. Wouldn¡¯t that be good?

    Afterall while she was on the edge of breaking through, absorbing all that energy, the majority wouldn¡¯t be contained by the crystal. If she was going to just waste it and let it disperse that would be too wasteful since only a small portion is needed to expand the space of the crystal.

    That thought circled around in Shao Qing¡¯s mind, continuously enticing her. Finally Shao Qing decided to try it out. Not using the rank 4 crystal, she took out a rank 1 crystal.

    Attempting to absorb it in her body, yet the energy couldn¡¯t help but circte around her body then enter her head where the crystal was located.

    After several attempts it was still the same. All that energy would always enter her crystal. Pausing she felt a bit discouraged, so much that she had to think it over. Why doesn¡¯t she absorb the rank 4 crystal first to see if she is able to break through and then try again? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit more rxing?

    In the end she gave up and prepared to try it a few more times.

    After absorbing 80ish crystals, Shao Qing had a bit of a grasp on it. Pondering on it a bit more, it was obvious that the energy would obey her when it was being transferred out of the crystal. However, when she tries to absorb it into her body, it won¡¯t listen to her at all. The reason could be right there. The energy that entered her crystal had beenpletely changed and has been left with her imprint.

    Spirit is something that is illusory. Unless she was like Shao Tong a spiritual superhuman, then would would or wouldn¡¯t?she be able to control it.

    Attempting over and over again, she was met with failure over and over. Just when the horizons were about to reveal the white colour of the dawn sky, she finally felt her spiritual energy.

    This could already be considered a big step. Shao Qing let out a breath of air then took out the rank 4 crystal and absorbed it a bit before preparing to fight during the night

 Chapter 79 - First impression is the most important

    <b>Chapter 79: First impression is the most important</b>

    After Shao Qing had cleaned up, the sky was already bright. Yawning, she prepared to set up a vendor. These past two days, the harvest had a bit too much of everything, so selling it would be best.

    Changing it to zombie crystals would make her feel more at ease.

    Additionally, she prepared to purchase some higher ranked crystals. No matter if anyone came to buy anything, she will take what she gets.

    In any case she wasn¡¯tcking in food and the people who do eat was rather little, only Shao Tong and half Xiao Baozi. Why shouldn¡¯t they exchange it for more crystals.

    Shao Qing first went to take a look at Yan Hanqing. After asking Yan Hanqing to take care of her home, she went off to set up her vendor.

    The good locations to set up her stall was already taken but Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind. Finding a corner, she set up her stall and began to absorb crystals to polish her spiritual energy.

    It was when it was nearly midday when Shao Qing suddenly felt that someone had stopped in front of her stall. Opening her eyes, she discovered that the person squatting in front of her wasn¡¯t any stranger but the rich fool who she encountered yesterday....

    Shao Qing immediately aroused her spiritual energy, then her brain immediately created five words: ¡°Lots of money, foolish person.¡±

    Thinking to this point, her expression promptly became a lot softer: ¡°Do you need anything? Please take a look. My items are quiteplete.¡±

    Meng Shen felt a little embarrassed seeing Shao Qing being so kind. Flipping over some of the items on the table, his mind was thinking about how to strike up a conversation.

    If he rashly said that he recognized her, would that make him resemble a gangster?

    What if Shao Qing rejected him? What if Shao Qing thought he wasn¡¯t a good person and bes on guard?

    Meng Shen thought for a long time, then his hand continued to unconsciously flip things over;afterwards he discovered he had grabbed onto something. Lowering his head to take a look he discovered that he had grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s leg.

    Meng Shen: ....

    Shao Qing: ......

    Meng Shen quickly let go: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I was just a bit absent-minded.¡±

    Shao Qing silently withdrew her leg, her gentle expression quickly bing expressionless: ¡°Do you fancy anything?¡±

    Meng Shen saw her ¡®if nothing interests you quickly leave¡¯ expression, he immediately wanted to apologize. After thinking for another long while, he picked something up and said: ¡°Yes.¡±

    For some reason his tongue is usually rather blunt, savage, and can carry out conversations but in front of Shao Qing, he can¡¯t even utter a word.

    Once he lifted the item up, Meng Shen immediately regretted it because...that was an unopened period pad....

    Shao Qing¡¯s mind instantly crumbled. She had met a pervert! So in reality, Meng Shen hade over to take liberties with her?

    Subconsciously, Meng Shen let go. In the next second he moved to pick it up again and seriously replied: ¡°I¡¯m buying this for my friend.¡±

    Shao Qing silently lifted up one finger. Meng Shen then fished out one crystal to hand over to Shao Qing. Sure enough just as she expected he must think one crystal is the initial price point of everything.

    Originally wanting to chase him away, Shao Qing silently endured. But within her mind she had equivted him to a pervert.

    Meng Shen then chose several items that he was actually excited for, then tried to probe Shao Qing out by speaking to her: ¡°So you¡¯re called Shao Qing? It¡¯s a really nice name.¡±

    Shao Qing gave him a small smile but within her mind she was thinking: Oh no, sure enough he was a pervert to go as far as to inquire about her name!

    Meng Shen spoke again: ¡°I¡¯m called Meng Shen, not Meng Shen*. Meng is for Meng Mu San Qian** and Shen for cautious.¡±

    * different writing with same pronunciation

    ** proverb

    Not wanting to know his name, Shao Qing just smiled. Meng Shen felt a bit depressed. He has lived within hisboratory for such a long time that although his IQ is rather high, his EQ is frighteningly low because he neveres into contact with people.

    Seeing how obvious Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to interact with him, Meng Shen couldn¡¯t help but feel discouraged. However he was a tenacious man and quickly became vigorous again: ¡°I see that you have a badge, are you also a superhuman?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°I¡¯m a wood user.¡±

    Meng Shen dully tried to find a subject: ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m a spiritual user.¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t resist drawing her mouth. If it was another variation, then she really wouldn¡¯t want to talk to Meng Shen. But coincidentally he was surprisingly a spiritual user.

    Shao Tong was also a spiritual user. Spiritual users were just like lightning users, very umon. Thus Shao Qing couldn¡¯t really help Shao Tong out, but now she had unexpectedly met another spiritual user.

    The originally cold Shao Qing immediately became enthusiastic: ¡°You¡¯re a spiritual user?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Shen smiled. His didn¡¯t have many expressions, smiles either, however when he did smile he was exceptionally good looking. It was like his face got changed into one that is extremely alluring.

    Most of all that slight bend of his phoenix eyes, even Shao Qing was a bit distracted. But really quickly Meng Shen¡¯s smiling expression disappeared and he once again returned to his proper restrained appearance.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°I also have apanion that is a spiritual user, what a coincidence.¡±

    Meng Shen¡¯s interest was also piqued: ¡°Spiritual users are rather umon, being able to meet one here must be fate. A spiritual user isn¡¯t easy to control, in fact it¡¯s ssified as being the most difficult. Oh, I seem to have said quite a bit of superfluous words¡±

    ¡°No, I enjoy listening to that. Do you have any special tricks?¡± Shao Qing gave him a tender smile. Meng Shen promptly felt that he had an opportunity to strike up a conversation with Shao Qing and hurriedly exined his daily training methods: ¡°I usually would use my spiritual energy to attempt to pick things up. At the beginning I would use really small items like bowls or chopsticks. Later on I would attempt bigger items, this would help the spiritual energy increase.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Shao Qing took a note of it then bestowed him a smile. She had gained a lot of information in regards to spiritual energy from Meng Shen. For example spiritual energy is very strong yet weak at the same time. In case they overdraft their power or receive a heavy injury, they can easily be mentally deficient.

    Therefore a spiritual user was rather weak initially. They would require protection until they grow for a period of time, then would they be safe.

    If a spiritual user was able to grow up properly, it would be quite frightening being able to kill people or zombies without form.

    After collecting quite a bit, Shao Qing¡¯s face changed: ¡°do you still have anything else you want to buy?¡±

    Meng Shen looked at the pile of items in his hands then looked at the items on the table and silently shook his head. Right away he heard Shao Qing cold-heartedly say: ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    At that moment, Meng Shen¡¯s heart shattered....

    He spoke so much but he still wasn¡¯t able to change Shao Qing¡¯s impression of him: a pervert.

 Chapter 80 - The ways to use spiritual energy

    Chapter 80 The ways to use spiritual energy

    Carrying a pervert reputation, Meng Shen depressingly returned. Yan Pingsheng who has waited for him for a long time, hurriedly asked: ¡°How was it? Any harvests?¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Meng Shen ced a pile of items on the table and gravingly said: ¡°Her name is Shao Qing.¡±

    ¡°And....¡± Yan Pingsheng waited for him to follow up but saw Meng Shen stare at him as seriously as before without any intentions to continue.

    Meng Shen pointed at the pile on the table, afterwards sat down for a drink of water. Yan Pingsheng: .....

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°So what you¡¯re telling me is that you went out for a trip and all you discovered is her name? Furthermore, it¡¯s something we had already known and you brought back this pile of junk? Speak! How many crystals did you spend this time?¡± Yan Pingsheng was already prepared ?? as before when Meng Shen stuck out his fingers he still became shocked in horror: ¡°What! 5 pieces! For a pile of junk you spent 5 pieces of crystals!¡±

    Meng Shen innocently replied: ¡°No.... I didn¡¯t spend 5 pieces.¡± This allowed Yan Pingsheng to let out a sigh of relief, but as soon as he did Meng Shen said: ¡°It¡¯s fifty pieces.¡±

    Haven¡¯t been sitting stably, Yan Pingsheng immediately fell to the ground. In a split second, he could almost feel his tearsing out. 50 crystals.... bringing his team of superhuman guards on this journey from Jiang Bei to S city was so that he would be able to harvest that many crystals.

    Fifty pieces! What kind of let¡¯s go bankrupt game is this? Can he beat him to death... Can he?

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°You spent fifty pieces of crystals and you were only able to figure out her name?¡± Yan Pingsheng was shaking.

    Meng Shen watched Yan Pingsheng shaking as he sat on the ground and felt a bit disturbed. Thinking carefully, he said: ¡°She has anotherpanion who is a spiritual user.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng using the chair as a support to crawl back up, dejectedly sat down: ¡°Did you guys speak of anything else? Like bing friends....¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Meng Shen shook his head. Afterwards his tone seemed a bit lively: ¡°I¡¯ve told her that I will be back tomorrow and she didn¡¯t reject me.¡±

    Who would reject a spendthrift fool who was delivering themselves to their door.... Yan Pingsheng trembled as he clutched his heart. Afterwards talking to himself: ¡°Last night Hao Yun invited us to dinner, why didn¡¯t I eat a little bit more.... In any case I could¡¯ve made up for some of the losses...¡±

    Meng Shen didn¡¯t listen to Yan Pingsheng nag, he was focused on making his own n: ¡°I think after speaking to her a few more times, we will be more familiar. I can feel that she is a woman who keeps her guard up pretty high, but she¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Not a bad person who was able to cheat off so many zombie crystals from you? Can you wake up, you idiot. She only thinks that you are dumb and rich and easy to trick.

    But Yan Pingsheng didn¡¯t want to give Meng Shen a psychological blow so he organized his thoughts and said: ¡°How about this, tomorrow you¡¯ll try to approach her again. But tomorrow you are not allowed to bring a lot of crystals. Promise me that okay?¡±

    Meng Shen nodded his head. Then hugging the pile of items, he went back into his room and found a notebook and began writing down all the tricks and drills to train a spiritual user.

    His instincts told him that this would give him a favourable impression.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    That day, Shao Qing wasn¡¯t able to obtain much high level zombie crystals. After all every single superhuman would want to use the zombie crystals to absorb and evolve, there weren¡¯t that many who would be silly enough to trade off their crystals.

    However she had already sold off quite a few items. Including the big gains that Meng Shen the foolish big spender had given her. At present it was still fine.

    In the afternoon, she decided to pack up her stall early and return. She seemed to have formed a tacit understanding with her team and that although they live separately, they would always eat dinner together.

    After all Yan Hanqinhg and Shao Qing¡¯s culinary skills were quite good, way better than Gu Panpan and her brother. Therefore they would alwayse over to freeload. In fact every time they would be splitting the gains, they would naturally leave a portion of their food rations at Shao Qing¡¯s.

    The reward from this time¡¯s mission was extremely plentiful. Now for the next little bit they didn¡¯t need to go out on any missions and just needed to put their minds into practicing and increasing their strengths.

    The more their strength increased, the safer their next mission will be.

    Before the majority of her team members break through into rank 3, Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to leave to go on any big missions. At most she would receive a few simple easy missions, an appropriate amount of battling would be beneficial to them.

    But since theirst mission, the higher ups seem to treat Shao Qing and the rest differently. There was even a rank 3 squad called zing me who hunted Shao Qing down to discuss merging Adorable Treasure into zing me, but got immediately rejected by Shao Qing.

    After finishing dinner, Shao Qing called Shao Tong over to tell her everything she learned from Meng Shen during the day. Shao Tong was dumb*, but she wasn¡¯t an idiot. On the contrary, she was actually quite intelligent. It was just that previously she had been injured on her head leading to her having slower reactions, but since she had advanced into a superhuman she has slowly been recovering.

    * = temporarily unable or unwilling to speak.

    After Shao Qing exined the information, she quickly caught on. In fact, she was able to deduce a lot more and was able to obtain a new method to temper her power. Without stopping she would keep using her mental powers to lift different things.

    Shao Tong was actually very thirsty for power. She didn¡¯t want to always be protected by Shao Qing. Instead, she hoped that one day she would be able to help Shao Qing out, even a little would be good.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    However, Shao Tong was still rather weak. Really quickly, her spiritual power ran out, At that time she felt the strange lump of crystal hanging on her neck. A refreshing aura slowly seeped into her body and recovered her spiritual power.

    On the other hand, Shao Qing had returned back to her own room. While she was absorbing some crystals she suddenly had a thought. Shao Tong and that Meng Shen guy were both spiritual elemental users, that¡¯s why they are able to use their spiritual energy to lift up random things.

    But she also had some spiritual powers. Doesn¡¯t this indicate that everybody has the potential to be a spiritual user. It was just the case that some people had a bit more spiritual power than others. The ones with a bit more would then have a higher chance of bing a spiritual user when they are in the midst of awakening...

    If she were to train hard on her spiritual power then would she develop a second super power?

    Shao Qing was someone who liked to think of something and then achieve it. Closing her eyes and meditating for a long time, spending a lot of effort she finally felt a slow movement of her spiritual power.

    Then slowly, very slowly she attempted to use this energy. If Shao Tong¡¯s energy could be described as ake, then hers was just a basin of water; the disparity doesn¡¯t even need to be mentioned.

    But during her activation of her spiritual power, the crystal within her hand slowly floated up little by little. However after a mere few seconds, it could not persevere and it fell with a thud back into Shao Qing¡¯s palm.While Shao Qing felt like she had a forehead full of cold sweat, it was actually her head causing an aching sensation.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    This was probably her overdrafting her spiritual power. Immediately, she felt sorry for Shao tong. If overdrafting just a little already felt like this then how much has Shao Tong suffered?

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    But Shao Qing didn¡¯t think too much on it because she had overused her spiritual energy. Lying down on her bed, she quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 81 - Shao Qingâ€™s Tyranny

    <b>Chapter 81 Shao Qing¡¯s Tyranny</b>

    On the second day, when Shao Qing left to set up her stall as expected she saw Meng Shen again. Slipping Shao Qing a book, Shao Qing flipped through it and asked: ¡°What is this?¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°This my experience and understanding regarding the practices of spiritual energy.¡± Meng Shen faintly smiled and said: ¡°Last night, I sorted it out into a book. You can take it back and give it to yourpanion to see.¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shao Qing paused for a moment, not knowing how to react. Originally, she thought that Meng Shen was a foolish big spender who was odd and perverted but this move of Meng Shen¡¯s made her feel bad.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°I like your.... personality. I want to be your friend and you don¡¯t need to thank friends.¡± Meng Shen quickly recalled the book Yan Pingsheng had given him before he came. Since his memorization ability was especially good, that long book only took him a little while to memorizepletely.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Nevertheless he is still a strange person. Shao Qing silently changed herbel of Meng Shen from foolish big spender to a somewhat strange pervert into a somewhat approachable.... pervert.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Continuing to speak, Meng Shen said: ¡°There¡¯s also another thing. I¡¯m originally from Jiang Bei¡¯s survivor base and soon we will have to head back. That¡¯s why I want to invite you... en..... Do you have a superhuman squad?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head then replied: ¡°My squad is only a rank 2 superhuman squad. Furthermore we didn¡¯t establish it that long ago. You should probably consider it a bit more before requesting us to do something.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. The squad that had escorted us on this journey had quite a few injuries. If they were to escort us back, it might be a bit forced. Therefore I wanted to invite your superhuman squad to send us back. Then when the mission is aplished, I will pay you a remuneration ording to the usual rank mission.¡± Meng Shen then carefully said: ¡°I could even give you half the remuneration before the mission and then give you the rest when we reach the destination. What do you think?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t rashly agree to anything. Rather she asked: ¡°Why do you want to choose our small squad? I believe, you guys should do some investigation in advance first. Within S city¡¯s survivor base, there are quite a few strong superhuman squads. There are even three rank three squads yet we are just a newly established squad that had recently been promoted to rank 2. A normal person would normally choose one of the three rank 3¡¯s right?

    ¡°You are really cautious.¡± Speaking about business, Meng Shen was apletely different person. Wearing gold framed sses today, it covered his keen eyes, softening his entire aura: ¡°You¡¯re correct. I indeed did some investigation prior. At the beginning we were going to choose one of the three rank 3 squads. Howeverter on, you led your team and Team Gale back. Inparison to you Team Gale should be more experienced, a top notch superhuman squad. Yet, they were almostpletely wiped out while you guys didn¡¯t even have one loss. Don¡¯t speak to me about luck, I won¡¯t believe that. From my view, even if luck was a factor, strength also yed a role.¡±

    ¡°What else.¡± Shao Qing cool-headedly looked at Meng Shen. Try to intentionally nt a flower and they won¡¯t grow, unintentionally insert a willow branch and it will bud. Meng Shen all along had tried to wash away the bad impression of himself in Shao Qing¡¯s mind, yet there was no sess. However these words just nowpletely changed Shao Qing¡¯s view of him.

    He was attentive, had a strong perception, and his ability to analyze was very good. If his strength was also not bad, during times where he should be rational he seems like he would. He was suitable to befriend.

    Meng Shen continued to speak: ¡°I had specifically analyzed your operation. To not even lose a single member is extremely difficult. With regards to the captain, the demands would be even higher. It would require good foresight, intellect, decisiveness and a bit of luck. Of course, not to mention strength and your group teamwork. From all the top notch superhuman squads, there is not even a single squad that could say that they have never lost even a single member whenpleting missions. Therefore I want to choose you guys. Is that sufficient reasoning?¡±

    Meng Shen was extremely clever. He chose to say 80% facts and added on 20% of misstatements. This way, a small lie would be hard to uncover.

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°Even if I believe that you are sincerely requesting our squad, I do not have any intentions on agreeing.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Shen frowned: ¡°The remuneration can be discussed.¡±

    ¡°Even if it was like you said that I have good foresight, intellect and decisiveness. It is exactly those reason that I choose to reject this. Someone wise would know when it is appropriate to give up. The difficulty of this mission is extremely high. I do not have any guarantees that I won¡¯t lose a team member because of this mission. That is the main reason I am rejecting.¡± Shao Qing was calm. ¡°My squad is different from others. All of my team members are my family, my most intimate people. No matter who it is, I would not ept their loss.¡±

    At once, Meng Shen rushed to say: ¡°This kind of thinking is incorrect. Could it be that everytime you choose a mission, you will choose one that has no danger at all? It is when you are in danger, when a superhuman can make a breakthrough and gradually improve. Your protection of them will only just hinder them from bing stronger.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t exin anything and just indifferently said: ¡°I am a strong person, therefore I must protect the people under my wings. Maybe you think that my decision wouldn¡¯t be good for their future, yet nevertheless, I do not need them to be super strong. I just want them to be safe and healthy and living until the end of the apocalypse or until the world perishes.¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Meng Shen sucked in a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What if there¡¯s a day where you can¡¯t protect them?¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°If there is a day that I cannot protect them, then that must definitely be because I have died. Before I die, I will definitely arrange everything. If they ever receive any insults, I would be the first to step forward and kill those people. We¡¯d die together.¡± Shao Qing made a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Meng Shen¡¯s eyes widened. He had never met someone like Shao Qing before: ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable....¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Shao Qing faintly smiled: ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

 Chapter 82 - Boiling Blood

    <b>Chapter 82 Boiling Blood</b>

    Although the reality wasn¡¯t as serious as how Shao Qing portrayed it, she was definitely a controlling person and especially loved to protect the people by her side.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    After she spoke with Meng Shen, Shao Qing was able to smell a conspiracy. That was also one of the reasons why she rejected.

    After rejecting Meng Shen, Shao Qing packed up her things and prepared to return. But before she left, a tall pretty man stopped in front of her stall: ¡°I heard that you are purchasing high ranked zombie crystals.¡±

    Shao Qing as expected stopped her footsteps: ¡°That¡¯s right. Rank three as well as rank three and above zombie crystals, I want them all.¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    That person made a slight smile and extended his finger: ¡°Ten pieces of rank 3 crystals along with the remuneration to send us off from S city survivor base. What do you think?¡±

    Ten pieces of rank 3 zombie crystals was an extremely expensive price. A rank 3 squad who went on missions nonstop for a month couldn¡¯t even guarantee ten rank 3 zombie crystals.

    Yan Pingsheng felt that when he had stated this offer there would be no one who wouldn¡¯t be moved by this offer. Sending Meng Shen was a mistake, he should have handled it by himself then they would have achieved sess instantly.

    After that Yan Pingsheng heard Shao Qing reply: ¡°I am currently purchasing high ranked zombie crystals. If you require to hire any services from superhuman squads, please go to the mission hall. Now if you will excuse me, I have to go home for dinner.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng: .....

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    This development waspletely different from what he expected!

    Shouldn¡¯t Shao Qing be excitedly agreeing to it? Then he would be able to get information on that piece of document during the journey, such that he could even obtain a backup copy?

    Waiting for Yan Pinghsheng to snap back to reality, Shao Qing had already packed up her items and was leaving confident and at ease.

    Shao Qing happily returned back home and passed the little notebook over to Shao Tong. Shao Tong didn¡¯t know how to read, but she was able to still recognize some simple characters. If it was tooplicated she won¡¯t be able to read it.

    Since she got injured by her father on the head when she was in her second year of elementary, she had recovered but did not return back to school.

    Shao Qing could only look at it herself and slowly exin it to her. Shao Tong was very serious when she was learning. In the end, she pulled on Shao Qing¡¯s sleeve quietly seeking her out with her spiritual powers: ¡°Jiejie, I want to learn to read...¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Shao Qing rubbed her head: ¡°Later, I¡¯ll go out and take a look. Maybe I can find a workbook and teach you how to read.¡±

    Shao Tong bursted out a smile and leaned close to Shao Qing. Before, she had always thought that in her former life she must have done some sinful deed since no one liked her. From birth until now, she had only suffered.

    Until she met Shao Qing, then did she knew how lucky she was this life to be able to meet her.

    Shao Qing is the only one who has treated her well and never turned her back on her or gave up on her because she was dumb. That is why she was able to bring out her potential to show Shao Qing.

    The facts told her, she didn¡¯t bet incorrectly.

    When Shao Qing was teaching Shao Tong, she also learned a lot of new things, pertaining to the use of spiritual energy, how to train it, and most importantly how to store it.

    Just when she was teaching Shao Tong, she suddenly heard a shout from outside. That sound was very familiar...it was clearly Er Dai¡¯s. At once, Shao Qing rushed out. Going to take a look after hearing some sounds, she saw Yan Hanqing had already broken the door

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°Go look after Xiao Baozi, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After ordering Shao Tong, Shao Qing entered Er Dai¡¯s room. Once she entered she froze. Er Dai was on the ground rolling around, constantly trying to tear off his own clothes. His sharp teeth and nails were all exposed. Even more frightening... was that his body waspletely scarlet. It was as if they had just fished him out of boiling water.

    How did this happen?

    Shao Qing took a step forward, trying to see what was wrong with Er Dai, but was suddenly attacked by Er Dai and pushed to the ground. Originally, Shao Qing wanted to struggle but she felt something very hard poking at her belly.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    In a split second, Shao Qing¡¯s face was exactly like Er Dai¡¯s, as red as a prawn. No..... this can¡¯t be. Er Dai is a zombie! He doesn¡¯t feel pain, doesn¡¯t have desires, his body is already dead. There can¡¯t be a reaction!

    Even if he has those desires, but how could a corpse... what¡¯s happening?! This simply goes against physiology.

    Because Shao Qing was distracted for a moment, she basically did not put up any resistance. Er Dai who was hugging Shao Qing began rubbing against her. On one hand he was rubbing against her while on the other he was letting out miserable roars.

    His skin was bing increasingly red. His all year round frozen body was bing extremely hot. Shao Qing could even feel that her skin on her fingertips were also increasing in temperature, even her veins were pulsing.

    He did not seem to be like a frozen corpse at all, in fact he was more like a living person.

    Er Dai couldn¡¯t speak so the only way for him to express his suffering was by unceasingly shouting. That sound sounded especially pitiful. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead.

    Just like his body, it was scalding hot. Also because he was enduring all this suffering, a blue vein gradually appeared. Shao Qing could start to see his veins expand as if it could burst at any minute.

    That thing jabbing at her belly was also getting bigger and harder.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    What on earth is going on?

    Shao Qing already had no time to think about anything. She tried to support Er Dai up, but it only resulted in Er Dai squeezing her tightly. This led to her only being able to somehow drag him to the bed.

    ¡°Let go of me okay? I¡¯m going to go find a woman for you...¡± Shao Qing was trying to persuade Er Dai like a child using a gentle voice.

    Er Dai who was a bit calm all of a sudden held onto Shao Qing and trembled within her embrace. Hugging her to death but scared he might identally scratch her, he ridiculously tried to point his fingernails up.

    If he was able to speak he would have told Shao Qing, ¡°I don¡¯t want any other woman, I just want you.¡± However, he was unable to speak so he could only express what he wanted to say by squeezing Shao Qing tight and not letting her go.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    He would rather have his blood boil and his body explode than have some other rtionship with some other woman.

    Even if he has to die, he would want to die in Shao Qing¡¯s arms.

    Shao Qing lowered her head to look at Er Dai. Curled up in a pitiful manner, the only thing in his eye was her. Shao Qing then recalled a lot of things, the first time she left him he was also standing at the entrance, a lonely and pitiful figure.

    When he had found her, he had happily thrown himself on her. He was always willing to use his body to stop anything from hurting her.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Thinking and thinking, Shao Qing¡¯s heart became soft and she sighed: ¡°I owe you.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Volume 2 Chapter 1

    <b>Volume 2 Chapter 1 Forced Mission, agreeing to support</b>

    Afterwards... she helped him out. Afterall the pure Er Dai wouldn¡¯t understand anything.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    This is something Shao Qing could think of, the best n, yet...it was something that was hard to do.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    This was something that would easily cause someone to fall apart. In fact at that time, Shao Qing was really about to copse, wanting to avoid the entire problem by walking away. But then she saw the emerging veins on his body wriggling around like a spiderweb that was about to burst apart his red skin.

    To the end, Er Dai was unwilling to hurt Shao Qing. He was jabbing his own hands causing one hole after another to appear.

    Shao Qing sat on the bed expressionless and couldn¡¯t help but lift up her legs. She had experienced a lot of things. But she was still a traditional person. Having those kind of rtionships with someone else was something that she thought should ur after marriage.

    In Shao Qing¡¯s heart, these kind of things needed to be done with one¡¯s most beloved. Only after being married in a holy wedding ceremony could one do these things but now....

    Er Dai wasn¡¯t willing to go out and find other woman and she didn¡¯t want to just watch as Er Dai died within her arms. Then....

    Using her recently grasped spiritual power she notified Shao Tong and had her erect a protective screen around the entrance. Afterwards she stooped over and lightly kissed Er Dai on his burning lips.

    Er Dai immediately acted as if he was a fish about to die from thirst who had just encountered water, quickly jumping on this opportunity. However, he was quickly pressed down by Shao Qing, unable to move.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Nervous, Shao Qing extended her hand. Because her finger was trembling it took two tries to undo Er Dai¡¯s clothes. Finally with one fierce move, she directly tore Er Dai¡¯s clothes to shred.

    Er Dai¡¯s chest was extremely pale, it¡¯s surface covered with a lot of old wounds. These probably all urred before he was a zombies, that¡¯s why they never disappeared.

    Shao Qing was very familiar with these wounds. She couldn¡¯t help gently caressing each and every single scar. The slightly protruding wounds was a knife wound. In fact the wound must have been rather crucial entering the body three inches to have asting wound until today.

    This side was round, a bullet wound. Maybe the bullet was still in Er Dai¡¯s body.

    At his rib there was one made by a dagger. It just happened to be located between his ribs, the target was probably his lungs. The person who made it must have been very experienced.

    Not waiting for Shao Qing to touch all his wounds, Er Dai began to rebel. He grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s hands and pushed it towards a certain region, constantly pitifully crooning.

    Shao Qing sighed and pressed Er Dai¡¯s moving hand: ¡°Be good, you¡¯ll be fine soon....¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ......

    Repeating it over and over until the second day, when Shao Qing finally crawled up she felt as if she wasing apart. It was especially like that time many years ago when she just entered the army, the feeling she would get after training each day.

    Once she opened her eyes, she saw Er Dai lying on the bed looking at her like a dog. Shao Qing immediately felt a bit ufortable.

    Er Dai was especially gentle, scared to use too much strength that might leave behind a trace. Finally it was on her vicle that he left behind a hickey.

    Once Er Dai saw that hickey, his entire body became excited. Rubbing against her just like a big dog.

    Shao Qing rubbed his head and put on clothes. It was a little challenging to get down from the bed since her legs were still a bit jello like, but Er Dai immediately went to support her. He even massaged her legs to kiss up to her.

    Shao Qing was not ustomed to it and felt embarrassed getting Er Dai to help. Walking out by herself she felt that no matter who she made eye contact with, their gaze all looked strange to her.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Especially since everyone at her ce were her close friends. Shao Qing felt more and more ufortable. Sitting down on the sofa, Er Dai ran back and forth pouring

    Shao Qing water, grabbing fruits for her, being very attentive.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Walking out from the kitchen, Yan Hanqing was holding a pot full of chicken soup with aplicated look: ¡°I stewed chicken for Shao Tong and them to eat. Do you want some to drink? I think you should be able to absorb it.¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°All food are no use to me. If I drink, then I¡¯ll just puke it outter. It¡¯s too bothersome. You guys go eat, I¡¯ll just go absorb a crystal.¡±

    When Shao Qing was going to prepare to leave and absorb a crystal, Er Dai also wanted to tag along. But was stopped when Xiao Baozi pulled on his clothing. When Shao Qing closed the door she saw Xiao Baozi thwarting Er Dai.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Shao Qing then took a big breath. She felt all her vital energy had been used up from sighing.

    Sitting down to absorb the crystal, Shao Qing jumped up with shock. Before, she had been feeling embarrassed and had ced all her attention on the outside world that she didn¡¯t even realize that she was only one step away from rank 4.

    What did she do? How could she have in one night suddenly reached rank 4? This was practically like eating a miracle elixir!

    Unavoidably she recalled the censored things that happenedst night. After calming down, Shao Qing got rid of those embarrassing thoughts. Beginning to think more deeply, if she wanted to research this she will have to start from the source. First of all, how did Er Dai turn out like that?

    Even though Er Dai was different from the average zombie, having his own mind and consciousness, his body wise there wasn¡¯t much of a difference. At least in that aspect they were simr.

    If there weren¡¯t any special reason, why else would he have turned out like this.

    That doesn¡¯t make sense!

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Thinking back carefully, she realized that she had only seen this aspect in only one zombie, the one who had molested Cheng Jiao whoter on got sliced up into cucumber paste.

    Calling to mind that zombie, everything suddenly became clear. This was because just yesterday she waspletely perplexed on the fact that she clearly had remembered having a high rank zombie crystal yet couldn¡¯t find it.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    There was a great likelihood that this piece was identally given to Er Dai! Without knowing, Er Dai must have absorbed it thusst night¡¯s incident.

    This could be the only reason, otherwise what else could exin Er Dai¡¯s sudden change?

    With this, the rest was easily calcted. It was probably because of this crystal that led to the sudden changes to Er Dai. After, her and Er Dai doing that kind of thing, the crystal¡¯s energy had some sort of transformation and a portion of it entered her body.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    That zombie should be a rank 4. In other words, her and Er Dai shared the rank 4 crystal evenly. In addition, there were also some indescribable energy causing her to nearly rise to rank 4.

    This was the most likely exnation. But no matter what, things that have happened has happened. One needed to just continue to look ahead. At least the upgrade in strength was a constion.

 Chapter 84 - Volume 2 Chapter 2

    Volume 2 Chapter 2 Some people just love courting disasters

    The two superhumans looked at each other silently. They couldn¡¯t do it. Even if they were to bring out all the earth elemental users there, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    ¡°Is it logical to just move one car at a time? After using up all your energy sending one car over you guys will rest up for a half a day and then send the second car over?¡± Shao Qing calmly said.

    After a long silence, Yan Pingsheng spoke out to ask Shao Qing: ¡°Then do you have another idea?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°Besides detouring, building a bridge is the only option.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this all rubbish? If building a bridge is the only option and they do not have the ability to support all the cars crossing over, then it¡¯s still a dead end.¡± Yan Pingsheng spoke in a frustrated manner.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything, only looking towards the endless cracks. Then she suddenly asked: ¡°if we were to detour, how big of a loss would it be?¡±

    Meng Shen honestly replied: ¡°Only about a third of us will survive; we would be incapable of making it to Jiang Bei¡¯s survivor base and this is only a rough estimate not including other unexpected situations.¡±

    Shao Qing had a moment of hesitation, then she called Gu Chuan over: ¡°ce an ice bridge here. It doesn¡¯t need to be too thick, just enough to cross over the cracks will be fine. About two metres wide and thick enough to support a fully loaded car.¡±

    Gu Chuan silently extended his arm out. The mist rapidly gathered together to form an ice bridge over the cracks. Shao Qing tested out the thickness: ¡°Try it again.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng called over the car to go again. After passing over the crack anding back, there were no signs of the ice bridge cracking.

    Yan Pingshengs eyes lit up. After the two earth elementals created the bridge, their faces had paled significantly; yet, Gu Chuan lookedpletely indifferent. The difference between the two sides were evident.

    ¡°Will you be able tost covering up all the cracks?¡± Yan Pingsheng couldn¡¯t hold back asking. Gu Chuan shook his head. If he was a rank four ice elemental user then he would definitely have enough power. But currently, he¡¯s just a rank 3 superhuman who had just increased in rank.

    Yan Pingsheng was a bit disappointed, but Shao Qing ignored him. She just continued to ask Gu Chuan, ¡°Could you make it two-thirds of the way?¡±

    Gu Chuan nodded his head. He would have to push himself a bit but he could manage to reach that point. It will just simply be more exhausting.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Shao Qing nodded her head then said to Yan Pingsheng: ¡°The duty of making the bridge can be left to Gu Chuan and I. You guys can just prepare to cross the bridge.¡±

    ¡°But....¡± Yan Pingsheng couldnt resist asking. Would Gu Chuan be able tost? At that moment, he realized that Gu Chuan had already created another ice bridge. While Gu Chuan did this, the two earth elemental users did not just sit idly. Shao Qing got them to form a weak bridge then got Gu Chuan to freeze it and make it a bit thicker. This way it would save his power usage.

    Seeing Gu Chuan and the rest already taking action, Yan Pingsheng also started to direct the people back to the car. Then they began to systematically cross over one by one.

    Shao Qing and Gu Chuan were at the very front. With every bridge created, Shao Qing would first press on it to test it out then would they proceed.

    Afterying out around fifty metres, they had already exchanged out all the earth elemental users. Their superpowers werepletely exhausted. Gu Chuan could only rely on himself to form the entire bridge.

    Now people could see the strength of a rank 3 superhuman. Besides his face paling a bit, one could not notice any signs of overexertion.

    ¡°Can you still push it?¡± Shao Qing was testing the bridges and could evidently see that the current bridges were slightly thinner. This wasn¡¯t Gu Chuan beingzy. It was just the fact that his powers were slowly depleting. The will is there but not the strength.

    ¡°I can still push it to the spot you mentioned earlier.¡± Gu Chuan calmly spoke, but his forehead was already covered in small beads of cold sweat.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve reached your limit let me know. Don¡¯t force it.¡± Shao Qing patted his shoulder then looked ahead. There were still about 80 metres before they would be past these crevices.

    Gu Chuan nodded his head, yet he continued to push himself until he used up all his powers. Finally he sat his bum to the ground and stopped. When he did that, Yan Pingsheng immediately yelled out, ¡°Gu Chuan can¡¯t continue. If we wait for him to recover, the ice bridge would have already all melted and the entire team would have fallen down the cracks.¡±

    Not waiting for Yan Pingsheng¡¯s inquiry, Shao Qing just supported Gu Chuan up and then extended out her right hand. Countless number of vines immediately sprang forward.

    Those vines were especially nimble. In midair, they had already weaved into a carpet like structure. Then everyone saw a sight that made their jaws drop. The vines had formed a nket with the two ends extending out numerous tentacles that stabbed down to the ground like chopsticks stabbing into tofu. After tying everything together, a green bridge was left in in sight.

    Everyone was astonished, but even more were unwilling to believe. Could vines support such a heavy thing like car? Especially the middle cars that were packed with items?

    Shao Qing had already supported Gu Chuan and was continuing forward. Gritting his teeth, Yan Pingsheng ordered: ¡°Continue forward!¡± No matter what they couldn¡¯t stop halfway.

    The driver trembling with fear continued forward. Against their expectations, those vines held on. Continuing forward as if they were walking on solid ground. It was only the dip in the tires that reminded them that underneath them were soft vines.

    Once Shao Qing crossed over all the cracks and turned around, she could see the reflection of the sun from the ice andyers of bright green. Letting out a breath, she supported Gu Chuan to the side to sit.

    If there was another option, Shao Qing definitely wouldn¡¯t have allowed Gu Chuan to take action. First of all, this would be unbearably exhausting. Secondly this would reveal their strengths. The biggest taboo is revealing all your strengths. Shao Qing was most worried about this point.

    However,pared to the loss of so many personnel and the unpredictable events, revealing a bit of their strengths could not be considered much.

    After all the cars have finally passed the cracks, Shao Qing gently waved her hands and the vines converted into wood energy and returned back into her body.

    This was one of the biggest differences between her and other superhumans. Once the others have used their superpowers, it would just disappear. However with hers, she could take it back.

    Although over the course of events it was unavoidable for her to consume some of her energy, inparison to others, she consumed a lot less. This little bit of gap during life and death situations could possibly save her life.

 Chapter 85 - Volume 2 Chapter 3

    Volume 2 Chapter 3 Cleaning up scum

    That piece of meat is just too big. After hearing the bandit speak, the leader put on his pants and gathered all his subordinates to head over.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Arriving at the location to take a look, there was indeed around ten cars. Seeing the tracks of the car being so deep also indicated that the car must be carrying a lot of goods.

    There was a high likelihood that 50 percent of it was rations while the other 50 percent was gas. The leader immediately wanted to monopolize it, biting his teeth he asked: ¡°Lao Er?¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    A very skinny man with a bluish tint on his skin came walking forwards: ¡°Yes, Big brother.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re currently in the wind direction. Do you have the confidence to release half of our people and not be discovered?¡± The leader asked.

    ¡°I can try.¡± Lao Er calcted and spoke: ¡°As long as they don¡¯t have an earth elemental who could do medical treatments then releasing half shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    An earth elemental user had two directions they could go. First is medical support. In other words, this meant that when this superhuman chose their vegetation they could try to select one that could treat illnesses or support their teammates. Of course they would also want one that would be able to help preserve their own ability as well.

    The second kind was control. This is simr to Shao Qing¡¯s vine. Some vegetations of superhumans could also release a weaker poison. This type relied on exercising control.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    The route that Shao Qing had chosen was supporting control and strength. Usually she would be supporting her teammates, but at critical moments like this she would be able to change in a second to a strength superhuman and exercise control over herself.

    Hearing this, the leader decided: ¡°Gather up, gather up. Let¡¯s get this fatmb. Everyone gets additional provision. Tonight when we return, we can y with the women all we like!¡±

    Although they didn¡¯t shout and cheer in case Shao Qing might discover them, each and every single one of them looked thrilled. Usually they didn¡¯t have the opportunity to y with the women. This is because the number of women were quite small, so they would never get a turn.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Therefore each and every one of them would be in a rtionship with their left or right hand. Now everyone as if they were in heat had their eyes shining bright as they looked at Shao Qing and the rest.

    Lao Er made a wretched smile as he pointed at Shao Qing and Yan Ruru: ¡°Big brother, those two quality items definitely can¡¯t be injured. We can have a threesome tonight.¡±

    Speaking in a forthright manner he waved his hand: ¡°If we are able to get them, I¡¯ll let you have the first taste tonight.¡±

    Lao Er rubbbed his hand then turned towards the wind direction. Waiting at the drafty ce, he made a cold gloomy smile then started to use his powers. His power was poison. At his initial awakening, paralysis was what he relied on the most. When he moved up to rank 2, he was given a poison capable ofplete paralysis. When they usually see a fatmb with quite a few numbers, he would first release the poison. Once those people became paralyzed or started to lose their consciousness, the rest would go help out.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    This is the reason why the leader needed about him and gave him quite a few crystals. Crystal sources would be given in hopes of him reaching rank 3 sooner. After all, when he was rank 2 he was capable of poisoning people of rank 2. But to people who were rank 2 or above, the effects of the poison is quite minimal.

    If Lao Er were to be a rank 3, matched with his ability, they would be invincible.

    Colourless poison bringing a tinge of fragrance merged with the wind and it gradually floated towards Shao Qing¡¯s direction.

    Yan Pingsheng and Yan Ruru just finished rescuing the people within the car. Just when they were waving the few strength superhumans to start pulling the car out, Shao Qing smelt a faint fragrance.

    Since her taste and touch had all descended quite low, her sense of smell and hearing had be particrly sensitive. The most important thing is when she smelt that fragrant smell, her earth elemental energy began circling within her body as if it was cleansing.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    In that second, Shao Qing understood. She quickly warned everyone: ¡°Stop breathing in the air. There¡¯s poison in the wind!¡±

    Shao Qing warned them just in time, yet there was still a portion of the group who had fallen victim. The ones who had been affected were all rank 2. For the ones who had ranks higher than 2 like Yan Ruru, only felt a bit of a headache because the poison couldn¡¯t get into her body.

    Even if some poison did enter her body, it would be quickly and easily cleansed by her own superpower energy.

    Another example was Shao Tong. Anytime and anywhere she would have a simple spiritual barrier formed around her as practice. Therefore once the poison touched theyer of protective screen, it would be immediately resolved unable to harm Shao Tong.

    In fact, some peak rank 2¡¯s not far from rank 3 also barely got affected. It would probably only take them a little while to resolve it.

    However the people lying in ambush had no idea, they could only see therge group of people. The leader immediately became happy as if the fatmb had already entered his wallet.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    ¡°Men, let¡¯s go. Capture the women and don¡¯t even let one man to survive.¡±

    A mob came rushing over. Yan Ruru remained calm and ordered the rest of the people to bring the poisoned to the back This was in case once they started fighting they wouldn¡¯t get in the way.

    Shao Qing also figured out Yan Ruru¡¯s thought and asked: ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Littledies, does your brain have something wrong? I¡¯m your husband!¡± The leaderughed in an excessive manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t we all sleep togetherst night? Now that I¡¯ve pulled up my pants, you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s face becamepletely icy. Er Dai wanted to rush over and make a move but Shao Qing blocked him. Shao Qing just smiled faintly: ¡°What did you just say? I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m your husband. I also took a fancy to that little doll behind you. How about tonight both of you guys can wait upon me? That doll is really tender. Lao Er, what do you say, don¡¯t they look like mother and child?¡± The leader wasn¡¯t scared of Shao Qing at all. Their side only had around ten people while they had up to thirty who were all superhumans!

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    Lao Er immediately agreed with him: ¡°A capable mother and daughter pair. Boss you sure are lucky with woman. Then how about giving me that sexy girl?¡±

    ¡°No problem. Us brothers will share our fortune!¡± The boss gave a big smile. Shao Qing looked at Yan Ruru then looked at the captain on Meng Shen¡¯s side. Although she was inquiring something, her tone of voice was still icy: ¡°Could you leave those two to me?¡±

    Yan Ruru¡¯s weapon of choice was a whip. The material was made from a variation of a tiger¡¯s spinal column that had gone through a particr treatment. Not asking if Shao Qing could do it, she said: ¡°Let me borrow your team¡¯s ice guy. Then this old woman will take care of the rest of the bandits.¡±

    The other captain nodded his head: ¡°His power seems decently strong, be careful. If you can¡¯t handle it then just call us to help.

    When he heard all this, the leaderughed and waved his hands: ¡°Brothers, they are looking down on us. Come,e,e. Let¡¯s resolve this in the quickest time. Kill all the men and bring the women back so everyone can have a good time!¡±

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    The people who were temporarily paralyzed were dragged to the back. Not caring about the rubbish they said, Shao Qing allowed Yan Hanqing and the rest to kill who they thought weren¡¯t pleasing to the eye while she faced off with the leader and Lao Er.

    Shao Qing had a murderous aura exploding out of her eyes. Extending her hand out, cyan vines came from the earth and the sky as it charged towards the two. Lao Er¡¯s first reaction was to hide behind the leader¡¯s body then after to release more poison.

    His poison was too disgusting. Although it couldn¡¯t take someone¡¯s life, it wouldn¡¯t allow one to control their hands and feet. The leader then quickly released his power. His was the exact same as Yan Ruru, a fire elemental. The only difference was he was a bit weaker than her.

    When the mes made contact with the vines, ck smoke started appearing. This was all the poison on the vines being evaporated by the fire. Seeing the ck vapour, the leader was frightened. He quickly created a fire shield in front of his body so that the ck mist vines couldn¡¯t approach him.

    Immediately, a sharp scream came from behind him. Turning his head around, the leader found he was sshed by blood.

    Seeing those vines, it was like sharp awls easily piercing through Lao Ers body. Some ripped through his stomach, some stabbed through his chest and some pierced his neck. In the next second, Lao Er¡¯s body was brandished by the vines and all split up into pieces. The only thing that remained intact was his head which rolled on the ground until it stopped facing the leader.

    Lao Ers face still had a lewd expression. Even when he died he didn¡¯t react to his own death, instead he was still soaked in his own fantasy of him winning.

    Please support this novel by reading atzygirltrantions dot

    His limbs, flesh, and internal organs, along with the rest of his body waspletely split into pieces. The leader wiped his face, feeling his hand contaminated with blood and flesh. One thing that was clear was whose flesh and blood it was.

    The warm blood sshed onto his eyes and mouth. In that moment he realized he had provoked someone that he should not have provoked.

 Chapter 86 - Volume 2 Chapter 4

    <b>Volume 2 Chapter 4 Giving the good person card</b>

    A few of the smarter girls stared at each other. In the end, no one said anything. Regardless of whether they went to that base, they would still have to travel for a long distance. Moreover they were a group of women, no matter where they go they wouldn¡¯t be safe.

    A small base didn¡¯t have any guarantees or protections. It would be hard to avoid having some people see them as woman and trying to mistreat them. Yet being a prisoner, an exclusive property, a situation like that is still a lot better than this.

    If they were to head to the big base, they really would have a lot more guarantee. However, they were all weak women and ordinary as well. Some of them were even a bit delirious. If they were to go to the big base, with the distance sorge, how many would even survive the trek and actually arrive there?

    Being able to survive and not go mentally insane would require the person to be not only smart, but have a high perseverance. With those conclusions, everyone understood clearly but no one said anything.

    No one would take on this kind of mission to bring around a group of useless women.

    Especially since within the group, a good number of them had already gone crazy. They would only drag them down. You only need to be a bit intelligent to know that bringing these women along was not a wise choice.

    Yan Ruru felt a bit awkward as she looked towards Shao Qing. She also understood this point. Thus even though she pitied these women, she didn¡¯t bring up taking them along.

    If they were close to the base and she only had her superhuman squad then she might have been willing to say those words, but she was currently on a mission. Yan Pingsheng was her employer and she was only a hired mercenary. As a result, this was a decision she absolutely could not make.

    Shao Qing was quiet for a long time, then she faced Yan Ruru and said: ¡°Bring them out to look for Yan Pingsheng.¡±

    This kind of headache was best handed over to Yan Pingsheng. After all, Yan Pingsheng is the employer; thus, it would be best to have him make the decision.

    Yan Ruru nodded her head and let out a sigh. After dressing the women in clothes, they brought them out. Yan Pingsheng had already found the warehouse. While he was in the middle ofmanding people to move the things, by his side, there were a couple of bound captives. Although the things they were carrying out were quite a lot, his face didn¡¯t look happy at all.

    Walking over, Shao Qing realized that the thing this warehouse had the most of were corpses. After being washed cleanly, these corpses were hollowed out of their organs and had their heads chopped off. After using salt water to soak them, they were split from the middle as if they were ughtering a pig and were then hung on a hook.

    A row on the left and a row on the right, there were at least fifty to sixty corpses hanging here. Some were tall ¨C mostly likely to be adult males, while some were tiny and most likely not adults yet. It¡¯s no wonder why Yan Pingsheng¡¯s face was so unsightly. Anyone who saw this kind of tragedy would have an unpleasant face.

    Seeing the captive beside Yan Pingsheng, they began to fume with rage between their gritted teeth. However, since Shao Qing and them didn¡¯t say anything, those women also didn¡¯t dare to rashly do anything.

    However a woman of about thirty with a rather good figure threw herself forward. With disheveled hair, she threw herself forward and bit onto one of those peoples¡¯ throat. Everyone present was able to clearly hear that blood-curdling shriek and the blood pouring into her throat.

    Gu Lu, Gu Lu.

    Another woman without dy rushed to say: ¡°Please do not be angry. Her little sister while she was still carrying a baby, by this man was..... after that event, that man even cut open her dead sister¡¯s belly to take out the child to see it¡¯s gender. Afterwards he fed the child to the wolves. It was from that day that she became crazy.¡±

    Shao Qing originally wasn¡¯t angry. Using her vines she dragged the still living captives over. Pulling one at a time she asked these women: ¡°Alive or dead.¡±

    Those captives unceasingly begged for forgiveness and promised to repent. However the women were determined: ¡°These kinds of animals, killing them is letting them off easy!¡±

    Taking these captives, in front of these women, Shao Qing separated their bodies into pieces. Yet, no one there thought she was being cruel.

    Having seen everything that has happened at this stronghold, everyone thought they should die for their crime.

    After carrying the things out and burying the marinated corpse, Yan Pingsheng fiercely said: ¡°I have to burn this ce down to get rid of my fury!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s resolve their issue first.¡± After simply exining their history, Shao Qing gave the crucial problem over to Yan Pingsheng: ¡°Right now they have nowhere to go. Since you are the employer, what do you say we do?¡±

    Yan Pingsheng¡¯s eyes widened, a bit stupefied. Shao Qing had really given him a difficult situation. No matter how they dealt with these women it would be a problem. If they let them run their own course, their conscience wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive themselves. Bringing them along however would be too risky since there¡¯s so many unpredictable dangers. In fact, if by any chance they do run into any idents, these women would only drag them down.

    Then Meng Shen suddenly spoke up: ¡°I suggest we bring them. What do our two captains think? Although, I am the employer, I also highly value your advice.¡±

    ¡°I have no opinion.¡± Yan Ruru quickly added.

    Shao Qing took a nce at these women, then looked at Meng Shen in a different light. She indifferently replied: ¡°If we are bringing you guys, then you guys have to take responsibility for preparing meals and cleaning. Other than that I have no opinion.

    Those women were all surprised and quickly nodded their heads enthusiastically. Why would they have any other opinions? They were only extremely grateful for Shao Qing. Shao Qing made them feel that they still were still of use.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll bring them. In any case, it¡¯s just 6 women. Yan Jie will bring three and I will bring three.¡± Shao Qing replied calmly. ¡°Has everything been moved? If they have, then let¡¯s head off.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Yan Pingsheng nodded his head. The group of people then set off. Right before they did, Yan Ruru started a fire. It was only when they all bared witness to that wretched ce being burnt to a crisp did they depart.

    These women were secretly wiping their tears. They had suffered so much at that ce. Losing their loved ones, they had nothing at all.

    From her spatial dimension, Shao Qing took out some clothing to allow them to change out of the shabby rags that barely covered their bodies. Shao Tong even brought some special medication to treat their wounds. After being thanked, she turnedpletely pink.

    After taking in these women, they entered the small town. Reportedly on a regr day, these women had to go with several regr people to water and take care of the vegetable garden. Thus, they were very familiar with the route.

    Bringing some people along, Yan Pingsheng had them harvest the ready vegetables and definitely made quite a gain. Although in a bit they would be able to eat a fresh meal, no one was exactly happy.

    Everything they had seen today was just too heavy. How could anyone bring themselves to smile.

    Within the ranks, the women felt quite apprehensive. No matter the job, they would scramble to do it. For example, starting the fire or cooking. Shao Qing never stopped them because she knew that doing these things would allow their hearts to rest easy.

    ¡°Leave the cooking to Han Qing. His skill is amazing. You guys are already tired from the day. Go take a rest.¡± Shao Qing allowed her vines to retract the thorns to form a wooden bench shape. After making a row, if one were to sit on them it would even be a bit bouncy and cool andfortable to the butt.

    Er Dai was waiting on the side for the meal to be served. The three women feeling embarrassed only sat down after they set up the chopsticks and bowls. Seeing them all worried, Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything more. In such a short time, it was impossible for them to rx so quickly.

    ¡°Auntie, some candy.¡± Xiao Baozi taking small strides with his short legs offered candy to the women. Blinking with his enormous eyes, it was cute to death.

    The three woman grabbed the candy. One of them was the one who had threw herself forward before biting off the throat of the man. At that moment she was so fierce with red eyes madly biting on to the man, but now she was like a little child. At a loss of what to do, she held on to the candy and then finally gently patted Xiao Baozi¡¯s head.

    Her movement was especially tender, very careful. It was as if she was scared if she put in even a little bit more strength she might injure Xiao Baozi.Please

    Another mentally conscious women couldn¡¯t help ask: ¡°Is this your child? So cute.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say you. Calling me by name is fine. My name is Shao Qing.¡± Shao Qing replied quietly. ¡°This is my son.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± The women felt they were inconveniencing her by asking: ¡°He really is so cute. I really like him. My name is Xiang Ru. She is Zhang Xiaofen and that one is Tao Jingjing.¡±

    Shao Qing froze. It was then that she had realized she had always just called him baby or darling. Up to now she had never given Xiao Baozi a proper name.....

    With deciding a name being such a big event, it required her to rally carefully decide, to polish it over and over..... Of course, to a person who is a cripple ating up with names, trying to decide a name was even harder than fighting a rank 4 zombie.

    Actually.... I haven¡¯t given him a name yet.... That phrase was something Shao Qing couldn¡¯t say. Finally she vaguely replied: ¡°His nickname is Bao Bao (baby/darling). You guys can just call him Baobao.¡±

    ¡°Bao Bao?¡± Xiang Ru cautiously asked: ¡°May I kiss him....¡±

    Before Shao Qing could reply, Xiao Baozi already took the initiative to move over and making a big smooching sound kissed Xiang Ru. Xing Ru cupper her face, unbelievably happy.Please support this novel by reading at

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but have her lips lift up into a smile. Lifting Xiao Baozi up , she tilted the side of her face towards Xiao Baozi. Xiao Baozi immediately pounced over and gave her a mouthful of smooches.

    Xiang Ru sad down by the side,pletely envious. After quite a while did she lightlyugh and say: ¡°Having such a precious treasure beside you, you really are blessed.¡±

    ¡±En...¡±Shao Qing¡¯s eyes became gentle. Xiao Baozi was her life¡¯s biggest strength and motivation.

    The cleverest housewife can¡¯t cook without rice. Since there were limited ingredients, the things Yan Hanqing could make was also limited. Now that there was a richer amount of source, in one instance he made six dishes and a soup. Although they were all vegetable dishes, they smelled, looked, and tasted great. It would make anyone¡¯s mouth water.

    A ring of people eating dinner caused Yan Pingsheng at the side to start drooling. After all, between chefs there are still differences in ability. The chef on their sidepared to Yan Hanqing was likeparing a beginner with someone who has gone through systematic schooling.

    Those women were hesitant to begin eating. Taking one bowl after another, Shao Qing filled it with rice and passed it over to them and even ced some vegetables inside: ¡°There¡¯s lots of dishes. Take it yourself. Only after you have eaten will you have enough energy to clean up.¡±

    After eating dinner, they didn¡¯t continue on their journey. Instead, they decided to stay in the small town for the time being to rest and reorganize. At least the small town was rather tidy and few zombies were around. Following the streets they were even able to find a three story building to rest for the night.

    These days of constantly being on the move, if one said they weren¡¯t tired it would be a lie. After all, the thing that is tired isn¡¯t just your body. There¡¯s also the high amount of alertness they had to have constantly. Being able to rest for a while would definitely be beneficial for thest part of the journey.

    After eating, Shao Qing returned to her room. Then Shao Qing and Er Dai circled the trash can to puke. After puking, they brought Xiao Baozi along and began absorbing a pile of crystals. For Xiao Baozi¡¯s situation, he was able to absorb some of the high calorie food, the things with high nutrition. As for them, they were unable to eat food and definitely weren¡¯t willing to eat flesh, so they could only use crystals to help maintain their strength and power.

    For the entire day and night, they continued to absorb crystals within their room. It was only when it was time to have a meal for the afternoon did they reveal themselves.

    She ate very few things and they were all forced down. In a bit she would have to puke it out. If it wasn¡¯t to fool everyone, she wouldn¡¯t even want a bite.

    Early the next morning because Shao Qing didn¡¯t require much sleep, she awoke quite early. However when she awoke, three women were already tidying things up.

    Frowning, Shao Qing came down the stairs: ¡°It¡¯s 5am.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, did we wake you?¡± Xiang Ru was a bit rmed. Shao Qing shook her head, speaking to them: ¡°The things you guys need to do is get a good rest. Later when we are on our way then will you guys have energy and can focus. I don¡¯t need you to be so hardworking. I just need you guys to not hold us back.¡±

    The things she said weren¡¯t pleasant to her and the tone of her voice was rather indifferent. But Xiang Ru quietly said: ¡°You...... are a good person......¡±

    Shao Qing was stunned. There has never been a time a person had given her a good person card. Her teammates usually said that she was someone who deserved trust and was depended on; a person viewed as the pir of the group. Enemies would way that she is cruel, a lone wolf. People who didn¡¯t know her would say that her cold and detached appearance would make her hard to approach. Beingbeled as a good person, Xiang Ru was the first.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, her face still expressionless yet her earlobe was slightly flushed: ¡°How am I a good person? Did you guys not see the part where I murdered people?¡±

    ¡°You..... really are a good person.¡± Xiang Ru couldn¡¯t help but lift her voice, a bit eager: ¡°Although your facial expression is cold,pared to those people who use words to console us, you are even more considerate. Moreover, you are hot-blooded and righteous. You truly are a really really good person....¡±

    Shao Qing sneered: ¡°You guys are so tired you must be hallucinating. Quickly go to bed. Nap for a bit before we head out.¡±

    Xiang Ru looked at Shao Qing¡¯s departing figure. Pulling her two not so quite there sisters she said in a low voice: ¡°Really.... We really are grateful....¡±

    Shao Qingughed. What part of her is a good person? After she had tortured those mandits, zing mes and Yan Pingsheng¡¯s people were scared of her.

    They really were too naive, to go so far as to think she was a good person. She was clearly a cold blooded, emotionless, selfish person. How could she give off any feelings of a good person?

    Right when Shao Qing stepped out the door, she saw Meng Shen sitting outside the door wiping a dagger clean. His eyes were focused as if he was at aboratory doing a task that allowed for no mistake.

    Seeing his attitude towards his weapon , once again pleased Shao Qing. This caused Shao Qing to feel a bit better towards Meng Shen.

 Chapter 87

    <b>Volume 2 Chapter </b><b>5 The Consequence of making a mistake </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s a really pretty dagger.¡±

    Meng Shen was surprised for a second, he probably did not expect Shao Qing to take the initiative to speak to him. A bit bashful, he replied: ¡°Someone really important gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Someone you like? Can I see it?¡± Shao Qing had an indescribable love towards cold weapons (weapons that use pure physical attacks). She had once bought a specialized cab to ce short weapons. Inside, she filled it up with a variety of military knives, daggers, etc.

    Meng Shen hesitated for a moment then handed the dagger over to Shao Qing. Taking the dagger, Shao Qing looked at the dagger carefully. This dagger was a weapon meant for killing. A typical dagger that was for collecting and looking wouldn¡¯t generally be sharpened and for those privately sold daggers although they would be sharpened, they wouldn¡¯t be up to standard.

    The back of the knife and it¡¯s shaft¡¯s gorgeous motifs would easily cause people to misunderstand that this dagger was for admiring; however, from the edge of the de to the tip, it was all made for the purpose to kill.

    Shao Qing loved plum blossom daggers that were sharp on both sides. At the point where you grab the dagger, there was a crescent moon shaft to protect the de. The model was extremely exquisite. The crucial point was that this plum blossom dagger was most suitable for a woman to use.

    The first dagger she obtained was a short dagger that was only sharp on one side. It was a gift from an instructor. At that time, she wasn¡¯t used to using an military thorn. Thus when she went out for missions she would rely on this dagger. Unfortunately, for one mission she had gotten heavily injured and had lost that dagger.

    No matter how Shao Qing looked at it, the dagger looked very familiar. It really resembled the dagger she had first lost. Just when she wanted to look at it in detail, Meng Shen softly said: ¡°That... have you finished looking?¡±

    Seeing Meng Shen¡¯s expression that seemed as if she wanted to fight him for his dagger, Shao Qing passed back the dagger. Then she asked: ¡°Where did you get that dagger from? It looks very nice.¡±

    ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± Meng Shen hesitated and then replied. Taking back the dagger, he tenderly wiped it and then finally ced it back into its sheath.

    ¡°I see.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t say much, she just indifferently said: ¡°Looking at that dagger, I thought it looked very familiar. Something that I saw ages ago.¡±

    Meng Shen¡¯s eyes lit up, then he repeatedly asked: ¡°You¡¯ve seen it? Who was using it? Are you able to find her?¡±

    Shao Qing quickly analyzed what Meng Shen said, then finally probed: ¡°When I saw it at that time, the nickname of the dagger¡¯s owner was someone called Qing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡± Meng Shen¡¯s cheek was slowly bing scarlet and lively. You couldn¡¯t even see his calm appearance from before. ¡°Where is she now? Are you able to find her?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t answer his question and just asked back: ¡°How did you meet her? How did that dagger end up in your hands....¡±

    Meng Shen was a bit hesitant. After quite a while, he revealed a face as if he had cut off all means of retreat and replied: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know her. In fact she was wearing a gas mask at that time. At that time, I was a research worker in charge of pharmaceutical research. We had just studied an anti-cancer medication. However, before we were able to hand over our results a spy had stolen it.¡±

    Thinking back to that, Meng Shen¡¯s expression was a bit icy: ¡°Because of that ident, the research institute was blown up. I was stuck under a rock and it was her.... Qing saved me. That dagger was something she left behind for protection.....¡±

    After finishing, his icy expression in a sh was melted away by his tender feelings. Seeing this, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Because of those urgent circumstances, Shao Qing simply did not have enough time to send Meng Shen out. At that time she could only contact people for support. After getting rid of the b of rock on top of Meng Shen, she could only ce him where someone could assist him and then go off after the spy.

    At that time, she had left the dagger to Meng Shen. Originally she wanted to retrieve it after all these events. However because of that time¡¯s injuries she ended up in the hospital for three months. She had broken three ribs, her leg got a fracture, and the rest of her injuries didn¡¯t even need to be mentioned. After she healed she was discharged from the military.

    As a result she never got the chance to take back her dagger.

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t prepared to tell Meng Shen that she was Qing. Those were things of the past and she didn¡¯t want to bring it up. Seeing Meng Shen¡¯s hopeful eyes, Shao Qing who wanted to originally say that Qing died couldn¡¯t bear to say it and changed her words: ¡°She received some injuries. After she recovered her body just wasn¡¯t able to continue to do these strenuous missions so she retired. I heard that she has already returned back home and got married and had kids.¡±

    Meng Shen¡¯s mouth opened wide, but nothing came out. Lowering his head, his face couldn¡¯t conceal his look of disappointment. After a long while did he say: ¡°Knowing that she is living well, I can be at ease now. Originally.... Originally I wanted to return the dagger to her.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Shao Qing stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to see if food has been made.¡±

    Meng Shen nodded his head and tightly held onto the dagger. There were some things that just can¡¯t be forgotten. Every night when he fell asleep, he would recall that fair hand gently pulling him. Even though smoke filled the air, he could still smell that light fragrance off her body.

    Many times, he had tried to ask around for the people who participated in that mission. However, Shao Qing was part of the secret unit. There was simply no information at all. The only thing Meng Shen knew was that she was called Ah Qing.

    After so long, when he thought he would never find her and that he wouldn¡¯t find anymore or get anymore news, Shao Qing had told him that the person he has been searching for in his dreams has already retired to go home and had gotten married.

    In the end it was a illusory one sided love. Perhaps even when he died, Qing wouldn¡¯t know that there once was a person who fell in love at first sight and couldn¡¯t forget her.

    Seeing Shao Qing was soon about to walk up the stairs, Meng Shen couldn¡¯t stop asking onest thing: ¡°Her real name. What is it?¡±

    Shao Qin paused. Shaking her head she continued up the stairs. Yan Hanqing donned an apron when he came out of the kitchen. The apron was supplied by Shao Qing. Small flowers scattered around, it was definitely designed for a maiden in mind.

    At the beginning, Yan Hanqing was quite shy. However, now he can indifferently wear that apron and be a cooking husband.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made Bao Bao some warm milk. Do I need to add some sugar?¡± Yan Hanqing asked. Shao Qing thought about it, then thinking about Xiao Baozi¡¯s preferences she said in a loving manner: ¡°Just a spoonful. Anymore and he won¡¯t be able to digest it and he¡¯ll just spit it out.¡±

    Yan Hanqing nodded his head and turned around to add more sugar. His back nice and broad resembled a mountain¡¯s sturdiness, overflowing people with a sense of security.

    Seeing him wearing a cream belt, it looked a bit funny. Yet Shao Qing felt warm and at ease. A person who is like her, used to going through fire and water, hovering between life and death, the thing they hope for the most is warmth, a sense of security.

    Therefore when Lin Qifan showered her with tenderness, she had fallen so quickly. At that moment she had thought she had finally found that one thing she could count on. She had found that one man who willingly wants to support her.

    It was onlyter did she find out, that some men had a tender outer coat and was used to sweet speech and honeyed words, but have thrown away their conscience to the clouds.

    Leaning against the door frame, Shao Qing sighed: ¡°If only the person I met first was you, then everything would be a lot better.¡±

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s hand trembled, spilling half of the spoonful of sugar in. He silently stirred the spoon in the milk, trying to be careful to not spill any. After a bit he stopped the fire and and took the hot milk pan off the fire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wake up Bao Bao.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯tment on anything and returned to her room. She naturally did not see the tender gaze Yan Hanqing was giving her.

    After waking Xiao Baozi up and having him finish the milk, Shao Qing wiped off Xiao Baozi¡¯s milk stache and lifted him up then carried him outside.

    The air in the early morning still wasn¡¯t good. It had a gloomy stench to it as if the entire world was in the process of molding.

    By the time Xiao Baozi and Shao Qing finished going for a stroll, people just awoke to eat. Shao Qing who originally wanted to check if there were any wild game to catch brought Xiao Baozi back. Once they arrived at the second floor, Shao Qing saw that one of the superhumans were ordering around one of the recently saved women.

    He had purposefully ordered the woman to clean up the gruel that had fallen on the ground. As soon as the women stooped down, she would reveal her fair ravines. Moreover since their clothes do not fit properly, there would be a brief sh of her lower back. But whether it was her waist, chest, the numerous tiny scars or the purplish hickeys; all of these ovepping in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes made it a thorn in her eyes.

    Reaching out to cop a feel, before he could touch the woman¡¯s butt, Shao Qing had already used her whip to whip his arm. That one move gave the back of his hand a wound that was about two fingers wide and one finger in length. At that time he gave a loud shriek causing the people downstairs including Yan Ruru toe see what happened.

    The first thing he did was withdraw back. Feeling a bit guilty, heter noticed that his scar was bing more inmed. Lifting up his head in anger, he threw daggers with his eyes towards Shao Qing: ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? What did I do to provoke your anger? For what reasons did you make a move against me!¡±

    Not giving Yan Ruru any face, the vine within her hand was ruthlessly brandished. Hearing the sharp sound of the whip breaking the wind allowed everyone to witness how ruthless her attack was.

    That man waspletely frightened and immediately tried to erect a wind shield. However, the shield couldn¡¯t withstand even a second of the attack and immediately shattered. Following which the vine without showing any mercy at allnded on his face. The man was directly thrown to the side.

    Yan Ruru frowned. She hadn¡¯t seen the earlier events, so she was a bit frustrated regarding Shao Qing¡¯s merciless attitude. Extending her hand she said: ¡°Please wait. Captain Shao. Did my brother (not actual) provoke you in some way? Why are you treating him this way?¡±

    Shao Qing calmly replied: ¡°If Captain Yan can¡¯t take care of her subordinates, then I don¡¯t mind helping you out. Please immediately give those women to me. Over on my side, even though they would be required to do some chores, they at least won¡¯t be yed with by men.

    Yan Ruru was stunned for a moment then frowned: ¡°What are you talking about? What just happened?¡±

    Shao Qing pointed at the woman kneeling on the ground and coldly sneered: ¡°I think you should be asking your ¡®good¡¯ brother what he had just done.¡±

    Being whipped on the face, he waspletely swollen. Once he opened his mouth, three teeth fell out. Infuriated, he reproached: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just order her to clean up the floor? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Does wiping the floor mean having their bums touched?¡± Shao Qing indifferently replied: ¡°Just now, your good brother attempted to molest her. While five or six of them were just watching from the side for entertainment. I don¡¯t think that these women staying over at your side would receive any protection at all. Instead it would be like leaving the tigers den to enter the wolves mouth. They really deserve to have some pity.¡±

    Seeing Shao Qing¡¯s taunting gaze, Yan Ruru who was originally angry immediately became embarrassed. She had a clear understanding of Shao Qing¡¯s temper. She wasn¡¯t the type to lie, so if Shao Qing had said it in addition to the scene, they were all enough to prove what had happened.

    All at once, Yan Ruru¡¯s rage rose up. Pulling out the whip on her waist, she used it to hit the still arguing noisily man on the other side of his face causing it to swell as well. Opening his mouth, another three teeth fell out when he spat out blood.

    Giving a chilling sweep all around, she coldly said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? No one is allowed to touch these women, we have to treat them like our camerades. What are you guys doing?¡±

    The ones looking directly at Yan Ruru immediately lowered their heads, some felt ashamed while others just couldn¡¯t bear with the pressure Yan Ruru was exerting on them. ¡°Captain Shao, I am terribly sorry that something like this urred within my squad. However, I can make an oath that this kind of thing will never happen again.¡± Yan Ruru swore.

    ¡°Give him to me.¡± Shao Qing pointed at the man on the ground. Anyone with eyes could tell that she had murderous intentions. Yan Ruru hesitated for a second. She knew that if this man fell into Shao Qing¡¯s hand, he definitely would not have a good ending. He was her subordinate, her brother. Even though he had made a mistake, he didn¡¯t deserve to die for it.

    That person was getting a bit panicky. Both sides of his face swollen, all the words that came out of his mouth were unclear, but he was still able to convey his intention clearly: ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t hand me over to her! She¡¯s a demon! She definitely will kill me!¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care what he said at all. She merely faced Yan Ruru and repeated: ¡°If you have no means of punishing him then hand him over to me. This matter can¡¯t just be forgiven like this.¡±

    Yan Ruru gritted her teeth: ¡°Captain Shao, I know he made a mistake, but.....¡±

    ¡°He just made a mistake?¡± Shao Qing sneered, then she brandished her whip towards the woman kneeling on the ground. The women got frightened, her jacket torn apart.¡°All the men close your eyes. Anyone who peaks.... I¡¯ll make sure that they can never open their eyes again.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s voice was calm, not sounding threatening at all, yet everyone¡¯s movements were instant. They all turned their heads, none daring to peak.

    Yan Ruru then noticed that this woman had only undergarments under her coat. Her body was covered with scars and marks that were all new. This meant that it was only after arriving here that someone had forced something on her.

    In that second, Yan Ruru¡¯s eyes became red. With iparable calmness, Shao Qing asked the woman: ¡°What happenedst night? You can tell me. In front of me, no one is capable of threatening you or would dare do anything to you.¡±

    The woman hugged her chest and after a long time did she numbly reply: ¡°Last night, he came into my room and tried to rape me. When I tried to resist, he said that my sisters and I were rescued by him. Being used is only natural. Even if I were to tell anyone, no one would punish him. On the contrary he would retaliate on my sisters and I.¡±

    No matter her voice or expression, they were all numb and emotionless. She had originally just escaped from the tiger¡¯s den and thought she has finally been saved. Yet, she had discovered she had actually fallen into a wolves nest.

    Having hope then to be met with disappointment, it would only give way to more despair.

    Yan Ruru also became apathetic. Covering her face with shame, after a long while did she step forward to take off her own jacket to cover the woman: ¡°This is my fault. I will leave him for you to deal with.¡±

    The eyes of the man on the side immediately erged. ¡°No! Please no! Boss you can¡¯t do this!¡± He had seen Shao Qing kill before. She was exactly like a demon, fierce and savage.

    Yan Ruru didn¡¯t say anything or give him another eye. She was only filled with disappointment and fatigue. She had never thought that someone from her own squad would be capable of such animalistic things.

    The vine in Shao Qing¡¯s hand immediately extended forward tying up that man who was attempting to escape and slowly dragged him towards Shao Qing.

    That man who had begged Yan Ruru earlier, now seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to change her mind, began cursing at her: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they said that B*tches are merciless! Now I know! After risking life and limb together for so long, just because of one woman, one woman who had been ridden on by thousands, you are handing me over to the devil! Pah! You¡¯re a f*cking b*tch!¡±

    Yan Ruru¡¯s body trembled with anger. She repeatedly tried to curb her anger, grinding her teeth: ¡°So this is how you think of me....¡±

    She wasn¡¯t angry that he was cursing her, instead it was because in his eyes those women who received so much torture and humiliation had became his pretext and excuse.

    Since they have already been toyed with so much, since they have already been raped, because he is a high and mighty superhuman and she is a tiny member of the squad, there isn¡¯t any harm in ying around?

    That kind of thinking, that is no worse than a beast!

    The thing that made Yan Ruru even more furious was that there was still someone holding her back trying to dissuade her: ¡°He¡¯s our own brother, how could that woman be more important than him? In any case he didn¡¯t murder anyone, he just did it with her once right? Getting beaten up like this should be punishment enough.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys also think like this?¡± Yan Ruru angrily stared down at those people. Those people couldn¡¯t help but turn away to avoid eye contact.

    Shao Qing¡¯s voice fell into her ears: ¡°I told you. Just leave this for me to handle. Aah.... I¡¯ll make sure that everyone will be ¡®satisfied¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 88 - Volume 2 Chapter 6

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 6 I am a cruel person </strong>

    The people who just woke up were in the midst of washing their faces or heading downstairs when they heard the rm. Two people who didn¡¯t even have their pants up properly were rushing down.

    Once they arrived they saw Yan Ruru standing in the hall with a terrible expression facing them. ¡°Assemble outside.¡±

    Being the representative for the people that haven¡¯t put on their pants properly yet, Yan Pingsheng was running while trying to put on his belt. Seeing Yan Ruru he asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a zombie attack?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you get to the entrance.¡± Yan Ruru waved her hand: ¡°everyone gather outside at the entrance. Captain Yan, please call your people over as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Yan Pingsheng did not know what was going on but he was absolutely sure that this wasn¡¯t a zombie attack. If it was, Yan Ruru would not be able to remain so calm. Fixing his belt, he yelled at the rest to hurry down.

    Compared to Yan Pingsheng, Meng Shen was a lot calmer. At the very least, his clothes were tidy. Arriving at the entrance, they realized that Shao Qing was standing there surrounded by swaying vines and among one of those vines was one that has binded a person who was beaten until they were unrecognizable.

    Waiting for everyone to gather, Shao Qing asked: ¡°Who was on patrolst night?¡±

    Two young men stood up. One of them was from Yan Pingsheng¡¯s side, while the other was from Yan Ruru¡¯s side.

    Without saying a word, she used her whip tosh at their legs. This directly broke their trouser leg and in a split second inmed flesh were revealed.

    ¡°Were you guys asleep when you were patrolling? Someone had snuck into the women¡¯s room and raped. How did you guys not realize?¡± From Shao Qing¡¯s appearance she didn¡¯t appear affected, obviously cool-headed, yet it caused everyone there to tremble in fear.

    Originally riled up from being knocked around out of nowhere, however hearing what was said, they became silent. This was originally their negligence, let alone thatst night they were indeed goofing off.

    They had thought that within this small town, the surroundings have already been cleared up by the bandits thus there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any immediate dangers. Since this was the case they decided to goof off a bit. Yet, who would have thought that the zombies wouldn¡¯t arrive but instead a traitor within.

    Aftershing at them, Shao Qing didn¡¯t do anything further. She just called out to the six women.

    Once the sixth women stood by her side, Shao Qing then unhurriedly began speaking: ¡°At that time when we decided to keep them, was it not an unanimous decision? Speak!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Pingsheng and Yan Ruru took the lead and the other naturally followed their response.

    Shao Qing continued to ask: ¡°At that time I said that if we were to keep them and bring them to Jiang Bei survivor base, they wouldn¡¯t just do nothing and freeload. They would do some simple chores like cooking or cleaning. At that moment, I thought you understood my meaning that they are ourrades.¡±

    Shao Qing paused, then swept over everyone with her eyes. ¡°Yet, I would have never thought that someone could do something even worse than that of a beast. In the middle of the night, to a group of women who have already suffered and been humiliated enough to the state that they are delirious, to do something like that. The person is already in my hand. I want to hear everyone¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    The people there looked at each other. All the women were furious and wanted severe punishment, however there were some voices that popped up from the crowd: ¡°You¡¯ve already beaten him and yelled at him, why don¡¯t you take away his remuneration as his punishment and consider it done. After all we are all brothers here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t do anything too overboard. Worst case he can just apologize and give her some remuneration.¡±

    ¡°After holding back for so long, being a bit brash is totally normal. Men are like this. Not a problem at all, just give him a bit of punishment and it will all be good.¡±

    Those women lowered their heads and their bodies began to tremble. Especially when someone mentioned giving them remuneration, it seemed as if they were prostitutes.

    Shao Qing dragged out her ¡®oh¡¯ then said: ¡°Is this how you guys feel?¡±

    Seeing that Shao Qing didn¡¯t appear angry, their confidence gradually increased. One after another they would say: ¡°just give her back some remuneration. If worstes to worst you could just take his reward from this trip and distribute it to the women. The rewards for this trip would be enough to pay for hundreds of prostitutes.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Yan Ruru spun around and pped him: ¡°I dare you to repeat those words.¡±

    In a sh that person kept silent out of fear. Covering his face where he got pped he immediately sucked up to her saying: ¡°Yan Jie, I have a cheap mouth. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Yan Ruru wanted badly to give him a kick to allow him to wake up.

    Shao Qing slightly lifted her tone: ¡°That is the decision you guys came up with? This is the way you will handle things?¡±

    The several people who were quite lively didn¡¯t dare to continue to speak. The younger women were all in a rage: ¡°Shao Jie, don¡¯t be merciful. You have to cruelly punish him!¡±

    Shao Qing calmly spoke: I really feel humiliated for you. If these women who were humiliated to this point were your family would you dare say the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that....¡± That person only just began speaking when he got brutally kicked down by Yan Ruru. Yan Ruru was thoroughly angry: ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to experience it. Let¡¯s see how you feel when your wife gets ruined by another?¡±

    Shao Qing was not emotionally affected in the slightest. This was because she had already known the inherent nature of these people so she was not disappointed. Since the apocalypse, it had magnified a lot of people* as in a lot of people¡¯s temperament. However it doesn¡¯t matter how they behave under others, in front of her they better act obediently.

    She was different from Meng Shen, Yan Pingsheng and Yan Ruru. In regards to these people, she had a separate ruthless heart. Even if it was herrades who had caused some incident she would not tolerate it let alone this kind of issue.

    ¡°People who believe that he should be lightly penalized step forward. You guys can rx. Even if you step forward I won¡¯t retaliate.¡± Shao Qing calmly spoke: ¡°No matter everything else, I will definitely keep my promises.¡±

    A lot of whispering began to start. A few people who were closer to that man summoned up their courage and stepped forward.

    Waiting until no more people stepped forward, Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°Now I know your opinions. Following this will be my way of handling things. If you have any opinions on how I deal with things, feel free to speak out.¡±

    After speaking, one person opened his mouth appearing to want to speak. However before he could say anything he saw the offender who was suspended in the air suddenly wrapped by a regiment of vines.

    Just using one second that regiment of vines acted like a meat grinder and while that person was still alive, it turned him into ground meat. The process was so quick that he couldn¡¯t even let out a single sound.

    Fresh blood and minced meat sshed outwards. By coincidence, it sshed straight onto the face of the person who wanted to speak. Stunned, when he finally realized what happened he fell to the ground and start puking.

    Just as before, Shao Qing was expressionless as if the person who just murdered someone wasn¡¯t her. Gently smiling she asked in a good natured manner: ¡°Now that I¡¯ve dealt with this problem, does anyone have anything they want to say.¡±

    Everyone standing at the very front all got sshed and just like that person they all fell to the ground and began puking incessantly. Who would still have an opinion? Who would still dare to have an opinion?

    Yan Ruru had a moment of hesitation. In the end however, she hardened her heart. She knew that even if they were to just punish him it would just ignite their rebellious nature. In contrast if they were to kill him as an example for others, this stench of blood would definitely subdue everyone.

    The person who died was her brother. But right when he decided to do this scandalous event, she was no longer his brother.

    Yan Ruru would feel sad however she wouldn¡¯t bear any grudges towards Shao Qing.

    Retracting back her vines, Shao Qing looked at the people puking in a rxed manner and the pile of minced meat: ¡°Remember if you have an opinion, don¡¯t forget to tell me. If you don¡¯t speak how else would I know what you are thinking. Starting from now on, if you have any impure thoughts or intentions or want to do whatever nasty deed you best keep it in. When you guys return then you can vent but at this ce you better behave. After all I don¡¯t mind killing another few people.¡±

    Everyone clearly saw the changes in Shao Qing¡¯s gaze and fear was all they felt. With her strong abilities and brutal methods. From now on, there would never be anyone who dared to offend her.

    In a split second they were all clear about one thing. They could rx in front of Yan Ruru because with her code of brotherhood, she wouldn¡¯t do much. Thus, they were spoiled.

    They could also rx in front of Yan Pingsheng because he was tolerant, his means of doing things was rather gentle so they weren¡¯t afraid.

    However they cannot rx in front of Shao Qing. Shao Qing would not spoil any of them. In front of Shao Qing, they could only sincerely behave and do what they ought to do.

    The things that should not be done should be left undone. If there was a day they did it, the minced meat beneath her feet now would be their end.

    Yan Ruru was incapable of protecting them. Yan Pingsheng was also incapable of protecting them. Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s opinion or gaze.

    ¡°Okay, since no one else has anything to say let¡¯s end matters here. If you should be eating go eat. If you should be resting go rest. In a while we¡¯ll be travelling soon.¡± Shao Qing flicked off the dust on her clothes while Xiang Ru took the initiative to clean up the mess.

    She was extremely grateful for Shao Qing. Perhaps Shao Qing was quite scary in the eyes of others like a demon. But in her eyes, Shao Qing was the best. Only Shao Qing was willing to stick out for them, a group of weak useless women.

    Shao Qing¡¯s methods were ruthless and she could kill without blinking, yet why does this matter? All those men standing down there, they weren¡¯t as merciless but what did they do? Saying words they don¡¯t mean, saying words that they hadn¡¯t processed, all this caused their wounds to reopen.

    It was only Shao Qing who would be willing to intimidate so many superhumans for them. In Shao Qing¡¯s eyes, they were humans who also deserved to be treated with respect equally.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t take pity on them or sympathize with them. She just treated them like a regr person, which in turn made the women feel more at ease.

    The other three women also weren¡¯t willing to return to Yan Ruru¡¯s side. It was only after Xiang Ru¡¯s persuasion did they go. After all since Yan Ruru¡¯s side had experienced such a thing, now none of them would dare to harass them. If all the women were over on Shao Qing¡¯s side, the pressure on Shao Qing¡¯s side will be a lot greater.

    The crowd did depart as was told, yet no one had any appetite. Who would still want to eat food after seeing a person who was just alive be turned into minced meat. That would be messed up.

    The younger women from Yan Ruru and Yan Pingsheng¡¯s team all came forward to help Xiang Ru clean up the mess on the ground and buried it.

    After cleaning up, they hastily ate a bit of food and got ready to depart.

    From Shao Qing¡¯s appearance, you couldn¡¯t tell anything changed. Yet Yan Hanqing knew that she was mentally tired so he took the initiative to take over driving.

    From time to time, he would look at the rear-view mirror to take a look. Shao Qing had her eyes closed to rest, the exhaustion evident.

    Looking numerous times back at her, it would be strange if Shao Qing didn¡¯t notice. Without opening her eyes she asked: ¡°Hanqing, do you think I¡¯m too cruel?¡±

    Yan Hanqing shook his head. Shao Qing¡¯s methods were definitely merciless, but he didn¡¯t think what she did was wrong; he actually didn¡¯t think it was extreme at all. If he were to handle things he would also choose to kill the man. Although, he might have chosen a tidier means of doing it.

    However the end result would be the same.

    After shaking his head, did Yan Hanqing realize that Shao Qing had her eyes closed so she was unable to see his movement. So, he opened his mouth to say: ¡°Scums deserve to die.¡±

    Originally in a bad mood, Shao Qing suddenly beganughing and lightly smiled: ¡°You can¡¯t even say more than 4 words?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. If it was me, I would also kill him.¡± Yan Hanqing thought about it and replied seriously. Finally he added on ¡°Not consoling you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Qing knew the way she handled things were rough and extreme so much that it was a bit abnormal. But, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to change.

    In her eyes, there were three types of men that were unforgivable. The first were men who would conduct savage acts against women, the second were the ones would y with women¡¯s feelings, and the third were ones who would engage in domestic violence against women.

    Unfortunately, this person didn¡¯t just fall into the first category but even during these circumstances to these women who have suffered traumatic incidents to their mind and bodies, he was still willing to do this kind of stuff. She really couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Actually she had already strongly pressed down her anger and only made those cynical remarks, otherwise today wouldn¡¯t have been finished that easily.

    ¡°I feel like I understand a lot of things now. For example in the apocalypse, strength is the most important thing. If you do not have strength then you can only be bullied by others. If you have strength, then you would be able to protect your loved ones.¡± Shao Qing yawned, feeling a lot better: ¡°Look at me. I feel that today I took a stand for justice, but a lot of people just thought I was cruel. However, even if my methods were even more savage, no one would dared to say anything because I have strength.¡±

    ¡°Sleepy? If you¡¯re sleepy, then sleep. There shouldn¡¯t be any incidents. If there is anything, I¡¯ll wake you.¡± Yan Hanqing was silent for a while then spoke. He learned from experience how brutal the apocalypse could be first hand, so he couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the truth in what Shao Qing had spoken.

    Shao Qing nodded her head and hugged Xiao Baozi. Then using Er Dai¡¯s thighs as a pillow she began to fall asleep. She actually wasn¡¯t that sleepy, she just felt a bit tired.

    Once she began sleeping, Shao Qing didn¡¯t wake up until dark, not even waking up in the middle for lunch. Yan Hanqing and the rest knew that Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to eat so they didn¡¯t wake her. Thus Shao Qing woke up naturally during the evening.

    Luckily Er Dai wasn¡¯t a human. Otherwise his legs would bepletely numb so much that it would be useless.

    When Shao Qing got up, everyone else was in the midst of setting up their tents. When some people saw Shao Qing they couldn¡¯t help but hide. It was because this morning Shao Qing had left too great of a shadow.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind. Pulling Xiao Baozi and Er Dai along, she made a circle and returned back to their tent vicinity. Xiang Ru was in the middle of helping Yan Hanqing connect the tents. Yan Hanqing was very familiar with setting up the tents, so Xiang Ru helped but in fact she just passed him a few items.

    Once the tents were set up then they began cooking up dinner. Shao Qing smacked her lips suddenly feeling the need to eat something. Although she didn¡¯t need to consume anything and her taste weakened by a huge margin, she was still a regr person.

    As a person she still needed to have a meal even if that meant absorbing crystals. Sometimes she would even have false illusions of hunger.

    Therefore the majority of the time even if it were for camouge, Shao Qing would still eat a little bit: ¡°Er Dai, let¡¯s go hunting.¡±

    Nearby there was a mountain although small and it would definitely have some wild creatures. Full of expectations, Shao Qing excitedly brought Er Dai and Gu Chuan to go hunting.

    Gu Chuan and her powers were very suitable for hunting. One uses vines while the other uses ice then Er Dai was in charge of collecting the prey. In an instant, they were able to catch a few wild rabbits and ducks. They even caught a variation rabbit who had red eyes, white pelt, and a pair of incisors who could run really fast.

    Once they returned with the prey, the overwhelming majority was taken away by Gu Chuan. After ughtering it, ying it, and cleaning it; they were used for cooking.

    Only that bucktooth rabbit that had grown a pair of extremely long ears was able to escape. He was taken by Xiao Baozi to y with.

 Chapter 89 - Volume 2 Chapter 7

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 7 The Cute Item brought back</strong>

    Gu Panpan looked at Xiao Baozi holding the rabbit by the ears and wobbling about. She immediately felt bad for the poor rabbit. However this rabbit was rather smart. Knowing that its life hung in the hands of Shao Qing and them, even if it was swung around, it was especially well behaved.

    Shao Qing was originally nning to remove its teeth, cut its nails, and give it to Xiao Baozi to raise. If it made any movements she might just eat it directly, thenter she would find a more obedient animal.

    She had never thought that this rabbit would be so intelligent. Seeing it behave so well Shao Qing decided to let it off.

    ¡°Okay, bring your rabbit baby over here.¡± Shao Qing waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. What do you want to eat? Rabbit leg or chicken leg?¡±

    Xiao Baozi strided over carrying the rabbit along: ¡°Mama, it isn¡¯t called baby rabbit. It¡¯s called Yaya*......¡±

    * = teeth teeth

    ¡°Okay, Yaya.¡± Shao Qing looked at the rabbit with it¡¯s rather long front teeth. Her son¡¯s naming style was exactly like hers.

    ¡°I want chicken leg. Yaya what do you want? Chicken or rabbit?¡± Xiao Baozi blinked his eyes, seriously asking the rabbit within his hand.

    The rabbit¡¯s tears were about toe falling down. He didn¡¯t want chicken leg or rabbit leg, he just wanted radish.....

    It wanted radish! Not meat! And definitely not rabbit leg!

    However seeing Xiao Baozi¡¯s adorable way of questioning, Shao Qing who was at the side surveying seemed to be considering to y its skin. Noticing this it immediately lied down pretending to be dead, afterwards it miserably reached out to point at the chicken leg.

    No matter what it couldn¡¯t eat it¡¯s own species right?

    Shao Qing passed two chicken legs over to Xiao Baozi. Holding one leg, Xiao Baozi looked over at the rabbit worried. If he were to release his hand he was scared that the rabbit might run away but if he didn¡¯t let go he had no way to pass the other piece to the rabbit.

    Shao Qing calmly extended a rattan over. To make it look more appealing, she allowed the rattan to grow a few white flowers. Afterwards, the rattan wound itself around the rabbit¡¯s neck as if it was a cor. The other end went to Xiao Baozi¡¯s wrist. Xiao Baozi immediately became delighted and happily let go. Then using his other hand he started to feed the rabbit.

    The rabbit named Yaya gave up all hope as itid on its belly. Allowing Xiao Baozi to stuff the chicken leg into its mouth, it¡¯s razor sharp incisors easily bit apart the chicken meat and bone. Then it swallowed it down.

    At the start, the rabbit rejected it because it was a vegetarian. It¡¯s favourite thing to eat were cabbage, radish and it could force itself to ept Bok Choy. But what is a chicken leg. It definitely doesn¡¯t belong in that category.

    It was only when he was forced to eat the chicken leg did he realize that there was actually something in this entire world that radish can¡¯t evenpare to.

    As a result, the rabbit basically swallowed down the two chicken legs, one chicken wing, and a few pieces of chicken butt. Afterwards, fully content it rolled about on the ground.

    Naturally wanting to gain attention and love already made it not a typical rabbit. If a regr rabbit was to eat that much meat they probably would have been puking or having diarrhea, hanging on with half a life.

    Yet this variation rabbit had evolved in various ways. However because of its origin, it was fate for it not to be able to fight against those bigger variations. Eating meat is just a small case now.

    After feeding the rabbit, Xiao Baozi felt content. Dragging along the plump rabbit that was propped up on its belly, he began to run around. The rabbit who just felt that life was so blissful was now being dragged everywhere, nearly having its front tooth taken out.

    After Xiao Baozi had taken the rabbit for a stroll, that rabbit had already lost quite a bit of fur. Looking so pitiful even Shao Qing felt bad for it.

    When it was time to sleep, Xiao Baozi cold heartedly abandoned Shao Qing and insisted on hugging the rabbit while he slept. Afraid that Xiao Baozi might be bitten by the rabbit, she could only watch over them.

    When Xiao Baozi was deep in slumber, Shao Qing took out the rabbit within Xiao Baozis arms. Afterwards she took the lowest rank crystal she had and fed it to the rabbit.

    The rabbit was originally still in a daze when it suddenly felt something slide down its throat. Then its body exploded with power. In a moment it¡¯s tiny body expanded into a plump ball shape.

    Following that new soft fur grew out and its front teeth got even sharper. The rabbit started jumping up and down on the spot making itself look rather dumb.

    Shao Qing patted its head and quietly whispered in a gentle tone: ¡°Obediently stay by my son¡¯s side. In the future I will let you continuously increase in rank. If you dare try to escape or allow my son to be hurt, I will turn you into a roasted rabbit.¡±

    The rabbit was unable to understand human speech but that didn¡¯t seem to hinder its ability to understand Shao Qing¡¯s meaning. At once it became frightened and rolled onto its back to reveal its white soft belly expressing its acknowledgement toply.

    Shao Qing gently patted its belly. If it wasn¡¯t necessary she wouldn¡¯t want to remove the rabbits teeth or clip off its nails. As long as the rabbit was well behaved, she would also give it some benefits.

    What else could she do? She didn¡¯t ask for her son to like it.

    In fact, if it was raised well perhaps the small rabbit could protect her son. Then it would be killing two birds with one stone.

    The rabbit wasn¡¯t stupid. Other variation animals all had their bodies strengthened: stronger ws or teeth, increased speed, or even increased strength but this rabbit was slightly different because its biggest change was its brain.

    Just like an online game, he used all his points on wisdom.

    Therefore this weak as chicken rabbit was probably smarter than all the rabbits around. This smart rabbit quickly understood Shao Qing¡¯s line of thought and in fact was willing to endure the hardship.

    Within variation animals he belonged to the weakest category. It could be said that he was on he bottom of the food chain. So any animal that ate meat could probably devour him in one bite. So why not have Shao Qing raise it? That was safer and it could raise its strength.

    If Xiao Baozi could treat it more gently then that would be even better.

 Chapter 90 - Volume 2 Chapter 7 Part 2

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 7 Part 2</h4>

    Completely satisfied with its arrangements with the rabbit, Shao Qing carefully ced the rabbit back within Xiao Baozi¡¯s arms. Lying down to sleep, Er Dai very naturally extended his hand and pulled Shao Qing into his embrace.

    Habit was a very scary thing. At the beginning Shao Qing was extremely conflicted with allowing Er Dai in her bed. But after having Er Dai harass her for so long, it¡¯s already been a habit for him to be there.

    Although she couldn¡¯t feel any warmth, Shao Qing still pulled on the quilt to cover her and Er Dai and went to sleep.

    Actually for therger part of the night, even though Shao Qing had her eyes closed she was conscious and awake. This was a tool that this body brought, whether if that was good or bad.

    Although she didn¡¯t need much rest, she would still recall a lot of things during the night. The thing she recalled the most was that fake hypocrite scumbag and that moment when the car came crashing into her body.

    Shao Qing had a time when she hated everyone. Those people crossing the road coldly observing the entire thing yet none had extended a hand to help her. If someone had been willing to help, then perhaps the child within her belly would not have died; then, Xiao Baozi would not have be like this: permanently stuck within a child¡¯s body and a child¡¯s mind unable to be a regr person living a normal life.

    Even if he looked like a regr child, he didn¡¯t have a heartbeat. Even the sparse blood within his body was also cold.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xiao Baozi can be still considered ¡®living¡¯, Shao Qing might have already perished in this world.

    It is also probably this experience that has changed her to be more extreme and furious than the average person.

    Now during the endless night, not in the mood to sleep, she thought of a lot of things. But this time it was thefort of all of them hanging together on a typical day.

    Shao Qing had changed Yan Hanqing and the rest, but they have also changed her.

    Extending his arms and legs, Er Dai tightly confined Shao Qing into his embrace. Letting out a sigh, she indulged Er Dai.

    ......

    Since that day where Shao Qing executed that person in front of everybody, a lot of people began looking at her with a trace of fear. But they also didn¡¯t dare bully those women again.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about their nces. So just like that the days went by and the journey was also smooth. After around 8-10 days, they were finally close to arriving Jiang Bei survivor base.

    ¡°There is at most two more days of journey and we¡¯ll arrive at Jiang Bei Survivor base.¡± Yan Pingsheng was trying to contain his excitement. Once they arrived that will represent that they have arrived safely and also the things they were transporting would also be safe.

    ¡°Make sure not to let your guard down, there¡¯s still a fierce battle ahead.¡± Shao Qing was not as optimistic. Sitting by the bonfire, she carefully looked at the map and pointed it out for them to see: ¡°Just ahead is the in. Because of the t terrain, there are a lot of small towns. Not even mentioning the small towns, there is going to be a big city that we have to go through. If we do decide to make a detour we would have to head towards the north west direction and go through two mountains. Then we would have to turn back to cross over Yan Jiang. That would be the only way to skip going through the city to get to Jiang Bei survivor base.¡±

    Meng Shen nodded his head: ¡°When we were leaving we also went through that city. All the injuries we received were all from that time. That city didn¡¯t go through any disposals. There is arge number of zombies there in addition to the fact that the majority had all evolved. It would be extremely hard to handle.¡±

    ¡°This is why we cannot rx yet. Everyone go rest for a bit. When it¡¯s time make sure to be ready.¡± Yan Ruru also agreed. A lot of people usually die when they lose their vignce. She did not want to see her own teammates fall for this mistake.

    After all, this mistake would be fatal.

    ¡°If there was a method to be able to avoid this zombie popted location, that would be a lot easier.¡± Yan Pingsheng muttered.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t stand out. She only opened up the map to take a more detailed look. The most densely popted areas by zombies were the schools, the shopping malls and the factories.

    As long as they avoid that area they shouldn¡¯t encounter anything too difficult. After all this time they had a lot of people with them. Even if they encounter a small problem it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to deal with.

    If they encounter arge problem with so many superhumans, it shouldn¡¯t get too dangerous.

    After walking for the majority of the day, did they pass through a small town and arrive at the city. This city must have been flourishing since it was situated in a major road and there was also the Yan river a little ahead. With water transportation being easy to facilitate, this business expansion must have been good.

    The poption of a flourishing city was extremely concentrated. Think about S city then think about Kyoto. Before the apocalypse, everyday there would be crazy traffic jams.

    After the apocalypse, those cities were all the most zombie concentrated areas.

    ¡°Although Jiang Bei established their survival base, we have never sent out a superhuman squad to dispose of the city. But we have arranged for a team to go search for survivors. After searching for half a month they brought the people they found back to the base. That was when our people discovered that the zombies in that city evolved especially quick. When we were rushing to S city survivor base, there were quite a few rank 3 zombies that appeared. That¡¯s why we had so many injuries. Now we¡¯re not too sure about the circumstances.¡± Yan Pingsheng exined in detail. He had no ns of hiding anything since there were no benefits from that. In contrast, it would have been harmful for everyone.

    Shao Qing frowned: ¡°So that means, we¡¯ll face quite a few unknown dangers.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng nodded his head. ¡°So what I¡¯m trying to say is that if you guys feel that it¡¯s too dangerous, we could choose to make a detour. Although it might take quite a bit longer because we¡¯re having to go through two mountains, it would be safer than going through a city by just a bit.¡±

    Yan Ruru shook her head: ¡°We already knew about the dangers in the city. However we do not know the dangers of the mountains. Those variation animals might be even more dangerous than zombies. My proposal is that we go through the city. At least there you guys have some experience.¡±

    ¡°The unknown will always be more terrifying than the known. I also vote to go through the city.¡± Yan Pingsheng immediately agreed after Yan Ruru spoke.

    Meng Shen did not rashly decide and instead asked Shao Qing: ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 91 - Volume 2 Chapter 8

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 8</strong>

    Before arriving at the city, Shao Qing made sure to tell them properly that no matter the circumstances, those women should not be let off the car. Within their group, Shao Tong was the weakest of them all (obviously not including Xiao Baozi). Therefore Shao Qing arranged for Shao Tong to protect them.

    Once they were ready, they all entered the city.

    The state of the city was actually better than they had imagined. Many zombies had wandered off outside of the city in search of food while some just wandered at the fringe of the city. After actually entering the city, the amount of zombies they encountered was not that much.

    A few fire elemental users stood on top of the cars to open up a path. Clearing up the road, there were some zombies that they met that had evolved. Their movements were very fierce. They would straightforwardly throw themselves at the car. Fortunately, the water elemental users would protect them by shooting them away.

    But of course there were some that were particrly violent. One superhuman was almost dragged away; however, Shao Qing reacted fast enough and shot out her vine to pull him back.

    Taking advantage of the confusion, that zombie ran into the crowd and escaped.

    Zombies were already getting smarter and smarter. If they continued to develop like this, they¡¯ll eventually possess the same intellect as a normal human. It was definitely possible.

    In fact at the beginning these zombies moved sluggishly with fragile bodies and could easily be defeated by an ordinary person as long as they had a weapon; even if it was just a wooden stick, they would be able to finish off a lot of zombies.

    Yet nowadays, whether it¡¯s the zombies physique, movement, speed, or strength, they have all increased greatly.

    ¡°This trip is quite rxing.¡± Yan Pingsheng stuck his head out from the car window. With a smiling expression on his face, he said to Shao Qing: ¡°I actually thought that we would have to go through a difficult battle before being able to leave. But looking at how it¡¯s going, it seems we can rx a bit.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t reply. She looked at the sparse amount of zombies on the street. In her heart she felt a little restless. She still felt that there was a pair of eyes watching them. A gaze full of malice she felt her heartbeat from fear and trepidation of the possible danger.

    Silent for a while, Shao Qing asked Er Dai: ¡°Do you sense any zombies of the same type?¡±

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t considered aplete zombie, but Er Dai was. He could sense a lot of things that Shao Qing couldn¡¯t. For example, he is able to sense zombies of simr strength within a certain range.

    Once Shao Qing asked, Er Dai began seriously probing the surrounding. After a long while, he nodded and shook his head. Then he gave Shao Qing a puzzled look.

    Shao Qing understood the gist of what he meant. Er Dai wanted to express that he felt quite a few weaker zombies and a portion that were of simr strength. However the aura is faint and he can¡¯t fully detect it and it would even sometimes disappear.

    Thus, Er Dai couldn¡¯t confirm.

    Shao Qing also faintly sensed danger, so she warned Yan Pingsheng: ¡°Don¡¯t rx too soon. I still feel that something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng scrunched up his eyebrows. Too smooth of a route also made him anxious, so he called Meng Shen over. Meng Shen¡¯s ability waspletely different from Shao Tong¡¯s. His expertise was in sensing and scouting out danger.

    Meng Shen¡¯s physique was especially weak. So even though he had awakened his superhuman abilities, he wasn¡¯t that different from some regr citizens. This was because he was always doing research in theboratory. Excessively tired and over using his brain has caused his basic physique to be especially poor.

    Actually, even using his superhuman abilities gives him a lot of stress. So even though he does have those abilities, he rarely uses it. It is only during research that he would use his abilities as support. Hearing Yan Pingsheng¡¯s words, Meng Shen carefully used his spiritual energy to probe the area. It was then he discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case that there are no zombies, it was just the road that they were driving on.

    He could sense that there are quite a few zombies in the area but nothing else.

    After telling Yan Pingsheng his discovery, Meng Shen pondered about it. Then he got off the car and went to look for Shao Qing. Just when Shao Qing was hesitating about something he arrived in front of her.

    Allowing him to board the car, she asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Telling Shao Qing his findings, he asked: ¡°Did you guys discover anything? Since you¡¯ve given us a warning, I keep feeling that something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°I just have a feeling.¡± Shao Qing thought about it. Er Dai can¡¯t be revealed. Indifferently she continue to speak: ¡°In any case, I just feel that something is spying on us in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue travelling a bit more and see. We¡¯re close to a quarter of the way.¡± Meng Shen gritted his teeth: ¡°When we were heading out there wasn¡¯t anything too dangerous. It was just that one time going through the shopping mall. Some of the subordinates were greedy and went to go search for some provisions. In the end, they ran into quite a few zombies. Some of them were injured. But this time if we move around it, it shouldn¡¯t be as dangerous.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shao Qing replied but her heart was still heavy. Her sixth sense was usually pretty urate and has saved her a lot of times.

    The more they advanced the more danger she felt. The degree of dangerousness was enough for her to abandon everything and lead her squad back even though she would have to give up this mission and the destination was not that much further away.

    This kind of impulse was sitting in Shao Qing¡¯s heart, slowly fermenting. Finally it got out of hand and she couldn¡¯t repress it.

    But even though it had reached that point, Shao Qing did not choose to leave. She knew that as long as she said a word, Gu Panpan and the rest wouldn¡¯t ask anything at all and fully support her. Even if the other road would be full of hardships.

    Then what about Meng Shen and them? Meng Shen and Yan Ruru¡¯s regiment was different from Shao Qing¡¯s squad. From Yan Hanqing to The Gu siblings, they trusted herpletely, not to mention Er Dai and the rest.

    While for Yan Ruru¡¯s squad, it wasn¡¯t just her say and it¡¯s done. For important decisions, it would take a long time to determine. Not even considering whether her n would go through or not, even if they all agreed with Shao Qing¡¯s proposal to leave the city, they would have already dilly dallied for too long.

    But Shao Qing had no other ns. She could only go to Yan Pingsheng and Yan Ruru and express her thoughts and decision. Yan Ruru was stunned when she heard her:¡±We just need one more day and we¡¯ll be out of the city!¡±

    ¡°My proposal is to withdraw.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t say more. Yan Ruru frowned: ¡°We could get through this city with the time that is required for withdrawing.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng thought about it more than Yan Ruru: ¡°Firstly, no one knows the danger of passing through the city. So far this is all your intuition and we can¡¯t simply use that to convince everyone else. If I were to give out the orders right now that we are retreating from the city and making a detour, I am sure 99% of them will reject this idea. Secondly, Ah Qing you probably understand but if you were to bring up this suggestion, a lot of people would purposely....¡±

    ¡°Just say your decision.¡± Shao Qing spoke as if nothing bothered her. Her expression also seemed to be indifferent as if she was expressionless.

    A lot of people seeing this cold front felt that she was hard to approach and would subsequently shrink back.

    But Yan Pingsheng knew Shao Qing possessed a tender side. It was just that this tenderness was saved for people she has acknowledged. For outsiders she would only be cold blooded.

    Perhaps they have already been ced in the acknowledged circle, thus Shao Qing would still have the patience to speak to him now.

    Yan Pingsheng gritted his teeth: ¡°But I believe you. I¡¯ll bring this proposal up and see what everyone else says.¡±

    Meng Shen nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to convince them.¡±

    Yan Ruru walked back and forth then finally clenched her teeth: ¡°I can only try. I can¡¯t guarantee I can persuade them.¡±

    Shao Qing actually felt her heart warm up. After all there was absolutely no evidence that there were any dangers advancing forward. They all trusted in her to make this decision. This showed that the way she conducts herself isn¡¯t a failure.

    It just so happens that it was time for their midday break. Yan Pingsheng and Yan Ruru gathered all their team members and told them everything.

 Chapter 92 - Volume 2 Chapter 8 Part 2

    <h4><strong>Volume 2 Chapter 8 Her Intuition </strong></h4>

    Not contrary to their expectation, everyone was quite surprised with this.

    ¡°Why do we have to suddenly return? Just because someone feels that it¡¯s dangerous? Where is it not dangerous during the apocalypse? Is there such a route? We are better off speeding up our pace and passing through the city. That would be the safer option.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just for some unfathomable mystery you want to withdraw and take a detour? We¡¯ve already travelled for a day, if we withdraw now then won¡¯t the parts we have just travelled been a waste?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. What ce isn¡¯t dangerous? I always feel that there are dangers nearby, but does that mean I should just quietly stay at the base and not go anywhere?¡±

    ......

    Hearing the arguments, Shao Qing had the premonition that it would be like this. Thus she wasn¡¯t really disappointed. Yan Pingsheng looked at Shao Qing helplessly.

    Immediately someone muttered in a low voice: ¡°I was wondering who suggested this, so it¡¯s her.....wasn¡¯t she super skilled in dealing with those on our side. Now she feels a bit of danger and wants to run away?¡±

    After saying this, a lot of people started to secretly size up Shao Qing, afraid that she might start murdering people. Seeing that she didn¡¯t have any of those intentions, their courage inted and they couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Right! Killing one of our own didn¡¯t seem to affect her at all, but now she¡¯s beginning to be terrified? If you want to take another route, do it yourself!¡±

    Those resentful whispers became louder and louder. Shap Qing didn¡¯t mind, she just quietly asked Yan Ruru: ¡°First pass those women over to me. I¡¯m going to take them away first. In case anything happens, with their physique, I¡¯m afraid.....

    Yan Ruru hesitated: ¡°You¡¯re still leaving?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head and gave her an especially tender nce: ¡°I don¡¯t wish to see anything happen to my team. So, I can¡¯t bring them to advance forward. I¡¯m going to send them out of this city to a safe location to settle down first. Afterwards, I¡¯ll catch up to you guys. Only after you pass through this city will I go back and lead them through a longer route to reach Jiang Bei Survivor base. After finding a ce for those women to settle down, then I¡¯ll return to S city.

    Yan Pingsheng was the first to oppose. He had specially called Shao Qing using every method, for what? Wasn¡¯t it to get the water purification methods from Shao Qing?

    If Shao Qing were to leave, then won¡¯t all their efforts be wasted?

    Yan Pingsheng urged Shao Qing to stay but she determinedly answered: ¡°I have to send them out. I don¡¯t need the remunerations for this trip, I don¡¯t need my portion. If you insist on giving the rewards give to me, I¡¯ll just return them.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng was quite frustrated now: ¡°I don¡¯t care about the remunerations or the crystals. If you really want to send them out, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯lle back.¡± Shao Qing and Yan Pinghseng exchanged their personal signals for their radio transmitter. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, contact me.¡±

    The signal for the radio transmitter was developed during the apocalypse. It is very simr to a cell phone. The difference was that it didn¡¯t run off batteries and instead it used crystals. It also had a range. Within any base there would be a signal. Only within the signal area would it be useful. Furthermore, it can only send out a short message script. It can¡¯t receive any sounds.

    After ounting for everything. Shao Qing bid Yan Ruru and them farewell. Bringing those women to leave, Gu Panpan and them didn¡¯t ask anything. But seeing some of those people secretly snicker made them furious.

    ¡°What kind of people are they? Qing Jiejie, don¡¯t even pay attention to them!¡± Gu Panpan resentfully looked towards them, anger in her tone.

    ¡°Okay. We need to hurry on the road. I remember that there was a bank near the edge of the city. The protective measures there shouldn¡¯t be bad. I¡¯ll help you settle over there then I¡¯ll go back to assist Meng Shen and them.¡± Shao Qing stepped on the pedal, dashing forward. asionally seeing a zombie blocking the road, she would simply drive through them sending them flying.

    ¡°What? Qing Jiejie you¡¯re nning on going back there? No! Let¡¯s just go back to S city! Don¡¯t worry about them! Just let them do whatever they want!¡± Gu Panpan was getting increasingly agitated. She disapproved of them. Since the beginning when they bullied the women, Shao Qing punishing the criminal and them gossiping on the side, Gu Panpan has detested them.

    Why is it that women are born to be bullied? Why is it that a weaker person is a lower ss than others? That bastard is a human life but those women aren¡¯t? They are all scumbags!

    ¡°Once we epted that mission, our task is to escort them until the end.¡± Sending another zombie flying, Yan Hanqing who was driving the car behind was soon not going to be able to keep up.

    ¡°You guys know my strength so you don¡¯t have to be worried. Once I¡¯ve escorted them to the destination, I¡¯lle back.¡± After Shao Qing finished speaking, Er Dai drilled his way through the middle and came to hug Shao Qing¡¯s waist. He was indicating that no matter what he was going to follow Shao Qing.

    ¡°Also Er Dai¡¯s. So we definitely will be fine.¡± Shao Qing took her free hand and rubbed Er Dai¡¯s headforting him.

    A person should always have a bottom line. If they don¡¯t even have a bottom line then they don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a human being.

    Shao Qing also had her bottom line. Just like this time, knowing that they would face a lot of dangers, she still decided to return.

    This isn¡¯t being crazy but a type of perseverance.

    Under Shao Qing¡¯s determined gaze, Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t even say anything. This was because she also had her stubbornness sometimes and could understand Shao Qing. After a long long time, clenching her fists she said: ¡°No matter what, you have to take of your own safety first. If you encounter something too dangerous.... as long as you can make it back safe, don¡¯t look after too many things! They¡¯re not good people anyways! I know..... using along would be extra baggage and would make you feel anxious, so we¡¯ll wait for you outside. If a long time passes and you haven¡¯t returned then we¡¯lle inside to find you!¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head. Although Gu Panpan knew she was just consoling her, she still let out a breath.

    Leaning back into her chair, she muttered to herself: ¡°Still too weak aye....¡±

    If she was stronger then she would have a reason to follow Shao Qing along. No matter where they go at least she won¡¯t be holding her back.

    She believed that her brother and Yan Hanqing felt the same way. No one was willingly able to ept Shao Qing going to battle alone. Being forced to ept this situation, they felt extremely unwell.

    Shao Qing¡¯s travelling speed was incredibly fast. Before the sun had set, she had already arrived at the destination. Still within the city¡¯s perimeters, there was a small bank that was tilted a bit. Within the bank were two zombies clothed in uniform who were easily disposed of.

    Leaving behind all the food, she ordered them to lock the door and wait inside. In addition, Shao Qing was forced to promise that she would send a message through the transmitter every day. If she didn¡¯t send one within a day Yan Hanqing and the rest would charge the city to find her.

    After agreeing to that, Shao Qing brought Er Dai along and kissed Xiao Baozi who was insistent on following them to return to the city.

    Er Dai and her weren¡¯t worried that they would get raided at night by zombies. With their endless amount of energy they journeyed throughout the night.

    With their speed and under circumstances where there were no idents, they would catch up to Yan Pingsheng before noon the next day.

    Meanwhile, Yan Pingsheng and Yan Ruru¡¯s subordinates were cheering. They have finally gotten rid of the devil, Shao Qing. Although Shao Qing said she would return that still couldn¡¯t affect their good mood.

    Actually, quite a few of them were secretly cursing Shao Qing, hoping that she would die while travelling. Basically, just don¡¯te back to torment them.

    Yan Pingsheng felt helpless. He could make the people under him listen to him, but he had no way of changing their thoughts.

    ¡°The majority of the people in this world are stupid just like them.¡± Meng Shen said as he looked coldly at those people. His intuition was quite good as well. He also sensed something dangerous advancing forward.

    If they were to see who believed in Shao Qing¡¯s words, there were none but him. Therefore, looking at those people he felt powerless.

    ¡°If we really encounter danger, you have to try and escape. You still have a wife waiting for you back home. Furthermore, I promised uncle that I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Meng Shen lightly said.

    ¡°What rubbish are you saying.¡± Yan Pingsheng had an ugly expression. Pursing his lips he said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Even if there is some danger it won¡¯t be a big problem. We definitely will be able to arrive at Jiang Bei survivor base safely.¡±

    Lying down to recuperate, he stopped speaking. He had to preserve his energy. In the off chance that they do meet danger, maybe he would be able to protect Yan Pingsheng.

    After all, Yan Pingsheng¡¯s ability was too weak. It was basically the same as not having one.

    Yan Pingsheng was a wood elemental, but was different from Shao Qing. He was iparably weak. Especially if you were topare him with her, he just looked pitiful.

    You could clearly see Shao Qing¡¯s battle ability, while for Yan Pingsheng..... he can make a seed sprout.... so with his power he would usually help Meng Shen in researching vegetation and also helping the base grow things.

    Other then that he had nothing.

    What use is there in making a seed sprout? Using it to scare a zombie?

    Shao Qing and Er Dai hurried on their journey with all their might. They basically had no breaks, especially Shao Qing who was driving the car. She had unloaded everything from the car. So in addition to her fierce driving, with an empty car their speed was even faster. If the person in the car wasn¡¯t Er Dai then she probably would have scared them.

    Shao Qing had a reason why she was rushing. She was worried that Yan Pingsheng and them might have encountered danger.

    She was getting more and more worried.

    Almost reaching the location she had first departed she suddenly received a message from Yan Pingsheng. It was just a few words: <i>don¡¯te back</i>.

    She tried to ask for news but didn¡¯t receive a reply. An optimistic view was that Yan Pingsheng had already left the city and had safely arrived at the bank and was preparing to cross the river. A not so optimistic thought was that Yan Pingsheng had met something life threatening and worried that she mighte back and get drawn into it so they decided to let her know.

    If it was the former, they would have definitely replied to Shao Qing¡¯s question. Since she still hasn¡¯t heard anything, it was most likely thetter.

    At that time, Sho Qing was a bit anxious. Attempting to figure out Yan Pingsheng¡¯s location, but failing she asked Er Dai: ¡°Which area has the most zombies right now?¡±

    Er Dai was stunned, then pointed to a direction that he felt the most undtions of energy. Shao Qing stepped on the gas and was like a violent wind flying by.

    She hoped they were still ok. But it seemed like her intuition was right.

    That city was in fact more dangerous than what everyone thought. It seems that there is something operating the majority of the zombies in the city.

    If that is the case, Yan Pingsheng and the rest might be....

 Chapter 93 - Volume 2 Chapter 9 Part 1

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 9 Part 1</h4>

    <strong>Formting a n </strong>

    Falling from a higher location, Yan Pingsheng couldn¡¯t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. If it weren¡¯t for Meng Shen protecting him, he probably would have shattered to pieces.

    Right now the thing he needs to find is help.

    But where would helpe from? They were still a distance away from Jiang Bei survivor base, by the time he found help, Meng Shen and them might already be.....

    Yan Pingsheng did think about finding Shao Qing, but what if he found her? Should he have her go die with him?

    Hearing some hissing and roaring behind him, Yan Pingsheng forced himself up. Staggering forward, he began to run. He really regrets it now. Why didn¡¯t he try harder to convince everyone at that time? At that time he should¡¯ve been more firm and listened to Shao Qing. Whether or not people were against it, he should have forced them to retreat. Then this would not have happened.

    Yan Pingsheng was already putting in a great effort, but he was limping while running. So the zombies that were as nimble as monkeys quickly caught up.

    Yan Pingsheng had given up all hope. He was being bitten clean by zombies, one bite after another. Being confined among then, he wasn¡¯t able to prop himself up and was going to be finished off soon.

    Regret was useless. One of the zombies threw himself onto Yan Pingsheng and bit his neck. An acute pain spread throughout, but it made Yan Pingsheng¡¯s eyes be stern. Pulling out the dagger at his waist, he stabbed his knife through the zombies eyeballs; yet, the zombie still didn¡¯t release him.

    Pushing off the zombies body, the piece of flesh it was biting off tore off. Blood came sprouting out like a fountain. Letting out a groan he somersaulted forward to avoid another zombie. His eyes showing the fierceness after despair.

    Even if he died, he was determined to have a few zombies to share the same fate.

    It is said that during times of peril, people would be able to surpass their own ability. Yan Pingsheng was able to experience this personally. His superhuman power had no useful aspect to it. He could only rely on his frail strength, yet it unexpectedly helped him kill two zombies. However at that time he has already exhausted all his strength. He was full of wounds left by the attacking zombies and gasped for air on the ground. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to move a single finger. The remaining zombies all threw themselves over and began to bite his flesh.

    Besides feeling more pain, he felt even more despair.

    It was during that time that Yan Pingsheng blurrily heard a sharp whistle. Immediately following, a few emerald green vines came sweeping across him like a whip causing the zombies on top of him to go flying off.

    Afterwards a nimble silhouette dropped from the sky. Using it¡¯s sharp ws it easily tore the zombie chasing him to shreds.

    That figure was extremely quick. Running around, it didn¡¯t even leave behind an afterimage. In a matter of seconds, it had finished off all the zombies that had followed him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shao Qing stopped the car by Yan Pingsheng¡¯s side. Getting off the car to check on his wounds, she saw that he had a lot of scratches and bite marks. They weren¡¯t life threatening, but stopping the bleeding will be annoying.

    If they didn¡¯t stop the bleeding in time and wrap up the wounds, then the blood loss would be enough to cause his death.

    In fact the wounds where the zombie had bitten were covered in poison. Although superhumans aren¡¯t affected by the zombie virus, it would still cause more difficulty to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Endure it.¡± Taking out a dagger, Shao Qing stripped Yan Pingsheng bare. Yan Pingsheng was a bit ashamed, but even more, he was anxious. Gripping Shao Qing¡¯s hand he hurriedly said: ¡°Quickly leave. Leave this city. This city has an evolved zombie of an unknown rank. He is able to control all the zombies in the city. After setting up a trap, he caused everyone.... Quickly before he discovers you. Quickly leave!¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Taking the dagger she sliced off the flesh that was surrounding the deeper wounds. The pain caused Yan Pingsheng to draw in deep breaths.

    After gouging out the poisoned flesh, Shao Qing took an antipyretic caplet and twisted it open. Holding the caplet she carefully poured the medicine over his wounds.

    Yan Pingsheng felt so much pain he tightly gripped Shao Qing¡¯s wrist. Once Shao Qing wrapped up his wound and he finally rxed, there were distinct fingerprints left on her wrist.

    ¡°Sorry.....¡± Yan Pingsheng¡¯s voice was hoarse and carrying deep regret. Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind and simply asked him: ¡°You said you were surrounded? Where? Are they okay?¡±

    ¡°A lot of people died.¡± He painfully replied. ¡°It was only after a few brothers volunteering to sacrifice themselves that were we able to cut out a bloody path on the battlefield. Currently they are stuck on the first floor. Shao Qing, let¡¯s go find help.....¡±

    ¡°You think that¡¯s realistic?¡± Shao Qing helped him fix his clothes. Yan Pingsheng looked as if he was in pain and grabbed onto his hair softly arguing: ¡°It¡¯s all me. This is all my fault. If I was more determined at that time in spite of their opposal and returned, things wouldn¡¯t have developed to this state.....¡±

    Shao Qing calmly spoke: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Under those circumstances, no one would give up going through the city and go back the way they came. People are like this. It¡¯s only when they suffer that they learn to not just look at the present. Then they would regret.¡±

    If Yan Pingsheng forced them to go back the original way, they definitely would have rebelled. That¡¯s why Shao Qing knew from the beginning that her proposal wouldn¡¯t go through. The only reason she brought it up was because she had a sense of responsibility. It¡¯s just like for some things, even though you know it¡¯s going to fail; not doing and not trying are two different things.

    At least she has tried and had a clear conscience.

 Chapter 94 - Volume 2 Chapter 9 Part 2

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 9 Part 2</h4>

    <strong>Formting a n </strong>

    Yan Pingsheng was extremely ashamed. This was because he knew what Shao Qing said had really happened. Seeing his expression, Shao Qing said: ¡°I¡¯ll get Er Dai to send you out. You go find help. I¡¯ll go take a look at where they are and see if I can dy them for a bit.

    Yan Pingsheng already felt so ashamed, how could he let Shao Qing face danger. He shook his head quickly: ¡°Let¡¯s go find help together. You definitely cannot go back alone.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng gritted his teeth and held onto Shao Qing: ¡°I do not want any danger to fall onto Meng Shen and the rest, but you are also my friend. I don¡¯t want to send you to your death!¡±

    ¡°Tell me where they are. If you don¡¯t speak quickly they really might.....¡± Shao Qing was determined, while Yan Pingsheng was close to copsing. Sitting nkly for a second, he lowered his head and pointed towards a direction: ¡°There¡¯s a hospital over there.... it¡¯s really tall.....¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head and called Er Dai over: ¡°Er Dai, you send him out first. Just send him to where Hanqing is will be fine.¡±

    Er Dai widened his eyes and slowly took a step back trying to show her that he didn¡¯t want to leave her side.

    Yan Pingsheng had already felt ashamed but seeing this situation he immediately spoke up: ¡°I can go by myself.¡±

    ¡°Will you be able to find the ce?¡± Shao Qing gave him a look and he hurriedly replied: ¡°I won¡¯t go back out of the city. I want to pass through this area to get help. If it¡¯s just me as a target this small, I should be fine.¡±

    With no other means, she just allowed Er Dai to squeeze out a drop of blood to smear it on Yan Pingsheng¡¯s body. A zombie and a dead corpse didn¡¯t have much difference. The blood within its body had basically stopped circting and was quite sparse. A zombie¡¯s blood contained a strong smell that only zombies can detect.

    By using Er Dai¡¯s blood as a ¡®marker¡¯ on Yan Pingsheng, the average zombie wouldn¡¯t attack him while a higher ranked zombie would think twice before acting. This would make him a lot safer.

    After doing all this, Shao Qing didn¡¯t avoid the topic; thus, Yan Pingsheng immediately realized what was going on. Stupefied, he pointed at Er Dai and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shao Qing clenched his finger and lightly said: ¡°Everything you just saw earlier, forget about it. I am treating you as a friend and do not wish for this to be spread to anyone¡¯s ears. If anyone finds out he is different, I will make sure to murder every singlest person who knows.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng did not get angry from being threatened. Her revealing this to him demonstrated that she had a lot of trust in him.

    Further, Yan Pingsheng understood another thing. Shao Qing will definitely stand by her promises. If someone really did find out about Er Dai being a zombie, Shao Qing will murder everyone who knows about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not someone who would bite the hands of the person that feeds them.¡± Yan Pingsheng took a deep breath. Inevitably, he felt a bit ufortable. Thinking back to the fact that he had spent so much time with a zombie, he was admiring himself and of course admiring Shao Qing.

    Moreover, Yan Pingsheng was starting to create stories in his head. For example since the apocalypse, Shao Qing had lost her husband and Er Dai who was protecting her on the road had suddenly gotten bit by a zombie.

    Her lover has passed away and Shao Qing wasn¡¯t willing to lose another loved one. As a result, she secretly took the Er Dai who changed into a zombie and brought him up.

    Then she was probably extremely grateful to god for allowing Er Dai to not lose his rationality....

    Before he could finish making up his scenarios, he was thrown into the car. Bringing Er Dai along, they rushed towards where Meng Shen was trapped.

    The ce where they were trapped was very obvious. This was because it was surrounded by a lot of zombies. The entire hospital was surrounded. Luckily both Shao Qing and Er Dai weren¡¯t normal people and easily blended in.

    Within the hospital there were even more zombies pacing back and forth. Meng Shen and them must be trapped on the top floor. Bringing Er Dai along, Shao Qing sneaked towards the top.

    After reaching the top floor, Er Dai climbed onto the ceiling. Shao Qing gradually vanished into the shadow in the corner secretly observing.

    Meng Shen was on the top floor balcony. Having to pass through the fans to reach the top floor, if the zombies dared to risk it, they would be hit with shattering superpowers. That is the reason why the zombies below still have not attacked yet.

    This exins all the zombies hanging outside like spiderman, risking their life climbing up. So it turns out that Meng Shen and the rest are all there.

    From Shao Qing¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t see Meng Shen¡¯s circumstance at all. Thinking about it, Shao Qing told Er Dai not to act blindly, then she passed through a window of the building.

    Meng Sheng was resting against the wall. His handsome face had a cut that a zombie¡¯s sharp ws had left behind. Until now it was still dripping with blood with the flesh turned outwards, it looked dreadful.

    However he already lost his strength to treat his wounds. His limbs weakened, he simply sat there. It was during his rest, when a vine suddenly wound around the banister by his side.

    Meng Shen¡¯s first thought was that it was a zombie climbing in. But immediately realised that the vine looked incredibly familiar. Widening his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand to touch the vine. The dimwitted Meng Shen was then stabbed by the thorns causing him to be..... Poisoned.

    When Shao Qing climbed in she saw Meng Shen pitifully suffering, letting out moans of pain. Rushing forward, she discovered that Meng Shen was poisoned by her.

    Shao Qing: ........

    After giving him the cure, she supported him up. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Meng Shen gasped for air then asked her in disbelief.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯lle back and find you guys?¡± Shao Qing looked around. They originally had thirty to forty people but now there were only around ten people. In fact, every single one of them were injured. Yan Ruru was doing a bit better than Meng Shen. Moving towards them she let out a sigh: ¡°Are you brainless? Why did youe back? To throw away your life?¡± Her eyes turned red as she spoke.

    Her and Shao Qing¡¯s rtionship could only be described as not bad. Before because of Shao Qing¡¯s methods, she had a bit of aint. But at this moment, her heart waspletely moved and ufortable.

    Isn¡¯t hering back no different than throwing her life away?

    ¡°When I was headed over here, I already ran into Yan Pingsheng. He is already going to get help. As long as we can dy for a bit, then help wille. Everything will be fine.¡± Shao Qing gently said.

    There was a wave of silence. Everyone knew if they were to wait for Yan Pingsheng to go find help and bring them back, they might have died already.

    After a while, Meng Shen asked: ¡°He¡¯s fine?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°A bit injured, but he¡¯ll live.¡±

    Meng Shen pursed his lips and faced Shao Qing: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you used to avoid those zombies toe here, but you should take that route and go back. We were the ones who were originally burdening you....¡±

 Chapter 95 - Volume 2 Chapter 9 Part 3

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 9 Part 3</h4>

    <strong> Formting a n</strong>

    Shao Qing wanted to give him a p on the face but abandoned that idea. Sitting on the ground, she spoke in a light-hearted manner: ¡°Did you fight with a zombie and get your brains knocked out? Why else would you be saying things you didn¡¯t think properly about first?¡±

    Meng Shen wanted to retort, his eyes opening wide, but after a while he just lowered his head in a dejected manner: ¡°I told you to leave. From the beginning, I approached you with bad intentions. Yan Pingsheng also. We really don¡¯t deserve for you to be like this....¡±

    Shao Qing made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound. ¡°I know. But the reason I came back wasn¡¯t because of that. It is because I¡¯ve epted this mission and have the responsibility to ensure your safety. Just this and nothing more. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    With the way Shao Qing put it, Meng Shen looked at her, moved.¡±Ah Qing, you don¡¯t have to say it that way. I know even though you act cold, you are extremely true and loyal to the ones who treat you well. If we are able to get out of here alive, I want to be your close friend.¡±

    Who wants that...... Shao Qing rolled her eyes feelingpletely helpless. Nowadays, people are so strange. I¡¯m literally telling him the truth and he just won¡¯t believe it.

    Since Shao Qing had arrived to the top floorp, those people all lowered their heads in shame unable to face Shao Qing. This is because Shao Qing had once proposed having them retreat yet because of their greed they wanted to increase their pace to get through the city. In the end this caused them to bring disaster upon themselves.

    Thirty to forty brothers, more than half were dead. While the rest were struggling at death¡¯s door. Hiding on the top floorp, they had no idea if they would be dead or alive in the next second.

    Yet a portion of them were still ming her. If you knew that there was danger, why didn¡¯t you say a few extra words to persuade us? If you tried a little harder then we would have retreated and we wouldn¡¯t have this many deaths.

    Why didn¡¯t you mention the reason? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that there was this kind of danger ahead? Why did you bring your own squad back but not us?

    Those people are shameless and inferior. There is always those kind of people who would always push the me on others.

    In this desperate environment, it would cause a lot of people to be crazy. One man who wasn¡¯t too tall couldn¡¯t help shout out: ¡°If you have a n to take us out then take us out! Is it because we offended you thest time so now you¡¯re..... if.....if you had tried harder to persuade usst time then we all would have retreated!¡±

    Once he spoke, Meng Shen¡¯s face darkened. The crucial point was that there were actually people who agreed with him. He was so mad he could burst. He badly wanted to just throw that man off the top floor to let him know what kind of danger Shao Qing had to face toe here.

    How could he have the nerve to say that?

    More and more people gradually began to think that way. Yes, why didn¡¯t Shao Qing tell them that there was going to be this kind of danger ahead? If she had mentioned that, then they definitely would have returned!

    Everyone decided to selectively ignore the fact that they were the ones who instigated everyone to increase their pace to get through the city. They also selectively ignored Yan Pingsheng who had clearly mentioned that Shao Qing had a bad premonition thus wanted to retreat.

    Even if Shao Qing knew the danger ahead and told them, would they have even trusted her?

    Ignoring that part, in their desperate straits, their hearts were filled with negativity. So they decided to take all of that energy and vent it on Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze became cold and iparably deep. It was finally at that moment that she made a decision. As long as she brought Meng Shen, Yan Ruru, and Yan Pingsheng back safely then she has sessfullypleted the mission right?

    As for the other people..... why does it concern her?

    That¡¯s why dealing with these people who are going to be corpses, Shao Qing didn¡¯t get angry. Being angry at a dead person would just be stupid.

    Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t lower herself to their level andon the contrary she would fan the me. More and more people began to grumble and the entire top floor was soon filled with voices ofints.

    Looking through the protective fence, she saw that quite a few zombies had already started climbing up. There were also some zombies who had climbed up half the distance to fall and have their muscles and bones shattered. But, even more zombies continued to slowly make their way up.

    ¡°Be Quiet! At this time you guys are still behaving like this? Look at your conscience and ask yourselves, who is really in the wrong here!¡± Meng Shen stood up and coldly spoke.

    In a second they were unable to speak. Some reflected upon themselves and felt shame while some recalled Shao Qing¡¯s fighting strength.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the top floor willst.¡± Complete silence, Shao Qing pointed downwards. Looking down, everyone discovered that right outside the window hung arge amount of zombies.

    Right outside were a bunch of evolved zombies. Their speed and jumping ability were incredible. They could easily jump the height of a one story building and then climb to the theft protected window.

    Just like this they came up floor by floor. Luckily they were still a bit dumb and didn¡¯t go through the top floor window to ess the balcony. Instead they would only climb up each story from outside, so that still gave them some time.

    ¡°We can just keep beating them down.¡± One superhuman suggested.

    ¡°And then what? A group will guard the balcony entrance and another will guard the edge? Then after you guys have used up all your powers, you¡¯ll just wait to be surrounded.¡± Shao Qing coldlyughed.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your n!?¡± A superhuman grudgingly yelled.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind and just replied: ¡°I do have a n. But it can¡¯t guarantee everyone surviving. It¡¯s very dangerous. You guys will have to decide.¡±

    Meng Shen nodded: ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    Yan Ruru also expressed her opinion: ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if it¡¯s a bit more dangerous, it¡¯s still better than waiting to die here.¡±

    ¡°Myrade will being. In a bit, I will have him cause a distraction and lure the attention of the majority of the zombies. Once that is happening we will tidy up the rest of the zombies hanging on the outside of the building. Then using my vines, we¡¯ll leave from the top floor.¡± Shao Qing: ¡°This n is very dangerous, so whether or not you want to execute it depends on you.¡±

    At once, Meng Shen nodded his head: ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±

    Yan Ruru also immediately supported her: ¡°I¡¯m alsoing with you. But, won¡¯t this be a bit too dangerous for yourrade?¡±

    Those that were still arguing it was too dangerous and were suggesting that they should just wait at the top floor for help didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shao Qing cated Yan Ruru: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has a unique power. When the timees, he should be able to leave safely.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine.¡± Yan Ruru¡¯s brows wrinkled together: ¡°You just make sure to tell him to be careful. That zombie king has been hiding in that zombie hoard. Even when it was chasing after to kill us, it didn¡¯t emerge; very sinister.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head and asked: ¡°So are there any willing to leave?¡±

 Chapter 96 - Volume 2 Chapter 10 Part 1

    <h4>PMMB Volume 2 Chapter 10 Part 1</h4>

    They had to choose if they wanted to risk it or if they would rather wait on the top floor for rescue. Humans have amon problem: they tend tofort themselves. They would rather wait for death on the top floorforting themselves that someone woulde to save them rather than taking a gamble to save their own lives.

    Ultimately, the only ones who said anything was Meng Shen and Yan Ruru. ¡°No matter if I die or live, I still want to risk it with you.¡±

    Hearing them say that, the ones who had originally decided to wait on the top floor began to waver.

    But Shao Qing didn¡¯t care if they wavered or not. Jumping up suddenly, she squatted on the fence. Promptly without being told, Yan Ruru shot out a small ball of fire to shoot down the zombies hanging outside of the building.

    After cleaning up most of them, Shao Qing tied a vine to the fence and was the first to jump down. She first went to the window to tell Er Dai her n. Afterwards, hanging outside the window, she began her descent down the vine.

    Once she arrived onto the ground, Shao Qing looked around. One zombie suddenly throwing a riot, caused a group of them to spill into the hospital like a swarm of bees. Waiting until most of the zombies had rushed in, Shao Qing shouted out at Yan Ruru and the rest. Meng Shen was the first toe down. Followed by Yan Ruru. There were even a few extra people that had tagged along.

    ¡°Now start running that way, no matter what do not stop.¡± Shao Qing ordered: ¡°I am going to provide support to myrade.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Just when Meng Shen said that, he was dragged away by Yan Ruru: ¡°Do you want to drag them down? The faster you run, the more help you will be giving to Shao Qing!¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head and then returned to the building. Zombie howls were urring one after another causing the sinister looking hospital to be even scarier.

    Going all the way to the top floor, she saw Er Dai and a little girl who was wearing a ripped flower skirt standing opposite from one another. That little girl looked around 12 or 13. Wearing that filthy ripped flower skirt, it was covered up with dried up blood, dust and viscera.

    Her eyes were also especially big. On her dull face it looked even more frightening. Giving a grin, her mouth was filled with densely packed razor sharp teeth, gleaming in the light.

    Er Dai¡¯s face had a wound that was slowly healing. It was most likely left by this zombie who should be the hidden zombie king.

    The girl zombie looked at Shao Qing who just arrived and let out a sharp howl. The plentiful zombies immediately came surrounding them. Er Dai also gave a howl causing the zombies to seem to hesitate.

    High ranking zombies were able to dominate lower ranked zombies. Then what would happen if there were two high ranking zombies giving out orders?

    Shao Qing went over to Er Dai¡¯s side, being vignt to the zombie king. Its turbid eyeballs rolled around in two full circles thennded on Shao Qing.

    With no signs at all, the zombie suddenly appeared in front of Shao Qing, and started attacking Shao Qing¡¯s throat with her sharp ws.

    Shao Qing had no idea it would be this fast. Luckily, Er Dai had already experience it once and was able to react in time to help Shao Qing block it.

    Yet even so, Shao Qing¡¯s neck got scratched although not deeply because of Er Dai¡¯s arm which also got scratched. Shao Qing took a deep breath, her eyes turning serious.

    So this is how Er Dai got his wound.

    Vines came flying out from Shao Qing¡¯s hands attempting to tie up the zombie. But this zombie king¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Leaving behind shadows of its figure, she shifted to different locations and sessfully avoided all of Shao Qing¡¯s vines.

    Er Dai also tried to catch up to it, but his speed just wasn¡¯tparable. Furious, he stomped his feet in anger.

    If it was only that, then this zombie wouldn¡¯t be anything too dreadful. After all, only having speed is useless. Right away, Shao Qing found out why it deserved to be a zombie king.

    Shao Qing was operating her vines attempting to catch the zombie king, when a small ck crack appeared beside her. That zombie had shifted to her side. Moreover, in that second, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t move. She could only look helplessly as the zombie king¡¯s ck nails inserted itself into her abdomen.

    Er Dai rapidly rushed over. It¡¯s arm was in Shao Qing¡¯s stomach for a moment before it had to extract itself and leave. Shao Qing was then able to recover her movements. Fiercely, Shao Qing grabbed onto the zombie king¡¯s arm so it couldn¡¯t extract herself out of her stomach. With her other hand, she ruthlessly struck at the zombie king¡¯s face. Er Dai arrived behind to smash the zombie king¡¯s vertebra.

    The zombie king hollered aloud and disappeared from in front of Shao Qing. Er Dai¡¯s strikended on empty air. Promptly he went to support Shao Qing. rmed, he helplessly covered the wound on Shao Qing¡¯s stomach.

    Clutching Er Dai¡¯s shoulder, Shao Qing staggered towards the window. Taking advantage of the fact that the zombie king hasn¡¯te back yet, she broke the ss and leapt out.

    A ten story building was enough to kill a zombie. However that zombie king followed them and directly jumped out the window. When Shao Qing had fallen half the distance, she shot out her vines towards the window to slow down her descent.

    Approaching the ground, she suddenly brandished her vines tosh at the ground. The rebounding force caused her to spit out blood, but the two of them were able to sessfullynd.

    The zombie king didn¡¯t try to slow down at all. It was just when it was about to smash into the ground when it¡¯s figure disappeared mid-air. When it reappeared, it was already by their side.

    Gritting her teeth, Shao Qingbined her vines to form a thick whip and whipped it towards the zombie king. When it was about to move away, the zombie king found that it¡¯s body had countless fine dodder on it. Taking advantage of it¡¯s immobility, Shao Qing sent the zombie king flying.

    Afterwards without even pausing a second she began to run. While she was running, Shao Qing controlled her vines. The zombie king was infuriated, hollering at them. It aroused the zombies within the city to attack Shao Qing. However it discovered that with Er Dai, those zombies wouldn¡¯t dare to surround them and gave up. It merely continued to sh towards Shao Qing¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Lure it to the empty area ahead.¡± Shao Qing had a very high pain tolerance, but her stomach had a massive hole. The pain caused her eyebrows to knit together: ¡°Once we¡¯re ahead, we don¡¯t have to hold back. We¡¯ll cause it to stay there forever!¡±

    The reason she wasn¡¯t willing to make a move at the big building was that Shao Qing knew even if they were able to defeat the zombie, both sides would suffer in the end because of the surrounding zombies. With them heavily injured, those zombies definitely won¡¯t have mercy.

    Once they arrive at a zombie sparse area, the two of them would be able to use their full strength to attack the zombie. Afterwards they could find an empty house to recuperate.

    The idea was good, however reality is cruel. When Shao Qing and Er Dai had finally arrived at an empty space, Yan Ruru and them arrived on the scene.

    Yan Ruru had a face of concern: ¡°Shao Qing, we¡¯vee to help. Are you injured?!¡±

    Are they retarded? Now that Yan Ruru and them have arrived, Er Dai definitely can¡¯t go into his insane mode or else it would reveal the fact that he¡¯s a zombie. She also won¡¯t be able to use the extra strength she had from being a zombie, decreasing their fightingbat by a lot.

    Trying to finish the zombie off now would be just a delusion.

    ¡°Leave! Why did you guyse back!¡± Shao Qing was fuming with rage. Meng Shen came forward to hold Shao Qing but was smacked away by Er Dai. Retracting his hand he calmly said: ¡°We were worried for you.....¡±

    ¡°That zombie king is going to be here soon. Quickly leave.¡± With no time to yell at them, Shao Qing just dragged Er Dai and continued to run. That zombie king indeed has arrived. In a sh, it appeared in front of them.

    One person who was caught off guard had already been attacked by it. Sharp ck nails prating his eyeballs, it punctured through to the back of his skull.

    Yan Ruru released a fire wall wanting to continue to fight, but was pulled away by Meng Shen. Their group ran for their lives with the onesgging behind being easily killed off by the zombie king.

    No matter if it was an earth shield or a wind shield, they were all incapable of blocking the zombie king¡¯s ws. It was only when it was killing a person did it stop.

    That was the only time they could escape. In an instance, they went from 6 people to only Yan Ruru, Meng Shen, Shao Qing and Er Dai remaining. Shao Qing gritted her teeth. ¡°We can¡¯t run anymore. If we continue running, we¡¯ll just get taken down one by one!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Meng Shen gasped for breath.

 Chapter 97 - Volume 2 Chapter 10 Part 2

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 10 She is actually really gentle</strong>

    ¡°Fight it out! But we definitely won¡¯t be it¡¯s opponent. Therefore when we are fightingter, try to head towards the outside of the city towards the river bank. It will most likely stop chasing.¡± Shao Qing said.

    ¡°What you said is right. Just running away like this is too much. Let¡¯s stake it all.¡± Yan Ruru fiercely said.

    Making do with a simple discussion for their n, Shao Qing wanted to act as the bait. However with her wound on her stomach and Meng Shen seeing that she wascking in strength, her idea was quickly rejected.

    Finally the bait was given to Meng Shen.

    Lagging behind on purpose, as expected the zombie king was taken in by the bait. Seeing Meng Shen slowing down, it shed to his side. It was at that time, Meng Shen suddenly gave the zombie an angry look, then just like the mythical Medusa, the zombie king was frozen still for a split second. Shao Qing then once more ignited a few dodders so the zombie king¡¯s body was incapable of budging.

    With one somersault, Meng Shen was pulled aside by Er Dai then the ce where the zombie king was standing was swallowed by an enormous fireball.

    ¡°Did it die.....¡± Yan Ruru asked hopefully. Even though she knew that the zombie couldn¡¯t be killed that easily, Yan Ruru couldn¡¯t help but deceive herself.

    When the fire ball extinguished, the zombie had turned pitch ck. It¡¯s clothes were burnt off and it¡¯s skin was charred ck. It only had a pair ofrge eyes and when it rolled around revealing the white of the eye, it looked particrly terrifying.

    Dropping from the sky, Er Dai swept his leg across, kicking its neck. Apanied with a snapping sound, the zombie once again was sent flying.

    No one tried to take advantage of it getting hit to try to take it¡¯s life. This was because they all knew that this zombie king was at least a rank 5. This kind of attack was definitely not fatal.

    On the contrary, if they easily stepped forward, they would likely receive a serious injury, so much that.....

    So when the zombie king had fallen down, Shao Qing immediately brought herrades to run for their lives. They were basically faster than rabbits.

    Everytime the zombie king had almost caught up to them, they would choose one person to act as bait to slow the zombie king down.

    Just like this, they ran for an entire afternoon. Every single one of them was on the verge of copsing. The zombie king also became more intelligent and just roamed a little behind them and didn¡¯t take the initiative to approach closer. It was like a cat amusing itself with a mouse.

    ¡°We¡¯re close to leaving the city.¡± Shao Qingforted Meng Shen and Yan Ruru. Her and Er Dai were doing a bit better, after all they weren¡¯t living humans so their physical abilities were naturally better than theirs.

    Meng Shen and Yan Ruru were really at their limits, especially Meng Shen. One time as he was acting as bait, he had injured his leg. So that¡¯s why within the group, he had used up the most physical power.

    As they were getting closer to the city edge, the zombie became more and more irritable. Before it had stayed behind them, free and unconstrained. However, now it had tried to kill them numerous times and failed.

    Once they got out of the city, out in front was the Yan River. After they enter the water, the zombie definitely won¡¯t take the initiative to follow.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be safe soon.¡± Shao Qing encouraged them: ¡°Just a little more!¡±

    Meng Shen¡¯s continuous gasps seemed like the unceasing movements of a bellow sounding very painful. He was being supported by Er Dai and Yan Ruru, one on either side. His left leg being dragged along, cold sweat fell drop by drop onto the ground.

    ¡°How about you guys let me go....¡± Meng Shen said quietly: ¡°I have a n to dy it for another short while. You guys should hurry and run.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Yan Ruru gave him an angry look. Dragging him forward, Shao Qing¡¯s superpowers had beenpletely used up. At that point she didn¡¯t even have the time to think about the damages of what swallowing a crystal would do to her. Taking a piece she just ate it.

    The crystal was quickly absorbed by her body. In the next moment, explosive power caused a line of thick ck blood to trickle out of her mouth.

    Shao Qing wiped away all traces of bloood and released her vines.

    ¡°Quick! Look!¡± Yan Ruru suddenly opened her eyes big, pointing to an area not far away: ¡°It¡¯s Yan River!¡± Unaware, they had actually ran out of the city and the distance between them and Yan River was actually quite small.

    Yan Ruru happily began to jump over, unconsciously picking up her pace. When they finally saw hope, the zombie king became even more berserk. Starting to wail and snarl, it didn¡¯t pace back and forth behind them anymore and instead pounced over.

    Shao Qing who was at very back was on the receiving end of the zombie¡¯s attack and immediately began to tussle with the zombie. ¡°I have a n to escape. You guys escape first! Once you¡¯ve arrived at Yan River, we¡¯ll be safe!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡± Meng Shen took one nce behind and hysterically howled out that one word, then he was flying towards thest several hundred metres towards Yan River. Shao Qing ruthlessly inserted her arm into the zombie¡¯s stomach and the zombie once again pierced into her stomach.

    One person and one corpse rolled onto the ground, spraying ck blood everywhere. This thick deep colour of blood was unique to zombies and it was specially sparse as well. So as they continued to fight, it continued to spill onto the ground.

    Shao Qing felt like she was about to faint. She could feel her internal organs rupturing and her high recovery abilities slowly restoring them.

    Yet her physical and superhuman power just couldn¡¯t keep up. Shao Qing was dead set on confining the zombie king so it couldn¡¯t ambush Er Dai and them. At that time Er Dai and them were immeasurably close to the Yan River.

    The zombie king let loose another snarl of rage and it¡¯s ws tore apart Shao Qing¡¯s belly area. But, Shao Qing refused to let go. Just like a mad person, she bit onto the zombie king¡¯s throat. The rotting flesh had a repulsive stench as it¡¯s thick dense zombie blood flowed into her mouth.

    This taste, even though she had weakened taste buds, was enough to make her have the urge to vomit.

    The zombie king was madly snarling. It¡¯s fingernails scratching Shao Qing¡¯s back had badly mutted it. Shao Qing¡¯s vision was getting more and more blurry. With great difficulty she continued to hold on while she stared at Er Dai.

    Er Dai tried to run back. But she wanted to yell at him, don¡¯te. Run....... Quickly leave......

    Yan Ruru pulled Er Dai along, but Er Dai flinged her off. He quickly ran back, his pale face filled with fright.

    He was scared to lose her even if he didn¡¯t know what death meant.

    Unexpectedly, the zombie king suddenly disappeared from Shao Qing¡¯s embrace. Powerless, Shao Qing fell onto the ground as she looked at it appear in front of Er Dai.

    She desperately wanted to climb up but she had no more strength. So much that she had the feeling if she just made one more movement, all her internal organs woulde spilling out of her stomach wound.

    But how could Er Dai be the zombie king¡¯s opponent. Shao Qing looked on helplessly as Er Dai went flying from the strike. Then she looked as the zombie king headed towards Er Dai¡¯s direction. Yan Ruru who was close to reaching the river side abruptly pushed Meng Shen ahead and turned around to help Er Dai.

    They were all a bunch of morons. They were stupid to the extreme. Shao Qing closed her eyes. She could feel her eyes bing moist. Didn¡¯t they say zombies didn¡¯t have tears?

    She used her arms to support herself up and began to stand. Stumbling forward a step, she fell onto her knees. In Gu Panpan and their eyes she was probably unequalled. No matter what kind of danger she faced, she would be able to handle it.

    However the truth is, she was just a little stronger than the average person. Currently even though she wanted to save them, she couldn¡¯t do anything.....

    Er Dai was even more desperate. He didn¡¯t know what death was. He just knew he needed to go rescue Shao Qing. No matter how easily he was knocked flying, the first thing he would do when he crawled up was head towards Shao Qing¡¯s direction.

    Yan Ruru tearfully held Er Dai, dragging him towards the direction to Yan River. They were already at the edge. They just needed a few more steps. After they jump in they¡¯d be safe.

    However the zombie king had already pounced over. The crucial point was that Er Dai suddenly pushed Yan Ruru causing her to fall into the river. Afterwards, heunched himself at the zombie king.

    Looking towards the sky, he let out a snarl. His beautiful eyes quickly changed into a bright red, fingernails extended forward, and his muscles swelled up.

    The current Er Dai and the zombie king were now crashing into each other at high speeds. But once again Er Dai was sent flying with a sharp bone cracking sound.

    Er Dai was limp on the ground. His bright red eyes reluctant to part with Shao Qing. His best memory was when she had helped clip his fingernails one at a time.

    Clearly that hand had no temperature but he could feel the warmth. It was as if his heart was stirred and was beating.

    That kind of warmth. He really wanted to continue to possess it.

    Just when Er Dai hadpletely given up on fighting, he saw a weary silhouette riddled with scars appear, hugging the zombie king. In the next second, countless vines wrapped the two figures and constricted into a ball.

    Sessions of bones breaking could be heard. Then finally, the ball of green fell into the river and was instantly swept away by the currents.

    Er Dai shouted, his voice hoarse. Half the bones all over his body were snapped in half, he could barely crawl back up. With all his efforts he strived to head towards Yan River. He snarled as he dragged himself over, finally he let out a faint cry: ¡°Qing.....¡±

    If Shao Qing was able to hear him, she would have happily hugged him. Using his final energy he fell into the river.

    That warmth, he really didn¡¯t want to lose it....

 Chapter 98 - Volume 2 Chapter 11

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 11</h4>

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 11 The person who picked her up has mental problems </strong>

    Shao Qing felt that she might have died again. In particr, when she opened her eyes and her body was limp on the ground. She scarcely had any intact bone within her body.

    She couldn¡¯t even lift a single finger. Only her brain could be used. She saw that the zombie king was in a simr state not far off from herself. The crucial point though was that it still wasn¡¯t dead.

    The zombie king¡¯s four limbs were all distorted and its entire body was covered in lush dodder. Precisely because it wasn¡¯t dead, it tried its best to reach out its head to bite Shao Qing.

    Discovering that the locations of the two bodies were rather close, Shao Qing tried to move the only thing that was fully intact which was her scap. Using it to push her head closer towards it, she bit down on the zombies throat.

    That area had a deep wound already, so after Shao Qing bit down, that rotting putrid stench immediately flooded her mouth and nose.

    The zombies vertebra was already close to snapping. Using her own head to push at it¡¯s head, she didn¡¯t even know how long she had been pushing when she finally heard a snap. The zombie¡¯s entire head was then tossed from side to side so that there was only a tiny bit of skin and flesh left.

    Seeing that the zombie had finally thoroughly died, Shao Qing let out a sigh of relief. No matter what, Er Dai and them should be safe now. She was only scared that Er Dai would be dumb enough to jump down with her.

    Looking to the left and right, she was currently lying down on a piece of wilting reed. The reed had sheltered her figure. Luckily this was the case because no matter if it was a human or a zombie, neither would have a good consequence.

    A somewhat good end would be having her sent to the operating table of a research institute. Somewhat bad would be being directly killed and having her crystal dug out.

    Her lying down there allowed her body to slowly recover. However, she couldn¡¯t just stay here forever. This is because at anytime a living person, zombie or any variation animal, could find her from her smell.

    Shao Qingid there for a full day and night. A zombie¡¯s strong regeneration ability incessantly healed her body. However her injuries were heavy. Her two legs were basically shattered, her arm was snapped in half and the bones on her body were scattered enough that she could pull it out and make soup.

    This was only talking about her bones. Besides her physical wounds, her superpowers were excessively used so now she felt needle like pains stabbing at her. After resting for a day and night, only her arm was able to move. Afterwards, the first thing she did was dig out the zombie king¡¯s crystal. After wiping it on her clothes once, she swallowed it whole.

    Not out of expectation, once the zombie king¡¯s crystal entered her body, it bursted out with a formidable energy. This energy battered against her causing her shattered body to be even more shattered.

    However the damaged area began to reform. Her body, under that powerful force, began to quickly fuse together. In fact with that speed, she just needed one day for her to recover mobility. Then she could find a safe location to hide and recover.

    However it was then that Shao Qing heard sounds of footsteps. Immediately on alert, she attempted to hold her breath to help conceal herself. Yet, the smell of blood from the ground mixed with the rotting smell was just too assailing to the nostrils.

    The steps became heavier and heavier until finally a man pushed aside the withered reeds and appeared before Shao Qing. This man was extremely good looking. Shao Qing had seen quite a few handsome men before like Yan Hanqing, Gu Chuan, even Er Dai who were all outstanding looking men.

    But this one right before her, even if he stood in the middle of a group handsome men, would definitely stand out. He didn¡¯t just have the looks but he even had a unique aura.

    This man had a pair of charming eyes, the corners slightly lifted up making it seem like he was smiling at all times. His skin was fair, the bridge of his nose was high, besides his eyes, the next most seductive thing was his plump red lips.

    The shape of his lips were rather nice, very well suited for smiling. The colour and luster was even more stunning. When he smiled with those passionate eyes, he made it seem like he cared for you. When he didn¡¯t smile and pursed his lips, he appeared piercing and perceptive.

    Once the man saw Shao Qing, his eyes shone enough to scare someone. Kneeling down, he didn¡¯t mind the filth all over Shao Qing and began to fumble about her body.

    Unable to resist, she coldly stared at him.

    At present, the red in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes still hadn¡¯t retreated yet. A pair of scarlet pupils, it was quite shocking. Yet, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. After feeling about her entire body once, his eyes seemed fanatical: ¡°It appears to be a zombie that looks just like a normal human.... I wonder if the internal organs was like a living person¡¯s as well....¡±

    The eyes he used to stare at Shao Qing wasn¡¯t filled with desire. On the contrary, it was filled with the excitement of cutting Shao Qing open to research.

    Being stared at like this, she felt her hair stand on end. She wanted to just jump up and snap off his neck. But because she wasn¡¯t clear of his strength soshe didn¡¯t dare move.

    The man¡¯s expression was full of zeal. While he examined Shao Qing¡¯s body, he stared at Shao Qing¡¯s eyes and continuously asked: ¡°Are you aware? Can you speak? Are you able to understand my words?¡±

    Shao Qing slightly nted her head waiting for him toe closer. Narrowing her eyes, she watched his pale throat attentively. Not holding back, she jumped up suddenly and bit into his throat and pressed him down underneath her.

    Not waiting for Shao Qing to break his neck, the man softly touched Shao Qing¡¯s nape. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to the fact that his neck was being bitten into mangled mess.

    Shao Qing just felt a faint current flow from her nape to the rest of her body and involuntarily released her mouth. The man beneath her at this time suddenly groaned.

    Giving him a nce, Shao Qing saw that his fair face had a tinge of blush white his breath became hurried and brief. His eyes slightly blurred was quite seductive.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help extend her tongue and lick the man¡¯s wounded adam¡¯s apple. It was as if an electric current ran through his body as he suddenly shuddered, then unexpectedly.... His body reacted.

    Pervert!

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes widened. This is a real pervert, a masochist!

    The mannguidly held Shao Qing, gasping for breath his voice frighteningly sexy: ¡°You¡¯re intelligent.... right.....¡±

    Shao Qing was expressionless. She had no ns to expose that she possessed a regr human spirit. Otherwise, who knows what this man would do to her.

    In order to pull the man¡¯s thought away from that line of thought, she unwillingly acted like a pervert and started to lick that man¡¯s wound.

    The scent of fresh blood to a zombie was a sweet delicacy. Everytime the tip of her tongue passed over that flesh, that man would reflexively shudder. That faint painting beside Shao Qing¡¯s ear was practically a crime of seduction.

    The man¡¯s cheek was scarlet. Unceasingly stroking Shao Qing¡¯s nape, he pulled out a small knife and shed at his wrist resolutely. Fresh drops of blood began flowing out. The man ced his wrist beside Shao Qing¡¯s mouth, his voice a bit hoarse: ¡°Come. Drink my blood and be my person....¡±

    A zombie¡¯s blood sucking instinct made Shao Qing¡¯s eyes redden. Furthermore, now that she was severely injured, fresh blood would allow her to heal even faster.

    Ordinarily, Shao Qing would never touch this man¡¯s blood. But she had to y the role of a zombie with basic consciousness. No zombie with intellect would reject this enticement.

    Thus she made the decision to bite down. This man was absolutely a masochist. The moment Shao Qing bit down, this man¡¯s panting became a lot heavier.

 Chapter 99 - Volume 2 Chapter 11 Part 2

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 11 Part 2</h4>

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 11 The person who picked her up has mental problems </strong>

    You damn pervert! She secretly cursed him once. Shao Qing then allowed her sharp teeth to prate the man¡¯s wrist allowing warm blood to pour into her mouth.

    To a zombie, blood was a sweet delicacy. But as a human being, this made her ufortable. Seeing the man¡¯s face slowly turn pale, Shao Qing released his wrist and licked her lips.

    Bright red blood stained her lips. Contrasting with her paleplexion, she looked extra provocative. For a split second, the man became absent-minded. Reaching out he stroked Shao Qing¡¯s face murmuring: ¡°So beautiful.....¡±

    Shao Qing shivered. Now on top of being a masochist, she gave him another title of necrophilia. Hundred percent,plete pervert!

    The man waspletely satisfied with Shao Qing who became a lot livelier after drinking fresh blood. Extending his finger out he rubbed the corner of Shao Qing¡¯s mouth. Afterward he licked the finger that had some traces of blood and smiled: ¡°Even though I love being pressed down by you baby, being under the natural sky is a bit cold.¡±

    As he spoke, he lifted Shao Qing and stood up. Shao Qing¡¯s body was still limp, especially her legs since her bones were crushed; so they appeared like two pieces of noodles dangling along.

    After lifting Shao Qing up he realized he overestimated his strength. Changing position, he ced Shao Qing on his back.

    While leaning on his back, Shao Qing gave him another title besides pervert and necrophile. A mental case who likes talking to themselves.

    She must have received a lifetime¡¯s worth of bad luck to meet him in these circumstances.

    Being carried by him, Shao Qing surveyed the surrounding area. Because of the currents, she most likely flowed to the lower parts of Yan River and then got discovered at the shallows by this man.

    After carrying her for a long time, he began to run out of breath. At this time, hisrade came over: ¡°Professor, the person on your back is....¡±

    ¡°My wife.¡± The man naturally answered. When Shao Qing heard his response she wanted to give him another bite. That person was probably ustomed to his peculiar behaviour and didn¡¯t ask much, he just said: ¡°Professor, do you need me to carry her?¡±

    How could the man pass Shao Qing to others? Once they touched her, they would automatically discover that Shao Qing was ¡®different from the masses¡¯ and that can¡¯t be revealed.

    He calmly shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t like others carrying my wife.¡±

    There was nothing they could do as they watched the man carry Shao Qing into the car. As the car returned back to the base, Shao Qing figured out where she had flowed to.

    Unexpectedly she had arrived at Linchuan survivor base. Linchuan was quite close to the capital. The capital was the nation¡¯s only city that hadn¡¯t fallen into the enemy¡¯s hand.

    Like other ces, people had no choice but to withdraw from the city. Different from the city bases who set up near the city, the capital was established right in the capital.

    Linchuan and the capital looked after one another and were considered the two safest bases. She went quite a long way down the river.

    The man¡¯s identity seemed special. When he brought Shao Qing into the base, no one came up to inspect them. Their car swaggered into the base and thenter stopped in front of a two story western style house.

    The two story western style house was decorated as if it was a vi. The house was surrounded with flowers and shrubs, while the interior was covered with random pieces ofmonly seen flowers before the apocalypse. During the apocalypse, this environment could be considered quite luxurious.

    Sending the others to go deliver something, he carried Shao Qing into the house. The first floor was the lounge. Having a cold hue, it was quite quiet with no people. The man directly brought Shao Qing to the second floor, to the room furthest in.

    Inside there was an operating table with a lot of equipment arranged nearby. cing her on top of the table, he started going through the pile of equipment. Finally he took a pile and brought it to Shao Qing¡¯s side.

    Then he started peeling off Shao Qing¡¯s clothes. At the end of her patience, she swatted his hand away. When her arm made contact because she barely had any strength, her pat didn¡¯t give him any injury at all. Leaning over, he ced his hands on the operating table and smiled at Shao Qing: ¡°Baby, you¡¯re actually aware right? Look, you¡¯re being shy.¡±

    Shy, your ass. Shao Qing pped his face. However, the man continued flirting with her: ¡°Baby, behave yourself. I¡¯m just going to examine the degree your body¡¯s healed.¡±

    After being wed at by Shao Qing twice, the man exercised some constraint. Undoing the buttons of her shirt tail, he lifted the shirt up to her belly and stopped there.

    Shao Qing¡¯s belly had recovered back to normal, delicate and fair. Unable to resist, the man felt it with his hand and then began to move.

    Taking a surgical knife, he opened Shao Qing up. From outside, it appeared that her belly was healed. However within her stomach, her internal organs were all split into pieces.

    In fact, right now, one could see the recovery rate with one¡¯s naked eyes. Shao Qing cooly stared as the man pried her stomach open. After studying her rib and organs, the man was reluctant to part and sew back her stomach together.

    After being sutured up, Shao Qing let out a sigh. At least now he¡¯s finished tossing her around. It was at this time that the man suddenly kneeled beside the operating table and began kissing the scar on Shao Qing¡¯s belly.

    Facepletely engrossed.

    Shao Qing: .....

    Masochist, necrophile, and insane. He basically can¡¯t be saved anymore.

    ¡®Baby, I love you.¡± The man touched Shao Qing¡¯s ice cold stomach and even stuck his face onto it. He didn¡¯t even realize at all that Shao Qing¡¯s vein was popping.

    With a bang, she smacked the man¡¯s face. The man didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead he was filled with tender sentiments as he lifted Shao Qing up and moved her next door. Lifting up the nket he made his way in and tightly held Shao Qing.

    Suddenly Shao Qing deeply regretted it. When they had first met, she should have tried her hardest to bite his throat off. At least that would have saved her from being molested by a pervert.

    The man didn¡¯t feel that he was molesting Shao Qing at all. Pulling her towards him, he was utterly content: ¡°Goodnight, baby.¡±

    Shao Qing was rigid the entire night. When the next morning arrived, when the man awoke, he even gave her a good morning kiss. At this time the broken bones within her entire body had begun healing. So showing him no quarter, she ruthlessly pped the man.

    Yet the man probably thought that her abuse was love so he didn¡¯t mind Shao Qing¡¯s p and was especially cheerful as he left the bed.

    The first thing he did wasn¡¯t to eat breakfast. Instead it was a routine checkup. After the inspection, the man collected some cells from Shao Qing and brought it to hisboratory for research.

    When he was doing his experiment, Shao Qing was slowly moving her four limbs. The bones within her limbs were basically all developed. Once she moved, there was a clear sound.

    There was still some itchiness at the joints as she continued to move about. Now that her arms and legs were slowly recovering, once her internal organs and the rest of her bones were done, she would bepletely back to normal.

    The only reason her recovery was this fast this time was all due to the zombie king¡¯s crystal. Right now the energy from the crystal was still within her body, incessantly destroying her and then reforming.

    The reassembled body was even stronger than before. No matter if it was speed or strength, it far surpassed her previous state.

    When a person is hovering before death, although it is really dangerous, the rewards are always directly proportional.

    If a superhuman wanted to breakthrough, they would have to repeatedly battle and hover between life and death. As a zombie, Shao Qing wasn¡¯t an exception.

    The man was a mad researcher. Since morning, he didn¡¯t eat. Even when it was the afternoon he didn¡¯t step out from theboratory. Bored senseless, Shao Qingid on the bed cracking her joints for fun. It was only when the evening came around did the mane out.

    After hurriedly stuffing his face with a bowl of cold rice which was probably yesterday¡¯s leftover, he impatiently ran to the bed.

    This time trying to hold Shao Qing within his arms wasn¡¯t that easy. Not saying anything further, Shao Qing kicked him away. Feeling wronged, the man tenaciously climbed back onto the bed.

    After being kicked repeatedly, he suddenly threw himself onto the bed and hugged Shao Qing. No matter how Shao Qing swatted him, he wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Instead he would softly croon: ¡°Baby, you must have exerted yourself. I feel sofortable with you hitting me.¡¯

    If you think you are good, there¡¯s always somebody else who¡¯s better. Shao Qing was impressed with him. Pretending he was impassable, the man buried himself inside Shao Qing¡¯s bosom and tightly held onto her waist.

    Comfortable, he rubbed against her and sighed: ¡°No matter if you were a human or a zombie, your heart is the same shape and with a simr size brain. Yet a person¡¯s heart is filled with crafty plots and machinations. So why not zombies who could give you a sense of security.¡±

    Shao Qing felt like she got a bit of a good opinion. Zombies were ferocious, but a zombie definitely wouldn¡¯t conceal their malice. Unlike humans who would have one face in one¡¯s presence and another behind their back, they would have machinations one after another.

    She thought that one Er Dai surpassed countless of other living humans. Being with a zombie was a lot safer than with a human. Even though this pervert¡¯s level of pervertedness is extremely high, he still had good insights.

    Slightly pleased, Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind that man rubbing his face on her¡¯s. After all in this short time, she still had to live together with this man.

    Once she recovered and before she went to find Er Dai, she¡¯ll definitely beat him up.

    But before Shao Qing could beat the man, something bad happened. It was around midnight, originally sleeping lightly, Shao Qing awoken from the man¡¯s painful groans. Lowering her head she saw that the man¡¯s elegant face had paled and was covered with cold sweat.

 Chapter 100 - Volume 2 Chapter 12 Living with the mental case

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 12 Living with the mental case </strong>

    He clenched his jaw. From the gap between his teeth, a groan leaked out. His body shivering endlessly, he lookedpletely pitiful. Above all since he was born extremely good looking, he looked even more pitiful.

    After all this was a world based on looks.

    Shao Qing looked at him carefully. The area the man was pressing on was his stomach. She understood immediately what must have had happened. He hadn¡¯t eaten the entire day and when he did eat, it was just a cold bowl of rice. It would have been strange if his stomach didn¡¯t hurt.

    Seeing the tears glistening within his eyes and his miserable state, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand and lift the man up by the waist.

    The man paused his voice shaking: ¡°What are you doing...¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak. She just took the man who was wearing pajamas off the bed and walked straight to the entrance. It was then that she realized she didn¡¯t know where the doctor was.

    During the period of hesitation, the man understood what Shao Qing wanted to do. Shrinking into her chest, he pulled on her sleeves and quietly whispered: ¡°I don¡¯t need the doctor. There¡¯s some medicine in the cab. I¡¯ll be fine after eating some.¡±

    Shao Qing could only carry him to the cab and ce him on a chair to the side. Pulling the drawer open, she saw that it was filled with all sorts of stomach medicine. She had no idea which one the man needed to eat, so she just took all of them and brought it over to the table.

    Hugging his knee to curl up into a ball, when he lifted his head up, he saw that Shao Qing had already poured a cup of water and ced the medicine in front of him. She stared at him cool-headedly.

    The man¡¯s lips started to tug upwards: ¡°I know you can understand my words. Help me open those two medicines. Each one two pieces.¡±

    Shao Qing ignored him and directly opened the medicine, then passed it and the water over to him.

    Researchers are probably all like this, neglecting sleep and food. Then after not eating regrly, they would have stomach problems. This man seemed to be the rather severe case too.

    Waiting for the man to take his medicine, afterwards Shao Qing carried him back to bed and tucked him in. When she lied down, the man headed towards her chest. She was originally nning on throwing him out but seeing his deathly pale face and wrinkled brows, she became soft hearted and allowed him toe into her embrace then tucked him in.

    Her body was frozen cold. The man leaned against her with afortable expression. Feeling a bit helpless, she observed him for a while and after seeing hisplexion bing a bit better, she closed her eyes to prepare to sleep.

    Once her eyes was closed, the man exploited this opportunity and openly kissed her cheeks. Then once more, he buried himself into Shao Qing¡¯s embrace. Shao Qing didn¡¯t even bother to open her eyes.

    Once the morning arrived, the man had already recovered. Opening her eyes, Shao Qing saw the man resting on top of her. Long eyshes like a scrub, when he blinked it was as if it was stabbing at her face.

    His skin was exquisite and would have made any women green with envy. Seeing Shao Qing open her eyes, the man pouted his lips wanting to kiss Shao Qing but got smacked away by Shao Qing.

    Being swatted to the side, the man felt wronged. Undaunted by these setbacks he moved closer: ¡°I¡¯m called Yan Qiyue. You can call me Yanyan or Yueyue. But I prefer to be called Yan Baby.¡±

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t prepared to pay attention to him at all. Flipping her body over, she buried herself in the nkets. Yan Qiyue continued to persevere: ¡°Do you have a name? Probably not. So, I¡¯ll give you a name. How about Xiao Mei? Or maybe Xiao Hua?¡±

    * Xiao Mei = Little beauty

    * Xiao Hua = Little flower

    Shao Qing desperately wanted to stuff her ear or say ¡®I¡¯m not listening¡¯ yet she couldn¡¯t. Shao Qing thought that she might be annoyed by Yan Qiyue the entire morning until she couldn¡¯t handle it, but soon her savour was here.

    The doorbell rang and Yan Qiyue reluctantly went to see who it was.

    Taking advantage of this situation, she wrapped the nket around her body to prepare to sleep a little more. When she was sleeping, her entire body would be dormant which would allow her injuries to heal even faster.

    Stealthily hiding herself within the nkets, naturally she missed out on what was happening downstairs. Knocking on the door was a young man who appeared around the same age as Yan Qiyue who was rather dashing.

    Once Yan Qiyue opened the door, his face darkened: ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    Acting awfully familiar, the man came in and poured himself a cup of water then sat down on the sofa: ¡°I heard that you brought a wife home? What are you ying with this time?¡±

    Yan Qiyue posture wasnguid, his manner of speaking cold: ¡°Me having a wife is my business. I have no need to report to you.¡±

    The man squinted his eyes andughed: ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious. You with your cold blood, cold heart, cold liver, and cold lungs would suddenly bring back a wife?¡±

    Yan Qiyue continued to remain his calm and collected self: ¡°When you reach a certain age, it¡¯s time to settle down. Isn¡¯t that normal? Qiao Mo, you¡¯re minding too much. I already told you at that time, we¡¯re just coborating together. You provide the money and I will do the work. You have no right to interfere with my private life.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was already straightforward but the man pretended as if he heard nothing. Still all smiles: ¡°If you¡¯re dating that¡¯ll interfere with work. What¡¯s more is as your friend, can¡¯t I show some interest in your wife?¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes clearly had ¡®who is your friend¡¯ written.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I took the initiative toe here to tell you the first round of experiments came out. The test results were sessful.¡± The man said seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow up right away.¡± Yan Qiyue was speaking while thinking. He was wondering if Shao Qing was awake and praying that she didn¡¯te running down. Otherwise he¡¯ll discover she¡¯s a zombie.

    If the man in front of him discovered that Shao Qing was a zombie, then the only oue waiting for Shao Qing would be death.

    After speaking with Xiao Mo for a little longer, Yan Qiyue sent him along the way. Before he left, he insisted on inviting Yan Qiyue and Shao Qing for a meal but was rejected by Yan Qiyue.

    After Qian Mo departed, Yan Qiyue went upstairs to find Shao Qing buried inside the nket wrapping herself up like a seed.

    Shao Qing was really beautiful. Quietly lying within the nkets with her expression rxed, she was even more attractive. At least this was the case for Yan Qiyue.

    Kneeling beside the bed, he ced Shao Qing¡¯s hand on his cheeks. He couldn¡¯t help imagining Shao Qing stepping on him. It would be the best for her to torment him a bit or even beating him up a little.

    Continuing imagining, Yan Qiyue¡¯s body responded. Afterwards his eyes darkened. His urge was indeed a bit different from others. This was probably due to his experience during his childhood.

    It¡¯s been said that if one was treated violently when they were young, they had a higher chance of bing abusive or a masochist.

    He was thetter. Yan Qiyue was an orphan. Being in the orphanage for such a long time, he was bullied quite often because of his reclusive temperament. It was only afterwards he adopted.

    However the person who adopted him also wasn¡¯t anything good. His foster father would often vent his anger on him. When his foster mother wasn¡¯t feeling great, she would also pinch the inside of his thigh. His inner thigh flesh never had a time where it was in an intact position.

    When his foster mother ran away with someone, his foster father became a drunkard. Everytime he drank he would beat him. Sometimes he would use his fist and sometimes he would use the wine bottles. When he was extra heated, he would even smash the wooden bench on Yan Qiyue¡¯s back.

    Finally,ter on his foster father died. It was when he was drunk and attempted to rape Yan Qiyue and was knocked out during the struggle. Yan Qiyue then set up a tub of water and drowned his foster father within the water.

    When the police came, no one would have thought that this skinny pitiful ten year old Yan Qiyue would have murdered someone. They only thought that the foster father had identally drowned to death when he had gotten drunk.

 chapter 101 - Volume 2 12.2 Living with the mental case

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 12.2 Living with the mental case</strong>

    It was after that Yan Qiyue became even more antisocial and entric. After a long time, Yan Qiyue grew up and became a ¡®sessful figure¡¯ and became a well known professor. But it was then that he realized he had lost an ordinary man¡¯s ability.

    It was only under pain and stimtion would his thing stand up.

    However, he didn¡¯t trust anyone. He would never allow his body to be in control by another. After all if his cravings got revealed, this would be a scandal.

    Since encountering Shao Qing, he has been indulging in his wildest fantasies. Perhaps he could cultivate the perfect partner. One that would be identical to a normal person, but wouldn¡¯t betray him. Someone who wouldn¡¯t judge him because of his special interest and would mutually rely on one another for life.

    When Shao Qing awoke, it was already midday. Her body has recovered by another good portion. This discovery gave her a pleasant surprise. However this wasn¡¯t the time to be happy. Taking out a few crystals from her space dimension, she absorbed them as an afternoon meal and then got up.

    At first Shao Qing thought that Yan Qiyue ought to be in theboratory. Yet when she was walking by, she heard some strange sounds within the bathroom. It sounded painful yet joyous.

    Shao Qing¡¯s first thought was that Yan Qiyue had fallen ill again. He didn¡¯t look like the type who would know how to cook. Reckoning he was eating cold food again, she thought that he might have had a rpse.

    Hence, Shao Qing immediately went to the bathroom and pushed open the door. When the door opened......

    She saw that Yan Qiyue was absolutely naked kneeling on the ground. Within his hand was a needle and he was stabbing it continuously into his thigh. This was how that painful yet joyous sound was made.

    She felt like she had needles stabbed into her eyes. This was all Yan Qiyue¡¯s fault. Why didn¡¯t he lock the door when he was bathing!

    She didn¡¯t deliberately look!

    Turning his head, Yan Qiyue noticed Shao Qing but didn¡¯t have any intention on moderating himself. Instead he raised his eyebrows and using the wall for support he stood up. His back was very straight and his waist was smaller than the average man by a little. His butt was plump and adding on his two fair long legs, in brief, looking at him from the back was very seductive.

    After standing up, Yan Qiyue turned around and looked at Shao Qing directly. In fact he walked straight towards her. Shao Qing¡¯s face darkened and shut the door with a bang. Now after his perverted title, she¡¯s added another one behind it; exhibitionist.

    This exhibitionist also had the tendency to abuse himself. If pervertedness also had a rank like superhumans, then Yan Qiyue would be ranked 9.

    After a while, Yan Qiyue came out with a towel wrapped around him. When he came out, Shao Qing was standing at the door pondering something. Coming from behind her, Yan Qiyue took her into his arms: ¡°Baby, now that you¡¯ve seen my responsibility, you have to take responsibility.¡±

    Hearing these words, Shao Qing got goosebumps, her entire body feeling ufortable. Yet he continued to rub against her like a poodle. Princess carrying him, she took Yan Qiyue back to the bedroom.

    Yan Qiyue was blushing and even brought his face to rub against Shao Qing. But he was simply thrown onto the nkets with no intentions to taking it a step further.

    Yan Qiyue looked at Shao Qing hopefully, waiting to be ¡®forced¡¯. But Shao Qing just left......

    Yan Qiyue lying inside the nkets: ......

    He was still waiting for the next step! He was already getting restless! As expected you surely can¡¯t expect a zombie to know that kind of thing....

    Going into the kitchen, Shao Qing sliced some stiff steamed buns coated it with egg white and then fried it into a golden yellow. Then taking some green vegetables, she diced some meat and made some stir fry.

    After putting the food into a dish, she went back upstairs. She knew that the more she revealed the more unsafe it would be. Who knew if Yan Qiyue would open up her brain to look if he found out her IQ was this high.

    But Shao Qing really couldn¡¯t look on. She really didn¡¯t want to see to see him because of a stomach ache go crying in a corner.

    Going upstairs with the food, Yan Qiyue stuck his head out from the nkets sniffing the delicious smell. His face was still carrying a flush making him look gorgeous.

    Seeing the te within Shao Qing¡¯s hand, his eyes shone even brighter. Taking a deep sniff with his nose, he looked expectantly at Shao Qing: ¡°I really want to know how intelligent you are.¡±

    Higher than you Shao Qing secretly thought. cing the food on the bedside cab, she neglected Yan Qiyue opening his mouth waiting to be fed.

    Making him food was already wrong and now he wants to be fed? Is he crazy?

    Even though Yan Qiyue was a bit disappointed, once he ate the food that Shao Qing made his face showed only content. He eat everyst piece of what Shao Qing made then finally patted his belly. The gaze that he gave Shao Qing wasplete tenderness.

    Shao Qing had practically fulfilled all his delusions of the perfect lover. This time him picking up a person was correct!

    After eating his fill, Yan Qiyue came out of the nkets. Wearing ck briefs, he kneeled on the bed and hugged Shao Qing: ¡°I¡¯m unable to return the favour, is devoting my body to you fine?¡±

    His flesh was delicate, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help touching it. Then she hid herself in the nkets. Yan Qiyue felt unresigned. Using honey to tempt a younger girl was probably easier. Why wasn¡¯t Shao Qing interested in him at all?

    Could it be that zombies have a different aesthetic point of view than humans?

    Yan Qiyue thought about it and then thought that must be the case. After all he was a man that stood out from the masses. He has already stripped naked and has offered his entire body, how could any regr girl resist?

    Therefore, it must be that zombies and humans have quite a discrepancy in aesthetics.

    Yan Qiyue was unwilling to give up. Lying inside the nkets, he specially stuck out his long legs to ¡®seduce¡¯ Shao Qing. He even used his feet to touch Shao Qing¡¯s calf.

    Shao Qing¡¯s vein was palpitating. Then it snapped. What is this pervert trying to do? With great difficulty, she had be soft hearted and wanted to treat him a little better but now he is doing this?

    The erupted Shao Qing wrapped Yan Qiyue into a seed then pressed him on top of her leg. Then peeling up the quilt a bit, she began spanking his bottom.

    She had wanted to beat him for the longest time! If she wasn¡¯t worried that she would beat him too much and that no one else would be able to hide her, she definitely would have hit somewhere with less flesh and make him cry!

    She exerted herself physically. Each spank caused Yan Qiyue¡¯s bottom to be more and more red. Pretending to struggle for a bit, his ears became red.

    How embarrassing is it to be spanked on your bottom? That stimtion along with that pain made his body go soft and then he tightly gripped the edge of Shao Qing¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Can... can you hit somewhere else?¡± Yan Qiyue was a bit embarrassed gripping his leg. Then being pressed down by Shao Qing, he was smacked on the other butt cheek until it turned red.

    Strangely ashamed, he almost wanted to hide himself inside the nkets. However while Shao Qing was venting out her anger, there was absolutely no way he would be able to escape. Seizing his bottom that was facing her, she ferociously beat down on it.

    In any case that location was thick and pulp, even if she hit it with even more viour it shouldn¡¯t be able to harm his body. So she can vent as much as she likes.

    Yan Qiyue was really about to cry. It wasn¡¯t that he can¡¯t stand the pain, but it was because of this kind of secret thrill. Ultimately his bottom was going to be swollen from Shao Qing¡¯s beating. Both of them werepletely satisfied.

    Especially Shao Qing. Her venting was utterly invigorating.

    After letting out her anger, Shao Qing looked at Yan Qiyue¡¯s bright red butt cheek and felt a bit sorry. But once she flipped him over, that sorry feeling immediately vanished like smoke in thin air.

    That scarlet face appearing as if he was in heat, what is going on?

    It was after the fact that she realized this king of pain might be very close to his inclinations and interests.

    How frightening!

 Chapter 102 - Volume 2 Chapter 12 Living with the mental case

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 12 Living with the mental case</strong>

    Hello Everyone!!! I am nning on doing a mini giveaway to show everyone my appreciation for the continuous support! All patrons of patreon (November and beginning of December) will be entered into a raffle to receive a new phone case! Also, one lucky frequentmenter will also receive a phone case! The draw will happen on Dec 6, so stay posted!!

    PS: Pleasement below on what type of phone you own

    Next Chapter>

    It was after that Yan Qiyue became even more antisocial and entric. After a long time, Yan Qiyue grew up and became a ¡®sessful figure¡¯ and became a well known professor. But it was then that he realized he had lost an ordinary man¡¯s ability.

    It was only under pain and stimtion would his thing stand up.

    However, he didn¡¯t trust anyone. He would never allow his body to be in control by another. After all if his cravings got revealed, this would be a scandal.

    Since encountering Shao Qing, he has been indulging in his wildest fantasies. Perhaps he could cultivate the perfect partner. One that would be identical to a normal person, but wouldn¡¯t betray him. Someone who wouldn¡¯t judge him because of his special interest and would mutually rely on one another for life.

    When Shao Qing awoke, it was already midday. Her body has recovered by another good portion. This discovery gave her a pleasant surprise. However this wasn¡¯t the time to be happy. Taking out a few crystals from her space dimension, she absorbed them as an afternoon meal and then got up.

    At first Shao Qing thought that Yan Qiyue ought to be in theboratory. Yet when she was walking by, she heard some strange sounds within the bathroom. It sounded painful yet joyous.

    Shao Qing¡¯s first thought was that Yan Qiyue had fallen ill again. He didn¡¯t look like the type who would know how to cook. Reckoning he was eating cold food again, she thought that he might have had a rpse.

    Hence, Shao Qing immediately went to the bathroom and pushed open the door. When the door opened......

    She saw that Yan Qiyue was absolutely naked kneeling on the ground. Within his hand was a needle and he was stabbing it continuously into his thigh. This was how that painful yet joyous sound was made.

    She felt like she had needles stabbed into her eyes. This was all Yan Qiyue¡¯s fault. Why didn¡¯t he lock the door when he was bathing!

    She didn¡¯t deliberately look!

    Turning his head, Yan Qiyue noticed Shao Qing but didn¡¯t have any intention on moderating himself. Instead he raised his eyebrows and using the wall for support he stood up. His back was very straight and his waist was smaller than the average man by a little. His butt was plump and adding on his two fair long legs, in brief, looking at him from the back was very seductive.

    After standing up, Yan Qiyue turned around and looked at Shao Qing directly. In fact he walked straight towards her. Shao Qing¡¯s face darkened and shut the door with a bang. Now after his perverted title, she¡¯s added another one behind it; exhibitionist.

    This exhibitionist also had the tendency to abuse himself. If pervertedness also had a rank like superhumans, then Yan Qiyue would be ranked 9.

    After a while, Yan Qiyue came out with a towel wrapped around him. When he came out, Shao Qing was standing at the door pondering something. Coming from behind her, Yan Qiyue took her into his arms: ¡°Baby, now that you¡¯ve seen my responsibility, you have to take responsibility.¡±

    Hearing these words, Shao Qing got goosebumps, her entire body feeling ufortable. Yet he continued to rub against her like a poodle. Princess carrying him, she took Yan Qiyue back to the bedroom.

    Yan Qiyue was blushing and even brought his face to rub against Shao Qing. But he was simply thrown onto the nkets with no intentions to taking it a step further.

    Yan Qiyue looked at Shao Qing hopefully, waiting to be ¡®forced¡¯. But Shao Qing just left......

    Yan Qiyue lying inside the nkets: ......

    He was still waiting for the next step! He was already getting restless! As expected you surely can¡¯t expect a zombie to know that kind of thing....

    Going into the kitchen, Shao Qing sliced some stiff steamed buns coated it with egg white and then fried it into a golden yellow. Then taking some green vegetables, she diced some meat and made some stir fry.

    After putting the food into a dish, she went back upstairs. She knew that the more she revealed the more unsafe it would be. Who knew if Yan Qiyue would open up her brain to look if he found out her IQ was this high.

    But Shao Qing really couldn¡¯t look on. She really didn¡¯t want to see to see him because of a stomach ache go crying in a corner.

    Going upstairs with the food, Yan Qiyue stuck his head out from the nkets sniffing the delicious smell. His face was still carrying a flush making him look gorgeous.

    Seeing the te within Shao Qing¡¯s hand, his eyes shone even brighter. Taking a deep sniff with his nose, he looked expectantly at Shao Qing: ¡°I really want to know how intelligent you are.¡±

    Higher than you Shao Qing secretly thought. cing the food on the bedside cab, she neglected Yan Qiyue opening his mouth waiting to be fed.

    Making him food was already wrong and now he wants to be fed? Is he crazy?

    Even though Yan Qiyue was a bit disappointed, once he ate the food that Shao Qing made his face showed only content. He eat everyst piece of what Shao Qing made then finally patted his belly. The gaze that he gave Shao Qing wasplete tenderness.

    Shao Qing had practically fulfilled all his delusions of the perfect lover. This time him picking up a person was correct!

    After eating his fill, Yan Qiyue came out of the nkets. Wearing ck briefs, he kneeled on the bed and hugged Shao Qing: ¡°I¡¯m unable to return the favour, is devoting my body to you fine?¡±

    His flesh was delicate, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help touching it. Then she hid herself in the nkets. Yan Qiyue felt unresigned. Using honey to tempt a younger girl was probably easier. Why wasn¡¯t Shao Qing interested in him at all?

    Could it be that zombies have a different aesthetic point of view than humans?

    Yan Qiyue thought about it and then thought that must be the case. After all he was a man that stood out from the masses. He has already stripped naked and has offered his entire body, how could any regr girl resist?

    Therefore, it must be that zombies and humans have quite a discrepancy in aesthetics.

    Yan Qiyue was unwilling to give up. Lying inside the nkets, he specially stuck out his long legs to ¡®seduce¡¯ Shao Qing. He even used his feet to touch Shao Qing¡¯s calf.

    Shao Qing¡¯s vein was palpitating. Then it snapped. What is this pervert trying to do? With great difficulty, she had be soft hearted and wanted to treat him a little better but now he is doing this?

    The erupted Shao Qing wrapped Yan Qiyue into a seed then pressed him on top of her leg. Then peeling up the quilt a bit, she began spanking his bottom.

    She had wanted to beat him for the longest time! If she wasn¡¯t worried that she would beat him too much and that no one else would be able to hide her, she definitely would have hit somewhere with less flesh and make him cry!

    She exerted herself physically. Each spank caused Yan Qiyue¡¯s bottom to be more and more red. Pretending to struggle for a bit, his ears became red.

    How embarrassing is it to be spanked on your bottom? That stimtion along with that pain made his body go soft and then he tightly gripped the edge of Shao Qing¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Can... can you hit somewhere else?¡± Yan Qiyue was a bit embarrassed gripping his leg. Then being pressed down by Shao Qing, he was smacked on the other butt cheek until it turned red.

    Strangely ashamed, he almost wanted to hide himself inside the nkets. However while Shao Qing was venting out her anger, there was absolutely no way he would be able to escape. Seizing his bottom that was facing her, she ferociously beat down on it.

    In any case that location was thick and pulp, even if she hit it with even more viour it shouldn¡¯t be able to harm his body. So she can vent as much as she likes.

    Yan Qiyue was really about to cry. It wasn¡¯t that he can¡¯t stand the pain, but it was because of this kind of secret thrill. Ultimately his bottom was going to be swollen from Shao Qing¡¯s beating. Both of them werepletely satisfied.

    Especially Shao Qing. Her venting was utterly invigorating.

    After letting out her anger, Shao Qing looked at Yan Qiyue¡¯s bright red butt cheek and felt a bit sorry. But once she flipped him over, that sorry feeling immediately vanished like smoke in thin air.

    That scarlet face appearing as if he was in heat, what is going on?

    It was after the fact that she realized this king of pain might be very close to his inclinations and interests.

    How frightening!

 Chapter 103 - Volume 2 Chapter 13 What a good Seductor

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 13 What a good Seductor </strong><hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">

    Hello Everyone!!! I am nning on doing a mini giveaway to show everyone my appreciation for the continuous support! All patrons of patreon (November and beginning of December) will be entered into a raffle to receive a new phone case! Also, one lucky frequentmenter will also receive a phone case! The draw will happen on Dec 6, so stay posted!!

    PS: Pleasement below on what type of phone you own<hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">

    Next Chapter><hr ss="wp-block-separator is-style-wide">

    Since that day, Yan Qiyue treated Shao Qing better and better. Although he would be shy at times causing Shao Qing goosebumps, she couldn¡¯t help but soften a part of her heart.

    She believes that she is a heartless person with a heart of stone and can kill people without blinking. She wasn¡¯t a bit soft hearted at all. But in fact she was someone who would be amenable to coaxing but not coercion. If some treated her well, she can¡¯t help but soften her outer shell. Saying she was cold hearted was just a hoax.

    Staying with Shao Qing for a long time, Yan Qiyue took Shao Qing out. Lin Chuan survivor base was a lot bigger than S city base. The base was also a lot more free. When Yan Qiyue brought Shao Qing out, there was immediately a group of superhumans acting like they were bodyguards surrounding Yan Qiyue. Within the group, the weakest probably just entered rank three while the strongest one who was a little weaker than Shao Qing wasn¡¯t far from rank 4.

    Don¡¯t forget that those few were just bodyguards. ording to Yan Qiyue, they were in charge of Yan Qiyue¡¯s safety within the base. It was a job that isn¡¯t too idle but still leisurely, which was a pretty pleasant task.

    After all within this base, the people who would dare provoke Yan Qiyue wasn¡¯t a lot.

    While saying this Yan Qiyue was quite haughty. Shao Qing just gave him a nce and looked at the white casual pants he wore that was covering his perfectly round bottom.

    Yan Qiyue immediately cleared his throat. Looking at Shao Qing with flirty eyes which were disturbing to the bone.Normally, Shao Qing would have hated this kind of effeminate man; yet, looking at Yan Qiyue, she actually wasn¡¯t disgusted. Instead, she thought he was quite cute.

    This kind of thought floated around her head causing her expression to stiffen. Did she actually just think that this pervert was cute? Could it be that his pervertedness is contagious?

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t sense Shao Qing stiffening. Secretly extending his hand he grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s. Happily pulling her along, turning around, he saw Shao Qing¡¯s cold appearance.

    He felt his lower abdomen tighten. Every time he saw Shao Qing look at him coldly, with her beautiful appearance that emitted an aura that warned people to stay away, he couldn¡¯t help but have an urge to kneel before her feet and kiss her entire body.

    This king of urge followed him everyday as he interacted with Shao Qing and was bing more and more profound. Yan Qiyue clearly knew Shao Qing was just a zombie. Even if he dered his urges, nothing could happen, but he still didn¡¯t open his mouth.

    He merely allowed his urges to ferment within his heart andforted himself. Once he cured Shao Qing and allowed Shao Qing to be able to understand the rtionships between people, then he could speak about the longings within his heart.

    To cover up his urges, Yan Qiyue took her to explore and introduced her to different locations within the base. Linchuan was built well. In the central area, they even had a flower garden with a variety of flowers and nts.

    Although they were the hardier flowers and nts that had a better chance of surviving, being able to see such a flower garden during the apocalypse was already a miracle.

    Yan Qiyue specially took Shao Qing to the garden to explore and called it the glorified name of having a date. His bodyguards were secretly talking about it behind his back.

    Bodyguard A: That girl is really pretty. I can¡¯t figure out why she would fall for Yan Qiyue, that devil.

    Bodyguard B: Can¡¯t you see that from the start to finish, she hasn¡¯t even said one word. She was most likely unwilling and forced by Yan Qiyue!

    Bodyguard C: I think so too. Look at that woman. This entire time, she was so cold. It¡¯s just Yan Qiyue sticking himself to her. It must have been Yan Qiyue the devil who picked her up and seeing that she¡¯s so beautiful then forced her to do that thing!

    Bodyguard D: Stop gossiping. What¡¯s the use? Do any of you guys dare to save the girl? If you don¡¯t dare then just do your job following behind and don¡¯t let Yan Qiyue hear what we¡¯re talking about.

    Yan Qiyue actually had overheard everything. Looking at them with disapproval, heid his chin on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder as if he was nursing his grievance: ¡°Baby, do you hear what they¡¯re saying?!¡±

    Seeing him act if he was wronged, she felt he looked adorable and patted his head. Yan Qiyue immediately rubbed his head against the palm of her head, appearing particrly obedient.

    When the group of bodyguards saw what was happening their chins almost fell to the ground. Is that person in front of them really Yan Qiyue the devil? Are we sure he didn¡¯t get reced? Or perhaps even manipted by something attached to his body?

    But they didn¡¯t continue discussing, who knew if if Yan Qiyue would get angry. There¡¯s been rumors that Yan Qiyue had a housekeeper who served him that was gifted to him by Qiao Mo. But one night, for some reason the housekeeper had infuriated Yan Qiyue or saw something that they shouldn¡¯t have seen and when they were thrown out by Yan Qiyue, their body was torn apart. It couldn¡¯t be reassembled and could only be swept into a pile to be removed.

    Although they were the base¡¯s elite, if they really provoked Yan Qiyue¡¯s and he decided to kill them, no one would help stick up for them. Actually, as an apology, Qiao Mo would probably be the first person who would kill the person who made Yan Qiyue mad.

    This was because Yan Qiyue was just too important. Each superhuman within the base had a medicine that when taken would shortly increase their strength by a big chunk. Although it would onlyst an hour and after the fact they would be weakened for an entire day, this medicine during critical moments was basically a life saving weapon.

    Since they¡¯ve had this medicine, the mortality rate for missions have dramatically dropped and this medicine was invented by Yan Qiyue.

    The people in the base called it the invincible pill. If you can¡¯t handle your situation, take an invincible pill and you will be unrivalled.

    So as far as the base is concerned, Yan Qiyue was even more precious than a panda¡¯s existence. There isn¡¯t anyone who would dare to do anything to Yan Qiyue.

    But the way Yan Qiyue does things is too unbridled and he was often not pleased with people.

    Taking Shao Qing around the garden, he even plucked a few flowers and made Shao Qing a ring. His agile fingers were able to weave a beautiful ring. Putting it on her finger, although it was made of flowers, it was quite unique.

    From the men Shao Qing had met, Er Dai was the closest to her. But Er Dai was ignorant and just did not know how to curry favour like this. So, Shao Qing felt that this was quite a new experience and allowed him to proceed.

    The two continued to stroll for a while until Qiao Mo decided to find someone to call for Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue frowned, not happy that he had been disturbed. Due to his work rtionship with Qiao Mo he should give him some face so he had to leave. Sad to leave he told Shao Qing: ¡°Wife, you sit here and wait for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Taking one step but looking back three times, he left behind two bodyguards to protect Shao Qing just in case others discover that Shao Qing was different. He even specially ordered the bodyguards to not approach Shao Qing.

    Once Yan Qiyue was gone, Shao Qing sat down on the bench to the right fiddling with the ring on her hand. Since she has been injured, she was especially fond of sleeping. She would at least sleep for half the day. If she could choose not to wake up then she would choose to continue to sleep more.

    After sitting for just a little duration, Shao Qing was somewhat bored. Propping her face up with her hand, she picked a small blue flower andzily looked at the distant ocean of white flowers.

    This flower was called Bamboo joint. This was because it¡¯s stalk was just like a bamboo: segmented. The flower that sprouted from it had six petals and was quite tiny. Whether it was the winter season or if it was on the summit of a snow mountain, it would still bloom as usual.

    Thus this kind of flower was also called it¡¯s desire.

    Shao Qing looked at the ocean of flower and thought about Er Dai and the rest. The zombie king had fallen into the water with her so the city shouldn¡¯t have any zombie kings. Utterly defeated and with no leader, the zombies wouldn¡¯t go to attack Er Dai and the rest.

    On top of the fact that Yan Hanqing wouldn¡¯t just idly wait for Shao Qing to return they must have gone back into the city to search for her. Then they would be able to support Er Dai and them.

    So Er Dai definitely would be safe. She was just scared that Er Dai would have followed her and jumped into the river. In fact with his temperament, the probability was quite high.

    If Er Dai also jumped down, god knows where he will be sent to. Finding him would be incredibly difficult. But contrary to what one might expect, she wasn¡¯t too worried about his safety. He was like her: a zombie. As long as their head area wasn¡¯t injured they would be able to heal any injury within the day. If it was just jumping into the river, he should be fine.

    Perhaps she should go to Jiang Bei survivor base. Perhaps when Er Dai awoke he would go to Jiang Bei survivor base or S city survivor base to find her. If she couldn¡¯t find Er Dai at those two spots, then she could only travel the world and search for him

 Chapter 104 - Volume 2 Chapter 13 What a good Seductor

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 13 What a good Seductor</strong>

    Hello Everyone!!! Last chance to enter the giveaway!!! The deadline is midnight of December 5th Midnight (GMT-8)!!! All patrons on patreon (November and beginning of December) will be entered into a raffle to receive a new phone case! Also, one lucky frequentmenter will also receive a phone case! The draw will happen and be announced on Dec 6 on the patreon site, so please go check it night of Dec 6th!!!

    PS: Pleasement below on what type of phone you own

    PPS: I will be away on vacation from Dec 11-29 so will try to upload everything ahead of time

    Next Chapter>

    Yan Qiyue did make a move but not against Qiao Yu. Instead it was to the bodyguard beside her. When he extended his hand and clenched it into a fist, that bodyguard¡¯s body suddenly exploded.

    Blood and flesh sttered onto her body. Qiao Mo had protected Qian Yu extremely well, so even during the apocalypse she had never witnessed a bloody spectacle. So witnessing this, she was immediately stupefied.

    The rest of the bodyguards all stepped back. Qiao Yu¡¯s legs weakened. Her nose was being overwhelmed with the scent of blood while her entire body was covered with blood and flesh. This intense smell immediately made her start to vomit.

    ¡°Qiao Yu, I¡¯m not touching you because you are Qiao Mo¡¯s younger sister. I am giving Qiao Mo face. If you are to ever step on my bottom line, I will definitely make a move on you. In the worst case, I¡¯ll just move to another base. Just from one call, countless bases would wee me with open arms. So don¡¯t infuriate me.¡± Yan Qiyue squatted down andughed lightly as he looked at Qiao Yu.

    Even though there was a puddle of blood underneath his feet, Yan qiyue was unperturbed. Patting Qiao Yu¡¯s head, he suddenly pressed the back of her head into the pile of flesh and blood on the ground. His voice sounded like he had the desire to kill: ¡°Let alone the person you provoked is my wife. This is the first and I am hoping thest time you will ever try this.¡±

    Qiao Yu was lying on the ground with flesh and blood in her nose and mouth. Combined with the things she had just puked out, Qiao Yu became like a fool. She had never been treated this badly ever in her life. Although she felt anger, she felt fear even more.

    She could sense that when Yan Qiyue mentioned he wanted to kill her, that killing aura he was emitting was real. He truly wanted to kill her.

    Shao Qing stepped forward and pulled on Yan Qiyue. It wasn¡¯t because she felt pity for Qiao Yu, but instead it was because she almost couldn¡¯t hold back her own blood thirst.

    Yan Qiyue looked deeply concerned: ¡°Do you have any injuries?¡±

    Shao Qing pulled him away. Yan Qiyue gave Qiao Yu another nce then waved his hands at his bodyguards and allowed Shao Qing to take him away.

    Those four were really shocked by Yan Qiyue. Early on they had already known that his attribute was rare and he wasn¡¯t a low ranked superhuman, but they had never seen Yan Qiyue make a move before, so they had thrown this information to the back of their heads.

    But witnessing it today, the nickname devil definitely wasn¡¯t made in vain.

    Shao Qing dashed forward while pulling Yan Qiyue and quickly arrived at his house. The bodyguards who were about to enter were suddenly mmed in the face by the door.

    Looking at each other, they just began guarding the entrance.

    Once they entered the door, Yan Qiyue was pushed against the wall by Shao Qing. This forceful position caused Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart to heat up. Shyly looking up, he saw Shao Qing¡¯s crimson eyes.

    Clutching his chin, shepelled him to lift his head. Then she exploited that chance to pounce on Yan Qiyue¡¯s neck. On top of Shao Qing¡¯s crude way of holding his chin which caused him some slight pain, it caused Yan Qiyue to have a reaction.

    Immediately following, he felt Shao Qing softly lick his neck, then razor sharp teeth prated through his skin.

    Feeling his eyes turn reddish, he tightly embraced Shao Qing allowing Shao Qing to suck on his wound. Shao Qing¡¯s movements were rough, but he felt moved.

    Probably feeling ufortable with Yan Qiyue¡¯s arms around her, she used the vine to tie up his hands and hoisted it upwards. More vines started to appear from his feet and crawled up his body and had him tied up.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes were now really red, lifting his head up to look. The thorns on the vines had broken through his skin, bringing even more pleasure.

    Of course the most pleasurable was Shao Qing licking the wound on his neck. Yan Qiyue really felt like he was about to cry. Unable to vent the pleasure he was feeling was the world¡¯s absolute worst torture.

    Waiting until her bloodthirsty state had steadied down then she took a look at the scene. Yan Qiyue¡¯s hands were tightly bound as if he was an angel suffering under torture. The clothes on his body were also scratched up by the vines binding him revealing his pale fair skin. Biting his cherry red lips, a blush colouring his cheeks, and a single tear drop hung on the corner of his eye, he was emitting ** sounds that caused people to feel **

    Shao Qing: .......

    What had she done?

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s moistened eyes looked like they were in distress. Looking at Shao Qing as if he was in pain: ¡°Hit me.... Ruthlessly beat me.... please......¡±

    Shao Qing felt numb. What should she do? If she were to just abandon Yan Qiyue like this, that was a bit immoral. Pressing him against the wall, drinking his blood then turning around to leave? Won¡¯t it be the same as having X and then leaving?

    But if she were to hit Yan Qiyue.... She couldn¡¯t really do it...

    Yan Qiyue really couldn¡¯t endure anymore. Reaching out with his leg to press against Shao Qing¡¯s waist, he kept on rubbing her. His unsatisfied lust looked extremely pitiful.

    Shao Qing was silent for a while. Then choosing a rather thinner vine from the pile that didn¡¯t have thorns and clenching her teeth, she whipped Yan Qiyue.

    Whipping Yan Qiyue¡¯s chest, an even stronger ** voice came out. Shao Qing stiffened not knowing what to do next.

    Yan Qiyue opened his sensual lips letting out a ** sound that would cause the average person to turn into a beast: ¡°Again.... stronger.¡±

    Shao Qing sucked in a deep breath. Lifting up the vine, she whipped out again. Pa Pa Pa. Finally Yan Qiyue¡¯s jacket was torn revealing his fair skin that was now covered with redsh marks.

    Appearing rather sensual especially Yan Qiyue¡¯s frail look, in addition to the criss cross wounds, it could easily arouse a person¡¯s desire to abuse someone.

    Especially his blurred out eyes that carried so much tenderness and love when he looked at Shao Qing, Shao Qing almost couldn¡¯t stand it.

    The scariest part was that Yan Qiyue almost looked like he was very happy. That weak **, urgent ** it already caused Shao Qing to feel that her nose was going to start bleeding. After all, Yan Qiyue was a seductor ranked different from others. An average person wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. Just one word and he could extinguish Shao Qing¡¯s urge.

    Calling out master, a pair of tearful eyes; it was as if he was ying the role of a female servant being punished. Ah no, a male servant. All at once Shao Qing felt soft.

    Unable to feel that charming gentle atmosphere.

    Yan Qiyue was still happy until he had no more strength. Finally let down, he conscientiously lied on Shao Qing¡¯s chest.

    Shao Qing could only just lift him up and bring him to the washroom.. Yan Qiyue¡¯s body was sticky and covered with sweat. Naturally he would require a wash.

    Yan Qiyue feltpletely satisfied. Since he had found that his festish was different from others, he had always tortured himself. Pinching himself or using himself as a pincushion. But torturing yourself had a limit. But the way Shao Qing gave him that beating, that was simply a feast.

    Pleased, Yan Qiyue rubbed himself against Shao Qing. He had never thought that he would be able to meet a person in his life that wouldn¡¯t mind his fetish. Someone who would treat him so gently when he was ¡®falling ill¡¯ and would satisfy him.

    He really believed that the time he had forced his way to collect items was definitely the right decision.

    This is because he had found the love of his life.

    Something for him to cherish.

    Shao Qing carried him into the washroom and helped him get the water ready. Afterwards she went out to grab a towel. When she returned she saw that he took the initiative to strip naked and was stooping over to check the water temperature.

    Those cute back dimples, ** beautiful figure, and that meaty butt, straight long legs.....

    Damnit, I shouldn¡¯t watch but why can¡¯t I shift my gaze.

    If she was a man then she definitely would have turned gay.

    After testing out the water, Yan Qiyue stepped into the bathtub. His chest still hadsh marks. One it made contact with the water, there was a faint stinging of the wound. He couldn¡¯t help but hiss and then adjust his position. Turning around he saw Shao Qing dumbstruck looking at him.

    Yan Qiyue kneeling in the bathtub with the clear water, did not hide anything at all. Everything was easily seen. Yan Qiyue promptly switched positions in the bathtub so that his two legs were folded in a way to hide his important part. Smiling but not really smiling, his voice extremely tempting: ¡°Master, should we bathe together?¡±

    Sensing that she was being enticed, she once again used cold water to put out the fire. Putting down the towel to the side, she ignored him and walked out.

    This left Yan Qiyuepletely unaware of what just happened.

    Yan Qiyue felt a bit wronged. They¡¯ve already done more intimate things than the whipping, so why is his baby acting so cold to him?

    Nursing his grievance, he washed his entire body while also plotting how he could seduce Shao Qing tonight.

    But a zombie doesn¡¯t have that body parts need right?

    What should I do?

    Meanwhile, Shao Qing had already walked out the door and was taking in a deep breath. Now with regards to Yan Qiyue, she has acknowledged him as an enchanting pervert.

    One that tries to hide his attributes. If she overlooked that he was a pervert, then he¡¯s actually quite cute.

 Chapter 105 - Volume 2 Chapter 14 The clingy seductor has meat to eat

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 14 The clingy seductor has meat to eat</strong>

    Hello Everyone, I want to congratte our luckymentator Libraryrocker for winning the prize of the new iPhone case! Please send an email to the site with proof you are libraryrocker (or follow the instruction received in the email to prove you are libraryrocker) to receive the prize! :))

    Also, a reminder I will be away for vacation Dec 11-Dec 29 so there will be an early release for those weeks and potentially more when I am back!

    Next Chapter>

    Shao Qing sat downstairs for a long time. After not hearing sounds from Yan Qiyue in the bathroom, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. What if Yan Qiyue fainted in the bathroom?

    As a result Shao Qing once again went upstairs. The bathroom wasn¡¯t closed so when she gave the door a push, she saw Yan Qiyue crouching in the water casually sprinkling the water around.

    It¡¯s already been so long, isn¡¯t the water cold? Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but frown wanting to badly reprimand him. Does this person not care about his body? First he was skipping a few meals, then eating cold food, and now he was nkly staying in a cold tub of water. Does he think that he¡¯s been living for too long?

    When Yan Qiyue saw Shao Qing, his eyes lit up. Extending his hand he pitifully said: ¡°My legs are numb.... I can¡¯t stand.....¡±

    Her anger was stuck at her throat. But after a long while, she took the white towel and fished Yan Qiyue from the bathtub.

    Using the towel she sealed Yan Qiyue tightly inside only revealing a pair of white legs and arms. His corbone area still had a bright redsh mark. Pairing it with his needy eyes, it would cause anyone to develop a need to conquer.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t realize, but Yan Qiyue saw it clearly. When Shao Qing had wrapped him up, within her eyes was a tenderness that could drown someone to death.

    At the very least, Yan Qiyue would be willing to drown within that tenderness.

    ¡°You being a zombie is perfect.¡± Yan Qiyue muttered, hugging Shao Qing¡¯s neck and satisfyingly rubbing against her.

    If Shao Qing was a regr girl, her perfection would definitely attract countless men who wouldpete with him for her attention. Yan Qiyue actually felt quite inferior. He didn¡¯t think that his urges were strange at all but he knew that in other¡¯s eyes his urges were considered degenerating and not tolerated.

    Those handsome confident men would definitely be able to attract Shao Qing¡¯s attention. What could he use to possibly make her stay?

    But now he didn¡¯t have to worry. Shao Qing was just a zombie. Not every man can ept a zombie, therefore people definitely won¡¯t fight him for her.

    Completely oblivious to the truth, Yan Qiyue was happily thinking about capturing himself a wife.

    Shao Qing naturally didn¡¯t know what Yan Qiyue was thinking. Bringing Yan Qiyue out, his previous clothes had already been damaged and couldn¡¯t be worn again. So, she could only go find some in the drawer.

    That¡¯s when she discovered that all the clothes within the entire drawer were white. White shirts, white pants, white jacket, even the pile of underwear in the corner was white as well.

    Seeing this, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but stretch her mouth. Casually grabbing two pieces of clothing and a pair of briefs, she turned around preparing to pass it to Yan Qiyue. This was when she saw his expression and the way he was lying down while staring at her. That appearance, that expression, and that posture.... It was remarkably as if he was trying to seduce her.

    How could the world have a man that resembles a big teddy?

    Would you die if you¡¯re not in heat???

    Then his briefs were thrown onto his face.

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. He just sincerely put on his briefs. However, the movements he made to put them on were particrly enticing and revealed even more of his assets to Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing: .......

    She really wanted to reveal herself because she really wanted to swear at someone.

    ¡°Baby, you must have an extremely high intellect.¡± Yan Qiyue continued to put on his clothes while speaking: ¡°So much that your intellect seems to be simr to a regr person. You even have superpowers. Could it be that the evolution direction of high ranked zombies is evolving to be humans? Then won¡¯t that be going to the origin?¡±

    The feeling he usually gave Shao Qing was being frivolous, but once he entered his state of pondering, he became apletely different person. Pulling on his waistband, he still seemed to be perplexed after much thought.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t continue watching. Stepping forward, she helped him lift up his pants. A second before his face was still serious, but in the next second he becamepletely bashful, even bringing his own soft aura.

    Shao Qing though if she continued being in contact with Yan Qiyue any longer, she definitely will be a pervert.

    How can you subdue a pervert? Answer: be even more perverted than him.

    Shao Qing originally wanted to give Yan Qiyue the cold shoulder and allow him to think over his life and the future. Yet, his stomach started hurting again, probably from his habit of eating poorly every day of the year. Frequently have these pains, if it was more severe his stomach might even bleed.

    In the midst of a stomach ache, Yan Qiyue became wan and curled up like a prawn. His forehead was ceasingly dripping down sweat. With his long eyshes trembling, the more you looked at him the more pitiful he looked.

    Shao Qing sighed inside then pressed Yan Qiyue to her chest. Her hands being ice cold and having no alternative, she held his hand and rubbed his lower abdomen.

    She had already decided that she was going to get him a doctor to take a look. ording to how things work, an average superhuman user shouldn¡¯t have such a weak body, but Yan Qiyue seemed to always be oppressive and not caring about his body which probably resulted in his body now.

    After massaging for a while, Yan Qiyue¡¯s expression became a lot better. Shao Qing then was going to make a soup for him. Drinking a hot bowl of soup will definitely make him feel a lot better.

    When she was about to stand up, she was held back firmly by Yan Qiyue. ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t... leave... stay and hold me a bit longer......¡±

    It was obvious Shao Qing¡¯s body was icy cold without a trace of body heat, yet Yan Qiyue enjoyed her hugs. It had a feeling of being treasured and cared about. Even though the body was cold, her heart was warm.

    Helpless, she sat back down and watched the man leaning against her chest. Yan Qiyue was probably scared she would leave so he was dead set on hugging her and leaving his face on her chest.

    Yan Qiyue appeared quite delicate. This was probably because he was often researching in hisboratory so his skin had be particrly fair and made it quite easy to leave behind any marks. Because of the pain he felt, this made him look extra fragile. With his features all softened, Shao Qing unconsciously stared at him for a long time.

    If it was before, Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t have believed it at all. Unexpectedly, she had gotten used to being clung onto by a pervert. In fact she even felt this pervert was cute.

    Atst, she even became a pervert with him.

    Waiting until Yan Qiyue fell asleep, then did Shao Qing head downstairs to make him a hot soup; however, when she came down the stairs she realized that a man was sitting on the sofa. This man was different from Yan Qiyue¡¯s mboyant beauty. This man was the type that was outstandingly handsome, his eyes full of liveliness.

    As if she didn¡¯t see him, Shao Qing headed straight towards the kitchen. Qiao Mo stared nkly for a moment, then his eyes became filled with interest.

    Originally he was nning toe take a look at what kind of women conquered Yan Qiyue the devil and could even tolerate his temper.

    This was when he discovered that Shao Qing was more interesting than he thought.

    When Shao Qing had finished cooking the Chicken Dioscorea soup and came out, Qiao Mo was still sitting there. Acting as if she still didn¡¯t see him, she walked upstairs while thinking about what soup she should make next time.

    Qiao Mo couldn¡¯t resist and called out from behind her: ¡°Yan Qiyue¡¯s wife,e talk with me.¡±

    Shao Qing wrinkled her brows then pointed to her throat and went upstairs. Qiao Mo lifted his eyebrows but didn¡¯t get angry or twitchy. Looking upwards, he patiently waited.

    Going upstairs, Yan Qiyue was wrapped within a nket stunned. He had slept for a bit and when he had woken up he discovered it was empty by his side and he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he lost his sense of security.

 Chapter 106 - Volume 2 Chapter 14 The clingy seductor has meat to eat

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 14 The clingy seductor has meat to eat </strong>

    Just when he was lost in thought, Shao Qing came over holding a steaming bowl of soup. Yan Qiyue immediately lit up: ¡°Baby, did you specially make this for me?¡±

    ¡°En....¡± Shao Qing made a light sound. Since she hadn¡¯t spoken in such a long time, her throat was a bit hoarse. Once that sound came out though, Yan Qiyue froze.

    If this happened to a normal person, they definitely would have thought that Shao Qing had deceived them. But, Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t think that. He thought that Shao Qing had finally trusted him enough to stop hiding from him.

    With this thought, Yan Qiyue¡¯s whole bodyxened a lot more. Unable to bear it he came forward saying: ¡°Baby, feed me okay?¡±

    A vein popped up on her forehead immediately. Gritting her teeth and seeing that the pervert wasn¡¯t feeling well, she held it back.

    Thus with Shao Qing¡¯s rigid face and Yan Qiyue¡¯s pleased face, they finished off the soup. When Yan Qiyue finally finished drinking it, Shao Qing then said: ¡°There¡¯s someone downstairs.¡±

    Curious to who it was, Yan Qiyue cleared his throat and pulled Shao Qing along: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me deal with this. He should probably take care of his arrogant to death sister.¡±

    Yan Qiyue dragged Shao Qing downstairs. Lifting his head to see Yan Qiyue in his simple outfit, he noticed that near his cor bone was a gorgeoussh mark that looked especially *.

    His face immediately hardened. Then realizing that Yan Qiyue had no intention to cover it up, he calmly offered Shao Qing a seat.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Yan Qiyue leaned against Shao Qing, like a little kid relying on someone. Qiao Mo who was looking on once again became rigid.

    After hesitating for a long time, he replied: ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    In regards to Yan Qiyue¡¯s particr urge, he knew a bit about it. This was because at the beginning he had sent over a housekeeper for him. It was nominally known as a housekeeper but Qiao Mo¡¯s intention was for them to take care of Yan Qiyue and also give him the warmth he needed.

    But who would have thought that Yan Qiyue wouldn¡¯t have that intention at all and instead it was the housekeeper who would have those intentions. Sote one night, she snuck into his bed and saw something that shouldn¡¯t be seen and was directly dismembered by Yan Qiyue.

    When Qiao Mo had heard about the news, he saw Yan Qiyue leaning against the door with his neck cor opened with some striped injuries revealed while that housekeeper was turned into a pile of flesh.

    Qiao Mo didn¡¯t think that there could possibly be a person who would be able to tame this devil but this reckless person in front of Shao Qing was obedient as a cat.

    So using a probing gaze, Qiao Mo stared at Shao Qing. Yan Qiyue immediately stopped revealing his mark and blocked Qiao Mo¡¯s view. Qiao Mo¡¯s lips twitched, he even gets jealous now?

    ¡°What did youe here for? Quickly speak and get lost!¡± Yan Qiyue coldly looked at Qiao Mo who dared to look at his wife. What kind of scheme must this guy be plotting?

    ¡°I actually came here to apologize.¡± Qiao Mo became silent then spoke. His sister¡¯s temperament was a bit too rampant. Qiao Mo knew that clearly and he wasn¡¯t the sort who would help his blood and ignore the facts.

    Let alone, Yan Qiyue was priceless. He doesn¡¯t want a falling out with him at all.

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t say anything so Qiao Mo continued: ¡°I thought you might have a reaction.¡±

    Yan Qiyuezily replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were here to apologize? I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    The average person definitely would have been courteous and let the matters off, but Yan Qiyue definitely wouldn¡¯t. His temperament was like that and Qiao Mo also understood it well. Letting out a sigh he said: ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s temper is terrible. I¡¯ve already spoken to her countless of times but she still won¡¯t change. This time offending your precious wife, I¡¯ve already returned and scolded her. Could this matter be settled like this?¡±

    ¡°You know my character. It¡¯s fine if she offended me. I would have let it go out of respect for you. But she actually dared to provoke my wife.¡± Yan Qiyue continued tonguidly rest on Shao Qing, his eyes shed with a cold light.

    If it wasn¡¯t for needing to stay at Lin Chuan base, he would have dismembered Qiao Yu a long time ago.

    Qiao Mo looked helpless: ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie here to apologize?¡±

    ¡°What use is your apology?¡± Yan Qiyue widened his eyes, mocking: ¡°Why don¡¯t I just kill your sister and thene to apologize?¡±

    Shao Qing petted Yan Qiyue¡¯s head. Her actions were very tender causing the stiff Yan Qiyue to immediately blush and throw himself deeper into Shao Qing¡¯s chest then shyly reply: ¡°Out of all things she shouldn¡¯t do, she cannot bother my wife. This time out of respect for you, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Next time though, I can¡¯t promise I will let her off.¡±

    Looking at Shao Qing, Qiao Mo was currently very impressed. How capable was she to be able to subdue Yan Qiyue.

    ¡°The only thing is your apology is too shallow. I¡¯ve discovered something new and am preparing to go retrieve it in two days. My precious wife is a wood elemental user, do you have any subdued variation vegetation?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head: ¡°There¡¯s one avable space.¡±

    At present, altogether she had subdued three vegetations and was able to take in one more. No matter if it was her first vines, her man eating flower or dodder, they all leaned towardsbat.

    Shao Qing originally thought to find a vegetation that would act as support, but she had never found one suitable and never spent the time looking for one.

    ¡°Nearby there is one vegetation that emits a sweet smell able to cause someone to be powerless from head to toe. The fruit it grow and Qiyue¡¯s medicine both have the same result. My meaning is wait a few days before going out and I¡¯ll lead you to subduing it. This could be considered me making amends.¡± Qiao Mo lightly smiled.

    Yan Qiyue fiddled with Shao Qing¡¯s hand, hinting for her to agree. Once she did, Yan Qiyue immediately replied: ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±

    No matter what he wouldn¡¯t allow Qiao Mo to be in contact with his wife. At the moment he hasn¡¯t captured his wife yet, what if Qiao Mo and his errant ways tries to do something to his wife?

    ¡°Your body....¡± Qiao Mo frowned. Working together for so long, there was bound to be some camaraderie. Besides, Yan Qiyue was so important. He couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to recuperate.¡± Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t mind before but now that he had met Shao Qing, his thoughts werepletely different. He had to live better and live for a longer time so he could be with Shao Qing for a longer time.

    Besides, with his frail body, how could he give his wife a sense of security?

    So Yan Qiyue had made a resolution. He had to get his body better, falling ill, his wife definitely won¡¯t like it. He is going to get his wife!

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Qiao Mo smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore. Before we depart, I¡¯ll send someone over to notify you guys.¡±

    Yan Qiyue impatiently waved his hand and sent off the helpless Qiao Mo.

    After chasing him away, Yan Qiyue took the ring off his finger and ced it on Shao Qing¡¯s finger: ¡°Wife, this ring is made by me. You just need to touch this for a bit then the internal machination will open and it would be able to release a current of thunder paralyzing people. Take it to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°You wear it.¡± Shao Qing replied. She was aware that she could protect herself whereas Yan Qiyue was a bit on the fragile side.

    Yan Qiyue hurriedly took out another ring: ¡°I made a total of two. Just take this one. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t refuse any longer and just helplessly watched Yan Qiyueughing sneakily on the side. Yan Qiyue was extremely happy. Using the hand that was wearing the ring he pulled on Shao Qing¡¯s hand that was wearing her ring. Seeing the two rings that resembled a couple¡¯s ring, he couldn¡¯t help but be joyous.

    His whole life was as if he was hidden in some dark corner, never feeling warmth. But now everything seems to be clear and shining.

    Yan Qiyue especially liked seeing Shao Qing¡¯s grudging looks. Even more than that, he loved that even though she had a grudging look she would still concede to him. In his eyes there was a faint hint of her pampering him. Although very shallow, it was enough to fill Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart.

    His heart that has never throbbed like this was being touched by her little by little. Feeling ticklish, not painful, but definitely a lot better than his own self abuse.

    ¡°Baby, I want to know your name.¡± Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes glittered as he stared at Shao Qing. Shao Qing hesitated then replied: ¡°Shao Qing. Fang Shao¡¯s Shao and Duo Qing¡¯s* Qing.¡±

    * duo qing = affectionate

    Yan Qiyue seemed to be smitten, He immediately started praising her: ¡°Baby, your name is just as good as you..... En, very nice.¡±

    Shao Qing felt that he was hopeless.

    Shao Qing had once thought about keeping her distance since she had to leave sooner orter. Er Dai, Xiao Baozi, Yan Hanqing and them were all waiting for her. Getting too involved with Yan Qiyue would be no good.

    Yet every time she was given that pitiful nce by Yan Qiyue, she couldn¡¯t help but treat him better. It was probably because he had a face that is appreciated by the entire world.

    Yan Qiyue looked too good. Even Shao Qing a person who didn¡¯t care about someone¡¯s appearance couldn¡¯t help but treat him a bit better.

    But because of his reckless behaviour, all the people who had aint about him was as big as an ocean yet as before there was still a portion of the people who even though they know about his vile character still can¡¯t help but give him a few extra nces.

    This is probably the advantage of being good looking.

    ¡°From now on I¡¯ll call you Ah Qing.¡± Yan Qiyue looked hopefully at Shao Qing. He wanted to be more intimate, more loving. If possible, he wanted Shao Qing to get closer and say his name.

    Maybe Yanyan*, Qiqi, Yueyue. All of them were excellent choices.

    * La = just adding an extra sound at end to make it more affectionate sounding

    But with Shao Qing¡¯s character that was unlikely.

    Her face became stiff, but seeing as he was sick she could only endure.

 Chapter 107 - Volume 2 Chapter 15

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 15</h4>

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 15 Deep in the Forest</strong>

    Most likely because he wanted to show good faith, Qiao Mo personally led the group to help Shao Qing capture the variation vegetation. Although he didn¡¯t bring a lot of people, each and every single one of them were elites.

    He brought three peak rank 3s and another 5 rank 2s who were also nearly at rank 3. In the base there were rank 4 superhumans, but because the location they were going to wasn¡¯t that dangerous, they didn¡¯t have to utilize any of them.

    Rank 4 superhumans were existences that could take charge. To a base, they were the top forces and couldn¡¯t be used so easily.

    Following Qiao Mo was veryfortable. His mode of transportation was a business model caravan so there was a lot of space. There was even a bed inside which Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue monopolized.

    Yan Qiyue particrly enjoyed resting on Shao Qing¡¯s chest. Even though Qiao Mo and several other superhumans were beside them, Yan Qiyue would still openly take over Shao Qing¡¯s chest, not shy at all.

    Naturally all those rank 3 superhumans all lowered their heads, not daring to look at Yan Qiyue. They were all scared they might see something they shouldn¡¯t and be killed.

    After all Yan Qiyue¡¯s temper was known to be shady and unpredictable. No one wanted to be under fire.

    Shao Qing was holding a piece of crystal and was currently lying down to absorb it and restore her body. The zombie king¡¯s crystal had contained too much energy. Although most of it was used to restore her body, there was still a portion that had entered the crystal within her brain.

    In the beginning the shock was too big, but it had gradually be more gentle. Like before, a portion slowly entered her nucleus and slowly started to fill it up then another portion went to Shao Qing¡¯s body where it helped restore her internal organs and arteries.

    Even though this process was rather slow, the current her could already bring out 50% of her previous ability. It was only when she overused her superpowers did her internals start to hurt.

    ¡°Wife, a superhuman power source should be better than a zombie crystal.¡± Yan Qiyue knew that Shao Qing¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light, he immediately felt his heart ache. Thinking about it he said: ¡°Wait until we get back and I can check the inventory. Even though we don¡¯t have a lot of wood elemental superhuman source crystals, there should still be a few. You can absorb it and see.¡±

    Among the group, the rank three wood elemental couldn¡¯t help but shrink back trying to pretend he didn¡¯t exist. Otherwise he was scared Yan Qiyue might settle on them as his crystal source.....

    ¡°Within my body there¡¯s still a piece of high ranked crystal. Right now I can¡¯t absorb too high ranked zombie crystals. Even more I can¡¯t absorb source crystals otherwise the powers will collide and add on to my injuries.¡± Shao Qing rubbed Yan Qiyue¡¯s head. She has started to like this action. Yan Qiyue¡¯s short hair was very soft to touch and it gave a nice feeling.

    Qiao Mo couldn¡¯t help but lift his brows up and ask: ¡°Zombie crystals could be stored within the body? Could this be a new absorption method?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my physique is different from others. A normal person shouldn¡¯t try this.¡± Shao Qing shook her head, then was suddenly hugged by Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue gave Qiao Mo a dangerous look. His wife is sincere but Qiao Mo was an old fox. What if Qiao Mo does something tricky?

    Qiao Mo just thought that Yan Qiyue was jealous. The Yan Qiyue from before was vile and reckless butparing with his present jealous nature, it was basically two different people.

    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, but it also made him yearn to find a women he liked himself. He could share everything with her, be doted and dote her. It¡¯s definitely not a bad thing.

    There were quite a few peak rank 2¡¯s escorting the car, so Shao Qing and them didn¡¯t encounter any dangers at all. They stopped once during the afternoon. Shao Qing remembered that Yan Qiyue¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well so she had brought the supplies necessary to make soup. Harvesting some vegetables and mushrooms that weren¡¯t poisonous nearby, she began cooking chicken soup for him.

    While she was cooking she began thinking that next time she should cook carp. Carp soup was the best for an upset stomach.

    Not mentioning the taste, just the smell made Qiao Mo and the rest repeatedly look over. Yan Qiyue had no intention of sharing any of the beloved soup Shao Qing had made for him with the others. He badly wanted to throw away those people who were looking at his soup covetously.

    Shifting over, Qiao Mo looked at the soup and said: ¡°Look at how big the pot is. You won¡¯t be able to finish it all by yourself. Why don¡¯t you let me help you!¡±

    Yan Qiyue sneered: ¡°Who said I can¡¯t finish it all?¡±

    Then right in front of everyone, he took the still scalding hot soup and began to drink it. In fact he drank it extremely quickly as if he was scared someone would snatch it away from him. Finally he wiped his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡±

    Qiao Mo looked at Yan Qiyue¡¯s protruding belly and him sticking out his thumb. That¡¯s just too much.

    Yan Qiyue coldly smiled. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to taste Shao Qing¡¯s soup! Definitely Not!

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re already finished?¡± When Shao Qing turned her back around she noticed that Yan Qiyue had a protruding belly sitting there. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his stomach: ¡±You can still eat?¡±

    ¡°........¡± Seeing the te of meat and peppers in her hand, he gritted his teeth: ¡°I can still eat!¡±

    Shao Qing replied: ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t eat. In any case there¡¯s a lot of people so it won¡¯t be wasted. Your stomach still isn¡¯t well, don¡¯t torture it.¡±

    Yan Qiyue clenched his teeth: Who said? I¡¯m still not full yet!¡± After he said that, he let out a belch. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he covered his mouth: ¡°I just drank a bit too much soup. Actually, you can¡¯t get full from soup. Just give me a moment. When Ie back I¡¯ll finish it for you.¡±

    Before leaving, Yan Qiyue gave Qiao Mo a particrly vicious re to protect his food. Qiao Mo rubbed his nose feeling helpless. He has known Yan Qiyue for a really long time, but he had never see him act as if he was a child.

    After letting out the water in his body, he valiantly returned to war again. Then he forcefully stuffed everything Shao Qing made down his throat. Supporting himself, he went over to Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing could only rub his stomach and sigh: ¡°Now you feel the pain?¡±

    With reddish eyes, he stubbornly refuted: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    With nothing she could do, Shao Qing sighed and just continued to rub his stomach. The superhumans who were looking on at the side all had their jaws dropped.

    That¡¯s Yan Qiyue? Are they dreaming? Could it be that something had taken over his body?! This made no sense at all!¡±

    When it was dinner and breakfast time, Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare to make too much. Seeing that Yan Qiyue had a greed that has reached a perverted level she only made enough for him. In any case she didn¡¯t eat much since she would have to puke them all out anyways.

    When they arrived at the location, the superhumans immediately got into formation surrounding Shao Qing and the other two in the middle. Their cooperation was extremely well coordinated as they advanced forward.

 Chapter 108 - Volume 2 Chapter 16 Offering a sacrifice to you

    Volume 2 Chapter 16 Offering a sacrifice to you

    Happy new year everyone!! I hope everyone had an awesome countdown and have a few new year resolutions they will aim for, mine will be to finish tranting one of the two novels this year!!

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up like a lightbulb. Bashfully keeping close: ¡°Is it that kind of heat? Ah Qing don¡¯t be scared. With me here, we can quickly go behind the thickets and resolve this.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Shao Qing indifferently shot him a nce. Then she closed her eyes recalling her past experience: ¡°It has an energizing effect and some stimting effect. The flow of power and blood is circting a lot quicker. It¡¯s a good thing, but we don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any side effects.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was extremely disappointed. He thought that today he could finally eat a meal after fasting for so long.....

    After being disappointed for a while, he brought his energy back up and asked Qiao Mo: ¡°Can we gather and bring some back?¡±

    Qiao Mo naturally heard what Shao Qing said, that stimtion ** side effect wasn¡¯t much, but if they were able to create a pill that was even better than the invincible pill, then it will be the biggest reaping.

    Waving his hand, immediately a few superhumans took our some jars and began collecting some liquid from the flower. After Shao Qing instructed them, they all put on see through gloves to avoid getting infected by the liquid.

    After all Shao Qing was a zombie. For her it might just a little stimtion, but for these superhumans, it could be......

    When the superhumans went over to the flowers preparing to collect the liquid, Shao Qing suddenly heard a weak rustling sound. Before she could react, she saw a greenish ck shadow rocketing out bringing along the falling petals. As it came towards them, it opened its big bloody mouth.

    It was a python that was as thick as a bucket. With one bite it swallowed an unprepared superhuman whole. Shao Qing and them could see the shape of its body as it went down the snake¡¯s throat and became a bulge that stuck out.

    In an instant the bulge was digested. After all the digestive abilities of a variation animal has also strengthened by quite a lot.

    The other rmed superhumans immediately reacted. All of them utilized their abilities immediately wanting to kill the snake. If they were quick, they might even be able to rescue the unfortunate man who was swallowed whole. Yet the scales on the python was sturdier than they had imagined. No matter if it was a fireball or earth thorns, there wasn¡¯t even a trace left behind.

    The big python was very smart. Knowing that it had met its goal, it immediately tried to flee. It had no intention of staying behind at all.

    Shao Qing looked at Qiao Mo. He appeared to have no interest in helping out at all, so she decided to give them a helping hand. Vines came soaring out, breaking apart the flowers and causing petals to fly everywhere, and wrapped itself around the python.

    Cunning and slippery, regr vines definitely would not be able to restrain it. But Shao Qing¡¯s vines had special sharp thorns. The moment the vines wrapped around the python, it fiercely stabbed into its flesh.

    The skin that the superhumans spent half a day fighting but couldn¡¯t even mark was easily punctured by the thorns.

    The python who originally wanted to run away, in a moment was detained where it was. Those superhumans were delighted and immediately threw themselves over. An earth elemental who was quite smart knowing that its earth thorns couldn¡¯t puncture the pythons skin stabbed at its eyes, blinding it.

    When the earth thorn stabbed into the pythons eye, the python let out a painful snarl. Shaking its head and tail, but no matter what, it wasn¡¯t able to shake off the numbing vines that had restrained it.

    Strength users then pressed down its head. Different colour superpowers covered the sky as theynded, directly drowning out the python. But the fatal attack was the earth thorn that had prated through his eye socket and into its brain.

    Once the python died, they promptly cut open its stomach. It¡¯s a pity that the superhuman inside had already stopped breathing. His arms, legs and face were corroded by the gastric acid revealing his bones.

    When they went back to see the brilliant red flower, it was as if they were looking at Man Tuo Luo that blooms by the side of the river of forgetfulness. This flower was extremely pretty and alluring, but it probably hides countless dangers inside.

    Returning back to harvesting the juice, they were very careful. Even with that being the case, two superhumans still received injuries.

    In fact, they only dared to harvest the ones at the side, not daring to go into the field. In the end they only got three jars worth.

    Yan Qiyue was a bit reluctant to part with such arge field of flowers. Looking at his tiny jar, his legs couldn¡¯t move.

    All of this were exquisite experimental material. If he were to just give up like this, his heart was unwilling. Yet he knew, if they were to go deep into the field, the possibility of a lot of superhumans not returning was high.

    It was while Yan Qiyue was being reluctant about leaving, Shao Qing suddenly went over. Yan Qiyue¡¯s expression immediately changed. Grabbing Shao Qing: ¡°Ah Qing, what are you doing?¡±

    Shao Qing gave him a suspicious look. Wasn¡¯t the one who was reluctant to depart Yan Qiyue? Seeing his pitiful expression, her heart softened for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. This is enough.¡± Being stared at by Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue felt his heart repeatedly being kneaded into a soft dough. He lightly spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s go....¡± No matter how precious that material might be, it couldn¡¯tpare to Shao Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shao Qing patted Yan Qiyue¡¯s shoulder, then give him a modest smile. Ordinarily, her face was always straight, it was quite rare to see a smile. Now being able to see it, it made Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    In spite of everything, he stared nkly as Shao Qing walked into the field of flower. Going inside, once Shao Qing lifted her hand up countless vines soared into the sky, forcefully clearing a road. This was when everyone discovered that underneath these beautiful flowers were piles of bones.

    Some were left behind by animals while some were left behind by people. It was because of the skeleton underneath that these flowers could bloom and be so beautiful.

    Treading on the bones, she directed the vines as if they were straws and collected the juice from the flowers into jars. Once in a while there might be variation animals that tried to mount a sneak attack, but was easily whipped away.

    Qiao Mo concentrated on Shao Qing and added the words dangerous to her name. Her strength was not low, her character was unknown, and she was capable of taming Yan Qiyue. She definitely wasn¡¯t simple.

    With this thought, Qiao Mo couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Qiyue who seemed as if he was in heat.

    On his face it seemed as if he was in heat but alsopletely dissatisfied.

    Qiao Mo covered his eyes. I¡¯m going to be blind.....

    Shao Qing quickly collected a heap of liquid, then she flung it over to the Xiao Di* to carry. Before they entered the forest, they had found a hidden ce to stop the caravan. After all wanting to drive a car not mentioning a caravan through the forest waspletely impossible.

    * Xiao Di = little brother but she means it as kind of a friendly way to say younger guys and not really her little brother

    The people who had a rtionship with the superhuman who died at the beginning were somewhat unsatisfied. Looking rather young, he widened his eyes and red at Shao Qing asking: ¡°It¡¯s obvious you had the ability to acquire those liquids. If you had done this at the beginning, no one would have died. Why didn¡¯t you make a move right from the start?¡±

    With regards to this rather naive youngster, still rather forgiving in the way she replied, she gave him a vile smirk: ¡°Why do you think that if you have the ability that you have to do it? Following what you are saying, does that mean if I have the strength and ability I should be going everywhere saving people? Be some shining goddess?¡±

    ¡°No..... I don¡¯t mean that....¡± The youngster urgently replied stammering: ¡°It was obviously... obviously right in front of your eyes... thatrade.....¡±

    ¡°Ah.... I didn¡¯t want to make a move.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s expression in an instant became cold. She had no obligations at all to do anything. Just like earlier, she had only harvested the liquid for Yan Qiyue¡¯s sake. It wasn¡¯t something she had to do but something she wanted to do.

    ¡°You......¡± The youngster¡¯s eyes became a bit red. But it wasn¡¯t because of hatred, instead it was him feeling a bit wronged. If Shao Qing had made a move, then his friend wouldn¡¯t have died.

    Speaking with good intentions, she said: ¡°If because I have the strength and I had to go do everything and face countless of dangers, would that be fair?¡±

    The youngster tried to refute her, but finally realized that if he had Shao Qing¡¯s ability and was willing to do it then that was his wish. If Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to do it, then that is Shao Qing¡¯s choice.

    He had overstepped his boundaries.

 Chapter 109 - Volume 2 Chapter 17 Fleeing for your life

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 17 Fleeing for your life</strong>

    HAPPY CHINESE NEW YEAR EVERYONE!! Hope you enjoy your celebrations and this chapter ??

    Everyone took out their gas masks that they had prepared beforehand and ced it on their face. Drilling their way through the Qiu Tang, the journey was safe as they reached the smallntern.

    The superhumans were prepared to take out their knives to begin cutting the smallntern. The stem looked very slender, but it was actually very durable. When they tried to chop down on it, it wouldn¡¯t break. There was even even a whisker like vine that had curled up from the ground and stabbed towards the superhuman.

    Being pricked, the man fell to the ground twitching. Luckily he wasn¡¯t poisoned but paralyzed. If they had done this without getting rid of the hos, they might have been stung to death by those hos in this state.

    But, there was no such danger now. In fact, learning from their past mistake, everyone waspletely prepared and no one was stabbed again.

    Quite easily, they harvested a lot of smallnterns. Having the time, Shao Qing carefully observed the smallntern. The smallntern looked to be pink with a white outeryer. Within the thinyer of the peel was liquid and it was the liquid that had shone.

    Shining like gems, it looked especially beautiful. However, all the people who approached saw that the Chinese Enkianthus could see the roots prating theter of skeletons. So seeing the glistening light only caused their bones to shudder.

    After harvesting the Chinese Enkianthus, Qiao Mo apanied Shao Qing to subdue a Qiu Tang. Qiao Mo also used his ability for the first time. Qiao Mo was a regr water elemental. The ability he could use was also regr. Forming ayer of water film, he used it to separate the biggest Qiu Tang from the rest of the Qiu Tangs. There were even specks of blue radiance that flew out from the Qiu Tang that fell in the water film.

    Yet, this simple technique being controlled by Qiao Mo had reached perfection. When he made a move, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t even sense the undtions from his superpowers.

    This point was particrly rare. At least, Shao Qing hadn¡¯t reached this step.

    Being cut, the Qiu Tang wanted to resist. Shao Qing extended her hand causing her wood elemental energy to continuously surge forth. Afterwards the Qiu Tang waspletely wrapped up. After being wrapped up, one could see the deep green leaf of the Qiu Tang and the even darker stem and the red fruit to all be engulfed and assimted into the same thing, changing into an emerald green. Finally with a bang, it shattered, apanied with the power rushing back into Shao Qing¡¯s body.

    Out of all the possible styles to subdue something, that was the most tyrannical method. An average wood elemental user wouldn¡¯t choose to use that method. That was because if you weren¡¯t able topletely suppress the vegetation, then it would counter your strike. If you¡¯re unlucky, you might even lose your life.

    Daring to use this form of submission, besides being picky about the strength they would also have to be gutsy. Anyonecking courage wouldn¡¯t dare try.

    Stretching out her body, she could feel that her injuries had healed by another portion. Taking in a deep breath, she faced Qiao Mo and said: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This time Qiao Mo¡¯s smile was a lot more sincere: ¡°This is me making amends. No need to thank me.¡±

    Before he had only looked at Shao Qing as being important because of Yan Qiyue. But now, he could see Shao Qing¡¯s worth.

    His intuition told him, Shao Qing definitely wasn¡¯t lower than a rank 4. A rank four wood elemental user, the value didn¡¯t even require exining.

    Now that Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue were a pair, that also meant that Shao Qing was already part of their base. It seems that he would have to treat Shao Qing a bit better, just in case Yan Qiyue isn¡¯t able to tie her down.

    ¡°The things that should have been seized, have been received. Let¡¯s harvest some of the fruits of the Qiu Tang then depart.¡± After Qiao Mo finished speaking, several superhumans began quickly collecting the fruits. Then they began to retreat.

    This time, this operation only had the loss of one person. But the profit was huge. In other words, the profit was greater than the loss. Naturally the good stuff in the forest weren¡¯t just limited to these, but they all understood that not having a limit to one¡¯s greediness would only bring about death. Thus, everyone obediently listened to Qiao Mo and returned back to the road.

    Yet while they still haven¡¯t left the territory of the Qiu Tang, Shao Qing could hear a strange sound. She couldn¡¯t help but leap on to the big tree, lifting her head to look into the distance. This look caused her to jump back in fright. Just ahead densely packed together, with the end incapable of being seen, was an army of ants.

    These ants had another special title, man eating ants. They had very high numbers. In fact when theye out to hunt, they would often have the whole neste out, as if they were an army marching forward.

    The most terrifying part of these ants was that wherever they pass through, not even a de of grass would be left.

    No matter if it was animals or vegetation, they would all be devoured by them in an instant.

    Even if it was an elephant, it wouldn¡¯t evenst a few seconds before it was gnawed to the bone.

    Even with Shao Qing¡¯s temperament, she couldn¡¯t help but have a change inplexion. Quickly jumping down from the tree, she fished Yan Qiyue up and shouted: ¡°Run in different directions, army ants!¡±

    There was no need for further exnation, the group of people immediately divided into two waves. One wave followed Shao Qing, a rather small group towards the east. While another wave followed Qiao Mo, the numberparatively greater heading towards the west.

    Although army ants would vigorously pursue any living thing they see, but they could only chase one direction. This meant that one group would certainly survive. It all came down to who was luckier.

    Evidently, Shao Qing did not have such great luck. Because while Shao Qing was carrying Yan Qiyue as she ran, she turned around to look and immediately saw an army of ants, a ck slice that could cause anyone to get goose bumps.

    Within the jungle, the most terrifying thing wasn¡¯t encountering an enormous wild animal because they might be able to escape. But it was encountering army ants, even nine lives probably weren¡¯t enough.

    The speed of the army ants was very quick. They were able to stay level with Shao Qing. The people behind were not as fast and had the ants fast approaching scaring the two people to continuously fire fireballs and metal thorns in attempts to obstruct them

    Yet it was no use at all, so much that they didn¡¯t even postpone the pace of the army ants at all. In an instant a superhuman was caught up to. Following his legs, they crawled onto his calf and in the next moment his entire body was covered. Out of fear, he unexpectedly pulled his ownrade causing the swarm of ants to run down his arms and onto hisrades body.

    With a sharp scream, he used his powers to light up the ants on his body. Naturally the thing he really wanted to do was throw off that hand that had grabbed onto his body. However, that superhuman that had surrendered into the swarm of ants had a death grip and just wouldn¡¯t let go.

    During the asional times Shao Qing would turn around to look, she could only see the rapid pace of the ants crawling on to their bodies. Once the ants passed them, there was a pile of bones dyed in red left on the ground.

    Army ants were this dreadful.

    Shao Qing already didn¡¯t have enough time to gasp. Carrying Yan Qiyue against her chest, she stopped running and shot out a vine. Then like spiderman, she swung from tree to tree. The speed was a bit faster than earlier and she began to gradually shake off the army of ants.

    Army ants had a fast pace, but while they passed over things they still had to gnaw on all the animals and vegetation in the vicinity. This would naturally slow them down a bit. While Shao Qing was running for her life although she was carrying someone with her, she was still faster than the army ants.

    ¡°Ah Qing, there¡¯s a river just ahead!¡± Yan Qiyue said in a pleasantly surprised manner. He knew himself well and knew that he wasn¡¯t fast. If he were to insist on showing off, he would probably drag Shao Qing down. Thus he was particrly well-behaved while staying on Shao Qing¡¯s chest.

    As they were running, Yan Qiyue could see the brook ahead. It was roughly two metres with the water rather clear. The ants should be scared of water right?

    Not waiting for Yan Qiyue to finish thinking about it, Shao Qing had already thrown a vine out to wrap firmly around the tree across from the river. Then the two flew over.

    When they were leaping over, an alligator suddenly jumped up from the middle of the river trying to bite them. But, it was sent back flying into the river by Yan Qiyue¡¯s kick.

    Arriving on the other side of the river, even with Shao Qing¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t help but slightly **. When the two turned around to look, they were all shocked at the sight. The ants had entered the river!

    Initially, when some of the ants entered the water they began to float and ended up drowning. Later on those ants became smarter. Forming a ball, they rolled into the river and began drinking the water. Passing by the alligator that was kicked down, theypletely devoured it.

    Yan Qiyue widened his eyes and before he could even say a word, he was already carried off by Shao Qing. He only had time to take another look. At once he saw a dense mass of ck roll on to the shore then it quickly dispersed with the outeryer of ants drowned to death. But ny nine percent of the ants had sessfully crossed the river.

    Then that 99% once again began advancing towards them.

    Whether it was a big tree or small grass, rabbit or a wolf, everything was thoroughly devoured. Yan Qiyue felt his heart drop. After a long while, he spoke up: ¡°Actually we could go another direction.¡±

    Shao Qing paused then quickly turned the corner and suspended her and the person against her chest on a tall tree.

    Then the two watched the grandiose ant army to continue to march on. None had turned their heads to even look at them.

    Shao Qing:......

    Yan Qiyue£º......

    Why did they flee for their lives again?

 Chapter 110 - Volume 2 Chapter 16.2

    Yan Qiyue came walking over. Automatically he leaned against Shao Qing¡¯s body, smiling at the youngster: ¡°Since my baby was willing to say so much to you, then I¡¯ll tell you something too. Do you see Qiao Mo whose standing over there? If at the beginning he had also chosen to give a helping hand then wouldn¡¯t the person have been saved too? Why aren¡¯t you ming him?¡±

    Because he is the base¡¯s leader.... The phrase hung at the edge of the youngster¡¯s mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say it. He felt a bit ashamed. Just because her status was different, he had med her and didn¡¯t even once think about criticizing Qiao Mo.

    This treatment towards Shao Qing, isn¡¯t that one form of being not fair? Having his argument overturnedpletely, he felt unwell. Then Yan Qiyue with the sweetest smile on his lip patted the youngster¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You acting like this, isn¡¯t that called seeing people through a coloured lens?¡±

    The youngster became even more ashamed. Satisfied, Yan Qiyue pulled Shao Qing away. Shao Qing indifferently said: ¡°Do you think humiliating him was good?¡±

    With a face full of innocence, he thought about it for a second. His wife is just too kind-hearted. With his personality before, if he encountered people like that who would dare criticize his wife he definitely would have sewed his lips up or cut off his tongue. This way they would never be able to speak again.

    The attacked Qiao Mo: .......

    After burying the corpse, everyone continued to proceed forward. Qiao Mo even specially gifted the crystal of the python to Shao Qing.

    The crystal was a deep green, with a hidden luster. It looked beautiful.

    In conformance with taking up advantages and being the one who had restrained it, with that frame of mind, Shao Qing calmly epted it and threw it in her space.

    Yan Qiyue was still nestled against Shao Qing with the ces in contact with her starting to slowly increase in temperature. Giving him a nce, his face turnedpletely red. His passionate appearance bringing along a thread of flirtation. That isn¡¯t even the most important point. The most important point... is how did he get in heat again?

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask. So Yan Qiyue replied: ¡°When I saw you in the field of flowers, vines revolving around you, I couldn¡¯t help but recall that day....¡±

    Then he got a reaction! A reaction!

    Shao Qing was silent for a long while, not knowing how to reply.

    The forest was most dangerous at night time. So once it approached dark, they would make sure they found a suitable ce to set up the camp. They would clear up the surrounding area that might be harmful and then put up the tents.

    In the course of these events, Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue were in charge of making public disys of affection. Although Shao Qing didn¡¯t feel that way....

    After dinner, following the routine, it would be time for them to rest. But for some reason, Shao Qing felt that it was particrly hard to fall asleep. Turning over, Yan Qiyue naturally hugged her from behind.

    Her body was obviously ice-cold. Yet at the ce of contact, it became burning hot. Could it be that during the daytime she had gotten infected by the residual effects of the juice? Or could it be the feeling of swallowing the crystal to repair her body?

    In the past, even though her body would emit heat, it would never be this severe....

    Flipping over and over, yet still not able to fall asleep, she crawled up and prepared to go out for a walk. Stealthily getting up, she did not rouse Yan Qiyue and stepped out of the tent.

    The person on night vigil was the youngster from earlier on. At the moment he was trying his best to keep his eyes open. Sitting by the bonfire, he nervously guarded the area.

    The danger of the forest was greatest at night. Countless variation animals woulde out at this time to scavenge for food, especially those scheming variation animals that hid within the dark.

    Using the variation mosquito they had encountered during the day as an example, if they were toe now and gave everyone a bit, that would be a tremendous problem.

    When Shao Qing came out, the tense youngster immediately reacted and grasped the dagger on his waist. When he realized it was just Shao Qing, then did he let out a sigh of relief and quietly said: ¡°If you¡¯re relieving yourself, don¡¯t go too far away. I won¡¯t peak.¡± As he spoke, the light from the fire reflected on his face showing that it was a bit flush.

    Shao Qing exined herself: ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I decided toe out for a walk. I won¡¯t go too far, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The youngster was still worried, whispering back: ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t go far. If anything happens, make sure you scream out loud. I¡¯ll....¡±

    He was originally going to say, I¡¯lle rescue you, but recalling Shao Qing¡¯s strength was higher than his, he didn¡¯t finish his sentence as his face reddened.

    Shao Qing smiled and advanced forward. The wood elemental energy was vigorous causing the variation vegetation to approach her. Naturally wanting to turn her into their food.

    However, Shao Qing was confident in her own strength. If she didn¡¯t go far, nothing would happen.

    She had originally thought that walking in the cold air at night would cause the temperature in her body to drop, yet after walking for so long, her body temperature had continued to increase.

    At this point, she could no longer tell herself it was due to the crystal restoring her body. At this time if she still didn¡¯t realize the effects of the juice had gone beyond her expectations, then she would be really stupid.

    At this point, Shao Qing still had the time to make a joke about the situation. Those novelists loved writing about this. No matter if it was the male lead or the female lead or even if they cannot be affected by any poisons, they would always be affected by an aphrodisiac. As for her being a zombie, she wouldn¡¯t say that she is unaffected by poison, but the majority are not effective on her or have their effects weakened. Yet, this kind of aphrodisiac could affect her this strongly.

    Currently, Shao Qing not only felt that her body was heating up and found it hard to endure but she even felt she had some blood-sucking urges. This is probably how most zombies feel. From the beginning, she had restrained herself from touching bloody food, but now that she has opened that seal, she might be addicted.

    Then she¡¯ll be the same as a drug addict.

    Her need for flesh would increase more and more, in particr, blood. Luckily she was a very firm person and hasn¡¯t reached the state where it¡¯s gotten out of hand.

    Leaning against a big tree, Shao Qing sat down and began picking at a leaf. But her mind waspletely focused on the surging heat in her body.

    She needed a cold shower, something to extinguish this strange **. Shao Qingughed at herself. Perhaps she could dy it with that, but medicine still always had a limit.

    It was just when Shao Qing was trying to pass the night like this, someone who should have been sleeping suddenly appeared by Shao Qing¡¯s side. Nearing Shao Qing, he sat down then looked at the ck clouds covering up the moon, speaking softly: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    Suppressing the heat, she sneered: ¡°Have you seen a zombie who requires sleep?¡±

    Yan Qiyue turned his face and looked at Shao Qing¡¯s face attentively. Then he ced his head on Shao Qing¡¯s leg and pressed it against her stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re a zombie. Of course, if you do mind I would use all means to help you return back to normal.....¡±

    Originally resisting with great difficulty of pressing him down, in the end, Yan Qiyue instead had stuck himself against her. Sucking in a deep breath, she feigned indifference: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a zombie. If I weren¡¯t a zombie, I might have died countless times already.¡±

    Perhaps she would have died the moment of the car crash. Then would she have gotten the opportunity to give birth to Xiao Baozi and encounter all these people who cared for her?

    Yan Qiyue had the urge to firmly hug Shao Qing. He could only imagine the dangers Shao Qing had faced that made her say these words, causing his heart to break.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t stay by Yan Qiyue¡¯s side forever. She had her own people to protect, so she had to leave. Thus, she couldn¡¯t answer to things she just can¡¯t do.

    Lying on Shao Qing, he began his long-winded speech. Speaking about his days in the orphanage, he spoke about how he had thought he was a cold-blooded person when he killed someone for the first time. He had personally murdered his adoptive father and had not felt the least bit of guilt or fear. In fact, he was able to make himself pretend to be a poor child who had just lost a family member in front of all those sympathizing eyes.

    In his lifetime, there were two things he loved the most: self-torture and research. This was until he met Shao Qing. It was then that he learned that this heart of his could be moved.

    The only thing is Yan Qiyue had never had a sense of security. So he still felt that Shao Qing¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t there.

    When Yan Qiyue was in the middle of his long-winded speech, suddenly something warm fell on to his lips bringing a faint waft of perfume and a seductive voice: ¡°I can¡¯t hold it....¡±

    The faint ** sound was like music to the ears. Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened and something shed in his mind. Could his daydream reallye true....

    Icy cold hands touched his face, chin, cor bone. There was definitely no temperature, but every single ce of contact became iparably hot.

    Shao Qing lowered her head, eyes glowing red. Looking at the enchanting man, she smoothed out his neck: ¡°May I.....¡±

    Yan Qiyue lifted his neck in a beautiful angle as if offering a sacrifice: ¡°As much as you need.... I¡¯m yours....¡±

    Awaiting that moment when his blood was in her body.

 Chapter 111 - Volume 2 Chapter 17 Fleeing for your life

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 17 Fleeing for your life </strong>

    Qiao Mo felt that Yan Qiyue seemed particrly odd today. During the day he would usually be stick onto Shao Qing. Yet, today he wasn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t seem like he doesn¡¯t like Shao Qing anymore. In fact he seemed more like a young woman taking sneaky bashful looks at Shao Qing.

    As soon as anyone approached Shao Qing, he would throw death res at them until they had their hair stand on end and depart on their own.

    More terrifying is, he wore a white shirt with the top two buttons unbuttoned. This caused the teeth marks on his neck and hickeys on his cor bone to be all revealed.

    Qiao Mo was horrified by the thought. Could it be thatst night the two were bang bang bang? In fact, could this be Yan Qiyue¡¯s first time? Otherwise why else would he act like a newly married woman.

    Qiao Mo couldn¡¯t ponder more on this because they had already arrived. This area was filled with the vegetation Qiao Mo had described, a reduced version of a tangerine tree. With round leaves, the aroma it emitted would cause the surrounding people who smelt it to be powerless. On the leaves hung a bright red fruit that resembled an apple and hawthorn. With it¡¯s glossy skin, it looked very delicious.

    At the very middle, there was one tree that was taller and more robust than the rest. Even the fruit was bigger.

    Underneath that tree was antern and if one were to look at it carefully they would realize that it wasn¡¯t antern. It was actually another vegetation that could emit glimmer.

    That smallntern was very adorable. shing, it appeared to be floating in midair, but it actually had a very slender stem propping it up. In brief, this vegetation had a super cute aura to it.

    ¡°Our target is that.¡± Qiao Mo pointed at the smallntern. ¡°Once we collect it, then we can help our brother¡¯s wife to subdue the Qiu Tang*.¡±

    * what they are calling those trees

    Shao Qing nodded her head. She vaguely sensed a thread of danger and spoke up: ¡°Be careful everyone, something seems off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try first.¡± One earth elemental held up an earth shield and slowly approached the cluster of Qiu Tang. Completely quiet, the Qiu Tang did not show any signs of activity. It was only until he was very close when there was a faint rustle like wind blowing on leaves.

    Among the quiet harmony, Shao Qing seemed to pick up a weak sound of insect wings. Lifting her head up, she saw a ck ho that was slightly bigger than the ordinary bee spiraling around the Qiu Tang.

    If they saw this ho anywhere else, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. Yet this jungle is filled with variation animals running amuck. Not mentioning the ho, even a mosquito could be very damaging.

    ¡°Watch out for the top of your head.¡± Shao Qing warned. As that person lifted his head to look, he discovered the ho and let out a breath. Immediately following, an innumerable amount of hos came flying from the surrounding tree.

    The densely packed hos looked terrifying, causing the earth elemental user to be frightened and rolling backwards. Using his earth shield, he covered his whole body.

    A fire elemental user immediately hurried to throw a fireball. A bee would be scared of fire, but who knows if these hos are afraid or not.

    Afterwards it will be shown that they are scared of fire. It¡¯s probably the innate characteristic of a bee, only fire would scare them. But unlike an ordinary bee, it wouldn¡¯t be life threatening.

    Those hos quickly dodged the fireball. But even though they were skimmed by the fireball, they weren¡¯t harmed at all.

    Seeing this, the fire elemental user rushed to cover the earth elemental user with a fire shield. Afterwards, he also gave Qiao Mo and the rest including Shao Qing a fire shield.

    With the fire shield, those hos wouldn¡¯t rashly approach them. Qiao Mo scrunched up his eyebrows: ¡°Get rid of those hos.¡± If they don¡¯t get rid of them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to approach the Enkianthus*.

    * thentern flower

    The remaining superhumans stepped forward. Taking out their abilities, they used it against the hos. For a moment the sky was filled with superpowers, but they still weren¡¯t able to exterminate the hos.

    This was because the hos were too small of a target. To target one they would just have to rely on blindly hitting. While the hos were very nimble, they would easily fly over the attacks so arge portion of them were able to escape.

    Qiao Mo frowned. These hos are hard to deal with but they had to be dealt with. With no other means, he asked: ¡°Qiyue, could you temporarily freeze that space?¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded his head: ¡°I could.¡±

    ¡°Everyone stop for a moment. Once Yan Qiyue makes a move, I want everyone to gather their powers and attack that spot.¡± Qiao Mo waved his hand, coldly speaking.

    Yan Qiyue waited for them to get ready, then he froze that area. The hos were immediately frozen, unable to move in midair. The prepared superhumans all fired away destroying that area.

    All of them let out cheers to celebrate but only Shao Qing noticed that Yan Qiyue was a bit pale. Controlling such arge scope of hos was quite taxing for him.

    However, there were still quite a few hos left. If they were to continue exterminate the hos in this manner, Yan Qiyue would at least do this another 5 times. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°I have another n. Let me try.¡±

    Qiao Mo would naturally give Shao Qing face. Ordering the superhumans to stop, he stood aside to see what Shao Qing was nning.

    Releasing her carnivorous flower, the man eating flower hasn¡¯t eaten anything in a long while. Once Shao Qing released it, it belched and spat out a few bones that seemed as if they were used like toothpicks.

    The superhumans stared at the man eating flower as it continued to open and close, the movement of its petal concealing the stamen.

    Once the man eating flower came out, it began secreting a type of sweet stimting smell. When those hos smelt it, they immediately began flying over to the man eating flower¡¯s ¡®mouth¡¯.

    All the hos that wandered into the man eating flower¡¯s ¡®mouth¡¯, in the next second was disintegrated, bing the man eating flower¡¯s nutrient.

    This is why everyone could only see a steady stream of hos entering the man eating flower¡¯s ¡®mouth¡¯ and even though the number of hos should be capable of filling the flower¡¯s head, they couldn¡¯t see a ¡®bloated¡¯ expression from the man eating flower.

    It was until the hos werepletely wiped out did it shake its head and burped out some broken wings, satisfied.

    Gurgle.

    Wings came out.

    Gulp. The superhumans swallowed down their saliva and stepped away from the man eating flower a bit. Shao Qing touched its head,pletely satisfied.

    The big flower to her currently didn¡¯t have much use. Especially now that she has reached rank four, the opportunities to use the man eating flower had decreased significantly. Shao Qing was actually considering exchanging it, but in the end she wasn¡¯t willing to part with it.

    After all, it has apanied her since the beginning and has helped her out quite a bit.

    Yan Qiyue really liked the big flower and even attempted to pounce over to touch it¡¯s head. This almost caused the flower to swallow his hand.

    Facing such a cruel flower, Yan Qiyue liked it even more: ¡°Does it have a name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Da Hua.¡± Shao Qing tapped Da Hua¡¯s head, telling it to be more obedient. This time when Yan Qiyue reached out to touch it, Da Hua became agreeable simr to how Yan Qiyue is with Shao Qing.

    * Da Hua = big flower

    ¡°How cute.¡± Yan Qiyue sincerely sighed. Then the surrounding people who were watching also sighed with him. As expected people who don¡¯t belong together won¡¯t live together. These two cruel creature together, really is a match made in heaven.

    They also decided they won¡¯t ask Shao Qing how she tamed Yan Qiyue that evildoer because Shao Qing herself wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡°There still might be some dangers, let¡¯s have Da Hua scout for us.¡± Shao Qing patted Da Hua, then Da Hua shifted appearing heavy and cumbersome. Yet, it was unusually fast as it squeezed into the Qiu Tongs.

    Simr to the field of flowers before, the cluster of Qiu Tang was covered with skeletons underneath. While Da Hua was drilling it¡¯s way through, it also sneakily ate two Qiu Tang fruits. In the end it was able to scout out a route with its intoxicated movements.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shao Qing let out a sigh and took Da Hua back. Then she spoke: ¡°For now, no other dangers were discovered. Should we go over?¡±

 Chapter 112 - Volume 2 Chapter 17 Part 2

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 17 Part 2</h4>

    Everyone took out their gas masks that they had prepared beforehand and ced it on their face. Drilling their way through the Qiu Tang, the journey was safe as they reached the smallntern.

    The superhumans were prepared to take out their knives to begin cutting the smallntern. The stem looked very slender, but it was actually very durable. When they tried to chop down on it, it wouldn¡¯t break. There was even even a whisker like vine that had curled up from the ground and stabbed towards the superhuman.

    Being pricked, the man fell to the ground twitching. Luckily he wasn¡¯t poisoned but paralyzed. If they had done this without getting rid of the hos, they might have been stung to death by those hos in this state.

    But, there was no such danger now. In fact, learning from their past mistake, everyone waspletely prepared and no one was stabbed again.

    Quite easily, they harvested a lot of smallnterns. Having the time, Shao Qing carefully observed the smallntern. The smallntern looked to be pink with a white outeryer. Within the thinyer of the peel was liquid and it was the liquid that had shone.

    Shining like gems, it looked especially beautiful. However, all the people who approached saw that the Chinese Enkianthus could see the roots prating theter of skeletons. So seeing the glistening light only caused their bones to shudder.

    After harvesting the Chinese Enkianthus, Qiao Mo apanied Shao Qing to subdue a Qiu Tang. Qiao Mo also used his ability for the first time. Qiao Mo was a regr water elemental. The ability he could use was also regr. Forming ayer of water film, he used it to separate the biggest Qiu Tang from the rest of the Qiu Tangs. There were even specks of blue radiance that flew out from the Qiu Tang that fell in the water film.

    Yet, this simple technique being controlled by Qiao Mo had reached perfection. When he made a move, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t even sense the undtions from his superpowers.

    This point was particrly rare. At least, Shao Qing hadn¡¯t reached this step.

    Being cut, the Qiu Tang wanted to resist. Shao Qing extended her hand causing her wood elemental energy to continuously surge forth. Afterwards the Qiu Tang waspletely wrapped up. After being wrapped up, one could see the deep green leaf of the Qiu Tang and the even darker stem and the red fruit to all be engulfed and assimted into the same thing, changing into an emerald green. Finally with a bang, it shattered, apanied with the power rushing back into Shao Qing¡¯s body.

    Out of all the possible styles to subdue something, that was the most tyrannical method. An average wood elemental user wouldn¡¯t choose to use that method. That was because if you weren¡¯t able topletely suppress the vegetation, then it would counter your strike. If you¡¯re unlucky, you might even lose your life.

    Daring to use this form of submission, besides being picky about the strength they would also have to be gutsy. Anyonecking courage wouldn¡¯t dare try.

    Stretching out her body, she could feel that her injuries had healed by another portion. Taking in a deep breath, she faced Qiao Mo and said: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This time Qiao Mo¡¯s smile was a lot more sincere: ¡°This is me making amends. No need to thank me.¡±

    Before he had only looked at Shao Qing as being important because of Yan Qiyue. But now, he could see Shao Qing¡¯s worth.

    His intuition told him, Shao Qing definitely wasn¡¯t lower than a rank 4. A rank four wood elemental user, the value didn¡¯t even require exining.

    Now that Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue were a pair, that also meant that Shao Qing was already part of their base. It seems that he would have to treat Shao Qing a bit better, just in case Yan Qiyue isn¡¯t able to tie her down.

    ¡°The things that should have been seized, have been received. Let¡¯s harvest some of the fruits of the Qiu Tang then depart.¡± After Qiao Mo finished speaking, several superhumans began quickly collecting the fruits. Then they began to retreat.

    This time, this operation only had the loss of one person. But the profit was huge. In other words, the profit was greater than the loss. Naturally the good stuff in the forest weren¡¯t just limited to these, but they all understood that not having a limit to one¡¯s greediness would only bring about death. Thus, everyone obediently listened to Qiao Mo and returned back to the road.

    Yet while they still haven¡¯t left the territory of the Qiu Tang, Shao Qing could hear a strange sound. She couldn¡¯t help but leap on to the big tree, lifting her head to look into the distance. This look caused her to jump back in fright. Just ahead densely packed together, with the end incapable of being seen, was an army of ants.

    These ants had another special title, man eating ants. They had very high numbers. In fact when theye out to hunt, they would often have the whole neste out, as if they were an army marching forward.

    The most terrifying part of these ants was that wherever they pass through, not even a de of grass would be left.

    No matter if it was animals or vegetation, they would all be devoured by them in an instant.

    Even if it was an elephant, it wouldn¡¯t evenst a few seconds before it was gnawed to the bone.

    Even with Shao Qing¡¯s temperament, she couldn¡¯t help but have a change inplexion. Quickly jumping down from the tree, she fished Yan Qiyue up and shouted: ¡°Run in different directions, army ants!¡±

    There was no need for further exnation, the group of people immediately divided into two waves. One wave followed Shao Qing, a rather small group towards the east. While another wave followed Qiao Mo, the numberparatively greater heading towards the west.

    Although army ants would vigorously pursue any living thing they see, but they could only chase one direction. This meant that one group would certainly survive. It all came down to who was luckier.

    Evidently, Shao Qing did not have such great luck. Because while Shao Qing was carrying Yan Qiyue as she ran, she turned around to look and immediately saw an army of ants, a ck slice that could cause anyone to get goose bumps.

    Within the jungle, the most terrifying thing wasn¡¯t encountering an enormous wild animal because they might be able to escape. But it was encountering army ants, even nine lives probably weren¡¯t enough.

    The speed of the army ants was very quick. They were able to stay level with Shao Qing. The people behind were not as fast and had the ants fast approaching scaring the two people to continuously fire fireballs and metal thorns in attempts to obstruct them

    Yet it was no use at all, so much that they didn¡¯t even postpone the pace of the army ants at all. In an instant a superhuman was caught up to. Following his legs, they crawled onto his calf and in the next moment his entire body was covered. Out of fear, he unexpectedly pulled his ownrade causing the swarm of ants to run down his arms and onto hisrades body.

    With a sharp scream, he used his powers to light up the ants on his body. Naturally the thing he really wanted to do was throw off that hand that had grabbed onto his body. However, that superhuman that had surrendered into the swarm of ants had a death grip and just wouldn¡¯t let go.

    During the asional times Shao Qing would turn around to look, she could only see the rapid pace of the ants crawling on to their bodies. Once the ants passed them, there was a pile of bones dyed in red left on the ground.

    Army ants were this dreadful.

    Shao Qing already didn¡¯t have enough time to gasp. Carrying Yan Qiyue against her chest, she stopped running and shot out a vine. Then like spiderman, she swung from tree to tree. The speed was a bit faster than earlier and she began to gradually shake off the army of ants.

    Army ants had a fast pace, but while they passed over things they still had to gnaw on all the animals and vegetation in the vicinity. This would naturally slow them down a bit. While Shao Qing was running for her life although she was carrying someone with her, she was still faster than the army ants.

    ¡°Ah Qing, there¡¯s a river just ahead!¡± Yan Qiyue said in a pleasantly surprised manner. He knew himself well and knew that he wasn¡¯t fast. If he were to insist on showing off, he would probably drag Shao Qing down. Thus he was particrly well-behaved while staying on Shao Qing¡¯s chest.

    As they were running, Yan Qiyue could see the brook ahead. It was roughly two metres with the water rather clear. The ants should be scared of water right?

    Not waiting for Yan Qiyue to finish thinking about it, Shao Qing had already thrown a vine out to wrap firmly around the tree across from the river. Then the two flew over.

    When they were leaping over, an alligator suddenly jumped up from the middle of the river trying to bite them. But, it was sent back flying into the river by Yan Qiyue¡¯s kick.

    Arriving on the other side of the river, even with Shao Qing¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t help but slightly **. When the two turned around to look, they were all shocked at the sight. The ants had entered the river!

    Initially, when some of the ants entered the water they began to float and ended up drowning. Later on those ants became smarter. Forming a ball, they rolled into the river and began drinking the water. Passing by the alligator that was kicked down, theypletely devoured it.

    Yan Qiyue widened his eyes and before he could even say a word, he was already carried off by Shao Qing. He only had time to take another look. At once he saw a dense mass of ck roll on to the shore then it quickly dispersed with the outeryer of ants drowned to death. But ny nine percent of the ants had sessfully crossed the river.

    Then that 99% once again began advancing towards them.

    Whether it was a big tree or small grass, rabbit or a wolf, everything was thoroughly devoured. Yan Qiyue felt his heart drop. After a long while, he spoke up: ¡°Actually we could go another direction.¡±

    Shao Qing paused then quickly turned the corner and suspended her and the person against her chest on a tall tree.

    Then the two watched the grandiose ant army to continue to march on. None had turned their heads to even look at them.

    Shao Qing:......

    Yan Qiyue£º......

    Why did they flee for their lives again?

 Chapter 113 - Volume 2 Chapter 18 Confession

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 18 Confession</strong>

    It is during times of danger when the brain bes muddled. Unexpectedly, while they had tried to get away, they had neglected changing directions.

    Leaning against a tree, Shao Qing unceasingly gasped for air. When it was finally safe, it was then that she discovered Yan Qiyue¡¯s body was covered in ayer of cold sweat. Reaching out her hand, she helped him wipe his forehead. While she was wiping, her hand froze for a moment: ¡°How are we going to get out?¡±

    In any case, she didn¡¯t recognize the road at all. Even if she wasn¡¯t a person with a poor sense of direction usually, in this jungle, she had basically turned into one. Trying to figure out north from south and east from the west was impossible, but she could probably still figure it out. After all, it didn¡¯t matter which direction you went. Sooner orter you should be able to leave the jungle. The only thing is where you ended up once you left the jungle couldn¡¯t be stated for certain.

    Yan Qiyue bit his nails. ¡°I remember a long time ago in a book I read that if you cut a tree and see the growth rings, you would be capable of determining north and south.¡±

    ¡°The book even said that looking at the spread of the tree leaves could also tell you.¡± Shao Qing lifted her head up with a nk face and stared at the densely packed tree leaves. Don¡¯t even mention trying to point out north and south, even sunlight couldn¡¯t get through.

    ¡°That....¡± Yan Qiyue looked all around then finally said: ¡°Let¡¯s go the opposite direction of the army ants.¡± No matter what, they should first dodge the mad ants before making any further decisions.

    Shao Qing nodded her head then the two began travelling the opposite direction of the army ants. Although they were by themselves, they weren¡¯t worried. Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue weren¡¯t weak. In regards to safety, as long as they didn¡¯t get surrounded by army ants there shouldn¡¯t be anything too dangerous.

    Shao Qing¡¯s space also had quite a bit of food. She even had utensils and seasoning. So even though there were only the two, they could unhurriedly travel, unrestrained.

    The two people tried their best travelling alongside the river and with water source there was fish avable. This simple life went by pretty well, but Yan Qiyue was not in the slightest bit happy.

    In his whole twenty years of life, this was his first real ¡°life¡± experience. It was like eating again after a period of fasting. Once it has started it couldn¡¯t be stopped easily. Especially with his beloved person right by his side and no one to hinder him as well, Yan Qiyue began to get a bit restless.

    Yet, Shao Qing didn¡¯t bang bang bang with him! The most that has happened is him grinding against her and being pressed to the ground and whipped with ash. But right when it was really beginning, it would just finish.

    How could Yan Qiyue just bear it? He felt extremely aggrieved. All this time he liked Shao Qing, he even loved Shao Qing. Always sticking on to her, but it was all his own wishful thinking.

    This is because Shao Qing had never said that she liked him and has also never promised him anything. This was basically all one-sided. Even the previous time, it was only because Shao Qing had been poisoned thus something more intimate had developed.

    In reality, Shao Qing had never acknowledged their rtionship...

    Yan Qiyue was really downcast. Indeed, that night Shao Qing was very gentle towards him. So gentle that every time he would think about it, his face couldn¡¯t help but heat up. Yet, Shao Qing was cold on the outside warm on the inside person. Even if it was another person, she would probably be just as gentle.

    Thus, since that night, Shao Qing had not been willing to develop any more intimate rtionship. With that thought, even if he called her dear or baby, even if others called her his wife, she would still be indifferent without admitting it.

    Or perhaps, Shao Qing might leave when she is all healed. This is probably why when he said he will find a method to revert her to normal she simply smiled indifferently and didn¡¯t reply.

    Thinking and thinking, Yan Qiyue became even more upset. He truly believed that he had nothing that could hold her back. Money or authority didn¡¯t help because Shao Qing didn¡¯t pay attention to those at all. Power? Shao Qing was probably way stronger than he was. His body.... Ah, his desire didn¡¯t mean Shao Qing wanted it too.

    Speaking of these past days, Shao Qing is a zombie. She basically had none of those necessities. It was only him harassing her and Shao Qing apanying him or being mindful of him.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Shao Qing had just created a fire and couldn¡¯t help but shoot a nce towards Yan Qiyue. His expressions just now were ever-changing and can be said to be plex¡¯. In one moment he would be downcast, in one moment he would look like he was about to cry, and then in the next, he would have the sweetest smile.

    Shao Qing really wanted to go over and touch his forehead to see if his temperature was alright.

    Yan Qiyue coughed lightly but didn¡¯t speak what was on his mind. He simply said: ¡°I¡¯m just thinking when the two of us will be able to leave this ce.¡±

    Shao Qing calcted it for a moment. Once they returned back to the base, her injuries should be basically all healed up and it would be time for her to go search for Er Dai.

    Seeing that the time of departure was near, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but tell Yan Qiyue: ¡°I just found a non-poisonous mushroom to make you soup. You need to make sure to develop a better habit of drinking some soup when you eat dinner. This would be better for your stomach. In the future, when you are doing any research, make sure to set an rm. Don¡¯t always skip breakfast and lunch or else you¡¯ll give yourself stomach pains.

    Bringing himself over, he leaned against Shao Qing. ¡°In the future whenever you call me, no matter how important the experiment is, I will just throw it to the side. Moreover, won¡¯t you always be making soup for me...¡±

    Shao Qing rubbed Yan Qiyue¡¯s soft hair and quietly replied: ¡°But, sooner orter I will have to leave...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it....¡± Yan Qiyue hurriedly interrupted her. He quickly shut his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to bring it up but why did Shao Qing have to bring it up.

    Why was she determined to ruin his delusion? Even in a dream.... she won¡¯t even let him have it.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t speak about it, I still have to leave. Shao Qing calmly said. ¡°Right now my body is nearly all healed up. Once I send you back to the base, then I am going to go search for my family.¡±

    Yan Qiyue curled up into a ball against Shao Qing, looking very sad. Even though he wasnky, his entire body very thin, he was still a man. Shrinking into a ball and slightly shuddering, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but seize him by the arms and lightly say: ¡°I want to thank you for these past days. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I will definitelye to see you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t say anything. He just continued to shudder. It was as if he went back to that day he had personally murdered his stepfather. Everyone could see how pitiful he looked in front of the police, but no one could see that when everyone was gone, he had curled himself into a ball and was shaking within his nket the entire night.

    And the current him now was even more desperate than that time.

    How could this person be so cruel? How could she just give up like this? Just say she doesn¡¯t want it and throw it away. Yes, it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t care. That¡¯s why she could so casually throw him away like it just didn¡¯t matter.

    Feeling something wasn¡¯t right, she pushed aside the bangs in front of his face to reveal his delicates brows and eyes. In front of her, Yan Qiyue had always been a rather delicate and obedient person. So much that after the rather intense affairs, he appeared even more frail and sexual.

    But he had never looked like this. Right now he gave off the feeling that if Shao Qing just gave him the slightest touch, he would shatter into pieces.

 Chapter 114 - Volume 2 Chapter 19 The Marvelous Ingredients

    Volume 2 Chapter 19 The Marvelous Ingredients

    <<>>

    For the first half of the night, it waspletely tranquil. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest cry of any animal or insect. Shao Qing understood very well that there was definitely a terrifying creature hidden in the dark, otherwise why wouldn¡¯t there be any sounds at all?

    Once the second half of the night arrived, Shao Qing could acutely hear some sort of sound. That sound was very strange. It was a bit muffled and sounded like someone was drilling a hole.

    Raising her guard, she grabbed the handle of her knife. Originally covering its head with two big leaves, the sleeping Da Hua also instantly went on high alert and quickly spread open itsyers of petals.

    Yan Qiyue was also awake. Completely silent, he narrowed his eyes, his powers already brewing on his palm. In an instant, one corner suddenly ruptured and a milky white tentacle bore its way out of the ground.

    The movement of the tentacles was extremely quick. Once it was out, it immediately darted towards Shao Qing. However, Yan Qiyue was even quicker. Extending out both his hands, he closed them together and caused the tentacles to be locked in ce. Not allowing Shao Qing to make a move, the tentacles seemed to vibrate and shattered Yan Qiyue¡¯s atmosphere lock.

    Seeing the tentacles were going to prate through Yan Qiyue¡¯s neck, Shao Qing¡¯s knife was tossed over. The knife brushed past Yan Qiyue¡¯s nose and cut off the front portion of the tentacle. Milky white liquid began spouting out.

    At once, Yan Qiyue rolled backwards, dodging the liquid spraying out. His guess of it being poisonous was urate. As soon as the liquid sshed onto the quilt, it corroded it so there was nothing left.

    Cold sweat appeared on Yan Qiyue¡¯s forehead. Lifting his head, he saw that after the tentacle squirmed a bit, it grew back.

    F*ck, doesn¡¯t this make it invincible?

    Shao Qing,pletely focused, held onto her knife. With her other hand, she gave it a wave and lush green vines came flying out and twisted around the tentacles.

    Speedily, the tentacles once again burrowed its way back into the ground leaving Shao Qing¡¯s vines to throw itself into the empty air. But she was not discouraged. Pulling Yan Qiyue, she was alert of her surroundings. Who knew when that tentacle might pop out again.

    The surroundings were inplete silence for a long time. Not a tentacle could be seen. Having his heart squeezing tight, he anxiously asked: ¡°What is that thing?¡±

    During the split second he spoke, there was a movement underneath Shao Qing¡¯s feet and the white tentacle once again poked its way through. Attempting to wrap itself around Shao Qing¡¯s leg, Shao Qing quickly retreated back a step. With no time to pick up the distant knife, she just used her vines as a whip andshed out.

    Being tempered by Yan Qiyue these past two days, the whip has be a toy that she was extremely familiar with. When the vine came flying out, it came together with the tentacle. All at once, it tightened up. Originally in the middle of striking, the tentacle was restrained by Shao Qing.

    That thing was very strong. It forcibly dragged Shao Qing as it attempted to escape. Struggling to keep her body stable, she desperately pulled in the other direction.

    From what Shao Qing could see, this tentacle still had another portion buried.

    The tentacle had the ability to regenerate. Beating it would only cause it to regrow the portion back.

    Therefore to figure out how to deal with it, they must first determine what it was.

    Using all her strength, she pulled another portion of the tentacle out. Then, as if it were a rubber band, it stretched out. Seeing this, Yan Qiyue rushed to give Shao Qing a hand. With theirbined strengths, they were a lot stronger than the tentacle. Despite trying its best to pull back, it was pulled out inch by inch.

    As the struggle continued, Da Hua came shifting over. Knowing what it¡¯s master wanted, it lowered its head to drip out some of the digestive liquid onto the tentacle.

    The corrosive ability was iparable. Once itnded on the tentacle, white smoke immediately emitted. Shrinking back from the pain, it was then that Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue took advantage of this opportunity and pulled it out.

    Once it was pulled out, Shao Qing could then clearly see the appearance of the thing. It was basically a long maggot. At the bottom end, there were even two small spots that were probably its eyes. At the position of its mouth, it was opened to reveal jagged sharp teeth.

    What sort of creature was this?

    Arge white maggot that could control corpses? Could it be just like that tomb raiding novel? Was this some corpse maggot demon?

    Once that creature came out, Yan Qiyue sucked in the cold air. Shao Qing didn¡¯t recognize it, but he did. He was obsessed with researching the variation animals and vegetation after the apocalypse. He could probably speak about arge portion of these variation creatures.

    He had seen something simr a long time ago. When they were returning from a sessful mission from the city, one of their members had gone crazy and had bitten hisrade who lived in the same house as him to death.

    After taking care of him, Qiao Mo had sent the person to Yan Qiyue to see what was wrong. After dissecting the person, he had discovered at the crystal source, there was a tiny bug. It was a smaller version of this big white maggot. One end attached to the person¡¯s nerve and one end attached to the crystal source, the crystal source was almostpletely absorbed by it.

    After studying that bug for a period of time, he discovered it had the ability to control corpses. However, the controlled corpse would continue to rot like a typical corpse. If it weren¡¯t for the case that the person and hisrades had been fighting zombies for so long and was covered with zombie blood causing him to reek, he would¡¯ve been discovered earlier on.

    Unfortunately, that bug was tormented by him and he ended up dying before he had finished his research on what kind of species it was. But there was one thing that was clear: this kind of bug could only live within rotting flesh. Losing its host and not finding a corpse to live in for a long duration would end with its own death.

    Yan Qiyue quickly gave the simplest description of what he knew to Shao Qing causing her to frown. But she can¡¯t be med, this creature was just too revolting.

    While it was being bound, it continued to open its mouth to spit out some yellow mucus. This yellow mucus had strong corrosive properties. Landing on Shao Qing¡¯s vines, it nearly dissolved it.

    Suddenly turning its head, it bit on the vines. With its razor-sharp teeth being able to prate through crystal sources, biting off a vine was nothing.

    As soon as it bit off the vine, the white bug wanted to run off. But Da Hua who was patiently waiting for its turn took the opportunity to savagely bite down on its lower half. Yet the bug was even more savage as it cast away its lower half and drilled into the ground.

    ¡°It ran off....¡± Shao Qing¡¯s eyebrows pinched together. If this creature wasn¡¯t finished off properly, it wouldn¡¯t dare pop up, but it will definitely tail them, waiting for the chance to attack them.

    This was very troublesome.

    Bringing back Da Hua who had secretly swallowed the lower half of the white bug, she watered its head a few times then recalled it.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time before daybreak. Go sleep for a bit. It definitely won¡¯t appear for the next little while.¡± Shao Qing once more took out a quilt and switched to a cleaner location toy down.

    ¡°Not sleeping.¡± Yan Qiyue enthusiastically sat down near Shao Qing and spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    He said talk, but the majority of the time was spent having Yan Qiyue speaking while Shao Qing listened.

    In the end, Yan Qiyue suddenly asked: ¡°What kind of men do you like?¡±

 Chapter 115 - Volume 2 Chapter 19.2 The Marvelous Ingredients

    Volume 2 Chapter 19.2 The Marvelous Ingredients

    Being asked out of nowhere, Shao Qing was a bit surprised and blurted out: ¡°Someone clever, obedient, and thoughtful.¡±

    Then she became silent. Probably because of that scum Lin Qifan, she was now on guard against men that appeared like sunshine and were gentle and tender. But because of her control over her desire, she began liking that type she couldn¡¯t handle.

    To speak inly, it was the type that Shao Qing understood well. Only those men could give her a sense of security.

    Silent for a while, Shao Qing added another phrase: ¡°and also likes children.¡±

    Calcting within his mind, Yan Qiyue felt that besides thest use, he met all the criteria. Furthermore, liking children is something that can be developed.

    Yan Qiyue became a lot more rxed. Then given an inch and taking a mile, he advanced towards Shao Qing, looking at her impatiently: ¡°Tell me about your history. Even though I have never asked about your past, I really do want to know.¡±

    With nothing she really wanted to conceal, Shao Qing chose a few things from her past to tell Yan Qiyue. For example, that she was an orphan, has been in the military for a bit, and was currently single with a child.

    The light from Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes was lighting up the entire ce. Towards that man who could make Shao Qing willingly give birth to him, he was just envious of death. However, since Shao Qing at present is single, then that must mean that man was already dead.

    Even though that was the spection, Yan Qiyue wasn¡¯t at ease. So he feigned ignorance and asked: ¡°When Ie to live with you, the father of the baby won¡¯t be against it right?¡±

    With her head lowered she ground her fingernails upon hearing what Yan Qiyue said. Lifting her head she smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to probe. He isn¡¯t by my side. I¡¯m afraid that at present he probably thinks I¡¯m dead. But that¡¯s even better. Nevertheless, appearing before him the moment when he is most proud of himself, then taking away everything will make it way more meaningful.¡±

    When Shao Qing smiled and her eyes bing like crescents, she appeared particrly gentle. Yet, Yan Qiyue felt a bone-chilling cold. At the same time, the jealousy he felt towards that man became hate.

    What could he have done to cause Shao Qing to be like this? Shao Qing must have been really hurt for her to hate him this much.

    Once he met that man, he had to help Shao Qing vent her anger!

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop chatting. I think you should still sleep a bit. We still have to hurry on our journey early tomorrow.¡± Shao Qing forced Yan Qiyue on the quilt. Yan Qiyue still wanted to say something but seeing Shao Qing¡¯s dark gaze he quietlyid down expressing his willingness to sleep.

    His thoughts swirled in the air. Originally nning on thinking about the matter until the sunrise while he closed his eyes, once he closed his eyes he immediately fell asleep.

    Once he was awake, it was already the next day. Opening his eyes, he could hear the crackling of the firewood beside him. Rubbing his eyes, he saw that there was a small pot above the fire with something boiling inside. Shao Qing was sitting on the other side of it, slicing mushrooms with her knife. After cutting it into small pieces, she threw them into the pot.

    Recalling the matters ofst night and how that knife had sliced the white bug, he instantly lost his appetite.

    Following Yan Qiyue¡¯s gaze to the knife in her hand, she suddenly realized what he was thinking and exined: ¡°I washed it.¡±

    Not thinking about all the zombies and people that knife had killed, he grabbed a pitcher of water to wash his face. Then he sat by Shao Qing¡¯s and waited for breakfast.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to eat. So there was only one reason why she was awake so early and that is for him. Thinking that Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart melted.

    She had made mushroom congee for Yan Qiyue. The rice was new and she even added some dried meat sliced to shreds. There were even some chicken gizzards and wild pheasant.

    The wild pheasant was caught when she went picking for mushrooms to prepare breakfast for Yan Qiyue. If she were to make stew, then it was probably the best as a supplement. Adding some ginseng, stewing it until the pheasant was cooked, then taking it out to tear into strips and finally cooking it a little bit more guaranteed a delicious with tender meat. The most crucial point about this stew was that it was full of nutrients.

    However, in the wild, there wasn¡¯t so much idle time to prepare such aplicated dish. So, Shao Qing just cut the pheasant into pieces and added mushrooms. The taste was still pretty good.

    The congee was extremely delicious. From the very first bite, Yan Qiyue was filled with love from the congee Shao Qing made for him especially. His eyes lighting up, he finished the entire pot of congee all by himself. Finally, especially satisfied, he reclined back on the quilt and rubbed his belly.

    His t belly was now slightly bulged out. Giving off the impression that it would be rather smooth, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but sinfully extend her right hand and lift up Yan Qiyue¡¯s shirt to touch his stomach.

    His soft supple skin was a first-rate sensation.

    After eating his full share and also being touched on the belly, Yan Qiyue seemed a bit moved. He can¡¯t eat meat, but drinking some soup is fine right? Throwing a flirtatious nce at Shao Qing: ¡°Baby, whip me~¡±

    That final syble and his undoing of the button, as well as his snow-white chest revealed, was quite seductive. Shao Qing gave a small smile and reached out her hand.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s body immediately tightened, waiting for Shao Qing to give him suffering and delight. But, Shao Qing just fastened his button: ¡°No joking. There¡¯s still a monster hiding within the dark. Be good. After we clean up, we have to hurry on.¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened. Wait a second, the script wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. He was already thirsty to the extreme.

    Shao Qing continued to put away the items and already finished washing the pot and bowl and ced it away in her space. Furthermore, she was already thinking about how when she returned to the base she would have to procure a bunch of things to replenish the items within her space.

    Yan Qiyue could only stare at Shao Qing as she cleaned up. Waving her hand towards him: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Once we leave this forest we¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    That creature wouldn¡¯t follow them all the way to the base. So as long as they leave this forest, they should be able to cast off that thing.

    Yan Qiyue stood up exasperatingly slow, following Shao Qing. The trees in the forest were dense, even the grass on the ground was deep enough to almost reach a person¡¯s knee.

    That was the grass they usually saw, but there were some parts where the grass was nearly as tall as a person. Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare enter those grass. Who knew what kind of thing was hidden in there. If they got hurt, then that would really make them cry.

    All the way up to noon, the creature did not pop up once. At this time, Shao Qing made stewed mushrooms and chicken. The wild chickens in the forest were especially strong and delicious, so Yan Qiyue was very satisfied.

    If it weren¡¯t for the case that there was no way to preserve it, he would have captured a few to take back so Shao Qing could cook a few more for him.

    It has already been two days since the sneak attack that night. Detouring, Shao Qing has already returned back to the Chinese Enkianthus location and has easily collected a Chinese Enkianthus. Using a thin branch as a pole and a string to string the fruit stem, she made antern.

    Once night arrived, the light from thentern was weak but the faint pink colour was beautiful and it didn¡¯t attract wild animals. It was like killing two birds with one stone.

    When the fourth day came along, they were nearing the edge of the forest. Yet, they still haven¡¯t run into Qiao Mo and the rest. On the other hand, thatrge white bug also didn¡¯t appear so Yan Qiyue assumed it had given up.

    But even though it didn¡¯t show up, the two of them didn¡¯t show any traces of letting their guard down. After all, this is concerning the safety of their lives.

    With no difficulty, she pinned a flower-patterned snake that was trying tounch a sneak attack to the ground. Lifting up thentern, the sun had already set. Variation creatures should being out to hunt soon. Making a prompt decision, Shao Qing said: ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. You need to eat some food to replenish your energy. We¡¯re not going to rest tonight. We are going to travel throughout the night and get out of the forest. We aren¡¯t too far.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded his head. Volunteering to serve as patrol, Shao Qing used the materials she had on hand and killed a few snakes and yed their skin and took out their gall dders.

    The more poisonous a snake, the fresher and tastier the meat. Before when Shao Qing was in southeast Asia ¡®exercising¡¯, she would often gather a bunch of different local ingredients and eat a variety of wild game.

    Handling snakes was no big deal. Extracting the venomous fangs and its poison sack, the remaining meat was not poisonous at all. There was also no need for a lot of condiments or seasoning. Just adding in some oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar made the pot a delicacy.

    After skinning eight snakes, it still wasn¡¯t ready to be eaten. Pushing away from the underbrush, she picked up two frogs. These ones she picked up were poisonous, the wart on its back oozing out the liquid. But don¡¯t judge it by its appearance. After skinning it, it could also be eaten.

    When people are in desperate times, they would be willing to eat anything. Shao Qing had a teammate who was rather proficient in these. She had just stewed frog with radish, not using any other materials andit was still amazing.

    Shao Qing added a bit of chicken stock to give it more vour, then the meat stew was done. Milky white soup with meat chunks floating around, the sweet smell wafted outwards. Calling Yan Qiyue over, she poured a bowl for him: ¡°Try it.¡±

    Yan Qiyue came over to give it a try. The meat was tender. Biting into it, some of the soup would even squirt out. A mouthful of vour, it was even better than the exotic delicacies he¡¯s had before.

    Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but take a sip of the soup. The soup tasted absolutely fresh and savoury. Even though there were no additional seasonings. The freshness was good enough.

    Inhaling the soup, he drank it all until there was not even a single drop remaining. Wiping his mouth and patting his belly, he asked Shao Qing curiously: ¡°What kind of meat was it? It tasted really good, but I couldn¡¯t tell what vour it was.¡±

    Slowly putting away the pot she replied: ¡°The big piece is a frog, the small piece is a snake. Debone them, cut it up, and stew it.¡±

    ¡°I thought that the taste was different....¡± Yan Qiyue stiffened. Suddenly realizing that the things Shao Qing said sounded like frogs and snakes, his stomach immediately began to feel sick. Should he puke.....?

 Chapter 116 - Volume 2 Chapter 20.1 Failing through the lack of a final effort

    <b>Volume 2 Chapter 20.1 Failing through theck of a final effort</b>

    The entire time travelling forward, Yan Qiyue¡¯s face was exceptionally strange. He had a face that wanted to puke but couldn¡¯t. Basically, it was extremely weird. Shao Qing continued travelling alongside him calmly and while doing so, she was also paying careful attention to the sounds in the vicinity.

    The closer they were to the edge, the more cool-headed she became and the more cautious. The safest ce is also the most dangerous in this situation.

    Shao Qing gave Yan Qiyue a single reminder: ¡°Make sure you¡¯re alert. We will soon be leaving the forest. This is it¡¯s final opportunity.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded his head. He has had a lot of experience with people and naturally knew that a lot of people have fallen due to ack of final effort and push. Since he hasn¡¯t even grasped his love by the hand yet, he can¡¯t let it end here.

    Now that the two were almost at the edge, they will soon step out of the forest. Yet, they still couldn¡¯t hear the creatures sound. Just when they thought the creature might have given up on them, the white big bug came drilling out underneath Yan Qiyue¡¯s feet.

    This time it has improved by a lot to go as far as not allowing Shao Qing to hear any sounds until it arrived underneath Shao Qing¡¯s feet. If it were any other person, it would have probably seeded in its ambush. However, Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue were alert the entire time. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be easily sneak attacked. With a knife in hand, she cut towards the bug¡¯s brain. The bug immediately lowered its head and threw its tail over like a whip and towards her wrist.

    It was as if the knife was dancing within Shao Qing¡¯s hand as it spun around and awkwardly stabbed towards the bug¡¯s tail.

    Steady and fierce, it prated the bug causing the bug¡¯s tail to shrivel back in pain. Then it brought the knife along as it headed towards Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing had no time to draw out the knife. Somersaulting backwards, she barely dodged the previous attack and have enough time to see that the bug¡¯s tail had fiercelynded on the ground creating a hole.

    At once, Yan Qiyue focused on the air around the bug causing it to be unable to move for a moment. Shao Qing¡¯s fingernails stretched forward to capture the bug¡¯s tail.

    That greasy smooth sensation, even with Shao Qing¡¯s nerve and tenacity, made her want to puke.

    Thrusting her nails deep into the bug¡¯s tail, milky white liquid immediately squirted out. Because of how tough and durable her nails were, they didn¡¯t corrode at all.

    The bug turned around and tried to bite Shao Qing and as a result, it was punched by Yan Qiyue in the face. Having a ball of atmospheric pressure on his palm, he smashed it into the bug then immediately following, the bug was tightly bound up by the vines that came burrowing out from the ground.

    Hauling it by the tail, Shao Qing used her strength to tear the bug¡¯s tail into two segments. It was split all the way up to the center.

    It was in so much pain, it was writhing on the ground. Suddenly its entire body emitted a strange white light. In an instant, the vines were all dissolved. It¡¯s lower half was all healed and it turned around and tried to escape.

    Being beaten so badly, it now understood it really wasn¡¯t Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue¡¯s opponent. It wanted to give up on attaching Shao Qing¡¯s outstanding body.

    It wanted to run, but Shao Qing had no ns for it to run away. Who did it think she was? Justing over and making amotion then running? Where in the world could something that good happen?

    Shao Qing coldlyughed but didn¡¯t use her vines to stop it. With a wave of her hand, a few ck cracks suddenly appeared by the white bug¡¯s side.

    The cracks were rather small, appearing like miniature versions of lightning. However once the cracks appeared and made contact with the big white bug¡¯s body, the bug appeared to be torn by something. In a moment, it was torn into several chunks and was rolling around on the ground writhing in pain.

    However, that creature had a tenacious vitality and still wasn¡¯t dead. Moving its body to and fro, it¡¯s lower half began slowly regrowing.

    Seeing this, Shao Qing could tell that it¡¯s fatal point must be located at its head. This must be why every time it was attacked at the head it would use it¡¯s tail end to block.

    As long as it¡¯s head was fine, the tail end could regrow at any time. It made sense why it didn¡¯t treat its tail with as much care. Just when the big white bug had regenerated it¡¯s body, Shao Qing¡¯s knife had already prated its brain.

    Every time it regenerated its body, that was its weakest moment. Shao Qing¡¯s guess was correct. Stabbing right at the center of the bugs head, just further by an inch was its crystal. With a thud the bug dropped to the ground its opened mouth full of sharp teeth. Stabbing it one more time, it wentpletely still. After a couple of seconds, it¡¯s rigid body dissolved leaving behind a milky white crystal. The crystal was as big as a fist.

    Shao Qing picked it up and used her powers to probe it and then tossed it towards Yan Qiyue: ¡°There¡¯s no way to absorb it. You can take it back for research.¡±

    Just one stab and the big white bug was killed. Basically a spectator the entire time Yan Qiyue: ......

    He had a shy feeling like he was being provided for~

    Finally having the big white bug dealt with, Shao Qing let out a sigh of relief. But when they stepped out of the forest they were stunned.

    This was absolutely not the route they hade from!

    Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue span around. They have finally left but they had no idea where they currently were. ¡°If we continue to move forward, there should be some signal. At that time, I can try to get in contact with Qiao Mo.¡± Yan Qiyue flicked on his radio transmitter.

    Shao Qing nodded her head. At this time the skies were slowly starting to light up. The sun was already half-revealed on the east. Choosing a rather smoother-looking route to follow, they began to advance forward. But not even moving two steps, two people suddenly jumped out of the underbrush: ¡°Stop right there! Did you guys juste out from the forest?¡±

    The two people stood there holding on to their firearms. Shao Qing gave Yan Qiyue a look, hinting at him to not make any rash moves. Yan Qiyue immediately replied: ¡°Yes, we just came out of the forest. Is there something the matter?¡±

    The two people stared at each other, back and forth. Finally, after whispering for a while, one of them put away their gun and broke off into a run. The other person who was still pointing the gun towards them said: ¡°Don¡¯t make a move! My gun has no eyes!¡±

    A sh of cold light went through Shao Qing¡¯s eyes. No one has dared pointed a gun at her head before. Not to mention two people holding guns, even if there were four or five, Yan Qiyue and her could easily handle the situation. The only thing they were really scared of was the reinforcement.

    Not out of Shao Qing¡¯s expectations, after a little while, a small team was heading towards them. There were around eighteen of them. The leader was a man wearing dark coloured sportswear. His hand was holding an mp5 and he appeared around thirty.

    Arriving in front of the two, he impolitely asked: ¡°Did you two reallye from the forest?¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded his head and replied: ¡°I am from the Linchuan survivor base. We encountered some dangers inside the forest and got separated from our squad.¡±

    That man nodded his head and spoke: ¡°I am also no robber. Right now we are going inside the forest to go searching for something. You two follow us in. As long as we find the item we are looking for, I promise to allow you two to safely leave. Furthermore, we¡¯ll even safe guard you back to Linchuan survivor base.¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s expression could only be described with one word: unsightly. They had just left that ce with great difficulty, but in spite of everything they have to go back?

    He originally wanted to reject, but seeing the ominous glint within the leader¡¯s eye, Yan Qiyue knew that if he dared to refuse, these people would definitely take action.

    Moreover, he felt that these people definitely won¡¯t release them once they found the item. At this time, Shao Qing gave a signal to Yan Qiyue. Understanding what she intended, he replied: ¡°No problem, but you guys must guarantee our safety.¡±

    The leader smiled: ¡°Naturally. You can go to Henan survivor base and ask around. Who doesn¡¯t know me, Mao Laosan? I am definitely a person who would keep their promise.¡±

    Shao Qing snickered inside. A sincere honest person? She can clearly tell that this guy was conspiring. Once they found their item, they would definitely make a move on them.

    They didn¡¯t have a small number. If Shao Qing did this by force, both sides would definitely suffer. So rather than having both sides suffer, why not enter the forest and slowly think of a n to torture them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have the two of you report your abilities and rank so we can all get to know each other better. This would make it easier to coordinate strategies during battle.¡± Mao Laosan said with a bright smile.

 Chapter 117 - Volume 2 Chapter 20.2 Failing through the lack of a final effort

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 20.2 Failing through theck of a final effort</strong>

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t underestimate this man with a big smile and evil intentions. Secretly releasing dodder seeds, she attached it onto Mao Laosan¡¯s body. Once superhumans reached a certain level, if some foreign matter entered the body it would easily be discovered. Furthermore, the dodder was hard to guard against.

    By cing the dodder seeds on Mao Lansan¡¯s body, once he gets injured, the dodder seeds would be able to take this opportunity to take root in his body.

    ¡°I am a wood elemental user, peak second rank. The vegetation that I have subdued is a man-eating flower and vines.¡± Shao Qing lifted her hand and released a single vine. She carefully moderated her own powers releasing only the amount of a peak rank 2 to fool Mao Laosan.

    In this aspect, Yan Qiyue was not as good as Shao Qing. He wasn¡¯t able to perfectly control his power, luckily his original rank wasn¡¯t too high: ¡°I am also a peak rank 2. My ability is to manipte air.¡±

    Mao Laosan had a moment of restrained fear but rxed a momentter. The two peak rank 2s¡¯ definitely wasn¡¯t weak. However, his strength greatly exceeded theirs, so he had no need to worry about not being able to control them.

    So the two of them who had just left the forest was forced to return. Exchanging looks while walking, they were already prepared to strike first to gain the upper hand.

    Yan Qiyue felt especially uneasy. He could clearly tell from the gaze of Mao Laosan that he was drooling over Shao Qing. When the item is found, the first thing he probably would do was kill him off then do some unspeakable matters to Shao Qing.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s stomach was on fire. He knew the beauty of his wife well, but to allow another man drool over it and have bad intentions?! Yan Qiyue cannot endure that at all, he had to kill him!

    Having his own wife being thought about by another, if he doesn¡¯t kill him would he still be considered a man?!

    Not mentioning Yan Qiyue¡¯s evil calctions, before he had entered the forest he had given Shao Qing two small bottles. One contained two pieces of red pills. That was the invincible pill that allowed a person to temporarily increase their fighting strength.

    The other bottle contained a golden coloured liquid. This was the real invincible stuff. Pouring the liquid over any wound would allow it to revert back to its original state.

    Although the side effects were quite big, during crucial moments, it could be lifesaving.

    Shao Qing secretly ced those things away in her space. If she wasn¡¯t at the end of her rope, a critical moment, then she wouldn¡¯t touch those two items.

    Yan Qiyue hadn¡¯t given it to Shao Qing because he was nning to use it during a critical moment where he would take the medicine to erupt and protect Shao Qing. Once the danger was over and he was weakened then Shao Qing could once again protect him.

    This way he would be able to guarantee Shao Qing¡¯s safety and also enjoy Shao Qing taking care of him. Perhaps she might even be charmed by his manliness and splendour and fall in love with him. This was basically killing three birds with one-step.

    However, discovering that Shao Qing¡¯s fighting ability was several times his and the crucial point that Shao Qing could sense the danger, even if his strength was doubled, it wouldn¡¯t be that much better. He might as well give it to Shao Qing. Once Shao Qing finished using it and was at a weakened state, then he could protect Shao Qing. Just like before he would be able to gain some favourable impressions.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s idea was quite good except that he had totally forgotten that he had never taken care of anyone before.

    After entering the forest, Mao Laosan asked them: ¡°Have you seen a type of vegetation, with red petals when it blooms. The flower is about the size of a fist and it has dark deep green vines. The surroundings are also covered with trees in the colour of red.¡±

    The two firmly shook their heads. The forest was so big and had all kinds of bizarre vegetation. How could they have seen it before?

    Mao Laosan also didn¡¯t carry much hope. So when he saw them shaking their heads, he didn¡¯t feel that disappointed. Thinking for a while he continued to speak: ¡°Then do you know where in this forest has the highest humidity?¡±

    Yan Qiyue shook his head and spoke: ¡°I only know that if you continue to walk forward, you will see a river.¡±

    Mao Laosan immediately said: ¡°Lead the way. Let¡¯s go near the river!¡±

    Yan Qiyue was set on doing something shady to them, so naturally he was happy to lead the way. This carried on for a day. Near the edge of the forest, unexpectedly they didn¡¯t encounter any dangers making Yan Qiyue feel a bit disappointed. If they had met any dangerous creatures, maybe he could have secretly made a shady move during the confusion and killed Mao Laosan.

    At least that way it will stop him from giving Shao Qing that vulgar lewd gaze.

    Straight until the afternoon when the sun had set, travelling by foot, they hadn¡¯t gotten too far. But Mao Laosan, even if he was more foolish, knew that in this forest, they absolutely should not travel during the night unless they wanted to lose their lives.

    The group of people started to set up camp. Unexpectedly unlike Qiao Mo and them who had brought tents and such with them, they did not. After all, those materials were quite heavy so the group of them simplyid on the ground.

    The food they ate was also simple and crude and just the basic rations. The type that could break off one¡¯s teeth. For the sake of not revealing themselves, the two and especially Yan Qiyue suffered in silence and gnawed on a ration.

    At this moment, he iparably longed for Shao Qing¡¯s workmanship. Even if it was snakes or frogs, anything would be a lot better than this.

    After eating, Shao Qing borrowed the excuse of going to the toilet to prepare to vomit it out. Mao Laosan immediately spoke up: ¡°The forest surroundings are quite dangerous, especially at night. You being a woman makes it even more dangerous. I¡¯ll help you keep a lookout! Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t peak!¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s face immediately became green, the colour almost exactly the same as the vines Shao Qing summons. Stepping forward one step, he took Shao Qing in her arms: ¡°No need, I can keep a lookout. My wife is a shy person.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t refute what Yan Qiyue called her. The originally full of anger Yan Qiyue who wanted to murder someone felt a lot better.

    Mao Laosan¡¯s face became unsightly from hearing what was said. But he knew, that since Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue were able toe out of the forest safely even if they don¡¯t have the skills they definitely were quite familiar with the forest. At least until they find the item, he wouldn¡¯t offend the two.

    Hence, Mao Laosan waved his hand and allowed the two to go. Once Shao Qing arrived behind the tree, she supported herself as she threw up all the rations she ate. Seeing this, Yan Qiyue felt distressed as he patted Shao Qings back and lightly said: ¡°Your body has suffered. Do you feel unwell still?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head and took out water to rinse her mouth. She was already used to it.

    Yan Qiyue cursed in a whisper: ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch an opportunity. If I do, I¡¯ll definitely cripple that f*cker!¡±

    This was the first time Shao Qing had heard Yan Qiyue curse. When he cursed, his eyebrows would shake looking quite interesting. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Don¡¯t be too rash. You¡¯ll definitely get a chance to kill him. After all, the road is long. In this forest, killing a person like that is easy.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded his head, then exploited the opportunity to kiss Shao Qing on the cheek. Then his breath rather ragged he said: ¡°Baby, you haven¡¯t touched me in a couple of days. Look how nice the moonlight is tonight. How about....¡±

    Shao Qing was resolute when she touched the top of his head: ¡°Be good. There¡¯s too many people outside. Behave.¡±

    Yan Qiyue miserably wrapped himself around Shao Qing. Taking a final look at Shao Qing¡¯s unshakable face, he used his teary eyes to look at Shao Qing: ¡°Them how about you just bite me. I really can¡¯t hold it back.....¡±

    Shao Qing sighed and pushed Yan Qiyue against the tree. Then using amanding tone, she ordered: ¡°Lift your head up and show me your neck.¡±

    Yan Qiyue loved her tyrannic tone of voice and obediently lifted his head up to reveal his fair neck. Using her finger to press down on it until she found the main artery when she pressed her mouth down she especially avoided that main artery. Taking a bite that wasn¡¯t too gentle or fierce.

    Breaking skin to see some blood, but only a little bit of it came out. The corner of Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes turned red and his gaze became a bit glossy. The mole beside his eye bing a lot more evident.

    At this time, Yan Qiyue¡¯s leg had already bex. It was only because Shao Qing was holding him by the waist that he didn¡¯t fall. This made Shao Qing tower over Yan Qiyue. As if she was being enticed, she lowered herself and lightly kissed Yan Qiyue on the mole beside his eye and even sticking out her tongue to lick it.

    Now even Yan Qiyue¡¯s waist ckened. He was about to start begging for a whipping. Luckily Shao Qing had strong willpower. Wiping Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes, she stood up.

    Two of them leaning against the tree, only after a little bit did they head back. Once they returned, Yan Qiyue could see Mao Laosan looking at his neck. Yan Qiyue immediately sped the bite that was revealed, that ambiguous mark. This made Mao Laosan reveal a look of disdain.

    That gaze was clearly saying you only had five minutes! Release that beauty and let me go!

    Yan Qiyue:......

 Chapter 118 - Volume 2 Chapter 21.1 Make a dirty move

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 21 Make a dirty move</strong>

    If Mao Laosan were to carefully observe Yan Qiyue¡¯s gaze then he would discover that it had turned iparably fierce and cold. At present, Shao Qing was giving Mao Laoshan a lit candle. Others didn¡¯t know, but Shao Qing knew clearly. Even though Yan Qiyue was very docile in front of her, his methods of doing things are extremely sinister. He always holds grudges as well. Now that he has offended Yan Qiyue so many times, if he didn¡¯t suffer terribly then Shao Qing will change herst name.

    After returning, Shao Qing intentionally told them: ¡°Within the forest, there are a lot of flying bugs like mosquitoes. If it bites a person, it will easily swell up and could even lead to death in the more serious cases. Since we do not have any tents, everyone will have to be extra careful at night.¡±

    Although Mao Laosan didn¡¯t think much of those mosquitoes or flies, knowing that Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue had stayed in the forest for so long and felt the need to say this meant there must be some basis. So he hastily informed his subordinates. Whether or not they listened was another problem.

    But would those people listen? Who would believe that a bite from a mosquito could kill someone?

    Yet, Shao Qing wanted them to not believe her. During the night time, they left a few people to be on the watch. Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue being special cases, naturally did not need night vigil and slept all the way until daybreak.

    The next morning, they were roused awake by a sharp scream. Shao Qingzily awoke and rubbed her eyes then turned towards the direction of the scream.

    It was a young male who currently had a face utterly pale as if he just saw a ghost. At his feet was a person who was lyingpletely still.

    Mao Laosan was kneeling to the side, his expression heavy as he investigated the situation. Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue also walked over. That person lying on the ground appeared as if he was sleeping, but he had already stopped breathing. On his face was a massive swelling that continuously pussed out blood. It seemed like he was bitten by a mosquito but no one had believed it could be a life-threatening injury.

    Mao Laosan¡¯s face got more and more unsightly. Taking off the clothes of the person on the ground, he turned it over several times but couldn¡¯t find any other wounds. He had no choice but to admit that the most likely reason was that he got bitten to death by a mosquito.

    However, there were so many people around that were also bitten by the mosquitoes. They were all okay, why is it him specifically that died?

    Mao Laosan¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a wok as he sighed: ¡°Bury him.¡±

    Everyone had pale faces as they carried the person to the side and prepared to dig out a ce for burial. Mao Laosan stood up and looked towards Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue: ¡°Almost every single of my brothers were bitten, how is it that you two arepletely fine?¡±

    Shao Qing had a cold gaze: ¡°Leader Mao, are you suspecting that we did something?¡±

    Not batting an eyelid, Mao Laosan said: ¡°Something bad just happened, I have lost a brother. I just want to investigate what happened.¡±

    Shao Qing coldlyughed: ¡°The forest has mosquitoes and furthermore I had warned you about them. If your people didn¡¯t guard against it properly, why is it our problem?¡±

    ¡°The only reason I¡¯m asking is because you two have stayed in the forest for quite some time and should be more familiar with everything than me. If you were to do something, it would be simple for you guys. But, of course, I am not saying you guys did anything. Just giving an example.¡± Mao Laosan put on a fake smile. ¡°Now look, the two of you probably didn¡¯t do any tricks. However, the two of you must have some tricks to make the small bugs not approach you guys!¡±

    Yan Qiyue also smiled insincerely: ¡°What a coincidence. So if we don¡¯t get bitten then we have pulled some fancy trick or have some method to resist the bugs. Leader Mao is saying it with such certainty, but how is it that I don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±

    Mao Laosan became gloomy: ¡°If you two don¡¯t want to say it, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force you. I just wasn¡¯t willing to have another brother of mine die for no reason.¡±

    Shao Qing indifferently spoke: ¡°Previously we had encountered a spider that waspletely white and was bitten by it. This spider was the predator of many of the insects in the forest. Our blood must have some lingering smell of that spider, so the bugs didn¡¯te and bite me.¡±

    ¡°So this is the case.¡± Mao Laosan was a bit disappointed. But, he didn¡¯t know she was just making up some BS story. When did she ever encounter a white spider? Even if she did see one, what kind of spider could get close enough to bite her?

    Losing a brother not long after entering the forest, Mao Laosan¡¯s team had an immediate drop in morale. Making a speech, Mao Laosan tried to encourage them before they all went on the road again.

    Walking at the very front to ¡®guide¡¯ them, Yan Qiyue winked at Shao Qing, his expression showing a tinge of mischief. How could a bite from a mosquito cause someone to die... maybe if there were more than a hundred attacking one person all at once. The person who had made the dirty move behind their back was Yan Qiyue. If someone were to dissect the person who had just died they would discover his internal intestines werepletely shattered.

    Yan Qiyue had used air to crush his internals while he was still alive.

    However Mao Laosan wasn¡¯t suspicious of this at all, so he didn¡¯t ¡®prate deeply¡¯ into his investigation.

    As they continued forward, Shao Qing had already made her move. Dodder seeds have smoothly been nted in several bodies. Now she just had to slowly depose of Mao Laosan¡¯s helpers. She¡¯ll get rid of himst.

    It¡¯s not that she is cruel and absolutely insisted on disposing of all his helpers then killing him during his most panic-stricken moment. It¡¯s just that if she didn¡¯t do it this way, then Yan Qiyue and her would definitely get injured.

    Of course, Shao Qing was certainly the aforementioned since he was itching to torture him over and over again.

    The second person to die came soon after. Because they encountered danger on the second day, Shao Qing concocted the story of a spider. As a result, they actually did encounter a spider that was the size of a fist with its bodypletely white. The only difference was that its ws was covered in ck fur while the web it spat out had remains of bones attached.

    Although it was only a portion of it, it was certainly a leg bone. Having humans as its food showed how ruthless this spider was.

    Even more dreadful was that when it encountered an enemy, therge spider would in a sh release a pile of scarlet spiders. These scarlet spiders were the same bright colour as blood. From one nce you can tell that they were extremely poisonous.

    It was one of Mao Laosan¡¯s subordinates who had discovered it. Going behind a tree to empty his dder, just as he undid his waistband, his eyes suddenly fell upon a white spider. Before he could even react, the spider had already spat a face full of web on him. Then with a pang of pain on his neck, he couldn¡¯t crawl back up anymore.

    Seeing how he still had not returned after a long time, Mao Laosan decided to send some people out to search for him. This was when they saw that person with a dense pack of more than a hundred spiders crawling all over his body. In just a short moment, they hadpletely devoured him clean, leaving behind only bones.

    Frightened by this sight, he turned around to try to run. A pack of spiders began giving chase with their speed rmingly fast causing the person to scream for his mom while he ran.

    Knowing something was wrong when he heard the scream, each and every one of them began to release their powers and ready their weapons, raising their guards.

    Seeing the massive pack of white spiders follow behind the man, one youth holding a gun tried firing at them shooting one in the stomach. With a bang, that spider sprayed out green blood. Lying on the ground not moving before he could even celebrate, a group of small red spiders came crawling out of the dead spider¡¯s stomach.

    The small red spiders were even faster than the white ones. In a blink of an eye, one of them had already caught up to the running man and bit his ankle. Than man let out a shrill shriek and fell to the ground twitching. The remaining spiders swarmed him and once again sucked another person dry.

    Mao Laosan felt a nip of cold air reaching his bone marrows as he bellowed: ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t let those creatures approach you! Fire elemental users advance first!¡±

    One fire elemental user released a firewall first which indeed was effective against this white spider. In fact, it was very effective. As soon as the white spider made contact with the firewall, they were immediately burnt alive causing it to release numerous tiny red spiders. These small spiders were not the tiniest afraid of the firewall. Once released, it ran into the fire wall. ¡°Ka cha ka cha¡± and in just a second the firewall was unexpectedly eaten up.

    The current scene was now very clear. Those white spiders weren¡¯t scary at all. What was terrifying were those tiny red spiders. Yet because of the fire wall, quite a few white spiders have died and released countless small red spiders.

    Mao Laosan felt his legs lose strength. He quickly asked Shao Qing: ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys seen these spiders before. What is their weak point?¡±

    For a split second, Shao Qing was stunned. This was because everything she had said before was fabricated. She had actually never seen this kind of spider before!

 Chapter 119 - Volume 2 Chapter 21.2 Make a dirty move

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 21.2 Make a dirty move</strong>

    Thankfully, Yan Qiyue who was knowledgeable about most things, promptly helped her reply: ¡°These white spiders are especially fragile. The most suitable method to kill it was simr to what that brother did previously which was to release a firewall. You¡¯ll murder them senseless. As for those small red spiders, they are able to consume chemicals. You have to use something physical to kill them, but make sure you don¡¯t allow it to approach you because they are incredibly poisonous.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t want Mao Laosan to have a total defeat, it was just if they all died then who would kill the spiders?

    Hearing this, Mao Laosan immediately organized his elemental subordinates to release their moves, firewall, waterball, wind de, earth spikes, they were all there.

    Once most of the white spiders were killed off, then it was time for the wood elemental user and the gold users to make a move.

    As for those strength and speed users, they could only bring out their handguns and shoot from the back which was better than doing nothing at all. This was because they had no courage to go fight up close. Once bitten and poisoned, they would be putting their own life at risk.

    After fighting for most of the day, then did they finally wipe out all the tiny spiders. Besides the initial two people who died, there was another pitiful person. He was standing too close to the front when a few tiny spiders got through the guard and he was poisoned to death.

    In a short while, three people have already died. Mao Laosan¡¯s forehead veins were all protruding out and looked as if they were ready to burst. If they were to continue dying off like this, then before they could even find the item, they would already bepletely wiped out!

    Not saying anything further, Mao Laosan whipped out his gun and pointed at Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue: ¡°You guys knew the spider¡¯s weak point, why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?¡±

    ¡°Did we say it toote?¡± Shao Qing coldly retorted: ¡°Leader Mao, you have to look at your conscience when you speak. Once we finally managed to react, we immediately told you the news. If it weren¡¯t for the two of us, you and your entire team would have faced serious damages!¡±

    Mao Laosan¡¯s face becamepletely red. This was something he couldn¡¯t not admit, what Shao Qing said was indeed the truth. After holding himself back for a long time, then did he coldly say: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Just when he took his step forward, Yan Qiyuezily said: ¡°We should change routes and make a detour.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Mao Laosan turned his head to give Yan Qiyue a vicious look that said if you don¡¯t give me a good reason I¡¯lle tear you apart.

    Yan Qiyueughed: ¡°Those kinds of spiders all flock together. They¡¯re just like ants. If there¡¯s one spider queen, that queen spider doesn¡¯t have toe out to hunt. Its responsibility is only to keep reproducing. It would spit out white silk that is poisonous and extremely sticky. As long as something gets stuck on it, there would be no way out. However, after going through some treatment, this silk can be weaved into clothing that is impervious to gunshots and knives. Besides, the queen spider has numerous spiders surrounding it. If we try to attack, we would all probably die.¡±

    Hearing the phrase ¡®impervious to gunshots and knives¡¯, Mao Laosan¡¯s eyes shed with greed. But he still knew himself well. If him and his group delivered themselves over there to capture the queen spider, they would either all die or be disastrously wounded.

    Since their target isn¡¯t the queen spider, they shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.

    ¡°Detour!¡±

    Hearing Mao Laosan¡¯s words, Yan Qiyue was actually a bit disappointed. He was nning when the queen spider was put to death, he would take some of the silk and make his wife a protective corset to guard herself.

    Shao Qing and him definitely would be able to capture the queen spider. However, if they were able to sway Mao Laosan into bringing his people, then they would be able to use up their strength and get the silk. It would be killing two birds with one stone.

    Yan Qiyue secretly noted down the location, preparing toe back for the silk once he killed Mao Laosan.

    The detour was a bit long, so once it reached night time, they cut down a few trees nearby to open up an area for them to rest. When the next day arrived, sure enough, another person died.

    This person¡¯s death provided nothing. There was no sign of wound or injury on their body. Mao Laosan was red with fury with his loss. He coldly spoke: ¡°Last time it was because a mosquito had bitten them to death. What about this one? Don¡¯t tell me he got bitten by a housefly!¡±

    Yan Qiyue took a nce and spoke: ¡°He¡¯s poisoned. Look underneath his neck, is there a red line?¡±

    Mao Laosan lifted the dead person¡¯s chin and sure enough did spot a red line located right at the main artery.

    However, Mao Laosan still didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Impossible! Everyone slept togetherst night. How could he get poisoned out of nowhere?¡±

    Yan Qiyue rubbed his chin then spoke: ¡°He has food poisoning.¡±

    Once those words came out of his mouth, Mao Laosanughed and pointed at his own face: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    Yan Qiyue really wanted to agree with him, but in the end, held himself back and shook his head. Mao Laosan gritted his teeth: ¡°If I don¡¯t then why are you trying to trick me like a kid?! At night time, everyone ate the exact same thing. Why is it that everyone else is fine, but he is poisoned!?¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t respond to Mao Laosan. Instead, he called someone who was familiar with the dead person and asked him: ¡°Tonight, besides his dinner, did he eat anything else?¡±

    That person thought hard then replied: ¡°Yes..... he picked up some cherry tomato looking red fruits. He said it was wild cherry tomatoes and treated them as fruits to eat after dinner. He even offered some to me, but I was afraid it might have something so I didn¡¯t eat it. I even warned him but he didn¡¯t listen. He even said that his past home was near a mountain and he had eaten these numerous times and that it wasn¡¯t poisonous.¡±

    Yan Qiyueughed at once: ¡°That¡¯s right. That wasn¡¯t some wild cherry tomatoes but a type of poisonous fruit. But that wouldn¡¯t have been deadly. But, it was because he also ate a number of mushrooms we picked. That fruit can¡¯t be mixed with mushrooms just like how you can¡¯t eat persimmons after drinkingmb soup or just like how lemon and prawns shouldn¡¯t be eaten together, thus he died.¡±

    What Yan Qiyue said seemed reasonable and in ordance with everything. This made Mao Laosan even more heated yet he couldn¡¯t take it out on Yan Qiyue. With a dark expression, he reprimanded everyone else: ¡°This is a forest, do you guys understand this? A forest! Don¡¯t rely on the fact that you have some ability and eat anything you want. If you die from eating, no one will take care of you!¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t say anything and smiled, then he pulled Shao Qing to follow the group. His face didn¡¯t show any unnecessary expressions but inside he felt invigorated. What poisoned fruit that can¡¯t be eaten with mushrooms. They were all something he had made up because that was indeed a wild cherry tomato.

    He had personally seen that person eating that wild cherry tomato, thus he made a move on him. Even that red line on his neck was just an allergy.

    But because he is the only one with medical expertise here, they couldn¡¯t see through that trick.

    The real cause of that person¡¯s death was actually because the dodder had shattered that person¡¯s heart, yet Mao Laosan had never thought that Shao Qing and them would be able to soundlessly attack them in secret. Thus to this day, he had still not realized anything. So far including Mao Laosan there are only nine of them remaining. Even if they were to have a fall out now, Shao Qing would still have an advantage and be able to put them to death. However, a lion fighting a rabbit still has to use all their strength, let alone that the few of them weren¡¯t rabbits.

    Entering the forest already, Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind staying an extra few days with them. Why not go with them to find that item, then on the road slowlyunch sneak attacks to ease the pressure.

    Once they arrive at the riverbank with only six remaining, Mao Laosan had be easily frightened. Luckily they have already arrived.

    This riverbank was extremely long and probably cut across the entire forest. To figure out the moistest area, they would have to go along with it to figure out.

    The dangers along the riverbank were even higher than in other locations. Everyone including Shao Qing raised their guards. Because she had faced those dangers, no matter what she wasn¡¯t ready to suffer another defeat.

    For Mao Laosan it was because his people had been having unfathomable deaths. Since entering the forest, he had already lost more than half his team. He couldn¡¯t allow anymore to die, otherwise, he won¡¯t even be able to get out of the forest alive, thus they had to make sure they were alert.

    Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯ve been having the worst luck for the longest time, now their good luck is going off the charts. Walking alongside the river the entire day, they finally found what Mao Laosan was looking for.

    Seeing that crooked shaft that sort of resembled an umbre tree, he held back the cheer and excitement he felt and just stared at it excitedly.

    After so many people had died, they have finally found it!

    Shao Qing looked at Yan Qiyue and Yan Qiyue looked back at her. After restraining themselves for so long, it was finally the time to make their move!

 Chapter 120 - Volume 2 Chapter 22.1 Huang Que Zai Hou*

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 22.1 Huang Que Zai Hou*</strong>

    That tall tree really resembled a crooked umbre. Even the dense branches and leaves looked like the umbre cover. It was only the fact that the tree trunk was so twisted, that made it look like a screw.

    There is nothing in the perimeter within 15 metres of the tree, not even a de of grass existed. There was only a root of a dark green vine climbing around the tree. The leaves of the tree were shaped like a sharp de with a few blooming fist-sized red flowers. The stamen was gold coloured and seemed as if there was liquid circting it. In between there were two fingernail-sized fruits shaped like a rain drop hanging from the vine.

    Shao Qing could senseMao Laosan¡¯s eyes light up. Quickly stepping forward, he stopped after taking two steps. There was danger all around this forest, this was especially the case for the surrounding areas of more important vegetations. There definitely must be a variation creature guarding it.

    Or it might be the vegetation itself that is dangerous. Mao Laosan didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Failing at the final effort and throwing his life on the line, wouldn¡¯t he have died for nothing?

    Calling over one of his little brothers, he told him to go and scout out first. That little brother was quite courageous, very cautiously, he advanced forward. Arriving at the bottom of the tree, nothing dangerous has popped up.

    Turning his head back to look at Mao Laosan, Mao Laosan immediately gave him an indication to pick the fruit. The little brother nodded his head and then extended out his hand. Before his fingertips could even touch the fruit, he let out a shriek. With a twitch he fell to the ground, allowing everyone else to see a scorpion the size of a palm had its tail prate through his shoes and into his flesh.

    Lying on the ground twitching, the skin on his body began changing into a cyan colour. After another while, it returned back to his original colour and he became motionless on the ground.

    No one dared to approach him. One person who was smarter picked up a rock and threw it over. Once the rock touched the little brother¡¯s body, his body inted like a balloon and with a pop a hole was formed and a rush of blood came flowing out. In just a few seconds, the ground was just left with blood and a sheet of skin.

    The remaining people paled. What kind of poison is this? In just a split second it was able to dissolve a person¡¯s meat and bones into blood.

    Mao Laosan gritted his teeth and threw out a wind de. The wind de easily sliced the scorpion into two.

    Looking carefully, one could see that the scorpion had drilled out from under ground. Mao Laosan being smart for once, allowed an earth elemental user to solidify the surface. Then did he bring a group of people to approach it very carefully. Little by little, they advanced towards the tree, yet Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t make a single move at the back.

    Mao Laosan was muddle-headed from his own self-interest, but they weren¡¯t. Right now the thing Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue should be doing is stand and wait. When Mao Laosan and his group were mostly dead then they¡¯ll approach.

    Not out of Shao Qing¡¯s expectations, the group of people continued to approach the tree. As this happened, countless vines ignoring the hardened ground, drilled deep within it. Sessfully boring a hole, a group of scorpions immediately followed them out.

    The scorpions seeing people immediately threw themselves towards those bodies. With a slice of his wind de, Mao Laosan easily cut away a slice of them. However, there were just too many scorpions. In addition to the vines disturbance, it was unavoidable for the people to get stabbed by the scorpions.

    As long as they were stabbed by the scorpion, within a minute they would all dissolve into a puddle of blood. Besides its poison, those scorpions had no attack power. Yet its poison is incurable.

    Even if there was a medicine that could cure it, the people who have been poisoned just had no opportunity to take any medicine.

    Strength and speed users were the most miserable. At least those elemental users could adorn themselves with an earth shield or fire shield, but body enhanced users can only cover their heads and run away.

    Looking on as a bystander, Shao Qing discovered that the tree seemed to be in motion. Looking at it attentively, it wasn¡¯t the tree that was moving but the leaves. Behind the leaves were quite a few moths. Its wings were bigger than a standard moth by a little and had a tinge of a pink powder. Every time it spread its wings, the pinkish powder would fall out and whoever itnded on would cause their body to be rigid allowing the opportunity for the scorpions to stab at their bodies and causing them to be a puddle of blood.

    Even if they were to prop up their shields, they still couldn¡¯t escape. When the powdernded on the shields, the shields would slowly dissolve. Finally, they would be rigid and get poisoned to death. Luckily Mao Laosan reacted quickly. With a wave of his hand, a rotating wind de swept up the pile of moths. Just seeing the pink powder and the badly damaged wings fall onto the round, it seemed that those moths also don¡¯t have any ability to protect themselves. Real soon, they were quickly wiped out. After killing all the moths, killing all the scorpions became a lot easier. Being distracted by the vines, Mao Laosan was annoyed to the extreme. Unable to bear it, he condensed a meter long wind de and chopped it towards the tree. The tree was immediately cut in half, then red liquid like blood came spilling out. Not even mentioning Shao Qing, even Yan Qiyue who had more knowledge and experience was also given a shock.

    A tree can actually ¡®bleed¡¯. Within horses there are ¡°Han Xue Bao Ma¡±*, then could there be Han Xue Bao trees?

    * horse that shed red blood-like sweat that is known to be super fast -> mentioned in wuxia novels usually

    After the tree got chopped, the vines became frantic. Some superhumans who were holding onto shields were directly sent flying.

    An unlucky superhuman had his shield directly blown apart and was sent flying into the river. There a crocodile had its mouth opened wide and swallowed the ¡®meat pie¡¯ that came flying down from the sky.

    The others were slightly luckier. Even though they were also sent flying, the location where they fell was rather safe. Besides the variation weeds cutting them up a bit, there wasn¡¯t any other injuries.

    In the original ce, only Mao Laosan was left. The injuries all over his body were caused by vines. Utterly furious, not caring about over-drafting his powers, he lifted his two hands and issued out a strong maneuver. The wind de looked like arge moon as it directly wiped up the remaining scorpions and continued to chop the tree again.

    The tenish metre high tree then copsed with a bang. Even the green vines came falling down. Then liquid like blood started to trickle out. Exhausted, Mao Laosan fell to the ground panting. Then he yelled: ¡°Liu Zi, go pick the fruit.¡±

    After a long time, still, no one answered. Getting angry, Mao Laosan turned around and yelled: ¡°Liu Zi, I¡¯m yelling at you!¡± Before he could finish, he was stunned. This was because Liu Zicurrently didn¡¯t have his head attached to his neck.

    It wasn¡¯t just Liu Zi. The other surviving superhumans were even more tragic. This was because they died under Yan Qiyue¡¯s hands. All of them had beenpressed into meatballs.

    Liu Zi could be considered to have died directly and quickly. Shao Qing at the moment was currently wiping her de. Mao Laosan¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°You guys!¡±

    Shao Qing sheathed the glittering knife into the sheath and coldly smiled: ¡°What about us?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just seize you to get you guys to lead the way? How could you be so cruel!¡± Mao Laosan in this short time still couldn¡¯t crawl back up as he fumed with rage.

    ¡°En, after all, I am originally a cruel person.¡± Shao Qing smiled slightly. Mao Laosan suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. In the next second, he had already stopped breathing. Right before he died, Mao Laosan finally figured it out. All those unexpected deaths of his brother probably died from Shao Qing¡¯s hands.

    The dead Mao Laosan¡¯s body started to grow delicate buds. After Yan Qiyue extracted the source crystals from the several superhumans, then he piled them up together. There was a saying, ¡°Do not ask to be born in the same month and year but ask to die in the same month and year. Do not beg to sleep in the same bed but ask to beid in the same coffin¡±. They were just helping them out. Hm, but something seemed wrong.

    ¡°Whoever strikes first, gets the upper hand.....¡± Shao Qing sighed then went forward to pick the fruit. Her curiosity towards the fruit was extremely high. Mao Laosan risked his life for it so it should be worthwhile.

    Yan Qiyue at the moment had already found a bottle and was extracting the liquid the tree was leaking out. Dividing the work and cooperating, they were very well coordinated.

    Just as Shao Qing touched the fruit, a python came boring its way out from the river. If the python they had met before with Qiao Mo was as thick as a bucket, then this one in front of them now was even thicker than a tub.

    Who knew how long it has lived for it to grow this big. The only thing Shao Qing knew was that this thing was rushing towards them right now.

 Chapter 121 - Volume 2 Chapter 22.2 Huang Que Zai Hou*

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 22.2 Huang Que Zai Hou*</strong>

    Making a prompt decision, she pulled on the dark green vine from the tree and stuffed it in her space. Afterwards, she picked up Yan Qiyue and began to run. This long of a thing, how could it be worse than the previous one?

    Also if they were to receive any injuries then they might get taken advantage of when they are on their way back and that wouldn¡¯t be a fun thing.

    Originally Shao Qing thought that once Yan Qiyue and her ran for a duration of time, thatrge snake would give up after a while. After all, every single creature had its own territory under their control. Especially those big fellows that rarely left their territory, even when they hunt they would stay in their area.

    But naturally, the army ants were a dreadful exception.

    Yet after chasing 500 metres, it didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions to give up. Shao Qing felt a little sore and she still had to carry Yan Qiyue.

    ¡°Us snatching that vine, perhaps it¡¯s something good. Thatrge python probably also had its eye on it for a while, yet there were too many scorpions and moths guarding it and couldn¡¯t make a move. However, now that the two of us have gotten a hold of it, it¡¯s probably reluctant to part from it.¡± Yan Qiyue analyzed: ¡°With our current circumstances, we can either run outside of the forest or return and fight it out. Wanting it to stop chasing us, I don¡¯t there¡¯s much chance of that.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head. In a sh, Yan Qiyue and her made a decision. Turning around, she directly threw Yan Qiyue. When he was midair and adjusted his position, hended perfectly on the big python¡¯s head. With the dagger in his hand, he fiercely stabbed it towards the python¡¯s eyes. The python suddenly lowered its head and tried to shake him off. This caused Yan Qiyue to slip a bit and the dagger ended upnding above the eye.

    In the next second, the python started to roll about. Yan Qiyue unwaveringly held on to the python¡¯s scale. Being flung around, he gritted his teeth and swore he¡¯ll stay on top of the python¡¯s head.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t be thrown off, the python ran his head towards the tree causing Yan Qiyue to promptly throw himself to the side. Shao Qing¡¯s vines then suddenly appeared around his waist. Pulling hard, Shao Qing pulled him back to her side.

    Then the tree that required at least two people to wrap their arms around it easily broke apart and fell onto the ground, sweeping up a big ground of dust.

    ¡°The scales on its body were too hard. Trying to stab it by hand ispletely ineffective.¡± Yan Qiyue angrily cursed.

    ¡°It¡¯s weak point should be its eyes.¡± Shao Qing analyzed while still having the mood to make fun of him: ¡°Its butt should also be its weak point.¡±

    Yan Qiyue: ......

    ¡°Let¡¯s swap and I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Shao Qing mulled over it and then spoke. Yan Qiyue immediately pulled onto her: ¡°I¡¯ll go. You have your vines. At the crucial moment, you can save me. It¡¯s better for me to go.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Qi Chun is? While it¡¯s trying to throw you around would you be able to urately pierce it at its vital? Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Shao Qing patted his head and taking advantage of the python still being a bit dizzy she climbed onto it. With a jump, shended on the top of its head.

    Sensing that someone hadnded on its head, the snake hurriedly continued to fling its head around. Shao Qing had better endurance than Yan Qiyue. After its efforts of trying to shake Shao Qing off, it caused itself to be a bit dizzy. Dizzily it twisted its body, preparing to crash into the tree again, then grabbing onto a scale, Shao Qing flipped her body around to arrive under its chin.

    The python once again crashed into a tree. Taking advantage of its dizziness, she stabbed towards its eyes. What astonished her was that once she stabbed down, she wasn¡¯t able to go any further. Just when Shao Qing was preparing to use a bit more strength to stab down, the python turned over in pain and began trying to roll around on the ground in all sorts of positions to attempt to turn Shao Qing into minced meat.

    Opening his eyes, Yan Qiyue could only see Shao Qing constantly changing positions on the pythons body. So even when the python was covered in dirt from rolling about, it just couldn¡¯t press down on Shao Qing.

    The python was nowpletely furious. The scales on its body suddenly all opened up appearing to be like sharp knives. Toote to guard herself, Shao Qing¡¯s hands and waist were immediately sliced. This way when the python once again tried to roll around, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to easily jump around its body. This is because the only thing she could grab onto was the scales but if she were to grab onto them then her hand would be injured.

    With no other choice, Shao Qing kicked the python¡¯s and did a backflip in mid-air tond back by Yan Qiyue¡¯s side.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes were red with rage. It didn¡¯t matter if he got injured but how dare that creature harm Shao Qing!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Shao Qing grabbed on to Yan Qiyue: ¡°Retreat back. Go to the denser area of trees. Once we get there, it wouldn¡¯t be able to be as agile.¡±

    Yan Qiyue forcefully suppressed his anger and followed Shao Qing over to the denser tree area. That python as expected didn¡¯t give up and chased after them.

    As everyone knows, pythons rarely are very toxic. They only rely on their enormous body to kill their prey, then they will swallow them down. This one wasn¡¯t an exception. Using brute force it kept on crashing towards them. To the more nimble Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue, there was basically no danger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t slow, then throwing it off would have been easy.

    Once Shao Qing threw Yan Qiyue to the tree, pushing off the tree trunk with her feet, she soared into the air and once againnded on top of the snakes head. Then she reached down and stabbed at the python¡¯s eyes for the second time.

    Shao Qing¡¯s technique was extremely urate, even though she was mid-jump and the snake kept on shaking its head, she steadily stabbed the same spot she had stabbedst time. This time it went a bit deeper. Even giving up her knife, she immediately leaped back to the tree.

    Yan Qiyue immediately used his ability and squeezed the air around the knife. His forehead was covered with sweat, but the knife slowly went in deeper inch by inch and soon it had gone all the way into the shaft.

    Unfortunately, the knife was too short and just couldn¡¯t read the snake¡¯s brain. So although it was able to blind one of its eyes causing it an iparable pain, this was not a life-threatening injury.

    The python rolled on the ground from the pain causing numerous trees to be swept away by its tail. Shao Qing hurried and brought Yan Qiyue to another tree as the trees behind her fell one after another. Luckily the speed wasn¡¯tparable to theirs.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. The snake¡¯s skin is too tough. The two of us can¡¯t destroy it. If this continues, our powers will deplete before it dies.¡± Shao Qing calmly stated.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s line of thought was twisted for a moment and he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Do we really have to attack its butt?¡±

    Shao Qing: ......

    ¡°Let¡¯s observe it a little longer.¡± Shao Qing was unwilling to give up. Releasing her vines, she started to tie up the python¡¯s body. But not out of her expectation the thorns from the vines just couldn¡¯t prate the python¡¯s body. In addition, with its strength, just one shake was all it took to break free.

    Releasing the dodder, they sessfully entered therge python¡¯s body. Yet, right when they entered they were corroded by some strange energy.

    The man-eating flower didn¡¯t even need to be mentioned and Qiu Tang. Oh right, Qiu Tang. Shao Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. After subduing this vegetation, this was the first time she had released it.

    Qiu Tang emitted afortable fragrant. It was able to increase the fighting strength ofpanions. Although it was inferior to the invincible pill, but don¡¯t forget that it doesn¡¯t have any side effects. In fact, it would increase in strength as Shao Qing increases in rank.

    Apart from that, Qiu Tang can also emit a fragrance that causes a person to be powerless. Although, it¡¯s unknown if it would affect the snake at all, but they would have to try it out anyways.

    When Qiu Tang was released, the eyes of the snake lit up. Scuttling over, it probably wanted to eat the Qiu Tang. However, when it was nearly there, it¡¯s speed began to decrease. Then, finally, itid limp on the ground.

    ¡°It works.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s eyes became bright. Probing, she stepped forward with her knife and pulled out. Although the python was howling in grief, it had no energy to budge at all.

    Circling the snake, they used all their energy to stab the python several times including the Qi Cun area. It was then that they realized they couldn¡¯t stab through its skin, but the Qi Cun area had more delicate scales that could be prated. But, it wasn¡¯t a deadly stab.

    The most crucial area must be the eyes.

    Standing in that area, Shao Qing gave it two strikes. The knife was too short, no matter how she pierced it, it wouldn¡¯t prate through the entire eye.

    After probing two knives, the python was wailing terribly. Its poor eye was blinded but it was unable to kill it. Shao Qing then stabbed the other eye as well, blinding it. With the ¡®blind¡¯ snake, there shouldn¡¯t be any more dangers.

    Even though they didn¡¯t murder it, they should be able to depart. How could a ¡®blind¡¯ snake chase after them?

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Yan Qiyue suddenly shouted out in panic then threw himself over. Shao Qing was stunned but by the time she reacted, it was already toote. It was because that non-moving python had suddenly opened its mouth wide then with one bite, it swallowed her whole.

    Shao Qing had forgotten. Snakes don¡¯t rely on eyes to hunt creatures. What it relied on was it¡¯s sense which is... it¡¯s tongue.

 Chapter 122 - Volume 2 Chapter 23 Nan Yuan Bei Zhe*

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 23 Nan Yuan Bei Zhe*</strong>

    <strong>* Act in a way that defeats one¡¯s purpose</strong>

    In a split second, Yan Qiyue felt that if Shao Qing had really died, he would also apany her. This would be good since when they were alive he couldn¡¯t be her husband then at least when they died he could at least be buried with her.

    The entire snake was suddenly gripped by the atmosphere. Without regards to his life, Yan Qiyue outputted his powers. He was outputting enough that the space around the python began to show signs of instability causing small cracks in space to appear.

    Reflecting that, Yan Qiyue¡¯s face became more and more pale with drips of blood sliding out the corner of his mouth. He had already used up all his strength, so much that he was overdrafting his powers. If this continued there would be only one ending: his crystal would shatter and he would die.

    Just when Yan Qiyue was preparing to perish alongside the python, he suddenly saw somethinging out of the python¡¯s head and gradually get taller. With a final pop followed with the flying of blood everywhere, the snake had a massive hole opened up on his head. A bloody Shao Qing then climbed out of the hole with some difficulty.

    At that moment, her hair and her entire body was covered in snake flesh. There was even some sticky liquid on her. She looked as if she had just climbed out of hell.

    Exerting all her strength, she pulled out her leg from the hole. Still not entirely stable, Yan Qiyue came pouncing over. Even though her body waspletely filthy, Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t care and hugged her tightly.

    Shao Qing coughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay.¡± Actually, she had done it on purpose. Otherwise why else would she dare to stand right in front of the snake to investigate for such a long time when she was still unclear about the Qiu Tang¡¯s ability to keep the snake confused?

    The snake didn¡¯t have any weak points besides a few spots. Attacking its eyes were useless and attacking its Qi Cun also did nothing and there was no need to mention its anal area. It was only its mouth and stomach that there were no scales protecting it.

    There¡¯s no way they could just pick up its tail to stab at its butt. For its stomach, there might not even be the opportunity toe back out. Thus, Shao Qing chose the most difficult and the most opportune ce: the mouth.

    The snake liked to suspend its prey then swallow it straight to its stomach. Their sharp teeth weren¡¯t meant to kill the prey but rather to poison them. Thus, Shao Qing didn¡¯t have to worry about being bitten when she was swallowed down. Flinging out her vines, she had kept herself suspended on the snakes teeth. Then at the end she used her knife to stab through the snake¡¯s brain.

    With bare hands, she tore through the inside of the snake and dug herself out. Before, the situation was tooplex for her to discuss it with Yan Qiyue. She was scared that Yan Qiyue wouldn¡¯t allow herself to risk it and insist on going in himself so she decided not to tell him.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help butfort Yan Qiyue: ¡°It¡¯s just a snake, it wouldn¡¯t be able to finish me off.¡±

    Yan Qiyue leaned his head against Shao Qings shoulder and let out a relieved sigh then passed out. Looking down, Shao Qing saw Yan Qiyues deathly pale face and the blood on the corner of his mouth, yet he looked so peaceful.

    Wood elemental energy naturally had the ability to heal although it was quite weak. However, it was definitely better than nothing. To Shao Qing who had such a strong regenerative ability, that small amount of healing ability it brought wasn¡¯t useful to her at all.

    cing Yan Qiyue on the ground, she used her ability to probe his body. The power in his body waspletely dried up with only a faint amount still cycling within his body.

    In that instant, Shao Qing understood.Yan Qiyue had thought she had died and was going to risk his life. Overdrafting his power like that, it was evident that Yan Qiyue was prepared to die.

    Shao Qing felt perplexed. She had never met this kind of man before, someone who would love her so much that he would be willing to die with her.

    Moreover, even though they had developed into an intimate rtionship where they couldn¡¯t ever define it as tonic, Shao Qing had never thought that they had be lovers.

    She had only taken Yan Qiyue as a child to pamper with a mix of friendship and familial love as well as an unclearplicated mood.

    However, now, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel like she wanted to avoid this since she couldn¡¯t give Yan Qiyue what he wanted.

    On one side transferring her energy to heal the wounds on Yan Qiyue¡¯s body and on the other, she continued to let her thoughts go wild. Once his breathing became steady, Shao Qing then let out a sigh of relief. Standing up she went over to the snake.

    Tearing open a snake was something she was quite familiar with. Treating it as if she was dealing with ingredients in the kitchen, she easily separated the skin and meat. With the skin of the snake so durable she could perhaps make armour with it.

    There were quite a few benefits with the bones and meat. The meat could be eaten while the bones could be used for medicinal use and making alcohol. But, Shao Qing¡¯s dimensional space has never been big. Even if her space had expanded after increasing rank, after packing so many things inside, there was just no space to ce the entire snake. As a result, she took some chunks of meat, dug out the crystal and kept the skin. The rest was thrown away.

    After dealing with the snake, Shao Qing brought Yan Qiyue to the river bank. Now that her body was covered in filth with the blood almost drying, if she doesn¡¯t wash it now, it¡¯ll really stick.

    As a result when Yan Qiyue woke up, he saw Shao Qing sitting by the water sorting out her long long hair. Her ck hair still dripping with water, Yan Qiyue could also see a glimpse of her fair neck.

    Moving his body, he once again fell down. He had overdrafted too much and his body couldn¡¯t handle it. His entire body was currently on strike.

    Sweeping her damp hair to the side, Shao Qing said: ¡°Your body shouldn¡¯t be moving around. Slowly recover. Before we leave this forest, you should be able to recover quite a bit. Just make sure not to use your abilities for the next few days and obediently let me carry you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t speak. He felt angry, angry that Shao Qing acted on her own initiative but also unwilling to sound out his irritation, he just sulked by himself.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak either. She simply piggybacked him. With her hair still damp, it would brush against Yan Qiyue, cool like silk.

    Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t coax people and didn¡¯t know how to either. The two people didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. When it was finally time to eat, they ate the snake meat. Grilling the meat and adding the seasoning, it smelled absolutely delicious.

    Slicing it into strips, she handed it over to Yan Qiyue. Seeing Shao Qing¡¯s usual calm, rxed manner and her tender expression, he felt the anger in his heart dissipate.

    Slowly picking up a slice, he bit into it fiercely. After eating his fill, heid on Shao Qing¡¯s chest. Yan Qiyue really wanted to tell Shao Qing to stop taking risks in the future and even if she does, she should give him a heads up. He was really worried, worried to death.

    Yet that person who was usually able to say anything, at the moment, didn¡¯t know what to say. What is his rtionship with Shao Qing? Did he have the qualification to say those things?

    Shao Qing seemed to have seen through what he was thinking. Carrying him, she quietly said: ¡°I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±

    Won¡¯t take risks or won¡¯t take risks without letting him know? Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t ask. He just firmly hugged Shao Qing¡¯s neck, his heart steady.

    Seeing no reaction from behind, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help turn around to take a look. Just when she did, Yan Qiyue also lifted his head up causing them to make eye contact.

    But it wasn¡¯t just their eyes that made contact, their lips also made contact. In that moment, Shao Qing was stunned. That soft feeling carrying a bit of warmth, what is it?

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he moved his head forwards and held onto Shao Qing¡¯s lips. A soft tongue was stretched forward to probe Shao Qing¡¯s mouth.

    There was some meat fragrance mixed in with the unclear sweet smell. Shao Qing clearly had a weak taste, but this faint fragrance from Yan Qiyue eating meat or his saliva that has soaked his teeth, had infected her tongue.

    Shao Qing was puzzled. Unconsciously she opened up her mouth a crack. Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up, then prying open Shao Qing¡¯s mouth he began to explore within.

    After a long time, Shao Qing was somewhat dizzy. When she finally responded, she had turned her head too quickly. In that moment, Shao Qing¡¯s face was as red as the sunrise. Staggering, she nearly crashed into the tree and her face became even more red.

    As if she was flying, she headed back to the direction they were going, running at an incredible pace. Yet, the cold wind still couldn¡¯t blow away the flush in her cheeks.

    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t flooded with the thought that she was taken advantage or that Yan Qiyue was so brave unexpectedly, instead it was the fact that his lips and tongue were so soft.....

    Yi, why do I have such a strange thought!

 Chapter 123 - Volume 2 Chapter 23 Nan Yuan Bei Zhe*

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 23 Nan Yuan Bei Zhe*</strong>

    Two people travelling for three days, only then did they leave the forest for the second time. At that time, Yan Qiyue could already do some simple movement. Running and jumping wasn¡¯t a problem at all. However speed was still an issue, so Shao Qing continued to carry him.

    Their speed was incredibly fast as they headed straight towards the exit. After running for about a day, Shao Qing was stunned. She could see a very familiar scene. It was the hole the bandits had dug as a trap, the ce where their two cars had be scrap!

    Shao Qing was silent for a long time then she said: ¡°We are Nan Yuan Bei Zhe*.....¡±

    * acting in a way that defeats one¡¯s purpose

    If they continued forward then they will soon be at Yan Jiang!

    They were going in theplete opposite direction of Lin Chuan survivor base!

    Now ced in front of Shao Qing were two options. She could continue advancing forward to Jiang Bei survivor base to see if she could find Er Dai and when she returned she could even see if the rest were at S city survivor base.

    The other option was returning back to Lin Chuan survivor base first to deal with Yan Qiyue¡¯s matters then returning to S city survivor base and finally going to Jiang Bei survivor base to make a round.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know how to choose, so she flung the difficult problem to Yan Qiyue. Impressively, Yan Qiyue answered immediately: ¡°We should first go to Jiang Bei survivor base. There¡¯s no problems at Lin Chuan right now. As long as Qiao Mo doesn¡¯t die, then there won¡¯t be any chaos. We could return there at any time.¡±

    Shao Qing let out a breath of air, then directly crossed the mountain pass. Going along the route they had travelled the previous time, when they arrived at the edge of the city, Shao Qing specially went to check out the ce she had told Yan Hanqing and the rest to stay at. The people weren¡¯t there, but the house was still orderly with no signs of battle.

    They must have left safely. Shao Qing let out a sigh of relief, then carrying Yan Qiyue, she used her fastest speed to pass through the city and arrived at the riverbank.

    The Yan river was very wide. Shao Qing wanted to fly past it, but that was impossible. She could only think of another method. After going along the river for a long time, did she see a boat.

    The abandoned iron sheet of a boat was ced on the underbrush and was already beginning to rust. But it just happened to allow Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue to travel across the river. Just past the river would be Jiang Bei survivor base. Shao Qing let out a breath, feeling a bit nervous.

    She really hoped that at Jiang Bei survivor base she would be able to see her teammates, but she was also scared that they wouldn¡¯t be there and that her hope would lead to even greater disappointment.

    Yan Qiyue could feel Shao Qings trembling shoulders, so he deliberately distracted her: ¡°I haven¡¯t brought any gifts, would that be bad?¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help smiling: ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to see your mother-inw, why would it bad?¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°This is basically the same as seeing your mother-inw. What if your teammates don¡¯t like me and you just throw me away?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s mood was lightened a lot more , then she muttered to herself: Then I¡¯ll tell them that I provide for you.¡±*

    * the word she uses is used for when you provide/ keep a mistress

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to provide for me my entire life.¡± Yan Qiyue leaned on Shao Qing¡¯s back andughed. When they arrived at Jiang Bei survivor base, Shao Qing let Yan Qiyue down and they both walked over together.

    There were quite a few people at the entrance of Jiang Bei survivor base. They were probably nearby survivors seeking shelter plus somemon people returning. Both required to be searched to verify that they had not been infected by zombies then were they allowed in.

    As for superhumans, besides the first time entering the base and registering themselves, there was no need for inspection or registration.

    It was both Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue¡¯s first time arriving at Jiang Bei survivor base, thus they could only wait patiently in line. After all, if there were no rules then how would they form an establishment. Other people¡¯s base had set up some rules, you couldn¡¯t just rely on yourself having some ability to insist on doing something that does not conform with their practices.

    People who insist on breaking the rules tend to be the ones to die first.

    The two of them in the line were quite eye catching. After all, they were a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Furthermore, their clothes were tidy and effortless. Compared to the others who were refugees and looked malnutritioned with shabby rags, they were on apletely different level.

    The line was rather long, but as long as there were no cutting in the lines, the speed was still fast. However, if there were people budging then it didn¡¯t even need to be said.

    Just when Shao Qing was about to be at the front of the line, a couple of men putting on airs came walking over. From the entrance of Jiang Bei survivor base a young man who was pretty decent looking also came out emitting a licentious demeanour.

    When those men saw the young man, they immediately went over to wee him: ¡°Hao Ge! Hao Ge you finally came, the rest of the bros have been waiting for you impatiently.¡±

    The young man who was being called Hao Ge waved his hand at once: ¡°Wait for what? Just follow me.¡±

    Saying that, he brought those men straight in front of Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue, directly budging in line. Budging in line wasn¡¯t a big deal though. With Shao Qing¡¯s personality, she definitely won¡¯t make a big deal over nothing.

    Yet out of all the things they shouldn¡¯t do, they pushed Yan Qiyue and it was not a light push.

    Before Yan Qiyue had met Shao Qing, he was basically a devil incarnate with a nasty temper. But since meeting Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue has moderated himself quite a bit. At least he wouldn¡¯t bother to argue about these kinds of small matters.

    Yet out of all the things they shouldn¡¯t do, they not only pushed him but also wouldn¡¯t stop ring at Shao Qing. Not to mention that their gaze appeared as if they wanted to strip Shao Qing¡¯s clothes off her.

    As a result, that Hao Ge who came up had thoroughly offended Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue. He, however, didn¡¯t realize a thing. He just continued to look at Shao Qing with saliva almost dripping out.

    One word: hot. Two words: extremely hot. Three words: I want her! Hao Ge believed that he has seen quite a few beautiful women, for example, the beautiful women by his superior¡¯s side, a big booty sexy chick. However,pared to Shao Qing, that sexy chick all of a sudden became windblown dust.

    Not even the top ranked women in the base could be ced beside her. Compared to Shao Qing they were all on a lower ss.

    This kind of top ranked beauty, it was the first time Hao Ge had ever seen it!

    Posing in a manner he thought was handsome, he fished out a cigarette and gave a signal to his brother to light it for him.

    Hao Ge really thought that he was a model. No matter if it was the cigarette in his hand, the way he smoked the tobo, or even his greasy fringes, he sincerely thought he was hot with noparison.

    Yet in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes, he was just the final remarks at the end of a book.

    ¡°Hey girl, where did youe from?¡± Hao Ge took the opportunity to chat: ¡°Are you preparing to be a resident of Jiang Bei survivor base oring here to find someone?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak. She was thinking if she were to beat up this man at the front entrance, would that not be giving face to Meng Shen?

    Yan Qiyue spoke up: ¡°Could you move? You¡¯re blocking the entrance.¡±

    Saying it in nice words, Yan Qiyue was pretty. Saying it in a vulgar way, he was effeminate. Why would Hao Ge pay any attention to Yan Qiyue? Making another pose with the cigarette he said: ¡°Hey boy, how dare you speak to me like that. Do you know who I am? Do you know where this is? This is Jiang Bei survivor base! Running wild at the entrance of our base. You really are something!¡±

    Yan Qiyue clenched his fists. It wasn¡¯t because he was angry but because he had to retrain his anger. What if he made a move and identally killed this person. Wouldn¡¯t that be inconvenient for Shao Qing?

    They hade here today to look for people not look for a fight.

    Enduring silently, that person was convinced that Yan Qiyue had no ability causing him to be even more cocky. He coldlyughed: ¡°Do you believe that I can make you crawl away from Jiang Bei survivor base? Boy, this older brother will teach you some sense. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then go hide your face. Otherwise someone will just easilye over and snap off your neck.¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s split second of murderous aura nearly took shape. This caused Hao Ge to shiver and murmur: ¡°Did the wind pick up? It¡¯s a bit chilly.¡±

    ¡°What you said just now is very urate. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then you should go hide your face, otherwise someone will just easilye over and snap off your neck.¡± Shao Qing smiled coldly.

    Her countenance was pure and beautiful, no matter how she smiled she looked good even when she was sneering.

    Staring in awe, Hao Ge almost drooled. Then pleased with himself, he spoke: ¡°Look, even the gorgeous beauty agrees with me.¡±

    But, the gaze Shao Qing held towards him was one as if she was looking at a dead person.

 Chapter 124 - Volume 2 Chapter 24 Reunion

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 24 Reunion</strong>

    In that split second, Shao Qing was indeed thinking of making a move. Yet, just when she was about to do it, someone appeared in her peripheral vision.

    This person wasn¡¯t some random person, but Yan Pingsheng. Yan Pingsheng was sitting in his off road vehicle, expressionless. He appeared very solemn. When he came out, Hao Ge and the rest hurriedly got out of the way, each face filled with revery.

    Hao Ge even specially pulled Shao Qing and said: ¡°That is one of our leaders in the base, you can¡¯t offend him.¡±

    Not saying anything, Shao Qing just stood on the road where the off-road vehicle had to pass. Right away, Hao Ge was about to piss his pants. He had no idea that Shao Qing was such a gutsy person.

    The off-road vehicle immediately came to a halt. The driver stuck out his head and cursed: ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    Then the driver was pressed against the steering wheel by Yan Pingsheng who had a face filled with surprise as he jumped out of the car: ¡°Ah Qing? Is that you?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head and asked: ¡°Where¡¯s Er Dai and my son? Are they at your ce?¡±

    ¡°Come in first and talk.¡± Yan Pingsheng hesitated then the people behind immediately asked: ¡°Don¡¯t we need to go to...¡±

    Before he could even finish, Yan Pingsheng shouted: ¡°Go yourself, we¡¯re returning!¡± However, in front of Shao Qing, he was particrly pleasant: ¡°I¡¯ll go call Meng Shen and then we can sit down and talk.¡±

    Pulling Yan Qiyue along, Shao Qing followed Yan Pingsheng in. The Hao Ge who attempted to pick up Shao Qing: QAQ

    Meng Shen had lost some weight, but it couldn¡¯t cover up the happiness he was showing. Hearing Yan Pingsheng¡¯s news, he cast away everything that he was doing and rushed over: ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s entire person became alert. Shao Qing was actually quite a slow person and she didn¡¯t sense it at all. But, Yan Qiyue was able to sense it clearly. This man clearly had feelings for Shao Qing.

    Yan Qiyue quickly hugged Shao Qing¡¯s arm and beamed: ¡°Ah Qing, why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t understand what Yan Qiyue was thinking, so she seriously replied: ¡°This person here is Yan Pingsheng. This is Meng Sheng. They¡¯re both my friends.¡± After saying that she pointed at Yan Qiyue: ¡°When I had fallen into the Yan River, it was Qiyue who saved me.¡±

    Qiyue, calling him in such a close manner, Meng Shen narrowed his eyes. Then suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Ah Qing,ing back this time you must be preparing to settle down in Jiang Bei survivor base?¡±

    ¡°I just came to see if you guys had safely escaped, as well as to... see if Er Dai and them are currently in the Jiang Bei survivor base.¡± Shao Qing frowned,somewhat nervous.

    Meng Shen shook his head. ¡°At that time when you had fallen into the water, Er Dai immediately jumped in after you. Yan Pingsheng and I had tried to search along the Yan River, but we couldn¡¯t find any traces of you two. Yan Hanqing and them have stayed at Jiang Bei survivor base for several days, probably waiting for you. However, since you never returned, they followed Yan Ruru back. They said they were going back to settle down, but in actuality they were searching for you.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng immediately followed up: ¡°They said they are going to go to each survivor base along the Yan River. This way they were bound to find you.¡±

    Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue stared at each other, feeling a bit of an eyesore. This was because if Yan Hanqing were to go along the Yan River, they should arrive at Lin Chuan survivor base.

    Yan Hanqing should be fine. The person Shao Qing was most worried about was Er Dai. She wasn¡¯t worried that something might have happened when Er Dai fell into the river. She was worried about what happened after he climbed ashore. If he was unlucky and encountered someone with bad intentions and took advantage of him or if his identity was revealed....

    Shoa Qing immediately interrupted: ¡°Since that is the case, then I should get on the road to join them.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng spoke up at once: ¡°How about you stay a few extra days? It was so hard to finally meet again.¡± Yan Pingsheng then looked towards Meng Shen. He knew clearly that Meng Shen liked Shao Qing. If Shao Qing were to leave now, in this apocalypse, who knew when they would be able to meet again.

    Yan Pingsheng naturally knew this and wanted to give Meng Shen an opportunity.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m too worried about them.¡± Shao Qing shook her head and lightly said: ¡°Especially Er Dai. His identity is too sensitive.¡±

    Meng Shen lowered his head and after quite a while did he speak: ¡°You should go soon. Reuniting with your team is more important. We can reminisce in the future when there¡¯s time.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head. She didn¡¯t even sit for a while and immediately stood up to prepare to depart. Before leaving, Yan Pingsheng helped her stock up on everything she could possibly need.

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t shy and epted them all. Once they left Jiang Bei survivor base, then Yan Qiyue let out a sigh of relief. People who longed after Shao Qing indeed wasn¡¯t a small number. Luckily he was quick unlike that Meng Shen guy, who was over-careful. That guy was destined to not be able to steal the girl.

    Once Shao Qing was gone, then did Yan Pingsheng jump over: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get the point? If you let Shao Qing go now, do you think there would be any more chances in the future?¡±

    Meng Shen was gloomy for a split-second. But he quickly gave Yan Pingsheng a sidelong nce: ¡°It isn¡¯t even you looking for a wife, why are you getting so jumpy for?¡± He knew clearly that he couldn¡¯t keep Shao Qing behind. Shao Qing definitely was going out there to search for Er Dai and the rest. Rather than making Shao Qing getting fed up with him, why not decisively just let her go.¡±

    If they were fated, then they would definitely meet again.

    When Shao Qing left Jiang Bei survivor base, she had no intentions of returning to S survivor base. Bringing Yan Qiyue along on the car Yan Pingsheng gifted them, she sped towards the direction of Yan River.

    As they passed along survivor bases, Shao Qing would enter to ask around to see if Yan Hanqing and the group had passed by. With the numerous survivor bases along the road they encountered at least 7-8 of them the entire journey towards Lin Chuan survivor base, yet they still hadn¡¯t encountered Yan Hanqing and the group.

    Shao Qing knew that she shouldn¡¯t be impatient for some matters. So not saying too much she simply said: ¡°Right ahead is Lin Chuan survivor base, let¡¯s go in for a trip first to set Qiao Mo¡¯s mind to rest. We could also see if they had arrived at Lin Chuan yet.¡±

    Yan Qiyue agreed, but in his heart he actually didn¡¯t want Shao Qing to discover them. Currently they were in their own two person world, but if Shao Qing found her teammates, then it would be a three, four, five, six, or seven person world.

    With that being the case then he wouldn¡¯t be able to monopolize Shao Qing. So Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t want Shao Qing to find them. This way he can continuously apany Shao Qing in her search. Yet he also wanted Shao Qing to be able to find them since he couldn¡¯t bear seeing Shao Qing¡¯s anxiety. This was basically a fire and icebination.

    After using his reputation, they sessfully entered Lin Chuan survivor base. In fact, someone immediately went to notify Qiao Mo that he had returned.

    You should know that once Qiao Mo had returned to the base, the first thing he had done was sent ten plus superhuman teams out to go hunt for Yan Qiyue. From this you can probably tell how important Yan Qiyue is in Qiao Mo¡¯s heart.

    Throwing the car aside and ditching the guards, Yan Qiyue brought Shao Qing directly in to return to Yan Qiyue¡¯s house. Reckoning Qiao Mo woulde, they were nning to clean up a bit and then interact with him for a bit. After they could stroll the base once and then continue looking for Yan Hanqing and the group.

    However, their n changed rapidly. When the two were passing through the za to return home, they saw a couple of familiar figures. Shao Qing¡¯s eyes immediately became moist. This was because those familiar figures were none other than Yan Hanqing and the rest.

    Without saying anything, Shao Qing ran over preparing to reunite with Yan Hanqing. It was when she was heading over did she notice that in front of Yan Hanqing were another group of people led by Qiao Yu.

    Qiao Yu¡¯s face was gloomy and within her hand was a very familiar looking rabbit. Staring at Yan Hanqing she said: ¡°animals don¡¯t have manners because they¡¯re animals. Could it be that you guys are animals as well?¡±

    Xiao Baozi clenched his tiny fair fists and shouted at Qiao Yu: ¡°Give Yaya back to me!¡±

 Chapter 125 - Volume 2 Chapter 24 Reunion

    Volume 2 Chapter 24 Reunion

    Qiao Yu lifted the rabbit up and looked at it up and down thenughed coldly: ¡°You want it?¡±

    Then before waiting for Xiao Baozi to reply, Qiao Yu grabbed the rabbit by one of its ears and tore it off. Yaya was in extreme pain. Just when Qiao Yu wanted to tear off its second ear, Xiao Baozi suddenly ran over. Jumping up he grabbed Qiao Yu¡¯s wrist and bit down.

    Qiao Yu at once flung Xiao Baozi aside. Luckily Yan Hanqing was quick and was able to catch Xiao Baozi, his face cold: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±

    Qiao Yu began swearing: ¡°It was your rabbit who bumped into me first. Later on this beast even bit me. How is it the case that I¡¯m going overboard? Let me tell you right now, I need all of you guys to kneel down and kowtow and say it was my wrong great aunt three times otherwise. ah this beast! I¡¯m going to skin him!¡± Saying this Qiao Yu reached out to grab Xiao Baozi.

    Yan Hanqing then became iparably cold. Retreating a step to avoid Qiao Yu¡¯s hand, he harshly said: ¡°If you continue to deliberately provoke us, then I¡¯m not going to be polite.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Today I will show you how unreasonable I can be!¡± Qiao Yu originally still mad at Yan Qiyue¡¯s incidentst time, at this moment felt her anger double.

    If Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t give her face then fine. Even if she wanted to do something to him, her brother wouldn¡¯t have permitted it anyways. But who do these people think they are? How dare they act so unbridled in front of her!

    Qiao Yu directly made a move herself. She was a wind elemental user. Even though she wasn¡¯t that strong, she was still a rank two. The wind de viciously flew towards Xiao Baozi¡¯s neck. Not just Yan Hanqing but even the Gu siblings had horrible expressions.

    The first to react was Gu Panpan. Her protected arms reached out in front of Yan Hanqing who was holding Xiao Baozi. Then with a squeeze she caught the wind de and directly shattered it into pieces.

    Not speaking of others, Gu Panpan was already a rank 3 superhuman. She wasn¡¯t something Qiao Yu, who had no experience in battling and had only leveled up through plowing through crystal sources, couldpare to.

    However, when Qiao Yu made a move, her personal bodyguards also made their moves. These people didn¡¯t dare allow anything to happen to Qiao Yu since she was Qiao Mo¡¯s little sister.

    If something happened to her, then they shouldn¡¯t think about staying in Lin Chuan survivor base.

    Unanimously, the four bodyguards all aimed towards Yan Hanqing. They could tell that Xiao Baozi was the group¡¯s weak point. Having that kind of a master meant having those kinds of bodyguards. Each and every one of them dealt savage strokes. Facing a child, they were all life threatening attacks.

    But it wasn¡¯t even necessary for Gu Panpan and them to make a move because at once countless vines formed into a tall wall in front of Yan Hanqing. None of the attacks were able to prate through these tightly knitted vines.

    Those vines were incredibly familiar. Seeing them, the group of people turned to see Shao Qing appearing out of the blue. Her movements quick, she firmly nted a kick on a bodyguard¡¯s butt. In the next second, countless vines went flying forward to grasp around the bodyguard¡¯s limbs and neck. Leaping up, Shao Qing kneed his spine causing a loud snapping sound . After breaking his spine, Shao Qing threw him to the side like trash.

    With a broken spine, that person would be paralyzed for life. Most of all, being like this in the apocalypse, he might as well be dead.

    Shao Qing was frighteningly vicious. The remaining three bodyguards stared at each other and didn¡¯t dare to move. They didn¡¯t dare to move, but Shao Qing could. Lifting her hand up, the vines came flying out like snakes. The three guards didn¡¯t dare to resist, one retreating faster than the next.

    Qiao Yu originally wanted to yell at her cowardly bodyguards, but when she saw Yan Qiyue walking over her face paled. She just wanted to squat down to the side and violently puke. The trauma fromst time was still imnted in her mind vividly. She really wasn¡¯t willing to set herself against Yan Qiyue again.

    ¡°Why are you trying to run?¡± Shao Qing sneered. Then with a clench of her fist, a bodyguard immediately kneeled down. Countless shoots began to sprout from his body, piercing through his clothes and began to sway with the wind.

    Shao Qing chose the most cruel method of allowing the dodder to sprout outwards from within his body. Having the roots tie up his internal organs, this way of death was slow and painful. Yet, Shao Qing still felt it wasn¡¯t enough. This was because these people dared to act against Xiao Baozi.

    He was her life, no, even more important than her life.

    Whoever made a move against Xiao Baozi was like wanting to take her life, so don¡¯t me her for being cruel.

    That person¡¯s dying state frightened the remaining two bodyguards. Taking off running, those two didn¡¯t care about Qiao Yu at all.

    Even though they might suffer punishment from Qiao Mo for not protecting Qiao Yu, if they didn¡¯t run now their lives would end there.

    Yet they still couldn¡¯t get away. This was because Gu Chuan and Yan Hanqing both acted at the same time. One was pierced through the heart by an icicle while the other was electrified in the head. Both dying bitterly but at least they did not suffer as much as their colleagues.

    ¡°Where does Miss Qiao want to go?¡± Yan Qiyueughed lightly. Qiao Yu already felt her legs soften into jello. Throwing away Yaya that was in her hand, her face pale: ¡°Yan Qiyue, don¡¯t forget, my brother is Qiao Mo!¡± She tried to show strength although she feltpletely weak. What kind of a person is Yan Qiyue? He does as he pleases and he really might kill her.

    Xiao Baozi came running out of Yan Hanqing¡¯s hand and picked up the dying Yaya. Missing one ear and bleeding, it was already on itsst breath. Xiao Baozi felt immeasurable pain. Just at that moment, Xiao Baozi was suddenly snatched up by Qiao Yu.

    Qiao Yu can tell that Shao Qing cared for Xiao Baozi and Yan Qiyue cared for Shao Qing. As long as she can get Xiao Baozi in her hands, Yan Qiyue wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. With that being the case, as long as she can drag it out until Qiao Mo arrived, then she¡¯d be safe.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over here! Otherwise don¡¯t me me for being careless!¡± Qiao Yu clutched Xiao Baozi¡¯s neck, bing firm all of a sudden.

    Shao Qing¡¯s breath became icy. Before she wasn¡¯t nning on killing Qiao Yu, since no matter what she still had to think about Yan Qiyue. Killing off her thugs would¡¯ve been suffice to serve as a warning for Qiao Yu.

    But now? She couldn¡¯t help but have murderous thoughts against her now.

    No one had ever dared to hold Xiao Baozi hostage to threaten her before. Xiao Baozi was her life. Qiao Yu has really pushed past her bottom line.

    ¡°Just kill her. Qiao Mo wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Yan Qiyue could clearly read Shao Qing¡¯s facial expressions. Knowing Shao Qing¡¯s temper, if he didn¡¯t say those words, Shao Qing would probably kill Qiao Yu and to not burden him will break off their rtionship.

    How could Yan Qiyue bear Shao Qing breaking things off with him for Qiao Yu? Qiao Yu is just some random ything. How could she be worthy to even create any animosity between him and Shao Qing?

    She is not worthy!

    If it weren¡¯t for him not beingpletely back to health and couldn¡¯t freely wield his abilities, he would have been the first one to put her to death!

    He has already tolerated Qiao Yu for so long. Before, he just didn¡¯t want to change locations and staying at Lin Chuan was rtively more stable. It was also suitable for his experiments, thus he didn¡¯t want to offend Qiao Mo by making a move against Qiao Yu.

    Who would have thought that all his patience would give Qiao Yu the idea that he didn¡¯t dare mess with her. Nowpletely charmed by Shao Qing and already deciding to follow her wherever she went, he didn¡¯t mind offending Qiao Mo at all.

    Hearing these words, the words that Shao Qing was about to say was swallowed down. Then she turned to look directly towards Qiao Yu.

    Qiao Yu was so frightened she began shivering. The hand holding Xiao Baozi couldn¡¯t help but tense up. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t even realize that the child in her hand didn¡¯t even have the intention of tearing up. There was just a pair of calm collected pitch ck eyes staring at her.

    Shao Qing could see it clearly, Xiao Baozi for the next little while, should be fine. She slowly walked closer to Qiao Yu. Now that she has crossed her bottom line, she won¡¯t allow Qiao Yu to die easily.

    ¡°Your son is still in my hands! What are you trying to do? Don¡¯te closer!¡± Qiao Yu anxiously yelled.

    As she spoke she began to retreat backwards. She did not look like she was threatening anyone at all, instead she seemed more like the one being threatened.

    While Qiao Yu was panicking, Shao Qing was calm. She was secretlymanding her vines to take the long route to encircle Qiao Yu. Even though she was nning on killing Qiao Yu, she still had to make sure she saved Xiao Baozi first.

    ¡°Just stay there! Don¡¯te closer to me or else I¡¯m not going to be polite!¡± Before she was finished speaking, Shao Qing had already stopped moving. Beneath her feet a lush nt bloomed, releasing a light fragrance into the air. Although Qiao Yu was an idiot, she still had a powerful older brother. She naturally had a bit of knowledge. At once she realized that the vegetation beneath Shao Qing¡¯s feet was not ordinary at all: ¡°Withdraw that right now!¡±

    Listening obediently, Shao Qing withdrew Qiu Tang because Qiao Yu had already fallen into the trap. Feeling weak, she felt her body sway and quickly bit her lip. Then she felt a sharp pain around her ankle. Looking down, she saw that vines had already wrapped around both her ankles.

    Incredibly angry, Qiao Yu was prepared to kill Xiao Baozi. When someone bes desperate, they would be willing to do anything! However, her hand became weaker and weaker. Finally her hand loosened and Xiao Baozi fell to the ground safely.

    Lifting up her knife, Shao Qing walked over when a voice from afar cried out: ¡°Please have mercy!¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t have to look to know that it was Qiao Mo. But, she had no intention of being merciful and the knife was quickly thrust forward.

 Chapter 126 - Volume 2 Chapter 25 Want to cut in line?

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 25 Want to cut in line?</h4>

    * E/N =ments by editor when editing chapter haha

    Shao Qing had no intention of stopping. She had made a firm decision to end Qiao Yu¡¯s life. Even if god came, she would still kill her.

    But in the end Shao Qing didn¡¯t kill Qiao Yu. Before Shao Qing could make a move, Qiao Yu was already at a state in which she was better off dead than alive.

    E/N But she is dead though derr dont make sense

    Crouching on the ground, Xiao Baozi had one hand holding Yaya and one hand holding Qiao Yu¡¯s ankle. A visible green light seemed to endlessly flow from Qiao Yu¡¯s body.

    Within a few seconds, Qiao Yu had be a dried corpse. Her hair dried up, skin and bones left with her two eyes bulging, she was terrifying to look at.

    With a whoosh, Xiao Baozi jumped onto Shao Qing¡¯s chest and lodged aint: ¡°So ugly, Mama. Baby is scared.¡±

    E/N: my thoughts whenever i see you

    Shao Qingughed and rubbed Xiao Baozi¡¯s head and covered his eyes: ¡°Baby don¡¯t be scared.¡± Afterforting Xiao Baozi, the first thing Shao Qing did was call her teammates over to prepare to break out of an enclosure.

    She was currently a mid level rank four. After restoring her health, she had increased her ability to manipte space. Even though her ability to control space still wasn¡¯t strong and wasn¡¯tparable to the zombie king,bined with her wood elemental ability, breaking out should be simple.

    Qiao Mo¡¯s face was unsightly. He had arrived toote. Qiao Yu was already dead. The people who made the move was obvious, it was Shao Qing and her group.

    The most amazing thing is that the first words that Qiao Mo said wasn¡¯t violent or criticizing. His tone was calm as if the person who died in front of him wasn¡¯t his younger sister.

    ¡°Qiyue, are you preparing to leave?¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded his head: ¡°The agreement from before was clear. When I finally decide to leave, I can leave with no worries. You still remember right?¡±

    Qiao Mo was silent for a long time then continued to ask: ¡°You¡¯re not returning?¡±

    E/N: feel bad for qiao mo

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Yan Qiyue¡¯s meaning was clear. He just wanted to follow Shao Qing. Wherever Shao Qing went is where he¡¯ll go. If Shao Qing didn¡¯t want toe back, then he definitely won¡¯te back.

    Qiao Mo waved his hand and people immediately came forward to remove Qiao Yu¡¯s corpse: ¡°The person who died was my sister, I should have the right to know the reason for her death.¡±

    Yan Qiyue looked at Shao Qing, then exined the entire situation. It was Qiao Yu¡¯s fault for courting disaster. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Qiao Mo¡¯s sister, she probably would have died over a thousand times.

    After hearing the exnation, Qiao Mo nodded his head: ¡°I believe you. It was Qiao Yu¡¯s fault. I naturally won¡¯t do anything. Will you guys be staying for a few days or leaving immediately?¡±

    Speaking to this point, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but look at him again. How lenient, sophisticated and indifferent do you have to be to be able to do this?

    His sister had just died. It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t have any intentions of nning revenge on the people who murdered his sister, but he was able to hold this pleasant countenance. Shao Qing felt it was too cold. With this kind of temperament, even if he didn¡¯t have superhuman powers, he would still be able to live a good life in the apocalypse.

    Shao Qing naturally didn¡¯t need to prepare anything. Looking at Yan Qiyue, Yan Qiyue hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll quickly return and pack up a few things.¡± He had a lot of experimental material and results. He could throw away his wealth, but those things definitely could not be thrown away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return and help Qiyue pack up. You guys can leave the city first.¡± Regarding Qiao Mo, Shao Qing still wasn¡¯t at ease. What kind of person could reach this point?

    More likely Qiao Mo was trying to get them to loosen their guards and his present expression was just a pretense.

    ¡°Please do as you wish, I will go deal with the matters of my sister¡¯s corpse.¡± Qiao Mo smiled slightly then left. After moving far away, one of the people by his side couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Are we really not taking revenge for the miss?¡±

    Qiao Mo didn¡¯t speak, but he already nned on exchanging this person. The fact that Qiao Yu was his sister was correct but they were only step siblings. After his mother passed away, his father had married his stepmother and given birth to Qiao Yu.

    Right at the beginning of the apocalypse, his father had died. As for his stepmother, Qiao Mo had personally killed her. Finding over ten men in a warehouse, he had them.....

    Actually, in the end, his stepmother still had onest breath. Opening the door to take a look, seeing that the aging attractive woman was at herst breath, Qiao Mo pushed her into a zombie heap.

    The reason for this was because his stepmother had tried to hire people to kill him twice.

    Qiao Yu did not know about this fact. Keeping Qiao Yu wasn¡¯t out of any familial affection, it was purely raising a y thing.

    He had personally killed his step mother, but her daughter is still intimately calling him Gege. She even took the initiative to climb into his bed. Qiao Mo didn¡¯t reject it and enjoyed this young body. Even though Qiao Yu was his younger sister, she only had half of his blood running through her body.

    Thus even though Shao Qing killed Qiao Yu, the first thing Qiao Mo wanted wasn¡¯t revenge. Instead he wanted to figure out how he could get Yan Qiyue to stay as well as how to get the most benefits when Yan Qiyue departs.

    He was always this kind of person, otherwise why else would he sleep with his own sister.

    E/N: Oh shoot winning

    Yan Hanqing and the group still hadn¡¯t left yet. They were worried that Qiao Mo might do some dirty trick, so they apanied Yan Qiyue to pack up his stuff. All his experiments were ced into Shao Qing¡¯s spatial storage, even his cash reserves.

    After cleaning up, without even saying goodbye to Qiao Mo, they all directly left.

    Yan Qiyue resigned himself as being cruel, however he couldn¡¯tpare to Qiao Mo. These kind of people should be kept at a distance.

    After leaving Lin Chuan survival base, they came up with a n to continue to head towards the direction of Jing Du. That ce had the country¡¯srgest survivor base. The rules should be almostpletely formed, although it can still be the most chaotic ce.

    With more people there should be more news. Maybe there might even be news of Er Dai.

    Maybe because they had been apart for so long, Xiao Baozi attached himself to Shao Qing and wasn¡¯t willing to let go. Thus the person driving the car was Yan Hanqing.

    The car was a ck family car. Before they had left, Qiao Mo had given it to them as a gift. So, when they left Lin chuan, everyone¡¯s expression was extremely baffled.

    Have you ever seen the murderer of someone¡¯s sister walk off with the family gifting them a car?

    Sitting at the back, Shao Qing held Xiao Baozi while Xiao Baozi held Yaya. Yaya currently had his head wrapped up like a ball and on top of the ball there was even a bow. This made it seem like it had grown an extra ear.

    In Shao Qing¡¯s embrace, XiaoBaozi was talking endlessly and it would always end up being about Yaya¡¯s ears.

    Finally being thoroughly jealous, Shao Qing lightly pulled Xiao Baozi¡¯s ear: ¡°Did you not miss mama at all? The only thing you are talking about is Yaya. I didn¡¯t hear you talk about missing mama at all.¡±

    Xiao Baozi immediately pouted, then gave Shao Qing a big kiss. ¡°I love Mama the best. Mama, I do miss you, but Yaya must be hurting so much....¡±

    Shao Qing was annoyed and happy. She teased: ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful, I¡¯ve raised you all this time in vain.¡±

    Yan Qiyue immediately seized the opportunity to join in: ¡°Darling is so cute!¡± He had a weing smile, but was rejected by Xiao Baozi. Xiao Baozi smiled and shouted: ¡°Uncle Qing, Uncle Qing, someone is trying to seduce Mom!¡±

    Yan Qiyue was startled. Shao Qing justughed and teased Xiao Baozi again: ¡°Who did you learn all these weird words from? Seduce?¡±

    Yan Hanqing becamepletely red in the cheeks. It¡¯s said that if you were to see your love rival, your eyes would turn red. Even though Yan Qiyue and his eyes didn¡¯t turn red, both parties clearly knew that they held feelings towards Shao Qing. Both had to rely on their own ability.

    Compared to Yan Qiyue, he was at an advantage because Xiao Baozi had a bad impression of Yan Qiyue. When Xiao Baozi saw Yan Qiyue, he viewed him like the evil stepmother in a fairy tale. On top of his fox like characteristics and remembering how Gu Panpan had described a certain women¡¯s feature, Xiao Baozi creativelybined his learning and deduced the following.

    Right now in Xiao Baozi¡¯s heart, it was like that. Anyone who wanted to be his stepfather, he would choose the one most pleasing to his eye. For example, someone who treated him well and was familiar: Yan Hanqing.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s ce in Shao Qing¡¯s heart definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary. Who knows how long Yan Qiyue will suffer if Xiao Baozi was unhappy with him.

 Chapter 127 - Volume 2 Chapter 25 Want to cut in line?

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 25 Want to cut in line?</h4>

    After ying with Xiao Baozi for a while, Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing discussed of what happened when Shao Qing and the zombie king jumped into the river with Er Dai following behind and after Yan Pingsheng¡¯s troops arrived.

    The first thing the troops did when they arrived was try to see if they could fish Shao Qing or Er Dai out. A group of people following along the river, after going who knows how far, still couldn¡¯t find Shao Qing and Er Dai. Most of the people had already believed that Shao Qing had died, but Yan Pingsheng and Meng Shen were unwilling to give up.

    At that time, Yan Hanqing and the rest who had waited for a long time also arrived. Both sides searched for several days, but ultimately decided to temporarily give up and take a break.

    Following Meng Shen and them, they went to Lin Chuan survivor base. After conforming, they continued down the Yan river to search. As long as it was a survivor base, they would go in to search and make inquiries.

    When they finally arrived at Lin Chuan survivor base, most had lost all hope. Yet who would have thought that at this time when they were preparing to leave they would run into Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing also spoke about her experience. Naturally she skipped over the things that shouldn¡¯t be brought up. The main point that stuck out was the fact that Yan Qiyue had saved her.

    Naturally once this matter was brought up, everyone viewed Yan Qiyue in a more gentle and friendly manner. Within her superhuman squad, they were all Shao Qing¡¯s most intimate family. The closer they were, the harder it was for new people to join in.

    Especially when they were fighting to survive.

    However, Yan Qiyue was Shao Qing¡¯s benefactor. All of them were extremely grateful to Yan Qiyue. They immediately became a lot more tolerant of him.

    Even Xiao Baozi changed his view on him a bit.

    Of course, if Yan Qiyue exposed his ¡®early bird catches the worm¡¯ story perhaps Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan might strip him alive.

    However, if it reallyes to it, the first encounter with Shao Qing was actually Er Dai. After Er Dai and Shao Qing¡¯s first incident, the men had all felt unpleasant. However, they also understood that there was no other choice in that situation.

    Yet what about Yan Qiyue? Saying it in an unpleasant manner, shouldn¡¯t it be firste first serve? How could hee halfway and steal the kill! Did he ask the men for consent?!

    The men understood Shao Qing¡¯s personality. Just obtaining her body didn¡¯t mean they got her heart. She was someone with her own opinion. The more opinionated, the harder it is for someone to win her.

    Thus none of the men were willing to give up after Er Dai¡¯s incident. This kind of women, if they were to give up they would have a lifetime of regret.

    Who would be stupid enough to give up?

    From Lin Chuan to Jing Du wasn¡¯t too far but it wasn¡¯t close either. After all, usually when you calcte it would be based on a straight line distance. However, Lin Chuan survivor base and Jing Du survivor base were separated by mountains.

    If you wanted to directly pass through these mountains, a family car definitely won¡¯t do it. Just the mountain¡¯s height would break a cross country car¡¯s chassis. Thus, making a detour was a necessity.

    At night, they all slept inside the car. Bringing down the sheet??, they treated it as a bed and slept. Although it was a bit narrow, but considering it is during an apocalypse, this isn¡¯t bad.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t sleep. Unable to sleep, she sat on top of the car and patrolled for the night. Under the faint moonlight, she began to sew some clothes.

    The python¡¯s body was extremely long. The skin she had collected was sufficient to make each person a protective vest. After all, Yan Hanqing and the rest were different from Shao Qing. Even though they were superhumans, if they suffered damage at their heart, it would be fatal to them. Thus, Shao Qing had no choice but to think about how to protect them.

    The python¡¯s skin was incredibly tough. At least when Yan Qiyue and her had fought it, they had only left a few dents.

    Even though they had skinned it and its defensive ability wasn¡¯t as good as when the python was alive, normal knives shouldn¡¯t be able to prate it.

    The first piece was made for Xiao Baozi. His was the most economical as it required the least material. Just a small section was enough to make his vest.

    For the others, she definitely had to use arger portion. Using the thorns on her vines as needles, she carefully sewed the material continuously. Although it was quite troublesome to make, the product didn¡¯t look half bad.

    When it was 2am, when everyone should be asleep, Yan Qiyue suddenly came out of the car and climbed to the top of the car.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? If you don¡¯t sleep, it won¡¯t be good for your body.¡± Shao Qing then tidied up the remaining material and then cut another strip out.

    When she was cutting, she would use space cracks. This particrly tested her control and was like training for Shao Qing.

    After climbing up, Yan Qiyue leaned on Shao Qing¡¯s legs and sighed: ¡°Do they not like me?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just not used to it.¡± Shao Qing rubbed his head andforted him. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been together since the beginning of the apocalypse. If a person suddenly wanted to join, they definitely wouldn¡¯t feelfortable. But, after they get ustomed, it¡¯ll be better.¡±

    Yan Qiyue secretly roasted them.

    ¡°Panpan and the rest are really nice. You¡¯ll know after interacting with them more. You have given up everything to follow me. No matter what, I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡± Shao Qing smiled. Suddenly she felt as if they were in ancient times and were eloping as a poor schr and a noble miss, except their positions were switched.

    Yan Qiyue nearly blurted out that he wanted status.

    However, he chickened out and swallowed it back down. Instead opting to act like a spoiled child, he rolled about Shao Qing¡¯s embrace: ¡°All I have left is you now. You have to protect me properly and don¡¯t let anyone bully me, After all, I¡¯m very delicate.¡±

    Shao Qing really wanted to kick him. If the people in Lin Chuan survivor base were to hear Yan Qiyue¡¯s words, they would probably be annoyed to death. Delicate, are you joking?

    ¡°Okay, go back to sleep. The sun¡¯s almosting out.¡± Shao Qing pushed Yan Qiyue down with her feet. Persevering still, he climbed back up: ¡°I really can¡¯t sleep. How about we talk some more? Maybe we can talk about Er Dai?¡±

    Bringing up Er Dai, Shao Qing suddenly froze. The corner of her eyes became a bit moist. She wasn¡¯t frail, but just recalling the dim-witted zombie and how his whereabouts were unknown, made her iron heart feel sour.

    She could still clearly remember her days with Er Dai. Even his facial expressions when she helped him clipped his nails were painted vividly in her mind.

    Er Dai was stupid. Even within zombies, he was probably the stupidest of them all. Otherwise why else would he stille back when he was abandoned?

    However, the one she cared about was that stupid Er Dai. He didn¡¯t know how to speak and even more couldn¡¯t express his feelings. However whenever she was in a life-threatening situation, he would always be right in front of her.

    Following her in jumping into a river, what other zombie would be this stupid?

    When Yan Qiyue saw Shao Qing recalling the past, he knew that it wasn¡¯t a good idea. He had brought up a topic that shouldn¡¯t have been brought up. Originally he had wanted to find a topic to speak with Shao Qing about to develop their feelings. Instead, he had just brought forth the feelings Shao Qing had for Er Dai.

    Most likely nothing would happen tonight, Yan Qiyue quickly kissed Shao Qing on the lip: ¡°Good night, I¡¯m going to bed first. Come back in the car soon.¡±

    Not knowing whether to cry orugh and not feeling like doing anything, she put the materials away. Lying down, she just wanted to gaze up at the stars.

    However with this weather, even the moonlight was hazy. How could there be stars? In the past when she was on night vigil, she would always be with Er Dai. Er Dai always sticking close to her, it would be more lively unlike how cold and deste it is now.

    On the other side of things, Yan Qiyue who just came back into the car immediately saw a few pair of eyes throwing daggers at him giving him a fright.

    Especially Gu Panpan. Going towards Gu Chuan¡¯s side she whispered: ¡°Only the babies who cry will get the milk. Brother, why are you not doing anything!¡±

    E/N: im team gu chuan hundo p

    Yan Qiyue£º......

    Gu Chuan just stared at Gu Panpan then he lied down and continued to sleep. Yan Hanqing though stood up. When he did that, Yan Qiyue and Gu Panpan both gave him a hard stare.

    Not out of their expectation, Yan Hanqing climbed up to the roof of the car. The two immediately lifted their ears up as if afraid that Yan Hanqing might do something he shouldn¡¯t.

    E/N: Damn g chuan need to up his game cuz nice guys finishst sigh

    ¡°Why are you guys all lining up to talk to me tonight?¡± Shao Qing shifted to the side a bit to give Yan Hanqing a spot.

    Merely covering Shao Qing with a coat, he said: ¡°There¡¯s a strong wind. It¡¯s ufortable with such big winds, why don¡¯t youe back in the car. Everything should be fine.¡±

    Gripping on to the coat she felt the loneliness in her heart blow away like the wind.

 Chapter 128 - Volume 2 Chapter 26 Someone wants to pry the wall*

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 26 Someone wants to pry the wall*</h4>

    * try to seduce someone away

    Originally they should have arrived at Jing Du survivor base by the third day, however on their journey there, they encountered a tiny, little ident.

    Right when the full moon came out, the zombies revolted. Even Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi were influenced. Xiao Baozi was still okay, since he was only around a rank 2. Shao Qing on the other hand is a rank 4. The higher the rank, the stronger the influence. She still wasn¡¯t at the point where she might lose her rationality, however ording to the fluctuations, once she arrives at around rank 6, it will be a lot harder for her to control her actions.

    Furthermore, since Shao Qing had experience with actual flesh before, once that craving for flesh erupts, it will be even harder for her to restrain.

    Luckily, her will power is formidable and she could still resist those urges. Even though Yan Qiyue is more than willing to donate some blood to Shao Qing, she was scared it would one day be an addiction, thus she would rather avoid that situation.

    After the full moon had passed, there were aftermaths of the disaster everywhere since it not only affected zombies but also mutated animals as well. Shao Qing got Shao Tong to use her spiritual energy to search the surroundings. Seeing that there weren¡¯t any particrly strong zombies in the vicinity, they continued on their way.

    Not having walked more than a few miles, they were able to see a group of people clothed in ragged, shabby materialpletely bloodstained. Just from a nce, they could tell that these people had just gone through a fierce battle.

    They were crowded around a young couple. Those two seemed to be in quite a sorry state, butpared to the others surrounding them they were slightly better.

    Seeing Shao Qing and their car driving by, their eyes lit up. They hurriedly rushed over to the moving car hoping to catch a lift. Their speed was extremely fast and they nearly got run over.

    Once the car stopped, a person came over to knock on the window. The person sitting in the front passenger seat was Yan Qiyue. Opening the window, he asked: ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    The hidden meaning behind his words were, if there is nothing urgent then get out of the way.

    That person¡¯s expression froze. Before he was able to speak again, the young girl from behind came running over and pushed him away. With bright eyes she answered: ¡°So it¡¯s like this,st night we encountered a zombie wave and all our supplies have been used up. Is there any chance you could sell us some stuff?¡±

    Yan Qiyue turned around to look at Shao Qing. Shao Qing nodded her head. Selling them some food supplies and other things wasn¡¯t a big deal. These small matters were nothing. If they were able to help, they would be willing.

    ¡°Market price, how much do you want?¡± Yan Qiyuezily asked. The young girl calcted it for a moment then replied: ¡°Three bottles of water should be enough. For food, we need enough for 5 people, three meals a day. 5 pieces of rank 2 zombie crystals and 8 rank 1 crystals should do?¡±

    The price the young girl had mentioned was quite fair, so Yan Qiyue nodded his head. Taking out the items, he made the exchange with the young girl.

    After the exchange, Yan Qiyue waited patiently for the young girl to leave. Yet, the girl did not leave. Instead, she bashfully asked: ¡°We also don¡¯t have any means of transportation. From the direction you guys are driving towards, you should be heading towards Jing Du survivor base. Could we get a free ride? I live over in Jing Du. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I will definitely help out.¡±

    If it was in normal times, Shao Qing definitely would have rejected her. Who would be bold enough to let in a group of strangers into their car. That was the sensible choice. However, she was in urgent need of people who were familiar with the Jing Du survivor base to figure out the circumstances there. This way it would make it easier for her to find Er Dai.

    Since those people coincidentally appeared, it would save her a lot of time rather than searching around Jing Du. Even if they had bad intentions, they wouldn¡¯t be able to pull off anything. This was the confidence thates with power; thus, Shao Qing calmly gave Yan Qiyue a look. Yan Qiyue replied: ¡°Get on.¡±

    The young girl was delighted and gazed at Yan Qiyue with an ambiguous look. On the contrary, the young man looked at Yan Qiyue with a particrly cold gaze.

    5 people sessively boarded the car. Even though the space within the family car was quite big, but it was an additional 5 people. There was bound to be some congestion.

    Once the young girl boarded the car, she was stunned. Yan Qiyue¡¯s appearance was incredibly handsome with delicate features making one stunned. However, when she got in the car she realized that there were two others who don¡¯t lose out in appearance to Yan Qiyue.

    Momo: My mans gu chuan

    One of them was Yan Hanqing. He could be considered as a manly handsome. In addition to his temperament from years of serving in the army, among men he is definitely at the top.

    While for Gu Chuan, even though he barely spoke, people would not miss him. He lied between Yan Qiyue and Yan Hanqing. With a delicate cold aura, he definitely does not lose out in charisma.

    Momo: Me like quiet cool boys~~~~~~

    The thing that all three had inmon was that they were all handsome. How handsome were they? That young man could be considered to be good looking but, inparison to the other three he was left in the dust.

    This was especially the case when all four sat together. The gap became even more apparent. This made the young man¡¯s white face be even more pale.

    Shao Qing who was in the center was quiet. Holding Xiao Baozi, she shifted over to give those people some space. Once the people sat down, Yan Hanqing then began driving again.

    The young girl¡¯s gazended on Xiao Baozi who was lying on Shao Qing, then she deliberatelymented: ¡°Your baby is so cute. To be able to give birth to such a good looking baby, your husband must be outstanding.¡±

    Momo: so sneaky lol

    Shao Qing gave a small smile: ¡°He has already passed away.¡±

    The young girl let out a breath of relief then in the next second that tone of voice immediately lifted up. Even though the car had several good looking men, she still had the most interest in Yan Qiyue. The moment the window rolled down and the young girl saw Yan Qiyue, she had decided to pursue him.

    If the child within Shao Qing¡¯s arms was Yan Qiyue¡¯s then that wouldn¡¯t go well. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t his. She was also able to fish out that Shao Qing was a widow, so Shao Qing¡¯s threat was a lot smaller.

    But just because it was a lot smaller, doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t any threat at all. After all, Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue were from the same group. Who knows if there was some rtionship between the two?

    However, the young girl was confident. In terms of appearance, she felt that she wasn¡¯t losing out. Regarding strength, she was already a rank 3 superhuman and her father was the head of arge army unit. The critical point was that she was young. No matter what it was, shepletely surpasses Shao Qing!

    Bringing up mercenary system, Jing Du¡¯s mercenary system and S city¡¯s superhuman squads were about the same. The mercenary system could be also called a more evolved version of superhuman squads. Within Jing Du, if there were less than fifty people then it was a superhuman squad. If it exceeded fifty people then it would be established as arge military unit.

    If it was simr to Shao Qing¡¯s situation where the squad had fewer than ten members, there were too many squads like that to count in Jing Du. Most superhuman squads wouldn¡¯t recruit more members and directly join arge military unit.

    The young girl and Shao Qing spoke for quite some time, then after the young girl patted her chest and promised: ¡°My father has established a military unit and it has been established for quite some time. Within Jing Du, they could be considered to have some power. If you are going to Jing Du, I can be your tour guide. If you are staying in Jing Du, you guys could even join my family¡¯s military unit. I could even get my father to give you positions, the lowest being a small captain.

    Shao Qing just smiled and didn¡¯t respond. After speaking a few more words, the young girl turned around to worm her way over to Yan Qiyue. When she spoke to him, the young man close by gave Yan Qiyue a sinister look.

    Shao Qing frowned. This young girl called Cai Yingying obviously was interested in Yan Qiyue and the young man that she had brought obviously had some kind of rtionship with her, possibly being lovers.

    Yet, Cai Yingying openly snuggled closer to Yan Qiyue and the young man didn¡¯t dare say anything. There were only two possible reasons. First, he didn¡¯t have the courage. This possibility was small. After all, there were few men who were about to wear a green hat that would still cover their eyes and pretend nothing was happening.

    * wearing green hat = being cheated on

    The second was that he was a mistress being provided for, thus he couldn¡¯t do anything to his financial backer. Taking his anger out on Yan Qiyue wasn¡¯t out of love towards Cai Yingying but instead was him scared Yan Qiyue would steal his backer.

    Momo: sugar mama lol

    A young maiden who was able to have a mistress certainly wasn¡¯tpatible for Yan Qiyue. Shao Qing eyebrows knitted together. Shepletely did not notice that she had unconsciously rejected this matter.

 Chapter 129 - Volume 2 Chapter 26 Someone wants to pry the wall*

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 26 Someone wants to pry the wall*</strong>

    Yan Qiyue did not care about this young girl at all. At the beginning he would still answer with a few words. But finally feeling annoyed, he directly closed his eyes and wished he could cover his ears.

    It was said that a group of women is equal to five hundred ducks. This Cai Yingying herself was equal to those five hundred ducks.

    As a result, since Cai Yingying boarded the car, the atmosphere within the car was quite strange. It was only when it was noon, did the group of peoplee out from the car and separated. That Cai Yingying was determined to pursue Yan Qiyue. No matter where Yan Qiyue went, she would follow him.

    ¡°I am going to go hunt for some food. You guys start the fire first.¡± Shao Qing waved her hand and brought Shao Tong out.

    In terms of searching, Shao Tong couldn¡¯tpare with Meng Shen. She was better at defense and offence. But,pared to the average person she was a lot stronger.

    For example, if she were to release her mental power, she would be able to detect if there were any mutated animals nearby. Once she confirmed the location, Shao Qing would directly kill it.

    This time because there were a lot more people, Shao Qing went a bit further to go hunting. Preparing to hunt for more food, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter a wild pig. Wild pigs were originally rare to see, most living deep within the mountains. However after the apocalypse, those animals had mutated and their powers have be a lot stronger. Fleeing east and fleeing west, they had scuttled everywhere.

    Shao Qing naturally wouldn¡¯t let this good of a target loose. She immediately tied it and dragged it back. The fresher the pig meat the more delicious it would be. Thus, Shao Qing didn¡¯t kill it and only used the vines to bind it. Who knew that when she dragged it back, Xiao Baozi would want to raise it.

    Raising Yaya was fine since Yaya was a rabbit and it had a tiny body. Carrying it anywhere was fine. However the wild pig was enormous, where could it live?

    Did he want to tie it up behind the car, so when they are escaping for their lives they would be lugging around some pig?

    That would be a joke.

    Thus Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi kneeled in front of the pig and Shao Qing spoke sternly to Xiao Baozi: ¡°You cannot raise it.¡±

    Xiao Baozi pouted, his big eyes getting moist: ¡°Why not?¡± Mama had never rejected him before, this was the first.

    Is it because Mama doesn¡¯t love him?

    ¡°Because Yaya will be jealous.¡± Shao Qing rubbed Xiao Baozi¡¯s head: ¡°Do you like Yaya?¡±

    In a clear loud voice he replied: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If you like Yaya, then you need to be devoted to him. If you raise another animal won¡¯t your love be divided into two? This would make it hard for Yaya.¡± Shao Qing patiently exined.

    Xiao Baozi suddenly saw the light. Looking at the wild pig then looking at Yaya, no matter how he looked Yaya was a lot cuter. He immediately gave up on the wild pig: ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t raise it.¡±

    After speaking, Xiao Baozi sneakily leaned over and deduced: ¡°Mama, you already have Daidai. If you are being devoted, you shouldn¡¯t also give love to Yan Qiyue, otherwise it will be hard for Daidai.¡±

    Momo: lol truth and gu chuan and hanqing

    Shao Qing looked at Xiao Baozi¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°You little mischievous child, go y over there. Mama has to prepare lunch.¡±

    Xiao Baozi hugged Yaya and ran off. Shao Qing then pulled out her knife and began to skin and cut the meat. Taking the meat she marinated a portion and then sliced another portion.

    ¡°How does everyone feel about barbecue?¡± Shao Qing found arge tray and ced the meat tidily on the tray. Besides the pig meat, there was chicken and rabbit ced separately on the full tray.

    Since she brought it up, naturally no one would refuse. Yan Hanqing and Yan Qiyue went to the car and took out the frill. Gu Chuan prepared the charcoal while Gu Panpan brought out the seasoning.

    Even Shao Tong helped out by washing the meat.

    Everyone coborating together, Cai Yingying who was watching was stunned. Bringing a child out with them was already enough, but she had never seen seen a group of superhumans who would go out during the apocalypse as if they were going on a fun outing.

    Especially since Shao Qing and them had everything and seemed experienced, this definitely wasn¡¯t their first time.

    Shao Qing then began to slice the meat to the appropriate thickness; a bit thicker for barbecuing and a bit thinner for a quick scald with the iron te so they could dip it in sauce to eat.

    The innards were also not wasted. If it was edible, it was cleaned and stored away. Once it was night, they could fry it up and it would be ready to be eaten.

    After all the preparations, threerge tes of meat were ced in front of the group. Half of it was the wild pig, while the rest were different wild games. They could even feed an additional few people if they came.

    With the grill set up, fire burning, seasoning close by, Shao Qing began grilling the meat. The group of them sitting on the side. Once the meat was ready, a person would extend their bowl and Shao Qing would add a bit of seasoning and then serve it to them.

    In the beginning Cai Yingying and her group were a bit reserved and felt bad to extend their bowls. But after a little while, each person became faster than the next to stick out their bowls. After all, with the speed of Shao Qing¡¯s grilling if they were too slow they¡¯d miss out.

    Wild pigs were originally stronger than farm raised pigs so the texture was even better. This mutated pig¡¯s taste was even better. After barbecuing it, there was even ayer of golden grease. Sprinkling some seasoning on top, the smell was irresistible. It nearly caused everyone to swallow their own tongue.

    Momo: Eating mutations is what causes infectious disease kekeke

    The chicken and rabbit were also not bad, particrly loved by the younger crowd.

    Shao Qing would also cook it so meat was medium rare then add some seasoning to eat. Yan Qiyue particrly like this way of cooking it.

    The dipping sauce was created personally by Shao Qing. The vour was quite good. Yan Qiyue alone could finish that entire pile of meat.

    Since they were all eating together happily, Shao Qing also didn¡¯t stop. After finishing barbecuing those slices, she took out a piece of leg from a wild boar.

    Directly putting it on the grill to barbecue, she started applying some oil on it. After a while she didn¡¯t apply anymore because the natural golden grease began to seep out.

    With the oil dripping into the fire, a sizzling sound could be heard. Add the delicious charing smell, everyone who was originally immersed in eating lifted up their heads to look at the pork leg.

    The outside skin already a crispy golden colour, Shao Qing sliced it up with a knife. The cut showed the delicate meat as steam rushed out.

    Sitting there, she sliced a piece, dipped it in sauce and began to eat. Actually the meat that reached her mouth didn¡¯t taste like anything to her. Furthermore, she had to puke it outter. However, if she didn¡¯t eat something once in a while, they would sense that she wasn¡¯t human. Even though Shao Qing wasn¡¯t a living person, she still hasn¡¯t epted that in her heart yet. She only epted that she was some strange creature.

    Yan Qiyue quickly exploited the opportunity toe over, blinking his beautiful eyes, he looked at the pork leg in Shao Qing¡¯s hand. Slicing a few pieces, she ced it inside his bowl. After eating those pieces, Yan Qiyue continued to look at the pork leg in Shao Qing¡¯s hand.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh and scold him: ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re interested, but isn¡¯t there lots of good meat being cooked there? Go over there to eat.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell as good as the one in your hand.¡± Yan Qiyue answered as a matter of course: ¡°Anyways, you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish off such arge leg anyways. I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, who needs you to help finish it?¡± Shao Qing pointed at the side of a pot: ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much and leave some space in your belly. There¡¯s still a pot of soup I need you to finish.¡±

    Yan Qiyue£ºQAQ

 Chapter 130 - Volume 2 Chapter 27 Continuing to pry

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 27 Continuing to pry</strong>

    Good News! Tranting has been going smoothly during the transition to work and schooling at home, so..... I am almost 100% sure all chapters should be tranted by the end of this year (as long as I don¡¯t getzy and keep up the momentum). Uploads will increase as soon as the editor picks up her pace (not my fault hahaha). Hope to give everyone the official increase in chapters soon!

    Next Chapter>

    After dealing with lunch, the group continued on their journey. The entire time, Cai Yingying gave them a brief overview of Jing Du survivor base. Shao Qing did not bat an eyelid when listening but she would asionally bring up a few questions to slowly get to the bottom of it.

    Jing Du survivor base had a total of four peak military units. Cai Yingying¡¯s home military unit had a total of around three hundred people. Within those, two hundred were superhuman users. Yet within Jing Du, not even speaking about being the peak, they didn¡¯t even make the rank. They could only be among the middle or upper levels.

    Within the four military units, one of them was formedpletely by women only. Furthermore, they were all beautiful women. The captain was called Wu Jiaojiao. Their military unit was named based on her nickname, Rose thorn. Even though they weren¡¯t the strongest of the four, but the charm of the beautiful women was strong. A group of beautiful women was enough to make a lot of people to willingly tread through fire for them. Thus, very few people were willing to offend them.

    Another one was known for the amount of people it had. This military unit had nearly a thousand members with about five to six hundred of them being superhumans. The captain was a gold elemental user. Their military unit was called Mad Devils. There was no requirement to enter the military unit, as long as they were a superhuman they were free to join. However, if they weren¡¯t superhumans then if they had some unique ability they would also be epted .

    The third military unit was called Cold Ice. They had about a hundred plus members and followed the elite route. Of those hundred plus members, around a hundred were superhumans. In fact they were all rank 2 and above. The captain was reportedly an ice elemental user.

    The final military unit was rather exotic. Their entire military unit only had around forty, yet they were still able to rise to rank first among the four military units in Jing Du. It is said that within this group of people the lowest rank was a rank 3 superhuman user. Each and everyone of them was said to have a unique skill. They also have a record within Jing Du. That is, any mission that they receive would bepleted one hundred percent.

    This was undoubtedly terrifying and ther was onemon ground to bing Jing Du¡¯s top ranked military units. They all had at least one superhuman who had reached rank four within the military unit.

    It was said that within this final military unit, the vice captain was already a rank four. In fact the captain wasn¡¯t far from rank five, only a step away.

    Shao Qing had always thought that her strength had risen quickly, butpared to others, she realized that there are even more powerful people out there.

    Cai Yingying¡¯s military unit was called Strong Wind. Even though it wasn¡¯t as sturdy as those few military units, it was still a three hundred person big unit. Thus Cai Yingying was quite arrogant.

    No matter if it is a male or a female, in front of people they wanted to please they would try to boast about themselves. Cai Yingying did indeed reveal a lot. This allowed Shao Qing to figure out that when she arrived in Jing Du her strength should be close to the peak rankings.

    For example in Cai Yingying¡¯s family, her father had the highest ability within the military unit. Currently he was a rank 3 superhuman user. As long as he broke through into rank 4, their military unit could finally step into the front ranking units.

    Besides military units, one thing they had to be aware of was that Jing Du is still controlled by the country¡¯s leader. Thus, Jing Du was rtively more established. In fact they even have simplews. Generally speaking, they are a bit more strict than the average survivor base. However, they were more steady than those disorderly survivor bases.

    Jing Du¡¯s poption could bepared to two Lin Chuan survivor bases. S City base could not even bepared with it.

    After finding out about Jing Du, it was already close tote afternoon. Shao Qing and the rest decided to stop and take a rest for the night. Dinner as before was made by Shao Qing. Shao Qing actually really enjoyed making dinner. The crucial point is that with Yan Hanqing being her assistant, any seasoning or ingredient she needed Shao Qing didn¡¯t have to make a single move to prepare it. Thus, she cooked extremely quickly.

    After eating their fill, everyone prepared to sleep. The space inside the car was too small and was naturally not suited for everyone to sleep within, so a few had to set up some tents.

    However, there were only two tents. Even if they were to connect them it wouldn¡¯t fit ten plus people. As a result it was necessary for some people to sleep within the car, not to mention it was rtively safer. In the end, Xiao Baozi, Shao Tong, Gu Panpan and Yan Qiyue were chosen to sleep inside. Everyone else naturally slept in tents.

    Shao Qing¡¯s group had one tent while Cai Yingying¡¯s group had one tent. Like before Shao Qing was in charge of night vigil. For the first half of the night, each side sent out one man for night vigil. For the second half, Shao Qing was left in charge of it. For the first half, Shao Qing slept within the car. Only when it was around midnight did shee out to take over.

    Actually there hasn¡¯t been anything dangerous in the nearby vicinities. Because they weren¡¯t too far from Jing Du, in a location like this, most of the zombies should have been cleared of already. The only exceptions would be some wandering zombies or perhaps some mutated animals. However, the numbers are quite rare.

    Thus even if one were to nod off for a bit while watching the surroundings during this night vigil, there shouldn¡¯t be any big dangers.

    Shao Qing was a responsible person and furthermore she didn¡¯t require sleep. Naturally she would not goof off. It was roughly the wee hours and Shao Qing was sitting on one of the branches of a tall tree, her legs swaying in the wind when suddenly a person sneakily came out from within the tents.

    At present there were two people outside. One was Yan Qiyue who was going out to pee and one was Shao Qing. When the other person came out, Shao Qing immediately discovered her. After all, she was quite eye catching.

    Yan Qiyue still hadn¡¯t realized. With his blurry sleepy eyes turned towards the tree, he fished out his.... cough cough to pee. Just when he was in the middle of releasing, someone suddenly hugged him from behind.

    This caused the dazed Yan Qiyue to bepletely surprised, he nearly had a heart attack. The first thing Yan Qiyue did was pull up his pants. After stuffing his treasure, he struggled to free himself from the hug.

    Yan Qiyue was an attentive person. Right when the person had hugged him from behind, he could guess that it absolutely wasn¡¯t Shao Qing. Shao Qing would never do those kind of things. Plus, she was taller than the person behind him.

    Certain that it wasn¡¯t Shao Qing, it didn¡¯t matter who was behind him. Since it wasn¡¯t Shao Qing, even if it was the emperor he wouldn¡¯t hug back.

    Hmph, his * and his spirit is all for his wife! Who dared to try toy their fingers on it!

    After shaking them off, Yan Qiyue heard a groan. Turning around he saw Cai Yingying¡¯s lovely pitiful face crouched by his side. Rubbing her ankle: ¡°I twisted it....¡±

    Saying this, Cai Yingying had an extremely fragile expression. It was the type of expression used to lure in men for protection and subduing.

    For the average men, nine out of ten wouldn¡¯t be able to resist spoiling a beauty like her. The remaining one was Yan Qiyue.

    He waspletely calm: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Cai Yingying had never seen a man who didn¡¯t have protective feelings for the opposite sex, he simply wasn¡¯t romantic. The beauty had already made it this obvious, why is he being so proper?

    Could it be that her intentions weren¡¯t obvious? In the middle of the night, a man and woman alone, what else could they do? Does she have to state it out tantly?

    Cai Yingying¡¯s face was a bit red. Even though she was a bold girl. But to proposition such a thing, it would be better to be bashful.

    Yan Qiyue was still cold and detached: ¡°You should go back to sleep.¡±

    Cai Yingying¡¯s red tinted cheeks slowly had a thread of paleness. Speaking as if she was in a difficult spot: ¡°Qiyue, you understand my intention.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was still calm: ¡°I said you should go back to sleep.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this a clear rejection? Cai Yingying was already this big, but she had never been so mercilessly rejected. It was quite hard to take for her. Getting a little angry: ¡°Why are you rejecting me? Don¡¯t I look good? Do you mind that I have another boyfriend? He¡¯s dispensible! He¡¯s only here to make me happy. If you mind, I can immediately throw him away.¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. I do not have any interest in you at all. So the rejection doesn¡¯t rte to those things.¡± Yan Qiyue had a condescending smirk to it. If it wasn¡¯t because Shao Qing had to quickly go to Jing Du and he didn¡¯t want to be a bother, he would have extracted the tongue out of this woman.

    Cai Yingying¡¯s face became even more pale. She covered her mouth and looked like she was about to cry. After a long while, suddenly a light shed: ¡°You have someone you like right? That¡¯s why you rejected me!¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t say anything. That was originally the truth, but he didn¡¯t need to exin anything. Does not liking someone require a reason?

    ¡°How am I worse than her?¡± Cai Yingying didn¡¯t even have to think to know who Yan Qiyue liked. In this group there were only four women including her.

    Even though Gu Panpan was delicate and pretty, her personality was too casual. Shao Tong looked nice but she was a mute. Whereas even though Shao Qing was a widow, she was gorgeous.

    Looking at herself, Cai Yingying felt that she was not worse than Shao Qing at all. There was only one thing she could notpare to Shao Qing which was temperament.

    Temperament isn¡¯t something that you could force. It was something that is gradually cultivated. After going through years of practice would there be traces of it.

    That¡¯s why a lot of women even if they don¡¯t have the bestplexion, just their temperament can intoxicate others. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a saying of how mature women can still be attractive.

    Shao Qing was that kind of woman. She had an outstanding appearance and her personality and temperament was extraordinary. Even if she was a widow, she would still attract a lot of men.

    But Cai Yingying still didn¡¯t understand: ¡°I definitely do not look worse than her. In fact, she¡¯s a widow and I have never been married. I¡¯m also way younger than her. Why do you like her and aren¡¯t even willing to be with me?¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s face turned ugly. Those words were especially ear piercing. He really wanted to point out how Shao Qing was better than her in every way.

    Who gave her the confidence topare herself with Shao Qing. She can¡¯t evenpare to Shao Qing¡¯s tiny toe.

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t even want to speak with Cai Yingying. With his icy face, he advanced forward. Yan Qiyue felt that if he were to continue to stay he really wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back killing Cai Yingying. Then it would bring a lot of troubles to Shao Qing.

    Even though he had never been scared of causing trouble, he didn¡¯t want to bring any to Shao Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, you can shut up for me right now and quietly go back to sleep. Second, I can make you sleep forever.¡± When Yan Qiyue spoke these words, his expression was especially sinister but still showing hints of gorgeousness. This kind of Yan Qiyue was particrly y dazzling, yet at the same time was dangerous enough to cause someone¡¯s feet to get cold.

    Cai Yingying bit ler lower lip and spoke with full confidence: ¡°You won¡¯t kill me!¡± With her status, Yan Qiyue most likely wouldn¡¯t make a move. Though she said that, Cai Yingying could clearly sense Yan Qiyue¡¯s murderous intent. He really wanted to kill her......

    The notion of this made Cai Yingying feel discouraged. Since growing up, this is the first time she had liked someone this much. It was also the first time that she had such pressing thoughts of a person. Yet this person wants to kill her? Isn¡¯t this a despairing thought?

    ¡°Really? Just based off of your status?¡± The icy aura within Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes was released. If someone bothered him, killing that person was like eating and drinking to him.

    However, Cai Yingying still had a clear view of things. Seeing Yan Qiyue be colder and colder and knowing that his patience was at its limit, Cai Yingying didn¡¯t want to challenge his bottom line. Quickly running off she seriously called out: ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡±

    The more dangerous a man, the more she felt that she had to subdue him!

    Yan Qiyue rubbed his forehead. He felt like he could copse. But his hand quickly stiffened when Shao Qing¡¯s voice appeared from behind: ¡°You¡¯re pretty popr, aye? Aren¡¯t you a bit too cold to that girl?¡±

    Wa... wai.... Wait! Did Shao Qing just hear everything?! QAQ

 Chapter 131 - Volume 2 Chapter 28 A foolish spendthrift

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 28 A foolish spendthrift</strong>

    Yan Qiyue who was just frowning at Cai Yingying earlier immediately turned around opening his arms: ¡°The tree is cold,e down first.¡±

    Shao Qing jumped down, but didn¡¯t have the intention of jumping into his arms. A bit disappointed, he directly went and hugged Shao Qing: ¡°You know that I like you. Why are you using her to make fun of me?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s face blushed and she pushed Yan Qiyue away: ¡°Go sleep, it¡¯s already the middle of the night. Plus....¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes swept over Yan Qiyue. He hade out to go to the washroom, so he was only wearing a shirt and pants. He looked elegant but not appropriately clothed for the temperature.

    In particr, after the apocalypse, the temperature during the nights has fallen even more. Even with the stronger physique of a superhuman, when they were out in the countryside they would take along a light foldable tent.

    Yan Qiyue actually really wanted some alone time with Shao Qing. Since Shao Qing had joined up with her group, they haven¡¯t had any time alone.

    To the enlightened Yan Qiyue, this was extremely hard to endure.

    Waahhhh, their romantic couple world is no more. Turning into a five/ six people world, in an instant it had turned into a world of over ten. This hardship won¡¯t do.

    Yan Qiyue just really wanted death to all those hindering him from chasing his wife!

    However he had to suppress his way of thought. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t add on to Shao Qing¡¯s worries. Yan Qiyue looked at the sky then he suddenly pounced forward and stole a kiss from Shao Qing. After this, he returned back to the tent. Shao Qing touched her cheek then she went to find herself a ce that could block her from the wind and also allow her a clear view of the ce.

    The next day, Cai Yingying was obviously a lot colder than yesterday but it could also be seen that she hadn¡¯t given up.

    Travelling for over 2 and a half hours, they could finally see the gates to Jing Du. The northern gates of Jing Du had an ancient look. Reportedly, it was created by an emperor from back in the dynasty. In brief, it had an imposing aura.

    The flow rate of the entrance of Jing Du was a lot biggerpared to other survivor bases. The leaving teams were also a lot bigger than other survivor bases. However Shao Qing had Cai Yingying and the rest, so they didn¡¯t have to line up. Cutting in front of another squad, they directly registered and were allowed entry.

    They were superhumans from other survivor bases so it was easier to handle than superhumans who haven¡¯t registered at all. At least their history was a lot more clear, so they had less to fill in during registration.

    Jing Du was worthy of being called the country¡¯s biggest survivor base. After entering, even the perception was different. The crowds were bustling with activity with both sides of the road crowded with vendors. The bustling of the city was also higherpared to other survivor bases.

    Since the apocalypse had arrived, quite some time has passed. Now arge portion of thend has settled down. Humanity has constructed survivor bases amodating a majority of the survivors. As for the cities, they were mostly upied by zombies.

    The only survivor base constructed within a city was Jing Du. This was only one of the reasons that makes Jing Du special.

    After all, even if all cities were to be reduced into nothing, people still didn¡¯t want them to fall into the monsters¡¯ hands.

    The capital is already a lot of people¡¯s conviction. Quite a few survivors would head towards Jing Du. This was another reason why Jing Du had so many people.

    ¡°Is this your first time in Jing Du?¡± Cai Yingying¡¯s smile was a bit stiff. After all she was quite young and it was impossible for her to act like nothing happened in front of someone who had just rejected her.

    Shao Qing nodded her head. Even though she has seen quite a lot of aspects of the world, she still couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Who would have thought that you could still see such bustle and such a flourishing environment during the apocalypse.

    ¡°How about I take everyone for a stroll first? In a while, everyone please make sure not to leave ande to my house. I really want to show everyone my gratitude.¡± Cai Yingying smiled.

    The rest agreed. The few superhumans who were escorting Cai Yingying were from Cai Yingying¡¯s family¡¯s military unit. Once she had arrived at Jing Du, they were thrown to the side by Cai Yingying and sent back home.

    Only the gloomy faced youngster was left looking at Yan Qiyue. This youngster was called Liu Yusen. He was Cai Yingying¡¯s ¡®boyfriend¡¯, but in reality, he was just an attractive pretty boy she kept around for entertainment.

    Liu Yusen wasn¡¯t bad looking, otherwise Cai Yingying wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to him. Unfortunately they had run into a man who was superior to him in looks a few days ago. His looks weren¡¯t bad butpared to those other men, he was like dirt.

    Liu Yusen was scared. He didn¡¯t have any superhuman abilities and he relied on his face for a living. In Jing Du, finding someone with a financial background like Cai Yingying who was this generous and didn¡¯t have that bad of a temperament was quite challenging.

    Yet, suddenly out came a person trying to steal his livelihood? With this guy looking that much better than him, how could he not worry and hate him?

    Everytime he looked at Yan Qiyue, he couldn¡¯t help but want to push him into a pile of zombies. You said you are a superhuman then why are you fighting with a regr civilian for a financial backer?

    What Liu Yusen was most afraid of was that once Yan Qiyue attained Cai Yingying, they would just throw him aside.

    Then at that time, where would he go?

    Speaking the truth, women were a disadvantaged social group in the apocalypse. However there were quite a few women that had the ability and the background. For example, the leader of Rose Thorn Wu Jiaojiao. Yet the more talented the woman, the more of a strong background one had. They would be ustomed to the filthy minds of the apocalypse and their hearts and actions would be even more vicious than men.

    Like Cai Yingying, without relying on others, just relying on her father allowed her to live well. So being protected by Cai Yingying wasn¡¯t bad. Someone who hasn¡¯t seen the dirty stuff that happens in the apocalypse, their personalities were more good-natured. Even though a bit arrogant at times, it was still better than serving those vicious women.

    Liu Yusen really didn¡¯t want to change masters.

    Hearing that Cai Yingying wasn¡¯t preparing to part ways with these people and was even preparing to be their tour guides and even more bringing them back home, Liu Yusen felt a sense of urgency. He couldn¡¯t resist saying: ¡°Yingying, if you don¡¯t return now your dad will be worried....¡±

    ¡°Do you have matters to do?¡± Cai Yingying gave him a look: ¡°If you have matters, you can leave first. You can also help me tell my father that I am taking my friends for a stroll.¡±

    Liu Yusen immediately stopped speaking. Following them around is way better, at least he would be able to see the development that happens in person. This way no matter the result he would be more at ease.

    After reprimanding Liu Yusen, Cai Yingying gently smiled: ¡°Jing Du survivor base is separated into five major areas: The middle is where all the higher ss residents reside. The east side is where the various military units are stationed. Superhumans are all located there as well. The houses there are quite good. If you wanted to live there, it would require quite a decent amount of money. The average person wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it so everyone who is able to live there are strong superhumans. The west side is the residence formon people. Even though that area isn¡¯tpletely damaged, it is quite close to that. There are a lot of tents set up there and it doesn¡¯t require any money. The south side is where the training field and warehouse is located. The research institute could also be found there. The north side is near the entrance, so the mission centre, market, guard office are situated there. We¡¯re going to arrive at the shopping street soon.¡±

    With Cai Yingying¡¯s exnation, Shao Qing and the rest could clearly see theyout of Jing Du. They even had a guard office. It was having a small squad of superhumans in charge of patrolling the area and dealing with special situations. They were very simr to police officers and could also assume the role of army troops.

    The difference between them and police officers is that the guard office is allposed of superhumans. In fact they were all fairly high ranked users.

    The superhuman officials wouldn¡¯t enter the top ranking of the top 4-5 military units. However their strength should not be underestimated otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress some of those military units.

    Eager to give it a try, she seemed excited to try establishing a military unit. Hmm, what should her military unit be called?

    After thinking for a long time, Shao Qing discovered that Adorable Treasure was the most to her liking.

    However, forming a military unit seemed quite bothersome. Moreover, her squad had only a few members. Even if they had new recruitster on, it probably won¡¯t exceed twenty. What would be the point of forming a military unit?

    The market was particrly lively. Before the apocalypse they had quite a few well known shopping streets now they were all upied by various types of stores. If they had money and strength, then they could rent a store. If they had no money or strength, they could only form a street stall andy all their goods out on the ground. They would have a myriad of items to sell. Some would sell clothing or essories; some would sell guns and ammunition; some would sell knives and weapons, even mutated animals or vegetation could be bought.

    Even though the killing power of those mutated animals and vegetation were high, there were some special animals that could be domesticated. For example the dog. Even after mutating, a lot of dogs would still maintain high levels of loyalty and devotion. After training, they would help their masters hunt zombies. But, it was only something rich people could afford because these mutated animals ate quite a bit.

    As for mutated vegetation, the majority was sold to wood elemental users. A lot of wood elemental users were weak at the beginning. This was particrly for the ones who took supportive paths. These kinds of superhumans would either have their own team help them gain mutated vegetation or buy their own.

    Shao Qing was quite curious. All the mutated vegetation she had subdued were all quite rare, especially her vines. Even though it existed when her powers had awakened, besides it¡¯s strength it could also increase ranks alongside her. It could also absorb other vegetation.

    The vines had the highest potential of all the vegetation she owned.

    Even though she didn¡¯t have any space to subdue more vegetations, Shao Qing still wanted to take a look at what kind of vegetations these stores were selling.

    Seeing that Shao Qing had her eyes on a store on the side of the road, Cai Yingying brought them over. There was just an average amount of business going on, after all, wood elemental users can only take in one vegetation.

    As soon as they entered, someone came to greet them: ¡°Wee! What kind of mutated vegetation are you guys looking for today? From attack to support, our store has everything.¡±

    Shao Qing swept her eyes around the store: ¡°Let me take a look first.¡±

    For the most part, the mutated vegetations were all contained within a ss bottle. Each bottle would bebelled with a tag. On the tag was the name of that mutated vegetation and its ability.

    Looking around, Shao Qingid her eyes on a long curved, snake looking vine then she looked at the tag.

    This vine was called snake vine. It had the ability to twist around objects and release poison. However it was rather frail. It was able to bind a rank 1 zombie and release poison to paralyze a rank 1 superhuman forone second.....

    Shao Qing made an ‡å expression. A rank 1 superhuman for one second, what use is that?

    E/N lol what kind of expression is that

    She could only continue to look at the other options. On the side there was a pot that contained something that looked like a flower holding a lightbulb. This kind of vegetation was used to release a strong light for a brief moment. Blinding people, it was somewhat like a sh bomb. However, an average zombie didn¡¯t rely on their vision to find people. This kind of toy would do nothing to a zombie whereas if it was for handling people, it may blind them for a second, but it would also upy a space for the vegetation one could keep. What other use could they even have?

    On the side, there was a ck coloured jagged grass. The leaves were tiny yet long with razor edges. On the tag it was written that they were fatally poisonous.

    But what use was its poison? Besides being poisonous this grass had no other ability. Don¡¯t tell me that they would have to wait until someone ced their own fingers on the jagged leaves? If they encountered a strength type superhuman, these points probably won¡¯t even be able to sh their skin open!

    But, Shao Qing still felt that this grass was of some use. For example, she could take out the juice and add it to a weapon. However, this grass would only be able to be used a few times so it wouldn¡¯t make sense to upy a position just for its poisonous effect.

    As a result, it would have no use.

    The most important point is that this vegetation was extremely expensive. A useless snake vine would have cost one hundred crystals.

    Right now the currency used were crystals. Usually the quoted price is based on rank 1 crystals. A rank 2 crystal was equivalent to ten rank 1 crystals. As for rank 3 crystals and above, there was no way for it to be converted since rank 3 and above crystals were too hard to obtain.

    An average zombie¡¯s ability was higher than an average person because they aren¡¯t afraid of pain, losing a few limbs, or climbing and biting people, if a simrly ranked zombie and human came across each other, it is usually the human who would cower. However, if it was a situation where they were risking their lives, the human would be slightly more impressive.

    Because people were more intelligent than zombies, if they were to fight for their lives, the superhuman would have a slightly higher chance of victory.

    To gain a rank 3 or above crystal would require several high ranking superhumans to surround and attack one or two zombies. Only then would the sess rate be high.

    Therefore when it came to rank three or above crystals, it couldn¡¯t be as simple as exchanging one for ten rank 2 crystals. This was because the cost was not equivalent.

    Once the average superhuman strength increased, rank 3 crystals then would be assigned a mary value.

    Granted that rank one crystals could be seen everywhere, one hundred of them still wasn¡¯t a small number. It should be known that one hundred rank one crystals could be exchanged for several hundred catties of food. Several hundred catties of food! How many families could it feed?

    This kind of snake vine was already on the slightly cheaper side. Shao Qing especially asked and found out that this snake vine had the opportunity to evolve as the superhuman evolved, thus it was a bit pricier.

 Chapter 132 - Volume 2 Chapter 28 A foolish spendthrift

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 28 A foolish spendthrift</h4>

    At that second, Shao Qing felt that she was a richdy. With the mutated vegetation on her body, if she were to casually take one out, it would be extremely expensive.

    Thinking like that then she must be worth millions of crystals.

    In a sh her mood became a lot better.

    After making a full circle, she did not see any vegetation that stood out. All of them were of little value and interest, plus they were all quite pricey.

    Seeing that nothing piqued her interest, staying any longer would have been a waste of time, so she prepared to leave.

    Cai Yingying seeing that she had spent such a long time looking around but didn¡¯t say anything thought that Shao Qing didn¡¯t own enough crystals. Secretly stealing a nce at Yan Qiyue, she warmly said: ¡°Qing Jie, were there any mutated vegetations that caught your eye? If yes, you can tell me. We could be said to have gone through misfortunes together. I can buy it for you as a thanks for taking care of me on our trip.¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°Nothing caught my eye. None of these vegetations suits me.¡±

    The store owner recognized Cai Yingying. He automatically identified her as a Bai Fu Mei*. Not willing to lose this business opportunity, they rushed to speak: ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. Our store doesn¡¯t just have these mutated vegetation. If none of these caught your eye, follow me inside. We have some new products inside that are a lot better than the ones outside.¡±

    * Ms. Perfect; someone fair-skinned, rich and beautiful

    Shao Qing waved her hand. She was already a rank 4 and had 4 mutated vegetation. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t nning on switching them anytime soon. Even if she did look it would be for the spirit of shopping. She also didn¡¯t want to waste anymore time here, she wanted to go out and look at other stores.

    But Cai Yingying thought she wasn¡¯t willing to spend money, so she pushed her to the second floor. On the second floor, there were even more mutated vegetations. Some were about the same as the ones below while some werepletely different.

    The store owner went all the way inside. Inside there was a row of mutated vegetation. Just looking at their appearance, one could see that they looked a lot better than the ones outside.

    The owner passionately said: ¡°These are all things retrieved by the military units that work with our store. Please take a look at this one. This is a Swine basket grass. Not only can it hunt and skill small mutated animals, but it can also hunt rank 1 zombies, however, make sure not to release it in a zombie concentrated area because they have a simr scent to blood that can easily attractrge numbers of zombies.

    Shao Qing stared nkly. Isn¡¯t this a vegetation fairly simr to her man eating flower? There was only a slight difference with the utility. This swine basket grass relied on its smell to entice zombies or mutated animals over; however, it could easily go wrong and end up causing them to be surrounded by zombies and get killed.

    As for her man eating flower, not only does it have a better effect, the crucial point is that it could be on ht emove? while it hunted the zombies. Even superhumans could be eaten.

    It was clear that her man eating flower was better than the swine basket grass by a lot. So, Shao Qing shook her head to show she had no interest at all.

    The owner could only point to another mutated vegetation: ¡°Take a look at this one. Spring Flower. It is able to emit a special aroma causing zombies to lose their sense of smell. It¡¯s suitable when one is surrounded by zombies and trying to escape. In fact its aroma also affects superhumans, although the effect isn¡¯t as goodpared to its effect on zombies.

    ¡°How long does the effectst?¡± Shao Qing asked. The owner felt a bit embarrassed: ¡°Nearly half a minute.¡±

    Shao Qing immediately moved her eyes away. Thirty seconds. If they were surrounded by a bunch of zombies, running away wouldn¡¯t be a possibility. Moreover, if there weren¡¯t too many zombies present, just her alone would be able to handle the situation so it waspletely of no use.

    The owner rubbed his nose and continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t have any interest in that one, take a look at this one. This is a blood vine. The power of it could snap off the average person¡¯s neck. It¡¯s power is simr to a python.¡±

    Shao Qing already had vines that had poisonous thorns which would have a better effect, thus she continued to shake her head.

    The owner continued to introduce a few others, but he began to feel a bit impatient. In his eyes, all these mutated vegetations weren¡¯t bad, however Shao Qing only shook her head. It was as if none of them even caught her eye. It must not be the case that she didn¡¯t like them but the prices she could not ept.

    Even Cai Yingying joined in: ¡°If you see anything you like, you can just tell me. I can help pay.¡±

    Shao Qing calmly replied: ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t see any I didn¡¯t like. It¡¯s just that I already have these mutated vegetations.¡± To speak frankly, the levels were too low that they just didn¡¯t catch her eye.

    The owner¡¯s embarrassment became rage. His shop was quite well known in Jing Du. From low, middle, to high ranked mutated vegetations, he had them all. A lot of wood elemental users were frequent customers of his shop. However with one sentence, Shao Qing had brought down their store by a ss. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t get angry.

    The owner didn¡¯t even care about giving Cai Yingying face. After all, his backer wasn¡¯t any worse than Cai Yingying¡¯s. He immediately mocked them: ¡°Since our shop¡¯s level is too low then it¡¯s normal that it won¡¯t catch your eye. You must be at least a rank four user then right?¡±

    Shao Qing replied seriously: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to belittle your shop. There just really aren¡¯t any mutated vegetations that I need. The mutated vegetations that you have pointed out are all very simr to the ones I have. In fact, they are a little stronger as well.¡±

    Shao Qing already made it very clear, but the owner felt like her exnation was a p to his face. Unconvinced he said: ¡°Oh, such a high ranked mutated vegetation? Then it must have mutated twice!¡±

    He had no idea that he actually had just spoken the truth. Shao Qing was a rank 4 superhuman and her vine had mutated three times already.

    However, Shao Qing didn¡¯t have any intention of showing off. Smiling she just got ready to leave. What was the point of showing off to a shop owner? pping someone¡¯s face is quite invigorating but enmity is not. Also she had just entered Jing Du, being too high-profile wasn¡¯t good.

    Yan Qiyue wasn¡¯t willing to have others bully his wife. He coldly sneered: ¡°Listening to your tone, it seems like you¡¯re looking down on others. Ah Qing, why don¡¯t you bring out your worse mutated vegetation for him to look at. Help him open his eyes. This way in the future he won¡¯t look at people through the cracks of a door. That would make him cross-eyed.¡±

    Shao Qing helplessly said: ¡°Let¡¯s just go out to get food. After walking this long, everyone must be hungry.¡±

    The owner replied immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t, help me open my eyes.¡±

    Having no other options, Shao Qing brought out her man eating flower. Everytime Da Hua came out, it resembled a starving ghost. Following its smell to find something to eat, saliva was already dripping out of its mouth.

    Like saliva, the liquid came dripping out of the petals andnded on the floor. Immediately green smoke arose. Even though the floors were made of ceramic tiles, the liquid corroded it leaving a small hole.

    Swaying its head, Da Hua at once spotted the swine basket grass. Probably because one mountain can¡¯t contain two tigers*, it immediately pounced towards it. Directly smashing into the ss and shattering the covering into pieces, it swallowed the swine basket grass in one swoop.

    * in an area, there cannot be two very strong people leading

    After swallowing, Da Hua let out a loud belch. After it was satisfied, it nestled against Shao Qing¡¯s leg.

    Shao Qing patted it¡¯s head, then apologized: ¡°Da Hua is a bit spoiled, I should have stopped it. I am sorry that it caused you some losses. How much was the swine basket grass? Let¡¯s count it as me buying it.¡±

    The owner was silent. Once the man eating flower had appeared, he knew he had pped himself in the face. This was because Da Hua¡¯s coro was twice the size of the average man eating flower. With bright gorgeous colours, when the petals moved a row of shark teeth like stamen revealed itself. Compared to his swine basket grass, it really was on a whole nother level.

    As expected, Yan Qiyue sneered as the owner really did p himself in his face. His sneer bing a taunt, he yelled out: ¡°Ah Qing, let me help you pay. I really don¡¯t think it is worth that price.¡±

    The noise of the p to the face was too loud. He really won¡¯t be able to hear soon....

    The owner¡¯s mouth trembled. Finally he cupped his hands together in apology: ¡°My eyes were shallow and was like a frog in a well. Let¡¯s just say that the swine basket grass is on the house as an apology.¡±

    That owner really knew how to conduct himself. Since the other person was being weing and smiling, Shao Qing naturally wouldn¡¯t make it hard for him. As she left, she took out a dozen of rank 2 crystals and ced them on the table.

    Once they had left the shop, Cai Yingying¡¯s view of Shao Qing changedpletely. How could it be exined? Even though Cai Yingying didn¡¯t believe Yan Qiyue¡¯s words, how could that man eating flower be the worst of all the mutated vegetation she owned?

    Certainly it was just a man eating flower that would have already beaten most mutated vegetation, but the swine basket grass didn¡¯t even try to resist.

    Shao Qing definitely wasn¡¯t weak.

    The tactics she was nning to use against Shao Qing had to be changed slightly.

    Shao Qing¡¯s strength was higher than she had imagined. She couldn¡¯t use brute methods. Cai Yingying had always thought Shao Qing had some strength. Otherwise even if she was that beautiful, she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry around a child to enter a small superhuman squad. Yet this event just now told her , her strength was absolutely not low.

    She really had the skills to join this squad.

    This was Cai Yingying¡¯s thought under the idea that Yan Qiyue was the leader. After all, since the beginning most of the choices had been decided by Yan Qiyue.

    After leaving the store, Shao Qing dragged the group to eat dinner. Even though she wouldn¡¯t starve, Yan Qiyue and the rest would.

    The ce to eat was chosen by Cai Yingying. Since Cai Yingying was familiar with Jing Du, it would be easier for her to arrange something.

    Reportedly the restaurant that she chose was one of the upper ss types. All kinds of leaders, higher ups from different military units would alle here to eat. This corresponds to the fact that the price here was especially high.

    Before Cai Yingying entered the door, she had patted her chest and announced she would pay. Shao Qing originally wanted to reject her offer. However, taking a nce at the price menu, she didn¡¯t say anymore.

    How could a single dish of stir fry peppers and meat cost a total of eighty rank 1 crystals. Even if she had the money, this would cause her heart to ache!

    However, after the apocalypse, the majority of vegetables were hard to raise. Even if they were to nt some, they usually would mutate. Some would mutate and have some poisonous characteristics. It could easily cause someone¡¯s death thus vegetables were more costly than meat.

    This was a normal thing for survival bases. Flipping through the menu, Shao Qing chose two dishes: Stir fry peppers and meat and tomato scrambled egg.

    Yan Qiyue decided to order a bunch of things. When he was deciding the dishes, he would first look at the price, then the name of the dish. All of the ones he chose, not caring about the taste, just looking at the price would be frightening.

    As for Gu Chuan and the rest, they didn¡¯t order any dishes. They simply left it to Yan Qiyue. Not even mentioning Cai Yingying, even Shao Qing felt a bit of a heart ache. The crucial point was that after Yan Qiyue ordered the food, he smacked his lips together and ordered: ¡°Also bring a bottle of red wine. Since this is the first timeing to Jing Du and everyone is gathered together, we should drink to celebrate. Since I am a poor person, I really want to try 1982 Lafite or the 1945 Mouton Rothschild. Either one would do.¡±

    Cai Yingying¡¯s fingers continuously twitched. After a long time did she say: ¡°They probably don¡¯t have the 1945 Mouton Rothschild.... Or the 1982 Lafite....¡±

    The waiter standing to the side kindlymented: We do not have the 1945 Mouton Rothschild, but we do have the 1982 Lafite.¡±

    Cai Yingying£º......

    ¡°Then bring a bottle of 1982 Lafite. What do you think? Of course, I will listen to you.¡± Yan Qiyue stared at Cai Yingying. He even exposed an enticing smile, purposely.

    Cai Yingying felt a bit faint, she was getting muddle-headed from his looks. At once she madly nodded her head: ¡°No problem. Isn¡¯t it just a 1982 Lafite? Bring a bottle!¡±

    Yan Qiyue immediately retracted his smile and he continued to look at the menu. How could he so easily let go of this opportunity to milk this spendthrift?

    Immediately he ordered another couple of dishes that weren¡¯t expensive prior to the apocalypse but now were exorbitantly priced dishes during the apocalypse. Cai Yingying could feel her heart bleed as she looked on.

    She did have a lot of money but the one who actually had the money was her father. Here and then, her dad would give her a big bunch of crystals for her to spend. However, the amount wouldn¡¯t be that much. After all, the crystals had to be fought for.

    Allowing Yan Qiyue to exploit her, all the crystals she had umted for so long were going to be all spent up.

    Just as expected, when Yan Qiyue had finally stopped, the waiter immediately gave a bright smile: ¡°The total will be two thousand five hundred and thirty eight rank 1 crystals. Taking off the Ling Tou*, it will be just two thousand and five hundred crystals. Please pay at the counter.¡±

    * the remainder or scrap

    Cai Yingying£º......

 Chapter 133 - Volume 2 Chapter 29 Coincidentally arrived at the extreme point

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 29 Coincidentally arrived at the extreme point</h4>

    Even though it hurt sorely, it was like a man trying to pick up a girl at the bar. At that moment no matter how much they spent they still had to keep up theirposure while for women chasing men, it wasn¡¯t that far off.

    The thing that made Cai Yingying want to vomit blood is that after the dishes arrived, Yan Qiyue took one bite, then turned in dislike: ¡°It can¡¯t evenpare to Ah Qing¡¯s. The difference is like heaven and hell.¡±

    At that time Cai Yingying wanted to start crying. If she had to spend money to get some respect then that¡¯s fine, after all she liked Yan Qiyue. However, she has spent the money but the only thing she got in return was a roll of the eyes. Her not vomiting blood out already showed how strong she was.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t just stand there idly and poked Yan Qiyue. After all, they still have to borrow the power of Cai Yingying to find the whereabouts of Er Dai.

    Yan Qiyue licked his red lips. Opening the wine, he poured a cup for himself. Shao Qing wasn¡¯t a fan of drinking. Drinking made keeping feelings under control hard and left her feeling insecure.

    Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan also didn¡¯t drink. However, Gu Panpan, who pointed out that she had never drank such a luxurious drink before, was adamant on trying it out. Pouring a cup, the rest was left for Cai Yingying and Liu Yusen to drink.

    Yan Qiyue took one drink. After finishing drinking, he didn¡¯t speak. He simply took his chopsticks and looked at Shao Qing, his eyes and expressions were very serious.

    Being watched, Shao Qing didn¡¯t feel like eating any more. She silently clipped a piece of meat, removed the chili peppers, and handed it to Xiao Baozi.

    When Xiao Baozi was about finished, she didn¡¯t have any intentions of ??eating. She just waited for the rest to get enough then got up and left.

    When Yan Qiyue stood up, she felt something was off. This was because Yan Qiyue was walking straight, but looked very stiff from the back. Then in a second, he almost ran into the door frame.

    It was only under Shao Qing¡¯s watch and pull was he able to avoid running his beautiful face into the frame. Being held by Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue looked back at Shao Qing. His expression was still very serious and calm. Shao Qing felt that his eyes seemed a bit dazed.

    Setting his eyes on Shao Qing, after a long time, his eyes lit up then Yan Qiyue rushed to Shao Qing under the broad daylight. With light awkward panting, he spoke in a tone as if he was dumped by some scum: ¡°I love you so much, but why don¡¯t you love me? Tell me why I¡¯m not good enough. Am I not cute? Tell me what to change... Tell me, you have touched my whole body several times. You can definitely say it...¡±

    Shao Qing waspletely stunned at the time. She pinched Yan Qiyue¡¯s chin and carefully looked at him. Then she discovered that Yan Qiyue was indeed drunk.

    His pupils were ck and his eyes couldn¡¯t focus. Although he looked very serious on the outside, it was only because he had a nk face.

    At this moment, Shao Qing felt that the gaze from the people around her weren¡¯t looking right. The hot eyes stabbing her body had a kind of heat that wanted to explore this gossip causing her to feel very ufortable.

    When Shao Qing held Yan Qiyue, he even arched into her body. Trying to seduce her, he whispered: ¡°I like you this much, I even gave my most precious first time to you. You have to take responsibility. How can you like the new and hate the old? Look at me, tell me where I don¡¯t look good....¡±

    Shao Qing gave him a gentle p on his face, then she turned towards the group: ¡°He¡¯s drunk. Let¡¯s stop here for today. Is there any ce we can stay nearby?¡±

    Cai Yingying, who had a distorted face from jealousy, immediately smiled and said: ¡°Why are you looking for a ce to stay? Just stay at my home. We¡¯re friends, you don¡¯t have to be modest.¡±

    Shao Qing slightly frowned: ¡°Yan Qiyue is drunk and isn¡¯t light. If it¡¯s too far, I¡¯m afraid that he might start acting crazy and I might not be able to control it. It¡¯d be best to just stay nearby.¡±

    ¡°My home isn¡¯t far from here, let¡¯s just go back to mine. It¡¯s much more convenient than living outside.¡± Cai Yingying said eagerly.

    Since she had said this much, if Shao Qing still insisted on rejecting her, then she wouldn¡¯t be giving her any face. Helpless she agreed: ¡°Then we will have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡± Cai Yingying quickly suppressed the excitement in her heart. Yan Qiyue was drunk. If he stayed at her ce, isn¡¯t that the best opportunity?

    After the group left the restaurant, they headed straight to Cai Yingying¡¯s house. Cai Yingying¡¯s house was in a small vi. Looking at the exterior of the house, it was more luxurious than the others.

    ording to Cai Yingying, the row of vis in this neighborhood were all her home; thus, choosing any of them to reside in wasn¡¯t a problem at all.

    Cai Yingying naturally did not bring Shao Qing to the ce where her father lived. Otherwise, many things would be inconvenient. She led Shao Qing and the group back to her own house. These vis were all two-storey vis. On the roof, there was even a private theater and swimming pool. Shao Qing and the rest were all allowed to pick a room to stay in. Yan Qiyue was ced next to the room of Shao Qing.

    However, after Yan Qiyue was brought to the bed, ShaoQing still could not leave. Yan Qiyue was pulling her and refused to let her go. He even had tearsing out. Begging for ashing, his tiny waist was twisting around with extra enthusiasm.

    It took a long time to finally tuck Yan Qiyue into the covers. Worried that he would have a headache after waking up, Shao Qing gave him a bowl of sobering soup to drink.

    Not long after giving it to him, Cai Yingying came over with a cup of honey water: ¡°Qing Jie, I made a cup of honey water. You can give this to Qiyue to drink, it¡¯ll help with the hangover.¡±

    Shao Qing did not tell Cai Yingying she had already given him sobering soup. She just took it with a smile: ¡°Sorry for troubling you. I didn¡¯t think he would get drunk from a cup. Come sit down.¡±

    Cai Yingying quickly waved her hand: ¡°What trouble? I won¡¯t sit down. Qing Jie, you should also go get a good rest.¡±

    ¡°En, I still have to take care of the baby. You have worked the entire day, go back and rest.¡± Shao Qing smiled, Cai Yingying then left factfully.

    After she left, Shao Qing put the cup of honey water on the table and went to the toilet. After all, she ate a lot of things at noon. It was time for her to spit it out.

    Shao Qing has be ustomed to vomiting three times a day. It was difficult at the beginning, but now it has be a habit.

    After she was finished, she came out and was going to prepare water to rinse her mouth. It was then that she saw Yan Hanqing sitting at the table, his expression was very grave but his eyes were calm.

    After Shao Qing came out, she poured herself a cup of water: ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see how everything was going. He is pretty drunk. I didn¡¯t want to see you suffer alone.¡± Yan Hanqing licked his lips. Taking a sip, Shao Qing swished it inside her mouth, then asked: ¡°Are you thirsty? I can pour you a ss of water.¡±

    Yan Hanqing took the cup Cai Yingying brought and then said: ¡°This hasn¡¯t cooled yet, I can drink this.¡± After taking a sip, he discovered that it was sweet. Stunned, he asked: ¡°Is this honey water to help sober Yan Qiyue?¡±

    ¡°He already drank a bowl of sobering soup, you can drink that.¡± Shao Qing looked at the time. ¡°Can you help wash him in a bit? It¡¯s definitely ufortable to sleep with a body smelling like alcohol. I want to go back and see if Xiao Baozi is being naughty.¡±

    ¡°You go and let me deal with this.¡± Yan Hanqing whispered. Being freed of the task, Shao Qing went back to her room, leaving Yan Hanqing to drag the drunken Yan Qiyue into the bathroom.

    It¡¯s pretty troublesome to bathe a drunkard, especially a drunkard who has lost unconsciousness. Yan Hanqing tossed around for nearly an hour before he could wash Yan Qiyue properly and took him out of the bathtub.

    Probably because he stayed in the tub for too long, Yan Hanqing felt a bit hot. He unbuttoned his cor and then sat on the chair next to the bed and waited for Shao Qing to return.

    After a while, door knocking could be heard. Thinking it was Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart suddenly became a bit restless. All those things that he dared not say, those things that he dared not do, all became an unclear impulse he felt lingering in his chest.

    Yan Hanqing took a deep breath and opened the door. Before his smile reached his eyes he saw Cai Yingying. Cai Yingying was also stunned: ¡°Where¡¯s Qing Jie?¡±

    ¡°She went back to look after the child.¡± Yan Hanqing was a bit disappointed.

    Cai Yingying was anxious. She forced a smile and said: ¡°Qing Ge, you should go back to rest. I will take care of Yan Qiyue. After walking for such a long time, everyone must be tired.¡±

    Yan Hanqing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. You can go back to rest, I¡¯ll keep himpany.¡±

    Cai Yingying quickly replied: ¡°Let me. I am better at taking care of people.¡±

    ¡°No need, I just helped bathe him.¡± He was implying that Yan Qiyue was still naked and it wasn¡¯t suitable for a young girl to look at. Cai Yingying waspletely stunned because after Yan Hanqing finished speaking, he closed the door.

    She stood at the door for a while, her heart apprehensive. Finally she gritted her teeth and left. It seems it¡¯ll be hard to make a move tonight.

    Yan Hanqing was sitting in the room, and his whole body felt more and more stuffy. Originally, he unbuttoned the cor, now he unbuttoned another. A small portion of his honey-colored chest was already revealed.

    He wiped his forehead with his fingertips. Surprisingly, there were already beads of sweat leaking out. Even a dumb person could notice that something was wrong.

    Unable to sit still, it was bing more and more obvious that the heat wasing from his lower abdomen. If he didn¡¯t understand what was going on would be a lie.

    Yan Hanqing was somewhat helpless. He had been fatally wounded before. He had almost had his heart smashed through and his ribs were broken three times. Not mentioning all his other minor injuries, he has never had such an embarrassing moment like this. Besides embarrassment, he was also somewhat panicking.

    After sitting for most of the time, Yan Hanqing was like a thief and sneaked into the toilet. He was preparing to solve this trouble before Shao Qing came back.

    Shortly after he entered the toilet, Shao Qing came over. Shao Qing knocked on the door, but no one came to open the door. Since the door wasn¡¯t locked, she opened it. There was no one in the room. Only Yan Qiyue who was quietly lying on the bed. His white face with a touch of intoxicating blush, the ultimate white and red contrast; this gorgeous person just made others want to take a bite.

    There was an itch in Shao Qing¡¯s heart. She sat down next to the bed and took a peak under the covers. Looking down, she found that Yan Qiyue was wearing nothing. His body even had a fragrance like he just came out of the bath.

    Shao Qing: ......

    She decisively covered the quilt, what the eyes don¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over. The moment the quilt was back covering him, Shao Qing¡¯s mind instantly emerged a thought. Since, she had already seen his whole body, and not only once, why does she have to be shy...

    With this thought, Shao Qing silently peeled open the cover and stuffed Yan Qiyue¡¯s long arm into it. It was probably because of her sense of guilt when she suddenly heard a low groan, even though it was just a sound, it caused Yan Qiyue to quickly take back his hand.

    She looked calmly to the left, the direction of the washroom. The voice seemed to being from there. After a while when she was thinking it was just in her head, she heard another sexy deep groan.

    The sound was particrly quiet. If it wasn¡¯t for Shao Qing¡¯s amazing hearing, others might not have heard it. Feeling that the voice was familiar, she walked over silently.

    After approaching it, she discovered the sound wasing from the washroom. Shao Qing tried the handle. With a twist, the door was opened. Sitting on the toilet, pants down to his knees was Yan Hanqing. When Shao Qing opened the door, they made eye contact. For a moment, Yan Hanqing was lifeless. He felt that the sky had fallen and the world was over. Otherwise, how could there be this illusion, seeing Shao Qing appear in front of him at this moment?

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes fell on Yan Hanqing¡¯s hand, and then she silently twisted her head: ¡°Sorry... I thought something happened... you continue.¡±

    Then she calmly closed the door and went to the table. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but drink arge amount of water that had already turned cold to calm down.

    Then her reaction was particrly slow, ah..... it¡¯s not small.

    After reacting and thinking of what she thought first, Shao Qing¡¯s expression was stiff. Since she met Yan Qiyue, she seems to have no integrity and had lowered her limits. Yes, this is all Yan Qiyue¡¯s fault.

    Just when Shao Qing was sitting there and letting her thoughts go wild for a long time, Yan Hanqing, who looked serious, walked out neatly. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but look at a certain part of the body.

    Probably because her eyes weren¡¯t too straight, even though Yan Hanqing was a man made of steel, he couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    After all, what happened just now was really shameful.

    In particr, he always had special feelings for Shao Qing. Being discovered by Shao Qing doing that kind of thing, he couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed.

    Yan Hanqing sat across from Shao Qing. He involuntarily crossed his legs and covered a certain part. He discovered that even though he had already imagined the appearance of Shao Qing, once he saw it, his body once again was controlled by the craze.

    The spot where Shao Qing¡¯s gaze fell, it seemed to be burning. He squirmed silently inside his throat and his ten fingers were tightly clutched together, trying to cover his own thoughts. In the end, he found that he could not cover them. His lust towards Shao Qing has developed to the point where it cannot be suppressed.

    After a long while, Yan Hanqing spoke: ¡°The cup of honey water, it was drugged ...¡±

    Because of *, his voice was low and hoarse, sexy to the point where it could impregnate people. Shao Qing was stunned. Then she seized the key point: ¡°You said...someone drugged the cup of honey water?¡±

    Yan Hanqing nodded. The facts were obvious. The honey water was delivered by Cai Yingying. Only Cai Yingying could have drugged it. Cai Yingying also had some inappropriate thoughts about Yan Qiyue. This further supported the fact that she must have tried to drug Yan Qiyue.

    It was just too much of a coincidence. Shao Qing had already given sobering soup for Yan Qiyue to drink, so the cup of honey water was not used at all. Instead, it was drunk by Yan Hanqing.

    Thus, Yan Qiyue¡¯s luck was Yan Hanqing¡¯s torture.

    He kept his legs tight and tried to calm down a certain part. However, it didn¡¯t work. If Shao Qing wasn¡¯t there, he could find a small space, such as the toilet, to vent himself, which might solve the drug. But his most loved person is in front of him!

    Drugged, Shao Qing served as the catalyst. Yan Hanqing only felt that his whole body was boiling. No, he was like a frog in boiling water. Even if he struggled, he would just simmer and the heat devoured all his rationality.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Shao Qing came forward wanting to test the temperature of Yan Hanqing¡¯s forehead. It was hot, so hot it scalded her hand. As for Yan Hanqing, the moment Shao Qing put her hand on his forehead, he nearly groaned. Icy cool, it was veryfortable.

    However, after Shao¡¯s palm was removed, the ce that has been touched was like a rebound, it became hotter and hotter.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s breath at the moment was hot. He swallowed his saliva and tried to suppress the beasts in his body*. Speaking in a hoarse voice: ¡°I think I¡¯m much better...¡±

    But from his looks, it didn¡¯t look much better. Instead, it was pressing on *, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her brows. In her heart, Cai Yingying had be dispensable and caused her anger.

    She knew Cai Yingying was interested in Qiuyue. If Cai Yingying had sincerely chased after Yan Qiyue, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything. After all, she was different. She and her loved one were zombies. If there was a day that their identity was exposed to the world, she would be a public enemy.

    If Yan Qiyue fell in love with her, he would suffer too much.

    If Yan Qiyue could fall in love with Cai Yingying, it was a good thing. At least he would leave her, this ticking bomb. She probably won¡¯t get used to it and it will be a little ufortable, but she would definitely give him her blessing.

    However, she did not expect that Cai Yingying would use these dirty means. With this incident, Cai Yingying was automatically added onto Shao Qing¡¯s cklist. Such a woman should stay far away from Yan Qiyue!

    Shao Jing did not discover at all that after this incident, although she was somewhat angry, she was actually more relieved. She didn¡¯t want Yan Qiyue to leave her. Only this small point, she didn¡¯t realize.

    While Shao Qing was a little distracted, Yan Hanqing couldn¡¯t suppress it. The tip of his nose smelling the faint fragrance on Shao Qing, the more he tried to restrain himself, the more fragrant the aroma. It became an intense smell that constantly attacked his nose and mind.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s pupil was magnified, his consciousness was being swallowed bit by bit, leaving only the faint aroma in his mind.

    He chased the scent of the scent. Looking up, he saw the source of the scent. Then Yan Hanqing lost consciousness and pounced forward.....

 Chapter 134 - Volume 2 Chapter 30 Making the best after a mistake

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 30 Making the best after a mistake</h4>

    At that moment, Shao Qing waspletely oblivious. Only the impact brought by her back knocking against the bed made her wake up. As soon as she looked up, she saw Yan Hanqing¡¯s red eyes and the teardrops that flowed down.

    He was a tough guy, she always knew, thus Shao Qing has never seen Yan Hanqing crying. She reached out and wiped his eyes. The hot temperature passed through her cold skin and Shao Qing¡¯s heart trembled.

    Yan Hanqing had his arms propped up and kept panting, his tense skin was shaking. He was trying to restrain himself, and Shao Qing could tell. At that moment, Shao Qing felt that she was disgusting.

    While she was thinking she was a very conservative woman, she had been having rtionships with different men and even found different reasons for herself. If the scum man was because she was blind, Er Dai was because of an ident, then what about Yan Qiyue?

    She could clearly bear it. Why is she eager for his dependence and eager for his temperature?

    In fact, she was just giving herself an excuse to cover up her dirty and greedy heart.

    It¡¯s really sad.

    So why let Yan Hanqing suffer? The temperature in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes gradually faded. She silently reached out and unbuttoned the first button of Yan Hanqing¡¯s cor. When her fingertip touched the hot skin, Yan Hanqing immediately trembled fiercely.

    He bent his body, squatted, and grabbed his cor. His voice was hoarse: ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I will go out first.¡±

    Yan Hanqing tried to stand up, but his legs trembled and gave out. His knees fell to the ground,

    The knee actually wasn¡¯t fragile, but when it is given blunt trauma, it would be particrly painful. Even so, Yan Hanqing struggled up. Shakily standing up, before waiting for him to stand up straight, Shao Qing suddenly reached out and seized Yan Hanqing¡¯s cor.

    Yan Hanqing was stunned. Then he was brought down to the ground by Shao Qing. He had lost the ability to resist. Even if he wanted to break away from Shao Qing¡¯s hands, he would only react more violently if he touched her.

    What¡¯s more, Yan Hanqing would not disobey Shao Qing. He simply allowed Shao Qing to press him to the ground. Shao Qing sat on his waist and pulled down on his cor. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Like an innocent boy, Yan Hanqing stayed still with his arms open allowing Shao Qing to unbutton one shirt buttons after another.

    The process of unbuttoning made Shao Qing a little annoyed. With one strong jerk, she tore apart Yan Hanqing¡¯s shirt directly. The row of buttons all ttered on to the ground, revealing his healthy gold coloured chest.

    Yan Hanqing was stunned. His remaining consciousness was unable toprehend Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts. He can only try to restrain himself from moving and let Shao Qing do as she pleased.

    Shao Qing quickly stripped him nude. Closing her eyes, she took the final step.

    At that moment, she was unable to say if it was effortless or difficult, but something shattered in her heart.

    In the middle of the night, Cai Yingying came over and knocked on the door. She was directly roared away by Yan Hanqing. Yan Hanqing was at the peak of that age and was also drugged. As a result it went on the entire night with no stop. When it did stop, the horizon was already faintly exposed.

    Even with Shao Qing¡¯s physique, when she got up, her legs were like jelly. She stood up against the wall and put on a coat. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a bath first.¡±

    Yan Hanqing nodded, not daring to look at Shao Qing. If it was Yan Qiyue, at this moment, he would definitely act like a snake and insist on washing with Shao Qing. Yet he silently returned to his room.

    When Shao Qing turned around, her expression was stiff. Last night, due to the urgent matters she had actually forgotten that Yan Qiyue was lying on the bed. Although she knew Yan Qiyue was thoroughly drunk and shouldn¡¯t know, Shao Qing still felt she partook in voyeurism and was very embarrassed.

    She took a deep breath and went to the bathtub. She carefully washed herself three times before she came out of the bathtub.

    Clearly her body was very clean and because of her strong recovery, all the marks had disappeared. Yet, Shao Qing still felt very ufortable and uneasy, inside and out.

    Yan Hanqing was different from Yan Qiyue and was different from Er Dai. Although he is usually very silent, at that time, he was full of aggression. There was a feeling that it couldn¡¯t be controlled, it was ingrained in Shao Qing¡¯s mind.

    Out of the bathroom, Shao Qing calmed down her mood and decided to throw it behind her. Going to the kitchen, she prepared a soup for Yan Qiyue.

    Yan Qiyue was very drunk yesterday. Although he did not drink much alcohol, his stomach was extremely fragile and must be well maintained.

    Shao Qing did not know that when she was busy, Yan Qiyue had slowly opened his eyes and was quietly looking at the location of the kitchen.

    Inside his eye was almost filled with a blood red colour. He was quick to be drunk and also quick to awake. He had woken up in the middle ofst night, which means he also listened to the live erotic sounds in the middle of the night.

    At this time, if he spread out his palms, he would have discovered that his palms were full of crescent-shaped scars, and the dry blood had solidified on his palms and nails.

    Yan Qiyue bit his own index finger, staring at a button left on the ground. The urge to murder was solidified in his eyes.

    Soon, his index finger was drenched with blood.

    When Yan Qiyue estimated Shao Qing was about toe out, he spread out his palms, sticked out his pink tongue, and licked the blood on his palm and nails a little.

    He didn¡¯t want to be discovered by Shao Qing that he was actually awakest night. He was even more reluctant to let Shao Qing know that he had umted a lot of murderous intentions.

    God knows that Yan Qiyue wants to kill all the men around Shao Qing and then shut her away, so only he can get close to her, only he can see her. Even if Shao Qing would get mad at him, it wouldn¡¯t matter, he could let Shao Qing vent it out. Hit or curse it didn¡¯t matter...

    Yan Qiyue even thought that if Shao Qing got angry with him, she had a cold exterior but a hot interior. As long as she didn¡¯t know that he killed her teammates, even if he put her under house arrest, she would not hurt him.

    After all, she would care for all the people around her who are worth caring for. As long as that person enters her heart, this woman would be like an iron bloody murderous god who will give him endless tolerance and softness.

    However, with this thought, Yan Qiyue did not want to hurt Shao Qing in this way. Hurting her feelings. It would be too cruel and could cause him to be thrown away....

    Yan Qiyue turned and turned. How could his heart be so small? The demon inside kept yelling, kill Yan Hanqing, kill Gu Chuan, and kill all the men who wanted topete with him.

    Before he rolled himself into a ball, Shao Qing had alreadye out with the soup. When Shao Qing saw the rolled up quilt on the bed, the embarrassment of that moment rushed up.

    Yan Qiyue shouldn¡¯t have heard it right? Or could he have seen a bit.....

    Yan Qiyue naturally understood what Shao Qing was thinking. He quickly spoke in a pitiful manner: ¡°Ah Qing, my head hurts...¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts were immediately pulled away, and she ruthlesslyughed at Yan Qiyue: ¡°You can¡¯t drink alcohol but was trying to show off? Just one cup put you down. Is it glorious when you¡¯re holding me drunk and calling me mother?¡±

    Yan Qiyue did not feel shameful at all. He was like a big bug. In the bed, he crawled and crawled, and finally crawled in front of Shao Qing. He hugged her waist and blinked: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my first time drinking...¡±

    His adoptive father was a drunkard, which led to Yan Qiyue hating alcohol as a child. When he grew up, he hated alcohol even more because it would make people lose their sense of reason. If it wasn¡¯t because Shao Qing was by his side and gave him a sense of security, he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately tried to make Cai Yingying regret her words. Then he wouldn¡¯t have ordered wine and wouldn¡¯t have been drunk.

    As a result, the first time he drank alcohol, he was given the worst experience. First of all, he already embarrassed himself with his drunken acts. Then after waking up, he got a headache. The more important thing is that when he was drunk, someone took advantage and ate Shao Qing up.

    Yan Qiyue was now loathing Cai Yingying!

    He was a very intelligent person. Although he was irritated by the things that happenedst night, it was only a moment and he didn¡¯t lose his rationality. After a moment,Yan Qiyue understood everything.

    With Shao Qing¡¯s character, unless there was something wrong with Yan Hanqing, she wouldn¡¯t have done those things. If it wasn¡¯t necessary to do that kind of thing before it can be solved, she would not do it.

    Why did Yan Hanqing have to have a rtionship with Shao Qing? That was even simpler to figure out. He was definitely drugged. Why would he be drugged? Eighty percent was because of Cai Yingying and Cai Yingying did it because of him.

    Ultimately, it was because of him!

    ¡°First drink the soup then speak.¡± Shao Qing pushed Yan Qiyue¡¯s head away, ignoring his wronged expression, then handed the soup over.

    Yan Qiyue shamelessly acted spoiled: ¡°Ah Qing, I have a headache, feed me.¡±

    ¡°You have a headache, not an injured hand. Why does that affect you drinking your soup?¡± Shao Qing roasted him but having a guilty conscience, she still fed him.

    Yan Qiyue was especially satisfied drinking that soup. When he finished, Shao Qing ced the bowl down and got ready to leave: ¡°I will go back to see the baby. It¡¯s still not bright out, go sleep a bit more.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded sincerely. He actually didn¡¯t stick to Shao Qing and buried himself in the bed.

    When Shao Qing was gone, heid on the bed plotting. Out of all the drugs he had, which one could be used to kill Cai Yingying that slut.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, Shao¡¯s Qing wouldn¡¯t have...

    The more he thought, the more resentful he got. He badly wanted to have Yan Hanqing and her die together. Since he was small, he had never been so eager to get a person. This eagerness was driving him crazy.

    It should be said that his essence was actually a madman. Just for the sake of Shao Qing, he had learned to tone it down.

    Shao Qing went back to the room and saw Shao Tong sleeping on the outside. Xiao Baozi was holding Yaya nestled in the middle.

    Yaya was being pressed and his eyes were almost rolled back into his head. With his one remaining ear, it constantly shook. Shao Qing had to adjust the sleeping position of Xiao Baozi to liberate Yaya.

    The liberated Yaya was very grateful to see Shao Qing. Everyday, it had to struggle with being crushed to death and trying to survive. If the idea of escaping meant it would be a braised rabbit head, it would push itself to the limit to escape the ws of Xiao Baozi.

    The smell of Shao Qing was extremely familiar to Shao Tong thus she wasn¡¯t awakened, and slept even deeper .

    Shao Qing did not enter the bed. Finding a corner, she sat down and began absorbing crystals.

    At the moment, she really didn¡¯t want the sun to rise. She was even more reluctant to see Yan Hanqing and Yan Qiyue. The embarrassing to your bone moments made her ufortable.

    But no matter how she prayed, the sun would still rise. When Xiao Baozi awoke, itzily dragged Yaya out of bed.

    Yaya was dragged by his only ear left, stumbling on the ground, it was especially pitiful. Xiao Baozi was habitually preparing to wash, when he saw the Shao Qing in the corner.

    Xiao Baozi flew directly into Shao Qing¡¯s arms, and vaguely shouted Mama. After confirming that it was Shao Qing, he nested himself in Shao Qing¡¯s arms.

    Shao Qing had to hold him to wash. After thest time, Xiao Baozi had a bit of PTSD. Now he was even more glued to Shao Qing. After all, since birth, that was the first time he had separated from Shao Qing. Although children didn¡¯t really understand time, it still made Xiao Baozi more dependent on Shao Qing.

    Xiao Baozi acted spoiled and had Shao Qing brush his teeth and wash his face. All this ended up taking almost an hour. Of course, this was also because Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to go out.

    When she finally had to go, Shao Qing brought out Xiao Baozi and Shao Tong. When they went downstairs, everyone else was already in the living room.

    Sitting on the sofa in a row, waiting for Shao Qing, three pairs of eyes locked on to her. One was Yan Hanqing. Looking at Shao Qing once, he immediately bowed his head, feeling embarrassed.

    One came from Yan Qiyue. He also nced at Shao Qing and bowed his head. However, Yan Qiyue bowed his head to cover up his hate out of jealousy.

    Thest one came from Cai Yingying. She carefully observed Shao Qing several times. Her eyes focused on Shao Qing¡¯s neck and the slightly open neckline. In the end, she found no suspicious traces and lowered her head.

    She was now full of doubts. Finally she can only me Yan Qiyue for not drinking the bowl of honey water. But Cai Yingying did not give up. When Shao Qing came, she asked: ¡°Qing Jie has arrived, let¡¯s have a meal! Qing Jie, should we have some honey water? Everyone must be parched in the throat. Honey water is also a good cure for hangovers!¡±

    She was practically touching a sore spot. Shao Qing had just thrown it to the back of her head and Cai Yingying mentioned this again? She felt that Cai Yingying was actually asking if the effects of the honey water was pretty good? You must have enjoyed itst night!

    Thus Shao Qing was embarrassed to death. Yan Hanqing and Yan Qiyue were just as embarrassed, but Shao Qing was still very calm. She immediately said: ¡°At that time, I had already made sobering soup. I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t mix well with honey water, so I didn¡¯t give any to Yan Qiyue to drink. However, before breakfast one shouldn¡¯tdrink honey water, drinking a cup of milk will be better.¡±

    Cai Yingying waspletely relieved. Smiling, she waved Shao Qing over to sit down. Then she shouted for the chef to serve food. The chef made a total of eleven dishes. The table waspletely full, six vegetarian, four meat and one soup. It looked very sumptuous.

    However, the people sitting around the table had their own thoughts. None of them really had much of an appetite.

    In particr, Gu Panpan, she carefully observed everything. She felt that there was a surging undercurrent today. Something wasn¡¯t right, but she just couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    After eating, Shao Qing proposed to leave: ¡°Now that you are back home, we should leave.¡±

    Cai Yingying was stunned, and urged her to stay: ¡°Don¡¯t go, I will take you around. I am the host and I am familiar with this ce. This is your first timeing to Jingdu. Let¡¯s go for a stroll first then talk.¡±

    However, Shao Qing was not willing to stay. Even if she knew that Cai Yingying had the ability to make her search for Er Dai easier, Shao Qing was not willing to stay for another minute.

    When such an awkward thing happened, she didn¡¯t even feel like killing Cai Yingying. If she continued to stay, Shao Qing really was scared she couldn¡¯t hold back from killing Cai Yingying. If this happened, Cai Yingying¡¯s father would definitely retaliate. Then her looking for Er Dai would be a lot harder.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go shopping, we still have things to do. We really don¡¯t want to trouble you. If there¡¯s fate we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Shao Qing smiled and was ready to leave with everyone.

    Cai Yingying still wanted to retain them. As a result, someone ran over and panted. ¡°Miss, the captain is calling you. Please hurry over, there¡¯s something important to tell you.¡±

    Cai Yingying quickly said: ¡°Qing Jie, you must not go, I will go and return.¡±

    Before leaving, she even called the person who came to find her to help her keep them there. After all, if Shao Qing left, then wanting to meet them again would really be pure fate.

    Cai Yingying really liked Yan Qiyue very much. She really wanted to keep him here thus naturally, Shao Qing and the rest could not leave.

    When Cai Yingying departed, Shao Qing was ready to leave. However, the man stopped Shao Qing and refused to let her go: ¡°You must not go. When thedy departed, she ordered me to keep you guys here. If you leave, the Miss will definitely kill me.¡±

    Why is it my business if Cai Yingying wants to beat you to death? Shao Qing suppressed the impulse to roll her eyes. Turning, she prepared to go, when he hugged her thigh.

    That person was also a talent. Kneeling on the ground holding Shao Qing¡¯s thigh, he began to cry: ¡°Please stay a little longer, just a moment. Miss, she wille back soon...¡±

    Shao Qing said nothing . Releasing her vines, she dragged him away and tied him against the table. Carrying Xiao Baozi, they left.

    They had already wasted a lot of time. She had to go to find Er Dai. Fortunately, Shao Qing had a preliminary understanding of the situation in Jingdu. Now the first step was to go to the mission hall. That ce had the most superhumans in Jingdu. Shao Qing can release a mission to find Er Dai.

    Er Dai wasn¡¯t stupid. He was a lot smarter than the average person. Even if there were outsiders, he can definitely cover up his identity. What she needs to do now is to let the mission go out. Whether someone finds Er Dai or has news of him or Er Dai himself sees the mission, as long as there is something she would have the opportunity to find Er Dai.

    Just north of Jing Du survivor base belongs to the northeastern region. Those ces can be said to be freezing cold. After the end of the world, the climate became even more unpredictable. If they couldn¡¯t find Er Dai in Jing Du, she would have to continue north.

    But Er Dai shouldn¡¯t have wandered so far. If he woke up, he would definitely follow the direction to go back to find them.

    Shao Qing¡¯s mood was veryplicated thinking about it. After walking out of the door, she chose a direction and went forward. She did not go far before seeing a familiar figure.

 Chapter 135 - Volume 2 Chapter 31 Another countryâ€™s envoy

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 31 Another country¡¯s envoy</h4>

    That figure wasn¡¯t someone else, it was Lin Qifan. He has changed. He had gotten thinner, but those false tenderness in his appearance still stood in the crowd.

    Shao Qing felt her heart had been just chiseled by something, and the broken hole was bleeding out. It was probably because her expression was too obvious, Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but pat her shoulder. ¡°Ah Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head and led them to calmly leave. She wanted to cut Lin Qifan¡¯s heart apart and see if it was actually ck inside, but now was not the best time.

    That scum of a man, how could he be more important than Er Dai?

    When both sides passed by each other, Lin Qifan turned back and saw the back of Shao Qing. The woman beside him asked: ¡°Qifan, what are you looking at? You seem so fascinated.¡±

    Lin Qifan reluctantly smiled: ¡°I just saw a familiar back, I thought it was an acquaintance.¡±

    Lin Qifan thought about it, how could it be. Shao Qing was dead. When the hospital was informing him to im the body, he didn¡¯t dare to pick up.

    Tossing throughout the night unable to sleep, everytime he closed his eyes it was her cold countenance, but with the gentleness that only bloomed for him that appeared before him. Then in the next second, her body was covered with blood.

    At that time, Lin Qifan did not have much regret. This was because he still had a brighter future. Qin Jiao liked him so much. As long as he married Qin Jiao, the wholepany would have belonged to him in the future.

    But the apocalypse came. When he had nothing, then did he remember how good Shao Qing was. If Shao Qing was around, she would not let him suffer at all.....

    Since the end of the world, he has been exhausted running around thus he had no time to regret. Until he just saw this figure, that familiarity made his heart tremble and Lin Qifan once again recalled Shao Qing.

    On the other hand, after Shao Qing¡¯s emotions fluctuated for a moment, Lin Qifan was thrown to the back of her brain. Right now, she had to find Er Dai, as soon as possible.

    That silly Er Dai. If he wasn¡¯t by her side, he might get bullied. The longer they were separated, the more she missed him. Er Dai¡¯s face would often appear in her mind, stupidly staring at her.

    If this world, if you were speaking of trust, besides Xiao Baozi who Shao Qing trusted the most, Er Dai would be second. Besides Xiao Baozi, Er Dai had been with her the longest. The more one thought about something, the longer the time, the deeper it became ingrained. As it continues to ferment, the stronger it will be.

    In the end, Shao Qing still couldn¡¯t leave. This was because when their group had just walked out of the vi area, they hadn¡¯t even walked onto the pedestrian street leading to the mission hall when they were stopped by Cai Yingying.

    Cai Yingying was panting and pulling on Shao Qing¡¯s sleeves unwilling to let go. ¡°Qing Jie, why are you guys leaving? If someone didn¡¯te to inform me, I wouldn¡¯t have known at all! Please stay for a few more days!!¡±

    Having no options, she revealed everything: ¡°Actually, we came to Jing Du survivor base because we are looking for someone. I have apanion who was separated in ourst mission. I have already been to all the survivor bases near the mission site, and Jing Du was the remaining one. ¡±

    ¡°This is easy to handle. You should leave it to me. Even though the mercenary group of my family is not that big, bthey do have some strength in Jing Du. At least, it would be more convenient than you guys searching around everywhere. We can also go to the mission hall to register for a task of looking for yourpanion. Stay, Qing Jie. Tell me yourpanion¡¯s appearance , I can get people to go find them. Once there¡¯s news, I will inform you immediately.¡± Cai Yingying hurriedly added.

    Shao Qing thought about it and said: ¡°He isn¡¯t that old and mute. His temper is like that of a child. He has bangs that are slightly longer, covering his eyes...¡±

    After saying a series of features of Er Dai, Gu Panpan asked: ¡°Grab a paper and pen. I can paint a portrait of him.¡± She used to be an art student. Even though she hadn¡¯t learned it for a long time, drawing a sketch was no problem.

    Cai Yingying quickly pulled them all back to the vi, and found a pen and paper for Gu Panpan then Gu Panpan painted Er Dai.

    The sketches she painted were not as vivid as a real life person, but they were quite simr. When Cai Yingying took the portrait, she found someone to make a few copies. Then she told a group of people to begin looking for Er Dai in the city.

    After that, she took Shao Qing to the mission hall. ¡°Qing Jie, you go register for the task and leave a contact information. This way if there is news, they can immediately inform you.¡±

    Shao Qing described the task. Not just looking for Er Dai, any news of Er Dai would also be rewarded. She set the rewards particrly high, five pieces of rank 3 zombie crystals. Even Cai Yingying swallowed her drool when she saw that.

    After that, they went back to Cai Yingying¡¯s vi. Although Shao Qing didn¡¯t want toe back, she still had to endure it for Er Dai. After returning, Cai Yingying poured out water for everyone: ¡°Qing Jie, you probably still don¡¯t know this but something big happened in Jing Du.¡±

    ¡°What is it.....¡± Shao Qing asked. All her thoughts had been on Er Dai. She was anxious. If they couldn¡¯t find Er Dai in Jing Du, she could only head north. The more north they went, the smaller her hope.

    ¡°The ind country had sent a small team toe to Jing Du to borrow food! Although there were many shorings to Cai Yingying¡¯s personality, she had one strong point better than most children of wealthy parents and that is she had strong nationalism.

    Towards that small ind country that has feud with her mothend, Cai Yingying gritted her teeth in hatred. Not only her, but when the heads of many mercenary groups in Jing Du got together to discuss the news, the theme of the meeting was how to give the ind group an ¡®unforgettable¡¯ trip to heaven.

    ¡°The ind country is so small and all their food is imported. When the apocalypse broke out, the channels for importing food were cut off. They had never had a lot of food stored away, thus after these days, they have almost depleted everything. Thus, they came to borrow food from our country!¡± Cai Yingying gritted her teeth: ¡°Why should we lend them some? We barely have enough for us to eat ourselves! But the upper level thought that during the apocalypse, they should maintain friendship between countries. Help out when one can. Why not give the food to other survivors in other bases, what¡¯s the point in leaving it for pests and animals?¡±

    Shao Qing grasped the key point: ¡°You mean... the ind people areing over?¡±

    Cai Yingying nodded her head angrily: ¡°I heard that a small team, made of all superhumans with the leader being a onmy¨­ji, will soon be in Jing Du.¡±

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t willing to stay, this time she couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to. She had not experienced a dark eight years, but from listening to her instructors and coaches speak of it countless times and from countless missions, many were rted to the destruction of that country¡¯s private human experiments.

    Probably in the eyes of some people, the nation had good people and bad people. This nation was no exception. Hatred also had its bad side. In the eyes of Shao Qing, the whole nation was almost all corrupted, just looking at it made her feel disgusted.

    Since the superhumans of the ind nation wereing over, she can¡¯t leave. Even though she can¡¯t personally hurt them, she wanted to watch the group of people cry leaving.

    Oh but if she finds Er Dai during this period, she may ambush the ind¡¯s group of superhumans on the way back, so that they will stay in the heavens forever.

    After Cai Yingying told them about the ind squad matters, Shao Qing quietly waited for news. She did not leave the vi all day. She was afraid that if she left, there might be some news of Er Dai sent to her that she would miss.

    Yan Qiyue and Yan Hanqing sat next to Shao Qing, one on the left and the other on the right, apanying Shao Qing. Two people, you don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t look at you, it still could be considered harmonious.

    It was a pity that Shao Qing waited for the entire day, but there was still no news of Er Dai, which made her feel a little annoyed.

    ¡°Wait for another two days. If there is still no news, we will continue to go north! Now everyone go back to rest.¡± Shao Qing mped her teeth together. She will definitely never give up looking for Er Dai. Even if she couldn¡¯t find him up North, she wille back and search everywhere another round. The world is so big. She can look once, twice, three times until she finds Er Dai.

    When everyone returned to their room, including Shao Tong who went back to sleep with Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing went to the balcony.

    She looked around her spatial dimension for a while, then finally found a box of cigarettes. Taking out one, she lit it. Shao Qing actually did not smoke very much. People who actually smoked would use their lungs, while she just sucked it into the entrance of her oral cavity, then she breathed it out.

    When the smoke lingered, her originally annoyed state had some improvement.

    The sun slowly sank, but you couldn¡¯t see the rise of the moon. You couldn¡¯t even see the sparkle from the stars. Only theyers of dark clouds, dark and gloomy, blocking all the light.

    Shao Qing did not know how long she stayed on the balcony, but there was only one cigarette left in the carton, which slowly extinguished in Shao Qing¡¯s hands.

    When Yan Qiyue came over, he started coughing from the strong smell of smoke and tears almost came out. He fanned the smoke away from his nose. ¡°Ah Qing, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    Shao Qing coughed: ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, my heart is irritated.¡±

    Yan Qiyue came over and hugged Shao Qing¡¯s waist from behindthen he put his head on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure we can find him.¡±

    God knows how envious he is when he saw Shao Qing¡¯s anxious appearance. How many times he was wishing in his heart if he could kill all the men who dared to approach Shao¡¯s feelings, how to imprison her so she could only be seen by him. But every time he saw Shao Qing¡¯s cold appearance, all those thoughts vanished.

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t do it. He was afraid, afraid of being disgusted by her. So all those terrible thoughts were all suppressed into the depths of his heart. He was afraid that if he would reveal even just a little bit, it would be discovered by Shao Qing.

    If Shao Qing¡¯s eyes revealed even a slight dislike of him, he would directly destroy himself. His entire life of arrogance, after meeting her, has all be dust pulverized under her feet.

    That¡¯s why everything has a weakness. Originally, Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t believe that. He didn¡¯t believe that there was a woman who could make him fall in love. Even more was that he did not believe that there would be anyone in the world he would be willing to sacrifice his own life for. Humans were such a selfish and weak existence, how can one really willingly die for another?

    Now he has to believe. Because as long as Shao Qing said a word, he would be willing to dig out his heart and soul for her.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been a day and there is still no news.¡± Shao Qing stared at the departing smoke. In her heart she felt agitated and just wanted to find someone to fight to let out her frustrations.

    Yan Qiyue tried tofort Shao Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Jing Du survivor base is thergest survivor base in China. The poption is over 10 million. To search the entire ce would take at least a few days...¡±

    Shao Qing did not speak, it was just that the irritabile feeling that became more and more profound. She stared at the cigarette butt in her hand and suddenly put the cigarette butt on the back of her hand. When it got in contact with the skin on the back of her hand, it made a loud noise.

    The flesh was burned until the smell of burntness spread throughout the air. However, Shao Qing did not feel much pain. Even when the cigarette butt was removed, the scar recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Yan Qiyue was distressed. He hurriedly took up Shao Qing¡¯s hand and licked the wound.¡±You can¡¯t hurt yourself any more! As long as he is in Jing Du, no, as long as he is in the country, we can always find him. I will be with you, no matter where you go. I will be with you, so we will find him soon. We will definitely find him.¡±

    Shao Qing moved her hand, the scar had disappeared. She chuckled. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you always like to abuse yourself. But, it became a little clearer today. When you are in a bad mood, it¡¯s a good way to vent.¡±

    Yan Qiyue widened his big eyes, wanting to pounce on Shao Qing and take a bite. However, he quickly calmed down. He then handed her a small leather whip: ¡°If you are in a bad mood, beat me. Even if you don¡¯t get injured, consider how bad it¡¯ll make me feel. For example, where do you want to...sh?¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes were sly and sexy. It was as if he was lying down and asking if Shao Qing wanted a one-stop service.

    Shao Qing mouth twitched, looking at the very familiar little whip: ¡°You carry it with you everywhere?¡±

    Yan Qiyue sighed, his voice filled with deep desires and dissatisfaction: ¡°You haven¡¯t touched me for a long time.... Do you have a new lover now and want to abandon this old love...¡±

    Shao Qing:......

    ¡°Speak like a normal person.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± Yan Qiyueined. ¡°When it was just us two, you treated me so well. Now, you don¡¯t want to satisfy me... my life is really bitter... ah~¡±

    Soon the final sound of his words became unclear*, because Shao Qing gave him a small whip. The strength of the whip was just right. Separated by his clothes, his skin would only leave a shallow red mark.

    Yan Qiyue, who was originally sorrowful, soon started to let out iparable seductive noises. However, Shao Qingshed out one more time then threw the small whip to the side. Yan Qiyue looked back at Shao Qing puzzled.

    Shao Qing touched where he was whipped and sighed: ¡°I am in a bad mood. When I am especially irritated, I¡¯m unable to control my strength. I am afraid I¡¯ll hurt you, go back to sleep. I will stay for a while.¡±

    Yan Qiyue let out augh that showed off his dazzling appearance: ¡°Ah Qing, don¡¯t be soft. Otherwise I¡¯ll take a mile when you give me an inch. Don¡¯t overthink it. Right now you just need to push me. Whatever you want to do me is ok~¡±

    Shao Jing quietly looked at the lively expression on Yan Qiyue¡¯s face. She suddenly extended her finger and pinched his chin. Then she slowly licked the red mark on his chin. After she finished, she extended her finger and rubbed it until the shallow traces quickly disappeared.

    Yan Qiyue was shocked. Shao Qing had never actively done such intimate things to him. This intimate ambiguous movement was even more exciting to him than the leather whip.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart was about to burst. He stared at Shao Qing dumbly for a long while, only to hear Shao Qing¡¯s unfluctuating voice: ¡°Punish? To you, it¡¯s actually a reward. You truly are the most cunning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been seen through by Ah Qing....¡± Yan Qiyue blinked his beautiful phoenix eyes. Stretching, he leaned against the railing, revealing an ivory white vicle underneath his loose clothes.

    Shao Qing¡¯s mind suddenly leaped onto a very fragrant scene. She couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I heard that the beauty of the vicle is that it¡¯s shaped like a crescent moon, able to hold a ss of wine. Qiyue, I see your vicle shape is quite good. I wonder if it can do it.¡± After listening to herself, Shao Qing was stunned, it sounds like she was taking liberties with a woman......

    The vicle and wine this was too* If Er Dai was lying on the left side and Yan Qiyue on the right side..... Wait, what she is thinking!

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s face was flush. ¡°Ah Qing do you want to try it? You can if you want. You can do whatever you want to me......¡±

    The elongatedst sound seemed to contain infinite connotation. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, it¡¯s too*......

 Chapter 136 - Volume 2 Chapter 32 Twins?

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 32 Twins?</h4>

    Shao Qing did not sleep the entire night. She got up early the next day, made a pot of soup stewed with a whole chicken. After cooking with it, the chicken was removed and the meat was shredded into strips. Adding in chopped green onion to make stir fry, the taste was exquisite, especially the soup.

    This time, Shao Qing also stuffed some mushrooms and edible fungus in the belly of the chicken.

    The bowl of soup was left for Yan Qiyue. When Cai Yingying¡¯s chef came in for work, she found that the food was all ready.

    Breakfast should not be too greasy. The soup made by Shao Qing was not oily, but was more suitable for drinking at night. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Qiyue¡¯s request, she wouldn¡¯t have done it.

    So Shao Qing also made congee and almond glutinous rice porridge. When everyone woke up, the porridge was ready. A bowl for each person apanied with side dishes and chicken soup.

    Cai Yingying had speciallye over to have breakfast with them. During breakfast, Cai Yingying said: ¡°Some trustworthy news came out, the ind team will arrive this afternoon!¡±

    Shao Qing originally thought that she had gotten news of Er Dai. After hearing what she said, she was slightly disappointed but she quickly cheered up and said: ¡°Oh? Is this news confirmed?¡±

    Cai Yingying nodded quickly. ¡°I also heard that although they came to borrow food this time, they are using an exchange as a pretense. They said that they want the superhumans from the two countries topare notes and benefit from each other to advance. Everyone is getting excited, just waiting for those people to arrive and teach them a lesson!¡±

    To say something not so nice, the poption of China was quite astonishingly dense. So when the apocalypse broke out, the number of casualties was heavy, but at the same time, the huge poption base caused the number of superhumans to exceed most countries. With the ind country being that size, how many good superhuman users could they produce?

    Coming over tomunicate is a good thing, at least it¡¯ll let them vent.

    Shao Qing squinted and was already beginning to do some calctions. In any case no matter what, she wanted to sneak in and watch. Although she could not win glory for the country, she should also personally see them being beaten to vent out some resentment.

    Originally, she was very annoyed, but in a moment she suddenly got better. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Then is there any news about the person I am looking for?¡±

    Cai Yingying paused and rushed to answer: ¡°Sorry, I have been negligent. I forgot to tell you that this morning someone had provided a message. They said they had once seen a person simr to the portraits near a superhuman survivor base near the banks of Yan River. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the person you were looking for...¡±

    Shao Qing suddenly stood up: ¡°Which base, what¡¯s the name, how long ago?¡±

    ¡°Qing Jie, don¡¯t worry. I will apany you to see. Anyway, the base is not far from Jing Du.¡± Cai Yingying smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a two or three hour round trip, we can even catch up with the ind people entering the city.¡±

    Shao Qing put down the chopsticks. Looking left and right, she saw they had all eaten their fill. ¡°Everyone should be full right? If so, let¡¯s hurry and set off.¡±

    Yan Hanqing and the others know that Shao Qing was eager to find Er Dai. Now with great difficulty they have heard news of Er Dai. It was hard for her to restrain herself.

    The group put down their chopsticks. Cai Yingying originally wanted to say a few words to Yan Qiyue, now she had no choice but to stand up: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Cai Yingying brought two superhuman users, both of them rank 3 users. Her father had allowed her to bring them to protect her safety.

    There aren¡¯t a lot of rank 3 superhuman users. In the entire mercenary group of Cai Yingying¡¯s family, there were only a handful of rank 3 superhumans. If her father didn¡¯t treasure her, he would never have sent a rank 3 superhuman to her as a bodyguard. You must know that in small or medium-sized mercenary groups, a rank 3 superhuman could be the head of the team.

    The destination is the Pengcheng survivor base. The base is small. It is named after the base chief Li Pengcheng. There were about several thousands of survivors in the entire survivor base. They were all survivors from the nearby town and were found by them.

    It wasn¡¯t far from Kyoto, about an hour and a half away. Several people were more eager to go, so when they arrived it only took them a little bit more than an hour.

    Cai Yingying¡¯s mercenary group in Jing Du wasn¡¯t some big hot shot, but when ites to this small base, it was a top notch existence. When they heard that Cai Yingying hade over, the head of the base led the higher-levels to greet them, fully giving Cai Yingying face.

    Li Pengcheng, the head of the base, was apanied by the higher ups. All the ordinary people in the base couldn¡¯t help but watch. Cai Yingying felt she had even more face. Pretending to be modest: ¡°This time I came to your base to look for someone.¡±

    Cai Yingying took out the portrait:¡± I heard this man hase up in the vicinity of your base. We wanted to look around. Mr. Lee, could I trouble you to post this notice at your base?¡±

    Li Pengcheng gave aplex expression and then sighed: ¡°You don¡¯t have to post it. I recognize him. If you want to find him, I can take you there.¡±

    Shao Qing was very happy, and quickly said: ¡°Then we will have to trouble you.¡±

    Li Pengcheng led the people to a tent. The entire area had very simple tents. Most of the tents had a skinny woman sitting in front. Some women were in the sun, and there were also two or three grouped together chatting.

    Li Pengcheng stood outside a tent and shouted: ¡°Fu Jingmo, someone is looking for you.¡±

    As soon as he heard the name, Shao Qing was somewhat disappointed. Er Dai couldn¡¯t speak, how could someone give him a pseudonym? It must be the wrong person.

    But when the curtain was opened by a thin white hand, a familiar face that could not be more familiar came out.

    ¡°Who is...¡± The manzily raised his eyes, he was slightly skinnier than Er Dai with a pointier chin. Shao Qing was immediately shocked.

    This person in front of her was basically a cut out of Er Dai. The only difference was probably that he looks older than Er Dai by a few years, so he was slightly taller as well.

    Not only Shao Jing was stunned, Yan Hanqing and the rest were also shocked. Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help and point out: ¡°God, are they twins? How does he look so much like Er Dai?¡±

    The boy snorted and lowered his eyes. After sighing, he raised his eyes and said: ¡°Have you met someone who looks exactly like me?¡±

    Shao Qing was extremely disappointed. She had thought she could finally see Er Dai. Instead, she only saw a person who looked exactly the same as Er Dai. Looking at this face, she was all the more irritable and missed him even more.

    ¡°Sorry, wrong person...¡± Shao Qing whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll look somewhere else.¡±

    The teenager quickly shouted at Shao Qing: ¡°You really saw a person who looked exactly like me? Is he called Fu Jingshen? If you have met him, can you tell me? My brother has gone missing.¡±

    Shao Qing was prepared to leave, but stopped: ¡°You mean you have a brother called Fu Jingshen who looks identical to you?¡±

    The boy named Fu Jingmo nodded. ¡°Yes, I have been looking for him for a long time.¡±

    Shao Qing thought about it: ¡°Is he at the age of seventeen or eighteen and on his waist he has a crescent-shaped birthmark?¡±

    Fu Jingmo quickly answered:¡± Yes, that¡¯s him. Do you know where he is right now??¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head:¡± Some time ago there was an ident. He has gone missing, I¡¯m also looking for him.¡±

    Not knowing whether it was an illusion of Shao Qing¡¯s, Fu Jingmo seemed to be relieved. He smiled softly and whispered: ¡°I finally heard news about my brother. Although it is not very good news, I am a lot more relieved.¡±

    Shao Qing was silent for a minute, then asked: ¡°Do you want toe with me? Once we find him, you guys will be reunited.¡±

    Fu Jingmo clutched the curtain and cautiously asked:¡± I can leave with you?¡± His eyes were pretty with the exact same shape as Er Dai. Shao Qing could not help being reminded of Er Dai¡¯s ck pupils that always shone when they looked at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shao Qing nodded. Yan Qiyue immediately pushed forward, he was almost hanging onto Shao Qing. He looked at Fu Jingmo with a smile: ¡°Since Ah Qing had already said so, start packing.¡±

    Fu Jingmo¡¯s face was reddish, very embarrassed: ¡°I have nothing to pack up...¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing calmly tore off Yan Qiyue from her, giving him a side nce. ¡°Stand properly, howe your bones are so jelly-like?¡±

    Yan Qiyue pouted his lips in grievance then stood up reluctantly. If the average man did this kind of pouting, it would definitely make some people feel motherly and even more people feel sick.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the case for Yan Qiyue. He raised his eyebrows and stuck his lips out. Not to mention his gestures, even the subtle expressions of his were a bit temptatious. He is simply a reincarnation of the fox.

    Gu Panpan secretly roasted him. Only Cai Yingying felt jealous.

    Fu Jingmo did not have anything to clean up. He took a small bag of shackles and followed Shao Qing. Cai Yingying thanked Li Pengcheng and the group left. After all, they were anxious to go back and watch the inders embarrass themselves.

    Along the way, Fu Jingmo did not say anything. He was very low-key and calm. This made Gu Panpan and the rest have a good feeling for him inparison to when Yan Qiyue had joined.

    It was just the perfect time when they arrived back to the gates of Jing Du. They just happened to run into the ind¡¯s squad.

    The leader was a young man in a white kimono, his eyebrows were gentle, and his facial features weren¡¯t anything that stood out from the crowd. However, his temperament made him stand out the most within the group.

    This should be the onmy¨­ji, the representative of the ind¡¯s envoy.

    Behind the youth, there was a man wearing a samurai uniform, with a man bun. His face made him appear to be a sinister man. He had a samurai sword on his waist. His pace of walking was very stable. He was probably a trainer before the apocalypse.

    In the entire messenger group, Shao Qing only remembered these two people. The warrior with the man bun is quite good, just entering rank 4. Dealing with him was absolutely not a problem.

    However, the onmy¨­ji was more difficult to deal with. Shao Qing could sense danger from him.

    Although the ind country was a small ce, no matter how short they were, they weren¡¯t simple. No matter how they say it, they still are the strongest superhuman selected from the country. If they were too weak, it wouldn¡¯t be realistic.

    Shao Qing and the others were at the door. After seeing this group of people entering the city, then did they enter the city. The ones who weed the ind group were the captains of some superhuman squads and several higher ups. Shao Qing nced from afar, then went back with Cai Yingying.

    Fu Jingmo is a person who knew how to reduce his sense of existence. After Shao Qing went back, they allowed Fu Jingmo to find a room to live in. Fu Jingmo also knew that Shao Qing had something to talk about and left on his own.

    Cai Yingying was also called away, leaving only Shao Qing and her friends. Yan Qiyue immediately asked: ¡°Why did you bring him back?¡±

    The intuition of this person was very urate. He can clearly distinguish the goodwill and malice of others, so hypocrites could never hide in front of him.

    Fu Jingmo looked very docile, but Yan Qiyue was very intuitive and did not like him.

    Shao Qing exined very seriously: ¡°He is very likely to be a brother of Er Dai. I don¡¯t want Er Dai¡¯s rtives stranded outside. It can be a surprise for Er Dai. Once Er Dai returns, they can reunite. If they aren¡¯t rted, Er Dai can confirm once he returns. We could just give some crystals and send him away. It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just one person¡¯s ration.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded. Afterwards, he threw himself into a discussion with Shao Qing on how to look for Er Dai¡¯s route.

    Once the ind messenger rolled off, they would also go on the road. Following the nned route, they will go all the way north, looking for Er Dai.

    When Cai Yingying came back, it was time for dinner. She also brought back some news: ¡°Tomorrow, we will be holding a friendly match. The ind group will be swapping pointers. Both sides will send out six people. This afternoon, the severalrge mercenary groups had stolen the top six spots. My father wasn¡¯t able to grab it, but we can all go as onlookers.¡±

    ¡°Being onlookers is good.¡± Shao Qing spoke as she walked down the stairs. With the quota, they definitely would give two to the base and the remaining four will be assigned to the four major mercenary groups. How can there be any remaining ones for Cai Yingying¡¯s group?

    Once she went downstairs, Shao Qing saw Fu Jing Mo wearing a pink apron. He wasying out the dishes on the table. When he saw Shao Qing and the others walk down, he bowed his head a bit bashful.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Shao Qing calmly pointed out.

    Ten youthful fingers intertwined, embarrassed: ¡°Me following everyone is already giving trouble, how can I just stand and not do anything? Not to mention being idle will make me flustered.¡±

    Gu Panpan liked this new modesty and low-key personality. The key point was that he wasn¡¯t shy like Yan Qiyue, she quickly said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, just rest. Our captain is very good and won¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡±

    Fu Jingmo quickly shook his head: ¡°Panpan Jie, doing such a small thing is not tiring at all.¡±

    ¡°No need to do this next time.¡± Shao Qing ced down Xiao Baozi: ¡°Let¡¯s eat, I will go make a pot of soup. I wille backter.¡±

    She is now used to making soup in the morning and evening. This was not only to improve Yan Qiyue¡¯s stomach, but also to supplement everyone else¡¯s. She would change the soup she made and also make sure it wasn¡¯t too heavy.

    When she came back, she saw that Fu Jingmo was sitting at the bottom and looked very restrained. Shao Qing did not say anything. She was not prepared to let Fu Jingmo integrate into her small group in a short time.

    If Fu Jingmo really is Er Dai¡¯s brother, then everything would be fine. She wouldn¡¯t mind feeding another person. If Fu Jingmo was not, then there is no need to cultivate any feelings, they can just send him away.

    What¡¯s more, men should be free and easy. Being restrained like this, it¡¯s not like Shao Qing is his mother, what can she teach him?

    After eating dinner, the group of people gathered in the hall for a while, drinking some water and chatting. Cai Yingying left earlier, leaving Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing in the yard exchanging moves.

    This process wasn¡¯t referring to the exchanging of moves between superhumans, but the physical aspects. Although Yan Hanqing¡¯s superhuman abilities were not able to beat Shao Qing, in terms of physical fitness, he does not lose out.

    After all, Yan Hanqing was once a soldier. He was known as the Northeast Tiger in the military. After bing a superhuman, his physical fitness has improved quite a bit. Casually exchanging moves, the two people stayed in the yard for half an hour but were still tied.

    Several other people at the door were looking in with interest. Fu Jingmo couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Has Qing Jie and Qing Ge trained? They¡¯re so powerful.¡±

    Gu Panpan looked at the sunflower seeds and gossiped with Fu Jingmo: Qing Jie and Qing Ge were special forces. Although they both retired, their skill is absolutely top notch.¡±

    Yan Qiyue could not help but roll his eyes at Gu Panpan: ¡°This Ya Tou speaks too much.¡± He didn¡¯t want to listen to Fu Jingmo inquire about Shao Qing.

    Gu Panpan and Yan Qiyue did not get along well. The two people were probably born withpletely opposite natures. Every time they meet, they would have to argue: ¡°How effeminate boy, what are you saying about me?¡±

    At this time, Gu Panpan really hated her brother. Why are you not contending with them! Just watch every day as Yan Qiyue wraps himself around Shao Qing. Even the honest man, Yan Hanqing would make midnight snacks for Shao Qing or exchange moves with her. While her brother! He won¡¯t even say a fart! All his thoughts are suppressed like a gourd!

    How can a gourd chase a woman?!

    Even if you don¡¯t act like Yan Qiyue, wrapping around her, you should at least do something. If you just sit down, do you think the girl will just deliver herself to you?

    EN: I am gu chuan lol

    With such a thought, Gu Panpan gnashed her teeth. When will her brother take the initiative so she doesn¡¯t have to worry her hair off every day. She is worried she will be bald one day.

    No, the most worrying thing is that someone will strike first and gain the upperhand. Her future sister-inw might be someone else¡¯s wife.

    If it was possible, Gu Panpan really wants to go to battle for her brothers and chase Shao Qing.

    Two people were acting like children. You would say something about me, I would curse back. The more they disputed, the more addictive it got. They did not even discover that Fu Jingmo on the side has been quietly watching Shao Qing, the light in his eyes bing more enthusiastic.

    If the two found out, the two would have definitely put down their hatred temporarily and face the outsider together.

    On the other hand, although Shao Qing did not sweat, she felt rejuvenated by the exercise. She loosened her clothes and said: ¡°Let¡¯s rest here today.¡±

    Yan Hanqing subconsciously nced at the closed cor neckline: ¡°En......¡±

 Chapter 137 - Volume 2 Chapter 33 Er Dai?

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 33 Er Dai?</h4>

    Fu Jingmo was very diligent and sincere. If he wasn¡¯t doing housework all day long, he would find some trivial things to do. Gu Panpan and others started to have a better impression of him. After all, almost no one would hate a diligent, hardworking person who is pleasing to the eye.

    Soon the friendly match was about to begin. The friendly match was being held in the Grand za of Jing Du. Although it was open to the public, it was suggested that only superhumans enter. The positions in the front row were reserved for the more powerful mercenaries in Jing Du to sit.

    Although Cai Yingying¡¯s family mercenary group did not enter the first few ranks, they were still considered to be a rtivelyrge mercenary group. Naturally, they could upy a spot. Cai Yingying brought Shao Qing to them early on.

    Shao Qing also saw Cai Yingying¡¯s father for the first time. Cai Yingying¡¯s father looked like he was good-natured. Upon seeing someone, his face would light up in a smile. Radiating with happiness, it was hard not to obtain a favorable impression.

    Moreover, when Cai Yingying¡¯s father and Shao Qing¡¯s group talked, there was no putting on airs. They did not look down on Shao Qing¡¯s grouping from a position of a ¡°nameless squad¡±. In short, he seemed amiable.

    After a while, several other top mercenary groups arrived. The most eye-catching naturally was Rose Thorn. All the members were attractive. The most eye-catching was the captain Wu Jiaojiao. Wearing a tight-fitting leather outfit, her figure was exceedingly conspicuous. With curves sticking out the front and back apanied with a small waist, on top of an alluring appearance, she simply attracted the eyes of all the superhumans in the audience.

    Naturally the one Shao Qing looked at wasn¡¯t the girls, but the man who sat in the corner who appeared drowsy. He had a delicate face. Although his facial features weren¡¯t prominent, he was still worth a second look.

    The reason he attracted Shao Qing¡¯s attention was because he had no presence. Even though he was dozing off among a group of people, he didn¡¯t attract others attention.

    E/N Kuroko lol

    Taking another look, he probably felt Shao Qing¡¯s gaze and opened his eyes. Once he did, the feeling he gave off waspletely different.

    It was like the finishing touch that brought the painting to life. His face was still delicate but in a sh, it was as if people couldn¡¯t move their eyes away from him. Especially those eyes, gleaming in the sunlight, slightly squinting, it was like a smile yet not.

    Meeting eyes with Shao Qing, Shao Qing gave him an earnest sizing up and then looked away.

    The man was a bit curious. He was very clear about his own appearance. Very few people who made eye contact with him would be able to naturally look away.

    E/N Wow new guy i like sound of this guy

    However, when Shao Qing looked away, her eyes clearly reflected the words ¡°not interested¡± which made him a little discouraged.

    The people of the ind country and the higher ups came together. As soon as the people of the ind country arrived, Shao Qing nearly bounced up. This was because at the end of the ind team, there was a girl wearing a cherry kimono and right beside the girl stood a young man. His eye had a long scar. Shao Qing nearly flew over to hold the boy in her arms.

    She had looked for so long and now Er Dai has suddenly appeared in front of her.

    That is Er Dai! Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to ask, she didn¡¯t have to say anything. Just from one nce, she could recognize him immediately. That was definitely Er Dai.

    Yan Hanqing also saw Er Dai. He grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s hand and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s take a look first.¡±

    How can Er Dai be with the team of ind people? Shao Qing suppressed the urges in her heart and carefully observed. She found that Er Dai¡¯s expression was very gloomy, with a bit of eagerness and impatience. The scar on the corner of his eye was obviously not a new injury, but it did not disappear. More importantly, Shao Qing¡¯s heart was filled with murderous rage. She was almost certain that Er Dai was being coerced. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Yan Hanqing could feel the killing intent from Shao Qing and grabbed her shoulder: ¡°Look again, look at the situation. Er Dai is currently very safe.¡±

    Shao Qing took a deep breath and suppressed the impulse in her heart, but she kept watching Er Dai. He also felt her gaze and turned his head. When he saw Shao Qing, his eyes showed delight but there were also grievances.

    Having not seen each other for so long, Er Dai had calmed down a lot. He didn¡¯t immediately show his urge and stood there quietly. There was no extra movement at all. He just expressed his unhappiness through his eyes.

    Shao Qing saw it very clearly. His eyes were so full of longing that it was overflowing. Shao Qing felt distressed. Since they met, they have only been separated twice. For the first time, she left him. The second time, she had abandoned him in a different way.

    This time when they reunite, Shao Qing will definitely not let it happen again. He had a chain on his wrist that was attached to the girl wearing the kimono.

    After the ind people were seated, the two sides had a friendly exchange. Shao Qing could understand thenguage of the ind. However, she did not care much about those conventional greetings. Her hearing was particrly sensitive and she could even hear the kimono girl¡¯s use of Chinese speaking to Er Dai: ¡°Do you hate ces with a lot of people? It will be over soon. After it¡¯s over, how about I take you around for a walk.¡±

    Er Dai ignored her and looked at the ground. The girl wasn¡¯t discouraged. The entire time, she continued to whisper into Er Dai¡¯s ears until a man around her said: ¡°Your highness, Ai Zi, should be seated.¡±

    Being called your Highness and also being a woman, someone immediately emerged from Shao Qing¡¯s mind. One person, Qiu Xiaoai, the only daughter of the ind¡¯s emperor.

    How could she be among the ind envoys?

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but frown. If this woman is really Qiu Xiaoai, if she wanted to take back Er Dai forcefully, it would be a little troublesome.

    The requirements of a friendly match naturally wasn¡¯t meant for anyone to be killed. After all, it is run under the banner of friendship. But of course, it is normal to not be able to hold back sometimes, so even if someone did die, the two parties wouldn¡¯t pursue responsibility for the killing.

    These things weren¡¯t said, but everyone knew it clearly. The first person to appear on stage from the ind was a man who was a little short, but had a massive head. While for this side, it was the deputy head of the Frozen Ice mercenary group. Within Jing Du, he could be ranked among the top few superhumans.

    At the beginning of the fight, the deputy head of the ice had suffered several damages. The abilities of the ind nation were earth-based. He seemed to be a ninja of some sort. He seemed to be skilled at using the ground to flee andbining martial arts.

    If it was a desperate struggle between the deputy head of Frozen Ice and the earth elemental user, the one who would die would definitely be the earth elemental user. However it was currently just apetition, with the losses the deputy head faced and his unfamiliarity with the ninja¡¯s routines, the result was a loss.

    Once he lost, it wasn¡¯t just himself, it was the entire superhuman group from Jing Du who felt that they lost face. After all, this was the first match. Losing to the ind country, if the opening was not good, how shameful is that?

    The second game had not yet begun, when Wu Jiaojiao stood up: ¡°This round is mine!¡± She had an explosive temper. Not saying anything further, she went up on stage.

    When Wu Jiaojiao was on the stage, all the superhumans below began cheering and whistling. Although her temper would make one think that she was a fire elemental user r, Wu Jiaojiao was actually a water elemental user.

    The water system had the least attack power. Initially, people thought that water users were useless. Can you kill a zombie by throwing a water ball at them?

    Later on, the water source became gradually polluted and the amount of water that can be directly consumed became less and less. Water elemental users then became precious. This was because water elemental users were equivalent to a living water purifier. People could not eat for several days, but they couldn¡¯t survive without drinking water for a few days.

    Although the water elemental users did be more precious, still in people¡¯s minds, they were in a supportive role, only suitable for raising in the base.

    Wu Jiaojiao overturned these thoughts. As a water elemental user, when the Rose Thorns was just founded, many people looked down on them because the Rose Thorns consisted of only girls and thus held bad intentions towards them. She had once been singled out by six peers of the same rank and won then because of her umtion of simr military sesses was she able to build up the reputation of the Rose Thorns.

    It can be said that Wu Jiaojiao was the idol for all the girls and water elemental users in Jing Du. Wu Jiaojiao was indeed very strong. She did not give the opponent any opportunity to evade at all. The water prated into the soil. The superhuman who was originally nning on forming a shield found he couldn¡¯t control the ground beneath his feet.

    Immediately following, a water curtain directly isted the person from the outside world. Wu Jiaojiao lit a cigarette andzily watched the water curtain slowly shrink until it finally wrapped into a person¡¯s shape.

    The Yinyang Master of the ind country shouted directly: ¡°We admit defeat.¡± His Chinese was very authentic, with no ent at all. Wu Jiaojiao blinked and blew out a smoke ring. Secretly, she tightened the water curtain. When her water curtain scattered, there was only a dead person on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was shocked and used too much strength.¡± Wu Jiaojiao patted her 36D, her face feigning being delicate.

    People who were familiar with her wanted to call BS. With that temper, how could she still be delicate? But right now everyone just wanted to kiss her. She had just helped take revenge for the Chinese.

    There was no change in the expression of the onmy¨­ji. He just called some subordinates to go and collect the body.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be angry, and politely called the next person to appear. The next person to appear was the samurai warrior with the man bun.

    From a nce, Shao Qing knew he was still angry. This was because the man with the man bun was not ordinary. Once he stood up, one person from the Mad Devils mercenary group came out.

    In general, the head of such arge-scale mercenary group would not lose easily. Besides Wu Jiaojiao with her temper, another deputy head came out. His strength wasparable to the head.

    When the two made their moves, Shao Qing sighed. She could tell that the deputy head of the Mad Devils could not beat the man with the bun.

    As she expected, for the first half of the match they looked like they were pretty even. But Shao Qing saw very clearly, the man bun only used fifty percent of his strength, while the deputy head was already at full capacity.

    In the second half, the man bun suddenly increased his strength. Before the deputy head could even admit defeat, he was sliced in half.

    Cleaved in the middle, the size of both parts were equal. The blood and the internal organs squirted on the ground. Man bun probably deliberately made the scene so bloody to retaliate against Wu Jiaojiao.

    With this one move, he made the mercenary leaders especially the head of Mad Devils angry to death. After all, he lost an expert. Not saying anything further, he wanted to jump up and take revenge, but was pulled down. This was because it was discussed at the time. Two ces were reserved for the base, and the remaining ces were for each of the four mercenary groups.

    Several people looked at the sleepy man in the corner. Of the four mercenary groups, he was the only one left.

    The man was still dozing off. From everyone¡¯s stares, he nearly shivered and awoke. He blinked and stretched his arms. Standing in front of the crowd: ¡°Is it my turn?¡±

    Several people dragged the bloody corpse past him causing him to breath in some of the smell. Waking him up a bit more, he nced around. ¡°It¡¯s my turn right?¡±

    Several people nodded helplessly, and the man asked: ¡°Who will fight with me?¡±

    The man looked up proudly, and pointed his bloody katana to the ground: ¡°I can continue, no problem!¡±

    His words were clear. That is, he had no problem fighting a few of them, you can decide who toe up.

    The man was not angry. He blinked: ¡°Then can we start right now?¡±

    The man bun nodded, and the man immediately raised his hand. Six short knives the length of an arm flew towards Man bun. When the short knives flew over, man bun became alert and erected himself a fire shield preparing to block.

    However.... the six knives were inserted at his feet forming an irregr hexagon. The man bunughed. This person¡¯s control is this bad? How did he be a representative of China? Is there no one they could choose from?

    Without waiting for him to finish, the man suddenly pushed down the palm of his hand. The rumbling of an explosion that nearly caused people to be deaf erupted. Shattered soil flew everywhere, , and the arm with the katana fell onto the table in front of the ind¡¯s representatives.

    After the explosion stopped, the ce where Man bun was originally stationed became arge pit. The side of the pit was full of limb fragments, which were scattered throughout the site.

    If the deputy head of the Mad Devils died miserably before, then the death of Man bun was a spectacle too horrible to endure. At least the deputy head was a whole corpse. Even if he became two halves, one could still piece them together. What about the one before their eyes now? It was impossible to put them back together.

    The man swept his fringes and borated: ¡°I thought he was very powerful, so I used twenty percent more strength. Who knew he couldn¡¯t evenst for one move. This wasn¡¯t my fault...¡±

    Man bun didn¡¯tst more than two minutes before they were able to get their face back andpletely smash the other person into pieces.

    More importantly, the man standing there was not ready to go: ¡°What? Send another person up. At this rate, I can face everyone.¡±

    Cai Yingyingughed: ¡°He¡¯s giving us so much face, no wonder he is the head of Dark Thorn. I have decided, my male god is Zhu Mochen and my goddess is Wu Jiaojiao!¡±

    The man named Zhu Mochen in the end was unable to continue. This was because he was dragged back down by his deputy head.

    Sitting at the front, the Yinyang Master, unfolded the hem of his clothes. Then he said very modestly: ¡°People say China was filled with talents, it is really worthy of the name Celestial Empire. The rest of the two rounds will be continued by me. If I am able topare notes with a few masters, then this trip would have been worthwhile.¡±

    Wanting to fight the next two rounds, naturally no one will say anything. This was his ability. If he doesn¡¯t have the ability and dared say such big words, then he can only be beaten.

    From the higher-ups area, a young man came out wanting to battle with the onmy¨­ji. The two men exchanged names. Shao Qing knew that this onmy¨­ji was called Abe Jing Xue. He wore a loose kimono and did not bring any weapons. There was a fan in his hand that had words Shao Qing could not read.

    Standing atop the stage, his grandeur was very gentle and stable. The superhuman from the base felt nervous. Fine energy fluctuations emanated from him, just from this contrast, he could tell he wasn¡¯t as good as Abe Jing Xue.

    ¡°Does he have anything to do with Abe Seimei?¡± Gu Panpan bit her finger and whispered. If one were to ask about the onmy¨­ji¡¯s of the ind country, the most famous must be Abe Seimei. Abe Jingxue and Abe Seimei had the same surname, Gu Panpan couldn¡¯t help her curiosity.

    ¡°Abe Seimei¡¯s onmy¨­ji bloodline was cut off, cutting off the direct line. Thest onmy¨­ji had a female apprentice. After the end of the Abe family, she gave birth to a child with her husband and let him be surnamed Abe and inherit the onmy¨­ji technique of Abe¡¯s family. Abe Jingxue should belong to this branch.¡± Shao Qing exined very seriously, but probably was regarded as gossip by Gu Panpan.

    If it were not for the apocalypse, the existence of zombies, superhumans, and mutated animals and nts, Gu Panpan would definitely think that the onmy¨­ji¡¯s were also just a legend.

    The onmy¨­ji named Abe Jing Xue was very polite. Only after he bowed did he begin to make a move. When he made a move, they couldn¡¯t even see what his abilities were. This was because when the superhuman from the base released firedes or fireballs, he would just use his fan in his hand to easily block it. His other hand was even behind his back.

    This attitude was too infuriating. The superhuman was gradually bing irritated. He pushed Abe Jingxue into a ring of fire, and then spent nearly three seconds condensing his abilities. Finally, at the foot of Abe Jingxue, a red light suddenly appeared. A ze of mes spouted out like a volcanic eruption, sumberging Abe Jing Xue.

    At the moment when Abe Jing Xue was covered by the mes, many people breathed a sigh of relief. But Shao Qing raised her guard because she saw an undtion behind the superhuman of the base suddenly fluctuate and then a figure appeared.

    This figure was not someone else, it was the submerged Abe Jingxue. He lifted the folding fan then three cyan lights formed a diamond-shaped light de and stabbed into the back of the superhuman.

    This was clearly a wind de. The sh movement should belong to the space category. The wind de belongs to the wind elemental users. Could he be a dual-elemental user?

    Shao Qing was also a dual-user. In addition to the wood elemental abilities, she also had some space capabilities. Although she was not skilled in the use of space, the only thing shecked was time.

    Since she had achieved a dual-system, can¡¯t others also have that as well?

    But soon Abe Jing Xue broke her thought because the superhuman from the base also wasn¡¯t weak. After sensing the murderous aura from behind, they rolled forwards and avoided the wind de. Abe Jing Xue reached out and a vine drilled out from the ground to bind the ankle of the superhuman.

    Three systems?

 Chapter 138 - Volume 2 Chapter 34 For Er Dai

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 34 For Er Dai</h4>

    Vines, fireballs, and soil shields. Abe Jing Xue used five kinds of abilities in session. Everyone who was watching had their chins drop to the ground quickly. How can you describe this? An average person bing a superhuman was already a massive evolution, yet Abe Jing Xue, he actually had five abilities?!

    This discovery made the base¡¯s superhuman a bit flustered. With this strong first impression, they felt that they would lose. Finally, they were pped by Abe¡¯s folding fan off the stage.

    Don¡¯t think Abe Jingxue¡¯s movement was just elegant, when the superhuman fell off stage, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face became like gold paper in a moment. He had hurt his internal organs. If it did not recover properly, there would definitely be obstacles to future rankings.

    More crucially was that when the superhuman came down, the base couldn¡¯t get a second person to fight against Abe Jing Xue. It¡¯s not that there was no one in the base, but no one thought they could beat him.

    If thisst game was lost again, this friendly match will be a big p to the face.

    However, in this situation, no one dared to say that they could fight Abe Jing Xue. He had already shown five kinds of abilities. Seeing how casual he was, who knew what other tricks he had.

    The scene suddenly fell into a deadlock. Some people were eager to try, but no one dared to stand up and really try it out. Some of the more powerful yers, such as Wu Jiaojiao, have already appeared. If they went again, wouldn¡¯t it be saying that China had no one?

    Shao Qing sat quietly. She also had an urge to try it out, but she didn¡¯t want to expose herself. Strength was something that could be intimidating, but it wasn¡¯t like she had some kind of big power that was earth shaking.

    Right now the biggest problem facing Shao Qing was actually Er Dai. Rather than stealing the limelight, it was better to ponder over how to save Er Dai.

    In fact, she still has a choice. That is, when Abe Jing Xue left Jing Du, they could ambush them and rescue Er Dai. But Shao Qing was afraid of any idents that could happen during this period.

    She was not willing to see any harme to Er Dai, so the sooner she rescued him the better.

    Shao Qing gritted her teeth and suddenly stood up. She was not very skilled, but was still rather fluent and spoke thenguage of the ind. ¡°Mr. Onmyoji, I really want topare notes, but before that, there is one thing I want to discuss with you.¡±

    When she stood up, Shao Qing had thought it through. The worst result was that she forcefully took Er Dai. If someone blocked her, it would be the leader of the ind country. It wasn¡¯t¡¯ a bad thing to kill him so why not do it in a problem free setting.

    Thest n was tounch a zombie siege. Even if they had to face all of humanity, what did it matter? As long as the people she cared about were safe, it was enough.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this beautifuldy wants to discuss with myself?¡± Abe Jing Xue was very elegant as he listened attentively.

    Shao Qing pointed to Er Dai: ¡°That boy over there is my family. Due to an ident, he went missing. I do not know what the situation is and why he is in your ranks, but I hope I can bring him back.¡±

    Qiu Xiao Aizi didn¡¯t want that: ¡°That can¡¯t happen!¡± But very quickly, she seemed to have thought of something again. After all, such a decisive rejection, the other party was still a close rtive, it was a bit inhumane.

    It¡¯s not as if she was an enemy. It was just a rtive who wanted to reunite with Er Dai. If she refused, isn¡¯t it too cold-blooded? Qiu Xiao Aizi bit her lower lip and couldn¡¯t help but look at Er Dai. Er Dai did not look cold as usual or look at the ground. Instead, he had a warm gaze she had never seen before, a warm eager and gentle look as he stared at Shao Qing.

    At that moment, Qiu Xiao Aizi knew that what Shao Qing said was true. Qiu Xiao Aizi¡¯s nose was sour, and her heart was also somewhat pained. She first saw Er Dai when she secretly snuck out. Encountering a mutant beast, Er Dai had just happened to pass by. He was originally hurriedly running south, but when he saw the group of mutant beasts, he turned back.

    Within the group of mutant beasts, he was only injured slightly. That fierce expression, Qiu Xiao Aizi felt like a princess who was saved by a hero. It was full of unspeakable feelings.

    Of course, Qiu Xiao Aizi did not know that Er Dai purely wanted to get high ranked crystals to bring back to Shao Qing.

    E/N lololol not even save girl dead

    Later, when Abe Jing Xue came, there were some obstacles inmunication between the two sides. With Er Dai¡¯s impulsive temper there were conflicts. Er Dai definitely couldn¡¯t have beaten so many superhumans. What¡¯s more, he had a lot of secrets that he couldn¡¯t show to others.

    Thus, Er Dai was arrested. Qiu Xiao Aizi was naturally not willing to let Er Dai stay in prison. In her heart, Er Dai was the hero who rescued her. However, Er Dai had gone crazy once and tried to leave several times, so she had no option but to restrain him.

    Now that people who Er Dai really cared about came, even if she wanted to confine Er Dai, there was no excuse.

    Even so, Qiu Xiao Aizi still didn¡¯t want to easily hand over Er Dai. She pretended to be polite: ¡°If you can win against Abe Jing Xue, then I will give you the person. If you lose, I won¡¯t give him back no matter what. ¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s original thought was if force was not needed then do not make a move. But to the front of this scene, not using force was not an option. ¡°Onmyoji, then please enlighten me.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s actions were quite abrupt. After all, there were many famous superhumans in Jing Du and she was not famous at all. She had no qualifications to stand up. She didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to speak.

    So immediately there were several superhumans who thought they were clever and immediately stood up and stopped her: ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t make a fuss, this is not your home.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t look at them, she just went straight ahead. The few superhumans didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a move. They just felt as if they were pushed out by invisible hands and couldn¡¯t even get close to Shao Qing.

    Other people who had objections didn¡¯t talk at the moment. Those higher ups looked at each other and finally nodded silently. No one was standing up now anyways. Also, Shao Qing seemed somewhat capable. The most important thing is that Shao Qing was some unnamed junior. Even if she lost, they wouldn¡¯t lose too much face.

    Shao Qing went on stage, both people stood face to face. The imposing manner of the two waspletely different. If Abe Jing Xue gave people the feeling that it was a spring breeze filled with a hidden murderous aura, Shao Qing was like calm water. The tranquility of the waves hid the possible dark tides that hid underneath.

    When the two people arrived in the middle, they didn¡¯t immediately start fighting. Instead, they exchanged a few words first. The first to speak was Abe Jing Xue. He suddenly said: ¡°Using how you people may phrase it, Miss, you look very familiar, have we met before?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s probably because I look quite average. But I have not met mister Onmyoji before.¡±

    ¡°I like an opponent like you, miss. My name is Abe Jing Xue.¡± Abe Jing Xue seriously introduced himself: ¡°In front of you is the guard to the water god pce.¡±

    The water god pce is the ancestral hall of Abe Seimei. Of the sessive generations guarding there, they were definitely the astronomical doctors of the ind country and they were the best at divination.

    An astronomical doctor was not a degree, but a special existence of the ind country. This was a very important position within Onmyoji¡¯s. Abe Jing Xue did not mention his position, but the inheritance, which showed that he respected Shao Qing.

    Although Shao Qing did not have much contact, she has heard of it. Just like the Onmyoji warriors on the ind country, the celestial dynasty also had ancient martial arts passed down from generation to generation. Although it wasn¡¯t as impressive as novels and TV, there were still things like Muay Thai boxing, judo, and so on.

    I am afraid that Abe Jingxue misunderstood her as an ancient martial artist. Shao Qing was not prepared to exin. She said faintly: ¡°Shao Qing.¡± Then got into a fighting pose.

    Even in the presence of so many people, she was not prepared to keep any cards. This was because nothing was more important than Er Dai.

    She must win this battle!

    ¡°Please.¡± Abe Jing Xue still politely reached out, his wide sleeves naturally drooped. Suddenly a breeze came and his sleeves moved slightly. It was not the wind, but the vines of Shao Qing breaking through the ground.

    Countless vines like sharp spears stabbed out from underneath the floor of Abe¡¯s feet. Striking his hand down, mes sprang out.

    Shao Qing¡¯s vines were not afraid of fire, but the me of Abe Jing Xue still hindered the vines for a moment. At this moment, Abe Jing Xue used the power of recoil, and his whole body temporarily floated for a while. In the next second, countless airstreams supported him in escaping the vines that rose towards the sky.

    At this time, Shao Qing had already appeared at the side of Abe Jing Xue. With a solid fist, she punched Abe Jing Xue.

    Ayer of water rings emerged from around Abe Jing Xue. The water ring was very gentle, but was able to push Shao Qing nearly one meter away, the distance immediately opened.

    But when Shao Qing and Abe Jing Xue¡¯s water ring came into contact, she felt that something was wrong. The water circle gave her a feeling that it was not a pure water elemental power.

    With this kind of doubt, Shao Qing sent the vine to bother Abe Jing Xue. Once again sheunched an offensive attack against Abe Jing Xue¡¯s body.

    Several times in a row, she deliberately took the attack of Abe Jing Xue with her own body. In the eyes of outsiders, it looked as if she received a hit and lost. But she was actually very happy.

    She had discovered Abe Jing Xue¡¯s secret. He wasn¡¯t some superhuman with a bunch of different elementals. Afterall, having two systems was already extreme. Three was a defiance against nature. While five or more is simply inhuman.

    Shao Qing first noticed that all of Abe Jing Xue¡¯s attacks had simr energy fluctuations. Although the water elemental powers were no different from the typical water elemental, they didn¡¯t have the unique characteristics of the water elemental.

    In short, his abilities had the appearance, but not the criticalponent, such as the heat of the mes or the vitality of the wood.

    Abe Jing Xue should have a special ability to assimte his own energy and change them into various abilities.

    After discovering this, Shao Qing was a lot more calm. She steadily fought. Steadily harassing him with vines, she continuously released seeds of the dodder.

    The dodder seeds were all attached to the surface of Abe¡¯s body and did not prate deeply. They simply soundlessly began absorbing his energy quietly.

    Superpowers were not endless. Sooner orter, it would exhaust itself. Shao Qing was simply pushing this ahead of time.

    To tell the truth, Shao Qing¡¯s abilities were more suitable for chaotic situations. She is a bit more disadvantaged during one on ones. However, Shao Qing remained calm. She constantly tested Abe Jing Xue and discovered that Abe Jing Xue¡¯s killing power was not too different.

    At leastpared to Zhu Mochen who had the explosive properties of metal or the poisonous vine that were on her thorns, his lethality was a little smaller.

    Of course, the more important thing is that Shao Qing wanted to analyze his weakness. She was constantly fighting and relying on her vines to harass Abe Jing Xue to observe the status of Abe Jing Xue.

    Her superpower was more than that of a typical superhuman. Abe Jing Xue was not higher than her in terms of level, so ording to normal, his powers wouldn¡¯t beparable to Shao Qing. Not out of Shao Qing¡¯s expectation, after a long time, Abe Jingxue suddenly paused for a moment. This could be a sign of a momentary fault in the energy supply. Shao Qing immediatelyunched the offensive. The first thing she did was tear open space.

    The so-called instantaneous transfer was actually breaking the barriers of two spaces, thus moving from one position to another location. For example, Shao Qing from where she stood directly travelling to the back of Abe Jing Xue.

    Unexpectedly, Abe Jing Xue also disappeared. He had appeared in the position where Shao Qing was originally...

    That was to say, both people had simr abilities in teleporting. They both also wanted to attack each other at the same time, so they appeared at the opponents spot at the same time. Thus, no one could sneak attack anyone.

    This was a big coincidence.

    After this time, the difficulty in wanting to sneak in a simr way greatly increased. After all, the other side is now prepared.

    Regarding Er Dai, Shao Qing was not willing to take risks. She would rather steadily strike and slowly grind down Abe Jing Xue.

    Therefore this situation urred on the field. Youe flying with a fireball,and I would block with the vines as a shield. My vines fly over, and you use wind to avoid them.

    Not to mention those who watched the battle, even Gu Panpan felt a little sleepy and bored. This should be the longest battle ever. Since no one can do anything within a short time, to produce results...

    They would have to wait at least half a day.

    Abe Jing Xue was also very clear about Shao Qing¡¯s idea. After all, she wanted to fight the war of attrition, even someone stupid can see that.

    Yet Abe Jing Xue could not do anything to Shao Qing. Shao Qing was more slippery than anyone he had fought before and he simply couldn¡¯t constrain her. Not to mention defeating her.

    Consequently, two people vigorously consumed their powers. Their powers soon became subsidiary and based on purebat. Abe was not Shao Qing¡¯s opponent. Shao Qing was a seasoned fighter inbat. Before the end of the world, she was iparably skilled and Abe Jing Xue? He had a very high status, if he wanted to do anything, he didn¡¯t have to make a move himself let alone usingbat. Who would dare offend him?

    So it became Shao Qing beating up Abe Jing Xue. Abe Jing Xue could only rely on evasion.

    Originally, the first half of the battle, Shao Qing appeared to be beaten and the morale was very low. Some people even bowed their heads and were unwilling to see the results. After all, it¡¯s really shameful to be beaten by the ind people. Yet the situation at half time changed suddenly and Shao Qing began chasing Abe Jing Xue.

    At this time, both of them were in a very sorry state. After all, Shao Qing was strong, but her clothes were still ordinary clothes. Her whole body¡¯s clothes were damaged a lot, and faint skin was revealed. Abe Jing Xue was also quite embarrassed. The corners of his mouth was all green.

    Abe Jing Xue was angry. He had never been forced to this point. Abe Jing Xue formed someplicated gesture with his hands, then suddenly an earthy giant python rose from his sole. The python looked more than two meters high. Abe Jing Xue stood on the python¡¯s head, but his soles were supported by wind energy, and did not actually touch it.

    When he used this move, many people began to exim. Being able to gather this much earth energy to condense such a big python that was this lifelike, he must be at least rank 4?

    Shao Qing slightly twisted her eyebrows and waved a hand. A dragonposed entirely of vines also lifted her up. Two people, one standing on the head of a python, the other riding a dragon, this scene was a lot more impactful than the previous battles.

    Abe Jing Xue extended one finger and the python under his feet snarled and rushed towards Shao Qing. The dragon at Shao Qing¡¯s foot did not rush forward.

    The earth python and dragon intertwined in the air. You entangled my tail, I wound around your neck. It seemed to be evenly matched. As long as one party suddenly lost, that person will probably lose.

    Abe Jing Xue also knew this. He put his hands together in his sleeves. His eyes were looking at the dragon and the python. His face was showing signs of overdraft and was a lot more pale.

    Soon his face became even more pale. This was because Shao Qing didn¡¯t look and she jumped up as if she was a Peng bird andnded on top of the python¡¯s head. With her fist, she mmed down. A crevice immediately broke out on the python.

    After a few more fists, the python began to fall. At this rate, his python will need to be hung up.

    No one had ever pushed him to this point. Abe quietly made the second hand gesture. He was also among the top performers in the entire ind nation. This was not because of his superior superpowers. On the contrary, Abe Jing Xue was the first person tobineOnmyoji and superhuman powers together.

    After mumbling a few strange sybles, the python suddenly was upright once more. Starting from the top of his head, it instantly turned into dark green, even the scales on his body looked vividly alive.

    In the next second, the giant python opened its mouth and smashed apart the head of the dragon. Then it mmed its head and Shao Qing was smashed into the ground.

    How hard was Shao Qing¡¯s body? She created a massive pit!

    If it was the typical superhuman, not mentioning broken bones, they at least wouldn¡¯t be able to climb out. Many people looked apprehensive. Then they looked anxiously at the pit to see Shao Qing climb out.

    Yes, climb out. Ragged hair, clothes in disorder, she looked a bit ridiculous. But no oneughed. This was because Shao Qing stood up. Her left elbow had broken. The broken bone was exposed and stabbed through her flesh.

    Shao Qing had her right hand supporting her left hand. Then with a fierce move, she set her bones back to the right spot. Her face did not reveal any signs of pain.

    She calmly looked at Abe Jing Xue and the big python. She had said it before, she would not stay her hand this time.

 Chapter 139 - Volume 2 Chapter 35 Finally Reunited

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 35 Finally Reunited</h4>

    Abe Jing Xue was stubborn and continued to fight for more than an hour. His powers have basically all been consumed. Not to mention the two people¡¯s fighting intensity was particrly high. With a movement from Shao Qing, the broken ce had begun to slowly heal. Then did she step forward.

    At the moment, in the eyes of Abe Jing Xue, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes seem to emit a silver-white light. It was very weak, but it can¡¯t be ignored. Abe Jing Xue took a deep breath and pointed forward again. Then the silver-white python, like a living creature, smashed out.

    Vines skyrocketed and wrapped the whole snake all at once. Naturally no one saw the ck crack between the vines.

    When the vines were twisting and twisting, the big snake became a piece of earth on the ground. Abe Jing Xue was stunned. He didn¡¯t think that his python was unable to withstand a single blow.

    At this juncture, a space crack appeared quietly behind him. Quickly cutting open a wound, then it disappeared.

    If it was merely that, then it wouldn¡¯t have been anything big but Abe Jing Xue could sense something was following the wound and drilling in. Within his body it began to spring to life.

    Abe Jing Xue immediately let out cold sweat. All his strength was used to suppress the dodder in his body and Shao Qing came step by step closer.

    Abe Jing Xue knew that he had lost. If he continued to move, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the dodder, then he would die. But since all his powers were used to suppress the dodder, how can he resist Shao Qing¡¯s attack?

    ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Abe could suddenly feel that crazy growth instantly wither and retreat, nowhere to be found.

    Shao Qing wiped the dust off her face. Skipping over Abe Jing Xue, she looked at Er Dai. Her eyes were gentle as she walked over.

    Er Dai didn¡¯t say anything, he just threw himself over, but there was a long chain that was locked around him. There was a cold sh in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes. Not saying anything further, she used her palms to pour out the power of space and cut the chain directly.

    Er Dai sessfully jumped into her arms and did not want to leave. He had so many grievances and longings to tell Shao Qing, but he wasn¡¯t able to properly express his feelings. He simply held onto Shao Qing tightly.

    All this time, Shao Qing¡¯s mood had been quite fidgety. But, at this moment, she could finally rx. Shao Qing hugged Er Dai and returned. She didn¡¯t look at those ind people at all. Naturally she did not notice the envy in Qiu Xiao Ai Zi¡¯s eyes.

    Yan Hanqing had been waiting for a long time. When they saw him they were very happy. After all, they were a team. Moreover Er Dai was also an important one. Now that Er Dai is back, that feeling of loss was gone.

    To be honest, this battle was not as rejuvenating or stunning as the first few games. It also went on for a long time, but no one was sleepy. Everyone had wide-eyes, in fear of missing something.

    Shao Qing had no reputation in Jing Du. Of course, that was before this battle. After today, she would definitely be included in the list of top masters in Jing Du. Shao Qing wasn¡¯t a person who liked to show off in the limelight. When she returned to her seat, she told Cai Yingying: ¡°We really have to leave this time. If we have a chance, we will see you again.¡±

    Cai Yingying was also despairing and had given up hope now. She carefullypared each other and discovered no matter if it was appearance, strength or even with her dad¡¯s help, she couldn¡¯tpare to Shao Qing. But more importantly, Yan Qiyue never had eyes for her.

    The sister also understood. She immediately suppressed the sadness in her heart, nodded, and even helped hold back her father who wanted toe over to talk to Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing took her people and sneaked away. If they didn¡¯t leave now, would they wait for the friendlypetition to be over first and be surrounded by everyone?

    Most of the superhumans who were present, especially those at the top of the mercenary groups, had a simr idea right now. Take Cai Yingying¡¯s father for example. Shao Qing is a rank four superhuman. Even among rank 4¡¯s she was a very strong kind of existence. If he could pull Shao Qing into his mercenary group, what¡¯s the position of the deputy head? As long as Shao Qing was willing to stay, their mercenary group can join the big four and be the fifth mercenary group!

    He was not the only ambitious one who wanted to win over Shao Qing. There must be countless numbers. If Shao Qing didn¡¯t run immediately, she would be harassed every day.

    Therefore, the intelligent Shao Qing took them directly out of Jing Du. Once those superhumans reacted and turned back, they would realize they have all gone.

    Shao Qing was already outside of Jing Du at the moment. Bringing her group ofpanions, they were dashing out at full speed. Only when they were quite a ways from Jing Du did they stop.At the moment it was noon. Yan Hanqing took over Shao Qing¡¯s role of cooking, leaving Shao Qing and Er Dai to sit together. Even Yan Qiyue unwillingly gave them space.

    Er Dai was holding onto Shao Qing and refused to let go. He had been rubbing against Shao Qing. When Shao Qing tried to push him away, he would make a miserable expression. Helpless, Shao Qing simply held Er Dai in her arms.

    ording to reason, Er Dai was a zombie and his body will not change. Yet, Shao Qing felt that her family¡¯s Er Dai had be thinner. When she held him, he seemed to be a lot pokier. She held his chin and carefully looked at him. The scar on his eye wasn¡¯t very deep, but it was permanent. The scar seemed to be from being cut by some sharp object. Even the body of a zombie couldn¡¯t eliminate its traces.

    Shao Qing took a finger and rubbed it. The scar was not deep, but it was painful. Er Dai immediately put his face in front of Shao Qing. The meaning was very clear, he wanted a kiss! E/N lol

    Shao Qing helplessly smiled and gently kissed the corner of Er Dai¡¯s eye. ¡°Is this okay? How old are you to still act spoiled? Oh yes, there are individuals to show you.¡± Se called Fu Jingmo over.

    Fu Jingmo was very silent the entire way until Shao Qing shouted for him. Once Fu Jingmo saw Er Dai, his eyes were wet and he flew forward. Trying to hold Er Dai, Er Dai wiggled his butt and dug deeper into Shao Qing¡¯s arms. So, Fu Jingmo was left hugging the air.

    He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, just red-eyed and said: ¡°Ah Shen, I¡¯m your older brother. Don¡¯t you know me?¡±

    Er Dai curiously looked at him. His bright pair of eyes were confused. Finally they were toozy to look any further. He stuffed his face into Shao Qing and rubbed against her.

    Fu Jingmo could not help but feel lost. He fell to the ground and whispered, ¡°How can it be like this? I am sure that he is my brother, but he doesn¡¯t seem to know me...¡±

    Shao Qing stood up and looked down at Fu Jingmo. Her expression unreadable, she asked: ¡°I will ask you two questions. First, are you sure that Er Dai is your brother? Second, are you willing to give up everything for your brother?

    ¡°Everything?¡± Fu Jingmo gritted his teeth: ¡°He is definitely my brother. At that time it was my fault for letting him down. I didn¡¯t care for him and now I owe him. Now we have finally reunited, for my brother I can do anything!¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Shao Qing bent down: ¡°You can do anything?¡±

    Fu Jingmo nodded, looking at Shao Qing very seriously. Er Dai who was on Shao Qing¡¯s body immediately extended his head and opened his mouth to reveal sharp fangs.

    His eyes were dark red like blood. In a sh his face was sinister and dreadful. Not just brother, but even if his biological parents saw this scene, they would be scared witless.

    The contrast between Er Dai and Shao Qing only highlighted his scary expression. A pure beautiful face beside a sinister expression with razor sharp fangs was extremely conflicting. When put together, it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Fu Jing Mo was not afraid. He was extremely calm. Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head and when she looked at Fu Jingmo, her eyes were only full of maliciousness: ¡°It is okay to be eaten... ¡±

    Fu Jingmo clenched his lower lip tightly, his voice was a little nervous and hoarse, but he was very firm: ¡°If my younger brother needs it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Er Dai slowly approached Fu Jingmo. Fu Jingmo could even feel his cold breath falling on his neck. That piece of skin immediately was covered with goosebumps.

    Fu Jingmo clenched his teeth and didn¡¯t move until Er Dai was almost attached on to him. Shao Qing then hugged Er Dai and faintly said: ¡°Since you are his brother, now you know this massive secret. In that case, you are not able to run. You must remember, if you try to escape and tell someone what you saw today, before you can speak I will kill you.¡±

    To prevent Fu Jingmo from revealing the secrets of Er Dai, Shao Qing even nted some dodder within Fu Jingmo. Even if he was Er Dai¡¯s brother, one must guard their heart then would you leave a path for yourself.

    After getting to know each other more she might really trust Fu Jing Mo. Only then will she abolish the seeds in his body.

    Fu Jingmo did not say anything, he just stood up silently. Patting the dust off his body, he whispered: ¡°Can I be with my brother at night? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, I want to be with him. I want us to be closer.¡±

    Er Dai immediately hugged Shao Qing¡¯s neck, his countenance was fierce when staring at Fu Jingmo. He did not like Fu Jingmo. Furthermore, he did not like Fu Jingmo wanting to separate him from Shao Qing.

    As for that older brother and younger brother BS, is that something you can eat? He only needed Shao Qing. In fact, Er Dai was repelling Fu Jingmo. He doesn¡¯t like him, and he hates having him close to Shao Qing.

    Shao Qingforted Er Dai. ¡°Er Dai doesn¡¯t recognize you right now. If you live together, Er Dai would be mad and you won¡¯t be able to bear it. So let¡¯s wait until Er Dai acknowledges you first.¡±

    Fu Jingmo lowered his head in disappointment. As if she was carrying an octopus, Shao Qing carried Er Dai over to where Yan Hanqing was cooking. There was already a table with settings, and it was just waiting on the food.

    Probably having left Shao Qing for too long, Er Dai was even more needy than before. He wished he was able to upy Shao Qing at all times. His behavior provoked many people, especially Yan Qiyue.

    If he hadn¡¯t been suppressing his anger, he would have already rushed over to Shao Qing and upied her other side.

    Even though he was suppressing his anger, Yan Qiyue sat on the other side, looking angrily at the person beside Shao Qing.

    Yan Qiyue actually had a personality defect. If it was allowed to continue to develop, he might be simr to those novels, and would be the story¡¯s final boss. So Shao Qing actually stopped him from harming normal citizens.

    But even though Yan Qiyue has now tied down his own character because of Shao Qing, he was still very extreme.

    For example, looking at Shao Qing and Er Dai, he had already begun to consider two methods of dealing with this in his head. Either changing Shao Qing into a normal person, or finding a way to turn himself into something simr to Shao Qing.

    In short, he looked at Er Dai and Shao Qing as the same kind so Er Dai was able to get so much care from Shao Qing. Yan Qiyue wanted to bite the sheet covers and cry for a while.

    Since they found Er Dai, Shao Qing had not looked at him once! Er Dai was a big rival!

    After appeasing Er Dai for a long time, she suddenly asked Yan Qiyue: ¡°Can you find a way to make a zombie eat food?¡±

    Her, Xiao Baozi, and Er Dai, had a physical structure simr to zombies. Xiao Baozi was a little better, he can absorb some foods like milk. While for Er Dai and her, whatever they ate was whatever they vomited out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Yan Qiyue jumped in excitement for a second, and then became reserved: ¡°Zombies draw their energy from nothing but flesh and crystals to maintain their life and advance. I will study more on mutated flesh and crystals to see if it can be made.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. By this time, Yan Hanqing had already finished cooking lunch. Fu Jingmo took the initiative to help put the dishes on the table. The group of people prepared to eat.

    Fu Jingmo did not think about it before. After all, because Cai Yingying and others were around, Shao Qing had always been eating and then would spit it out afterwards. Now since there were no outsiders around, Shao Qing didn¡¯t even eat.

    The more he thought about it, the more Fu Jing Mo felt scared. Could Shao Qing also be a zombie? But even if a zombie was different, at most they would be like Er Dai with an IQ like a child and unable to talk.

    If Shao Qing is also a zombie, it would be terrible!

    Thinking like this, Fu Jingmo left this idea in the back of his head.

    When they were eating, the group deliberated: ¡°Are we going back to the S city survivor base first? Or should we go to Jiangbei to let them know we¡¯re safe?¡±

    ¡°We can just send news to Jiangbei to report our safety. Let¡¯s go back to S city. We haven¡¯t been back in so long, it wouldn¡¯t be good if someone upied our space.¡± Gu Panpan bit on her chopsticks. She had encountered this with her brother. Once when they were out on a mission and were gone for more than half a month. When they came back they discovered their home was taken by someone else.

    This kind of situation wasmon in the base. Usually a group of superhumans would go out together and after they returned, they would divide the spoils of the mission of those who died. Some people who had bad characters would even search their homes.

    Taking their wives and daughters has also happened.

    From this it can be seen that it is a wise choice to find a group of reliable teammates.

    Although the base has silently epted others searching through the homes of the deceased, even those who are still living and haven¡¯te back for a long time, their houses could also be searched.

    If Shao Qing was not lucky, she might encounter this situation.

    This is also why many superhuman squads would keep one person at home when they left on missions.

    When Shao Qing left, she took away most of the important things, such as crystals. However, there were still a lot of food and provisions that were not brought out. If they were taken, then it would be infuriating.

    When they arrived they were worried, but now that they were leaving their mood was naturally better. The group of people departed as if they were going on a scenic tour.

    asionally they would go out to hunt some wild animals. At this time, animals without mutations were rare. After all, nature is a very cruel ce. It was all about survival of the fittest, with the weak being eaten.

    Animals that have not been mutated were eaten early on or were killed off by their natural enemies. Some survivors were also gradually eliminated because of their weak constitution.

    What¡¯s left now were almost all mutant animals. Mutating was a disaster for human beings, but for the animals it was a celebration.

    Same level mutant animals can defeat zombies. Just looking at force, they can easily crush the same ranks. It was only human intelligence that was beyond the reach of animals. So when same rank superhumans and mutant animals fought to death, it was hard to determine the winner.

    What was even more terrifying is that mutant animals evolve faster than humans.

    Even the zombies evolved a little faster than humans.

    There are three ways for superhumans to evolve. The first was to train. This was the slowest method. The second is to absorb crystals. This is the mostmon method. The third one.... is to absorb the special elemental crystals. This was the fastest method.

    Crystals of the same element as the superhuman can bring the greatest progress. But human beings are always bound by morality. The worst case would be some people secretly killing off people of the same element, but that was rare.

    Mutant animals and zombies can swallow their own kind without any scruples, so their evolution was quicker than humans.

    There was a rumour that the highest ranked mutated animal has already appeared. It was ranked five. As for the zombies, there have been no rumours.

 Chapter 140 - Volume 2 Chapter 36 Two Men One Play

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 36 Two Men One y</strong>

    Shao Qing and the others captured the mutant animals to make food. The trip was smooth as they travelled. At this time, Shao Qing naturally did not know that Jing Du was currently in disorder because of her. This was especially the case for one certain person. Until Shao Qing left, he didn¡¯t want to believe what he saw.

    Travelling back, something was surging within the entire squad. Finally when it was night time,. it was time for bed. There were a total of four tents. One for Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi, one for Shao Tong and Gu Panpan, and the rest were divided among the men.

    However, without saying anything Er Dai rushed up to Shao Qing and hung on. Yan Qiyue, who was acting reserved, also flew up and hung onto the other side of Shao Qing.

    If it weren¡¯t for Shao Qing being a zombie thus making her stronger than the average superhuman, she would have been fallen to the ground because of those two.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Shao Qing helplessly asked. Er Dai couldn¡¯t speak, he just stared at Shao Qing with pitiful eyes.

    His eyes were filled with, ¡®We¡¯ve been apart for so long, I miss you sleeping with me. Anyways, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve slept together and I can help you look after Xiao Baozi.¡¯

    Shao Qing wanted to refuse, but after thinking for a long time without finding a suitable reason, she turned to look at Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue immediately spoke with the tear-stained face of a beauty: ¡°Before when you were considerate of me, you also slept with me. You would even wake up in the middle of the night to cook soup for me. Now that you have them, you don¡¯t want me anymore. I don¡¯t care, I want to sleep with you! ¡±

    Shao Qing thought about it, and then tore off both men from herself, then she threw them both out.

    Er Dai and Yan Qiyue who was thrown out the door: ......

    It was doomed for her to not be able to sleep peacefully. Shao Qing slept until midnight. When it was about 11 o¡¯clock, the curtain was pulled open. Shao Qing¡¯s five senses were very sharp. She realized that someone wasing in immediately, yet she was toozy to move. This was because the person crawling in had already arrived in front of the double sleeping bag.

    This sleeping bag was changed and it was dismantled into a bed on the floor. This was because in the past, Er Dai also liked to squeeze in to sleep. Three people wouldn¡¯t fit, so they had to dismantle it.

    As soon as the person came over, Shao Qing didn¡¯t even have to open her eyes to sense it. It was Er Dai. Sneakily crawling into the sleeping bag, he had watched Shao Qing for a while before sneaking into the bed.

    When he first entered, he was afraid to wake up Shao Qing and get kicked out; Thus, he slept by the edge, curling his hands over his feet. But soon he involuntarily turned into an octopus and wrapped himself around Shao Qing.

    Not long after Er Dai entered, someone else opened the curtain again and sneaked in. He was more decisive than Er Dai and went straight into the bed without saying a word.

    The man was stunned. This was because Er Dai was already on Shao Qing. Whoever made the first move really was at an advantage, Yan Qiyue gritted his teeth and thought. Then he went to the other side of Shao Qing. You look at me and I look at you, no one was willing to show any weakness.

    Xiao Baozi was very ufortable lying on the bed. He was holding his Yaya with his little buttocks squeezed against Yan Qiyue who crowded in.

    Shao Qing reached out and took Xiao Baozi and ced him on her belly. With this move, both men stiffened. Anxious, they shrank themselves to the corner hoping not to be found.

    Shao Qing put his finger in front of his lips and whispered, ¡°Shh ... don¡¯t wake up baby. Otherwise I will kick you all out!¡±

    When the two heard this, Shao Qing had silently given them permission to stay. Suddenly they were all happy. Knowing that it was because of Xiao Baozi, the two were honest and shrank back silently.

    Xiao Baozi slept on Shao Qing¡¯s belly, and slept very well. He felt that there was ice under him which was very cooling andfortable. He even rubbed against it.

    There were no words that night. When Shao Qing got up the next morning, both men sleeping on both sides were octopuses wrapped around her.

    Shao Qing wanted to get up, but had to wait for the two men to wake up first. She opened her eyes and counted the crystals in her space for a while. After she finished counting the high ranked crystals, the two men and Xiao Baozi were awake.

    The first one to get up was Er Dai. When he got up, Yan Qiyue also woke up. Er Dae was still dazed and sleepy. With a portion of his hair swirled up, Shao Qing had an urge to rub his head.

    Yan Qiyue was another style. Heyzily aside. Yawning, his eyes were a little moist. A little foggy looking, it was quite alluring to see.

    Both were superb men, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t see it. She got up holding Xiao Baozi and stretched her body. If it wasn¡¯t because she was a zombie, her body would have been numb and stiff.

    As soon as Shao Qing went out, the two men immediately followed. Shao Qing opened the curtain and attracted countless eyes.

    Gu Panpan and the others all looked at Shao Qing with an unknown meaning. They also looked at the two men around her, especially Yan Qiyue and Er Dai, showing their thoughts.

    ¡®I thought they were going to empty their dder, but they actually went to Shao Qing¡¯s tent. How shameless!¡¯

    Especially Gu Panpan, who wanted to get up and punch Gu Chuan. Why can¡¯t her brother learn from these two people. Even though they were brazen at least they would be able to cultivate the next level of feelings.

    Shao Qing expressionlessly ignored those strange eyes. She led Xiao Baozi who has not yetpletely woken up to brush their teeth. Xiao Baozi has recently discovered a new hobby, which is brushing Yaya¡¯s teeth.

    As a mutated rabbit, no matter what he was still the boss of the rabbits. But in Xiao Baozi¡¯s hands, he could only becent. Xiao Baozi opened his lips and squeezed a small toothbrush in. He brushed the front teeth very seriously. By the time he was finished, the sharp front teeth were bright and shiny, but Yaya had rolled his eyes back into his head.

    Imagining a rabbit being forced to brush their teeth, Shao Qing also sympathized with it.

    After everyone brushed their teeth and washed their faces together, Shao Qing washed her hands and prepared breakfast.

    Acting as a supporting role once again was Yan Hanqing. He squatted on the ground and was picking wild vegetables. After, he cut them into slices for Shao Qing to use.

    Shao Qing¡¯s group must be the most leisurely superhuman squad. Aside from them, there were probably no other superhuman squad who would make fresh congee to eat in the morning.

    This congee wasn¡¯t in congee. There was a variety of congee that they would make: spinach shrimp congee, veggie congee, fish fillet congee, and eight treasure congee. The mostmon was various wild vegetable meat congee. Changing up the menu everyday, Gu Panpan and them were kept well fed.

    Even before the apocalypse, they did not eat so much every morning.

    Shao Qing was worried about nutritional issues and often went to the nearby forest to dig out some wild eggs to cook them for breakfast.

    With no shortage of anything, they were asfortable as they have ever been. During the apocalypse, they must be the only superhuman squad living like this.

    When a team of superhumans were in the wild, they either brought dried food or grilled some food to nibble on. At most, they would hunt a few wild game and grill them. To be like Shao Qing and pay attention to the dishes, that would be umon.

    After having breakfast, the group of people continued on the road. When they left, they also drove off in their original car. There were two cars in total. One was driven by Yan Hanqing and the other was driven by Shao Qing.

    As soon as Shao Qing took Xiao Baozi into the car, Er Dai and Yan Qiyue took the initiative to drill in. One person upied one spot. Gu Panpan really wanted to stuff Gu Chuan over there as well, but Shao Tong had already gone up and there were no more spots left.

    Instead, she had to sit with her brother and Fu Jingmo in the car Yan Hanqing drove.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to look back, she could see Er Da sitting on the left and Yan Qiyue sitting on the right through the reflector. In the middle was Xiao Baozi holding Yaya.

    Xiao Baozi blinked his eyes suddenly, looked to the left side, then to the right side. After he started to pout and puff and crawled towards the position where Shao Tong was sitting.

    Xiao Baozi climbed into Shao Tong¡¯s arms. Shao Tong hugged him, a faint smile appeared on her face. Now, in Shao Qing¡¯s team, the person with the fastest progress wasn¡¯t Yan Hanqing who has the thunder ability, nor was Gu Chuan who can already use his ice-based ability freely, but Shao Tong.

    Benefiting from the special crystal that hung around her neck, she was extremely close to the fourth rank. With a little stimtion, she could be the second rank 4 superhuman in the squad.

    The second fastest to improve is Yan Hanqing. He had changed from an ordinary person to a superhuman. Therefore, he was the most hardworking and most diligent member. In the absence of Shao Tong, he would be the only one on the squad that would barely meet her current progress.

    As for the slowest progress, unfortunately it was Er Dai. The fastest way for zombies to evolve is to eat people, especially superhumans. Human flesh can provide them with huge energy which is far better than crystals from same ranked zombies.

    What happened to Er Dai before Shao Qing met him is unclear. But after following Shao Qing, he has never eaten even a bite of flesh. This has caused his progress to be much slower than ordinary zombies.

    Currently, most of the zombies have evolved to the second rank, and many of them have evolved to the third rank. Even the fourth rank zombies have a lot of numbers and even a fifth rank zombie has appeared.

    But Er Dai was still at the peak of rank 2. This is why he was easily caught by Abe Jing Xue¡¯s people.

    Although due to his special body and other aspects, hisbat effectiveness wasparable to that of third ranked zombies, he stillgs far behind others.

    This made Er Dai feel a bit depressed. When he first met Shao Qing a long time ago, his emotions were quite superficial. However now he has learnedplicated feelings and even learned to hide his unhappy thoughts inside his heart.

    However, Shao Qing was very clear about his situation and was already thinking of a solution. She would never let Er Dai eat people. If Er Dai ate humans, what was the difference between them and ordinary zombies?

    In addition, flesh and blood is addictive. Just like her, she once drank a bit of Yan Qiyue¡¯s blood. Now when the moon is full, her desire for blood will expand infinitely.

    She didn¡¯t want Er Dai to be like that.

    She hoped to maintain Er Dai¡¯s purity. At least one day, if Er Dai returned to normal and remembered everything, he would not find out that he had eaten his own kind.

    Shao Qing thought as she drove. Human flesh can upgrade zombies, what about mutant animals? Could that work?

    Soon Shao Qing rejected this idea again. She also ate a lot of flesh and blood of cooked mutant animals, then spat it all out. Although she hadn¡¯t tried it raw, whether it was cooked or raw shouldn¡¯t change the end result.

    Or maybe the blood of mutant animals will be of some use. After all, the energy of mutant animals is very high. Like Yan Hanqing and the regr superhuman, they often ate mutant animals, which helped with their upgrade.

    Shao Qing thought a lot, but all of this will be known through experiments.

    She was thinking about it when she suddenly saw a person lying on the road ahead. From the back, it seemed to be a woman. She was wearing a loose pink dress, one hand protecting her belly, her hair and clothes were a little messy.

    Shao Qing immediately pressed on the breaks. As soon as she braked, Yan Hanqing followed suit.

    ¡°There may be a pregnant woman in front. Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Shao Qing got out of the car first and Yan Qiyue and Er Dai followed.

    Shao Qing hurriedly walked over and helped the woman up: ¡°Are you okay ...¡±

    Before thest words came out, the pregnant woman suddenly stretched out her hands towards Shao Qing. Her nails were more than ten centimeters long, they were razor sharp and a deep ck.

    Under her loose hair, half of her face was rotten. What pregnant woman? It was clearly a zombie.

    Fortunately, Shao Qing was very vignt. A pregnant woman lying in the middle of the highway was so abrupt that she was more vignt.

    If that someone lying on the floor wasn¡¯t a pregnant woman, she might not even stop the car. Although she will not cruelly run them over, she would just drive around them.

    As soon as the pregnant zombie shot out her hand, Shao Qing stepped on the zombie¡¯s chest then flipped backwards and took two steps back. The zombie rolled to the ground, and a pillow immediately rolled out of it¡¯s belly area.

    It probably sensed that Shao Qing shouldn¡¯t be trifled with. Getting up, it charged towards the forest by the road. After a few shes, it disappeared.

    Later, Yan Hanqing and them came over quickly: ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head. She responded quickly, so she was not injured at all. They were all relieved, but Shao Qing raised a point that came up in her heart: ¡± Everyone pay attention, be careful not to be sneak attacked. ¡±

    She was worried about the speed of the zombies¡¯ evolution. How long has it been? There were already zombies capable of such a detailed ambush.

    If the person being struck wasn¡¯t Shao Qing, then in all likelihood, they would have died on the spot. After all, most people would not suspect a zombie pretending to be a pregnant woman to ambush people.

    This zombie definitely had high wisdom. She even learned to stuff her pillows in her clothes and pretend to be pregnant.

    At this point, the wisdom of the zombies were frightening. Don¡¯t forget that Shao Qing is now in a rtively remote location. The more remote ces usually have smaller poptions and weaker zombies.

    Zombies near or in big cities were able to eat a lot of people in the early days of the apocalypse, so they had evolved much faster than these zombies in the backcountry.

    But the zombies in such a remote ce have learned to deceive people like this, so to what extent have those zombies inrge cities evolved?

    It seems that the rumour of the rank 5 zombie was not a myth. ording to this evolutionary speed, it was normal for rank 5 zombies to appear.

    This encounter made Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts be more urgent. Although she was already strong among superhumans, the zombies were evolving. If she could not keep up, next time she might not be able to easily escape the ambush.

    Shao Qing now had a bunch of people around her who needed her protection. She was not qualified to be carefree, she had to work hard. ¡°

    ¡°After returning to the S City Survivor Base, let¡¯s recuperate for a bit. After we will take on another big mission.¡± Shao Qing took a deep breath.

    On the way back this time, they will definitely encounter zombies. When they encounter zombies, Shao Qing will let Gu Panpan and them take action. She had to see what kind of strength they have gained during this period.

    After all, knowing your own ability will help win the battle. After she figured out the group¡¯s strength, Shao Qing can choose a mission ording to their strength.

    Superhumans couldn¡¯t just stay at home and constantly absorb crystals to be strong. Without undergoing life-and-death battles or tempering, the matured superhuman wouldn¡¯t stand a blow.

    Think, on one hand it is a tree that grew stubbornly in the wind and rain, while on the other hand it is a small flower that was cultivated in a greenhouse. Can thebat effectiveness be the same?

    Shao Qing hoped that each of her members could grow into a towering tree. This way if there were any idents in the future, and they got separated, they all had the ability to protect themselves.

 Chapter 141 - Volume 2 Chapter 37 Er Daiâ€™s Mood

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 37 Er Dai¡¯s Mood</h4>

    Originally, Shao Qing thought that the zombie pretending to be a pregnant woman would not appear again. Unexpectedly that night, while Shao Qing was sleeping, the curtain opened.

    In the past few days, the two men went to their respective tents to sleep. In the middle of the night, they would bothe to Shao Qing¡¯s tent silently. One left, one right, she was like a burger patty being squeezed.

    It was different tonight. As soon as the curtain opened, there was a faint bloody smell mixed with rancidity. Shao Qing originally thought it was Er Dai and Yan Qiyue and was toozy to open her eyes. But when she smelled the air, Shao Qing knew it couldn¡¯t be those two people!

    This smell of rancid blood often appeared on zombies. Shao Qing opened her eyes immediately. Vines were already drilling from out of the ground.

    The sneaky zombie also did not want to face Shao Qing directly. It lowered her head and rolled forward, avoiding the vines. Then it reached out to grab Xiao Baozi.

    Coincidentally, Yaya was lying on the belly of Xiao Baozi to sleep. As soon as sounds erupted, he opened his eyes dimly and bit down reflexively.

    E/N Go yaya

    The skin of the zombies was stiff and decaying and the taste must have been very bad. After biting down he started spitting on Xiao Baozi¡¯s stomach.

    This was probably the most unptable thing it has ever tasted in its life. With Yaya¡¯s bite, it had exposed the zombie¡¯s real target. The reason for its sneak attack tonight turned out to be Xiao Baozi.

    Shao Qing said nothing. First, she threw out antern flower, which she took when she was in the jungle. Because the color and shape were unique and it was able to emit light at night, she kept it.

    As soon as thentern flower was thrown out, it hung on the top of the tent. The pink light illuminated the whole tent.

    The zombie was exposed. It was wearing a pink skirt and the neckline had been worn out revealing the exposed breast that was simply a mass of rotten meat. E/N Ew gross

    This zombie allowed Shao Qing to recognize it. Wasn¡¯t this familiar zombie the one from earlier today?

    This zombie was very daring. She came for a visit in the middle of the day and now dared toe to attack in the middle of the night.

    Shao Qing was not ready to let it go again this time. She pinched her five fingers together and vines emerged immediately forming a cage-like structure attempting to trap the zombie inside.

    But this zombie was very clever. As soon as she saw Shao Qing¡¯s shot, she didn¡¯t even have the slightest intention to resist. It turned around and ran. Unfortunately, when she turned around, she encountered Er Dai who was also on his way for a ¡®night attack¡¯.

    E/N lol

    Er Dai was startled, and he reflexively whipped out a w, which smacked her back into the tent. This just happened to cause her to be caught by the formed cage.

    The zombie was kept in a cage and was restless. She tried using her nails and teeth to break the vines, but Shao Qing¡¯s vines were tougher than what she expected. Her nails were almost broken. Even the sharp thorns didn¡¯t fall off.

    Shao Qing hung the cage with vines at the mouth of the tent. After all, the rustling sound that the zombie kept making would affect Xiao Baozi¡¯s sleep.

    After everything was done, Shao Qing broke the silence and opened the covers to Er Dai:

    ¡°What are you going to do outside? Go to sleep.¡±

    Er Dai went into the bed without saying a word. He was particrly happy holding onto the waist of Shao Qing. Originally he had tried to rub against Shao Qing¡¯s chest. Before when he did this to eat Shao Qing tofu* he would just blink and take an innocent posture.

    * take advantage of her

    However, this time, he was pped into the bed by Shao Qing. Shao Qing¡¯s p strength was not small. His face was slumped, his nose was a little bit sour. Obviously, this trick was used in the past. Why did it fail this time?

    Before waiting for Er Dai to understand, Yan Qiyue secretly came over. As soon as he came over, he saw the cage hanging at the door and the zombie in the cage. He immediately adjusted his expression and rushed in with anxiety.

    Although he knew that with Shao Qing¡¯s strength, she will definitely not be injured, but ... Yan Qiyue rushed in. Once he pinpointed the position, he was prepared to plunge into Shao Qing¡¯s arms to express his worry and fear. Of course he can also take this as a pretext to check for injuries and eat some tofu.

    When he hadn¡¯t even plunged into Shao Qing¡¯s arms, he was pped on the ground with a palm.

    Yan Qiyue: ...

    Not preparing to indulge them, Shao Qing pulled open the quilt: ¡°Sleep!¡±

    Even if they had more thoughts, they could only sleep honestly. The next morning after Shao Qing got up, she went out to brush her teeth and wash her face. On the way, she also took a turnip and fed it to Yaya as a reward. After all, it did a good jobst night.

    After washing, it was time to deal with this zombie. If it didn¡¯te to attack in the middle of the night and tried to be detrimental to Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t mind it running away. But it actually came to attack Xiao Baozi? That was stepping on Shao Qing¡¯s bottom line.

    Shao Qing studied it carefully. It was only a rank 3 zombie, but some mutations have urred. Therefore, in terms of IQ, it was higher than the average zombie. After researching, Shao Qing cut out it¡¯s crystal.

    Yan Qiyue also dissected the corpse of the zombie and prepared to study it. It became smarter for some reason.

    Yan Qiyue started cutting it into pieces. Because he started dissecting this zombie while everyone else was eating breakfast the smell of blood and rancidity filled the air. There were even internal organs, especially the intestines, that were squirting out. The smell was sour to the max.

    Gu Panpan took the lead and put down her bowl of porridge.

    In fact, this wasn¡¯t Yan Qiyue¡¯s fault. All researchers were like this. Once they were curious, no matter where they were they would not care, so it wasn¡¯t wrong that he wanted to dissect it.

    After packing up the zombie, Shao Qing¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help thinking there was a very bad phenomenon. It seemed that zombies had an unusual attraction towards Xiao Baozi.

    This attraction was like a foodie seeing food or a money addict seeing gold, it was even more intense.

    Not mentioning others, just this zombie that led the sneak attack had higher wisdom than ordinary zombies. When they first met, it found out Shao Qing¡¯s strength was higher than it and it was outnumbered so it fled immediately.

    But in the middle of the night, it still couldn¡¯t resist its desire. Sneaking back, its target was Xiao Baozi.

    This had proved the attractiveness of Xiao Baozi to zombies.

    Shao Qing specifically asked Er Dai since Er Dai was closer to the existence of normal zombies. Er Dai was able to urately tell Shao Qing that when he first saw Xiao Baozi, he also had an impulse. It told him if he devoured the flesh and blood of Xiao Baozi, it would bring him a lot of power.

    And with the increase in the ranking of Xiao Baozi, this temptation will only increase.

    However, Er Dai had a mind. The biggest difference between humans and beasts is that human beings can ovee their desires with reason and beasts sumb to desires.

    Er Dai can restrain his impulse, but ordinary zombies cannot. This is why some zombiese at Xiao Baozi.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but worry. Xiao Baozi has be a hotmodity in the eyes of zombies and he didn¡¯t have much self-protection ability. If he identally got separated, it would be too dangerous.

    Xiao Baozi also has special abilities that are simr to superhumans. His abilities were simr to engulfing. There were many things that can be swallowed, the ability of superhumans and the vitality of a person.

    His engulfing also worked for the zombies, but the engulfing energy was limited. Thest time Xiao Baozi was in the Linchuan Survivor Base, after engulfing Qiao Yu, the energy in his body swelled for a long time before it could be fully absorbed.

    Qiao Yu¡¯s rank was not high. If it was changed to a rank 3 superhuman, it is estimated that Xiao Baozi can only swallow a part of the energy. If he wants to swallow it forcibly, he is likely to burst from the energy.

    When Xiao Baozi reaches rank 3, he can swallow up the same rank superhumans. But he can¡¯t swallow too much and his swallowing can only happen when he touches the opponent.

    This ability is actually very easy to use. Most people won¡¯t put their guard up against a child who is only four or five years old. However, Shao Qing can¡¯t bet against people who are malicious to Xiao Baozi or zombies to show mercy to her people. So protecting Xiao Baozi has be a big problem.

    Especially zombies, if a zombie caught Xiao Baozi, she is afraid that their first reaction is to eat him.

    She must not let her son be too far away from her. It is best to stay within a few meters, so that Shao Qing will be at ease.

    Thinking too much was useless. The best response is to just make sure he is well protected. Shao Qing overthinks too much. In the end, she can only sigh and look at Yaya in Xiao Baozi¡¯s arms.

    Although Yaya¡¯sbat effectiveness is poor, if anything happens, it can still be a bit effective. Shao Qing is determined to train Yaya.

    When driving on the road this time, Yan Qiyue drove. Shao Qing began to look through the inventory. After looking over, she opened Yaya¡¯s mouth and started to force feed it.

    Everything she fed Yaya was good stuff, some were zombie crystals, majority of them in the second rank, which were not useful for her and her team. But for Yaya, it was already very high ranked crystals.

    There were also some mutated nts that are conducive to the promotion of mutant animals and crystals from mutant animals. In short, Yaya was painfully happy all morning.

    After a half-hour of travelling, Yaya has risen to the peak of rank 3. This peak rank 3 was an overstatement. Because it is a rabbit, its attack power is definitely not as good as those of the more fiercerge beasts. Furthermore because it increased its rank by the use of crystals, its ability was much lower than the average peak rank 3 mutant animal. The more important thing is that Yaya was timid...

    Well, thinking like that suddenly, it feels that it was useless and can be used for eating.

    Yaya couldn¡¯t help shrinking its neck back. It felt that its chrysanthemum* was tight, her body was cold, and its rabbit fur couldn¡¯t help but stand up.

    * butt hole

    After the upgrade, Yaya was returned to Xiao Baozi¡¯s arms. Yaya was still in a good mood at this moment and was especially grateful. Before it submitted to Shao Qing¡¯s strength and did not dare to run away. Now if someone allowed it to run, it will not run.

    Yet, real soon, Yaya will feel that if there was a chance, let¡¯s run!

    At the noon break, Shao Qing started to treat Yaya as a dog. The reason is this. Yaya was already a rank 3, but its actualbat ability was still low and its reflex was also slow. Yaya needed to go through training.

    Shao Qing caught several small animals such as mutant mice and cats, and then released them for Yaya to chase.

    Whether Yaya had food or not tomorrow depends on its efforts. If it couldn¡¯t catch these small animals, it would have to starve.

    Yaya had hot tears flowing down as it kept running around. So sad lol Yaya came back with a mutant mouse in its mouth then ran out again and came back with a mutant cat.

    Those mutant animals tried to resist. Yaya¡¯s face was all scratched up and looked particrly pitiful. In the end, a distressed Xiao Baozi held Yaya and wouldn¡¯t let go. She wanted to train a more qualified guard to protect Xiao Baozi, but seeing Xiao Baozi like this, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but let him go.

    Yaya looked at Shao Qing with a resentful face. In the end it hung her only big ear, and crouched pitifully in the arms of Xiao Baozi.

    At this point, we must talk about the resilience of various species. As far as humans are concerned, even the average person¡¯s resilience after the apocalypse was much higher than before.

    This was probably the adaptation of human beings. Human beings are constantly adapting to the environment and the body evolves ordingly. So after the end of the world, most ordinary human bodies were not bad. At least unless there were special circumstances, such as infections after injury or because of a weak constitution, few people got sick.

    For superhumans, their recovery ability was much higher than that of ordinary people. For the same wound, it may take ten days for ordinary people to recover but it would only take three or five days for superhumans. Shao Qing and Er Dai would only need one day or even a few hours.

    Not all zombies had terrifying recovery capabilities. The reason for this is because zombies are already dead. Ordinary fatal injuries are no longer fatal to them. Many zombies have lost their limbs, half of their bodies, and might only have their head left to bite people.

    Only by breaking and shattering their heads can they really die.

    However, most of the zombies will not grow back their limbs if they lose it. At most, they will not be damaged. They were not like humans who would lose their fighting power due to excessive blood loss.

    A small number of zombies had very strong recovery abilities. They would devour flesh and blood of the same kind to heal themselves. For example, if a zombie had a hole in its belly, then ate its kind, the hole in the belly would recover.

    There is also a situation in which mutant animals differ from humans and zombies. They will bleed when they are injured. They do not contain toxins in the flesh like zombies, and they will slowly recover after injury. Most mutant animals have better recovery than superhumans.

    Yaya¡¯s face was all scratched up, but the next day, it went back to being a lively rabbit. The wounds on its face were almost invisible.

    When that happened, Shao Qing can¡¯t help but look at the corner of Er Dai¡¯s eyes. There was a long scar on the corner of his eye, which runs from his eyebrows down to the cheek, just below the eyes.

    ording tomon sense, the wound in Er Dai should have recovered to the point where there is no scar left, but the scar was still there. The scar was not ugly. It only made Er Dai¡¯s handsome face look a bit more fierce. Even if it made him ugly, it was nothing because Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind. However, Er Dai was very mindful.

    He often secretly observed his face through a mirror. Whenever he saw the scar on the corner of his eye, he couldn¡¯t help showing his disgusted expression. Sad boy

    Especially when sitting next to Yan Qiyue forparison, his beast intuition made him feel a huge threat from Yan Qiyue.

    Just like when male animals would reveal his most majestic posture to the female when courting, Er Dai always felt that he wanted to show Shao Qing his best appearance but it was obvious that this scar ruined his perfect image.

    How did his scar suddenly be more ugly? In the past, Er Dai never paid attention to appearance and other aspects, but now he can¡¯t stop being bothered by it.

    Although he didn¡¯t show it much, Shao Qing could sense it. For example, when he was sleeping, he liked to sleep on the left side. He would also face sideways, so he would press the corner of the right eye on the pillow so that the scar would not be exposed.

    Another example was when sitting with Shao Qing, he will deliberately turn his face towards the right side and use his good left side to face Shao Qing.

    There were many situations like this. Even if Shao Qing was rtively dull, she would eventually find out. Let alone Shao Qing was a very sensitive person.

    She discovered it early on, but she didn¡¯t feel Er Dai was pretentious. She had just rarely seen Er Dai act like this and felt it was a little funny, so she kept observing in the dark.

    Er Dai was obviously very confused. All the men around him were very outstanding. If Er Dai stood among a group of ordinary men, then such a small scar was nothing. When he stood among several superior outstanding men, a small defect like his scar will be magnified infinitely.

    Er Dai was very sad. Although he was a zombie and was like a child in terms of IQ, he had the instinct of a wild animal. Just from a nce, he could tell if they are malicious to him.

    Just from another¡¯s nce, he could tell if they had feelings for Shao Qing.

    At least for the time being, none of the men around Shao Qing was worry-free. In this situation where everyone was a rival, Er Dai was more anxious.

    So a w or a scar defect will be magnified infinitely in his heart. Sometimes when Shao Qing talked to Yan Qiyue or Gu Chuan, Er Dai would involuntarily think what if Shao Qing wanted to abandon him?

    His behavior was especially cute in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes. After all, Shao Qing has never seen Er Dai act like this, it was so novel.

    However, seeing more of this, Shao Qing felt her heart ache and didn¡¯t want to see Er Dai grieve like this. Shao Qing touched his chin. How can shefort Er Dai?

 Chapter 142 - Volume 2 Chapter 38 Dog Slaughter

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 38 Dog ughter</h4>

    Shao Qing¡¯s treatment method was very simple. She kissed Er Dai, right on the scar. Er Dai froze at that time, and did not return for a while.

    The most violent reaction came from Yan Qiyue. He was originally holding an apple that had been cut in half in his hand. As a result, it was crushed into pieces.

    E/N lol

    The meat of the apple and the core fell to the ground, and even the fruit knife was twisted by him. The tear shaped mole in the corner of Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes became more and more bright. He looked at Shao Qing and felt particrly wronged.

    Ah Qing has never kissed him!

    In contrast to him, Er Dai was resurrected. Nested in Shao Qing¡¯s arms trying not to overreact, it caused Yan Qiyue who was on the side to be even more pitiful.

    He was holding a fruit knife that had turned into an S-shape. He looked at Shao Qing pitifully, his eyes were full of resentment andints. Shao Qing kissed Er Dai because she saw him as a loved one. It¡¯s fine to kiss your younger brother and you won¡¯t think of how men and women should keep their hands off each other right?

    The second was to appease Er Dai. After all, Er Dai¡¯s depressed n look was so pitiful. Yan Qiyue was different. Yan Qiyue has already said it inly, he likes Shao Qing. He was a suitor and stayed beside Shao Qing to chase her. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to go kiss Yan Qiyue.

    Therefore, Shao Qing looked at the front very seriously, ignoring Yan Qiyue¡¯s gloomy eyes by choice.

    Yan Qiyue actually persisted the entire way, looking at Shao Qing with the same eyes. On the way back, they passed by Linchuan Survivor Base, but Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t have the slightest intent of wanting to go back.

    Qiao Mo was too shrewd, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to ward him off.

    So the group took a detour but they still had to find a survivor base to take a break. Shao Qing rolled out a map. This map was bought in Jing Du andit showed most of the survivor bases in China.

    As long as it was a certain size and was a rtively formally structured survivor base, almost all of them would be on this map. Small bases created by bandits and robbers would not appear on the map.

    Of course, some of the more famous bandit dens will be marked red, reminding people that it is best to bypass these ces to avoid any harm.

    What Shao Qing had to do is find a survivor base with a good reputation, stop, and take a break. Spending a long time in the wild without fresh fruits and vegetables and other supplies and just eating wild animals, all of which are barbecued, was not good for nutrition.

    After all, it was a long way to go back. Although Shao Qing had stocked a few vegetables and fruits, her space would not maintain the freshness. In addition, the quantity was limited. It was definitely not enough for them to return to the S city survivor base.

    Therefore, it is necessary to find a survivor base for rest. Choosing a survivor base was very important. First, you must choose a survivor base with a rtively good reputation. Secondly, these survivor bases should be on the course of their journey., If it was too far away, it would be a waste of time. If it was too small of a survivor base, it would not be suitable for Shao Qing because a small survivor base means that they have fewer supplies and things that can be exchanged.

    Shao Qing was a very picky person in terms of lifestyle. She is used to giving good things to those around her. Even during the apocalypse, she at least must have all the things she needs.

    After looking at the map, Shao Qing confirmed two or three destinations, and then carefully screened them. She could make the final decision on their way.

    However, the fact is that things are beyond human control. Shao Qing originally decided to go to a medium-sized survivor base. This survivor base had a good reputation and is just right in size. It is quite suitable for replenishing supplies.

    As soon as she decided, something happened.

    Shao Qing shared the final portions of fruit to everyone at noon, so the inventory was now empty. When she got on the car, she was still thinking about whether to speed up to go to the base first. It was when the car was moving when a group of people appeared in front of it.

    The specific details of the situation were that there were a few young men and women in tattered clothes who were quite good looking. Behind them was a group of people with the front few people pulling along some dogs. The dogs were mutated. With long ivory teeth and saliva dripping out, it looked very ferocious.

    A young girl among those young men and women, probably about fifteen or sixteen years old due to exhaustion identally falls.

    The other two girls were unwilling to leave her, so they reached out to help. As a result, the people behind dropped their hands, and a very vicious-looking dog rushed up.

    Its actions did not dishonor its looks, they were just as vicious. It bit on the calf of one of the girls. The boys were also very courageous. They could have run away, but turned around and helped the girl drive away the dog.

    With this dy, the group was surrounded.

    Originally, this kind of thing was something Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t meddle with. Being in the apocalypse, it is difficult to protect oneself. Where would they have the spare power to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but what happened next deeply pierced Shao Qing¡¯s bottom line.

    The man who was holding the dog came to suppress the young people and even struck out with a band, cursing: ¡°A bunch of bitches, run again, I dare you to try to run again! You guys think you¡¯re so brave now? Refusing the toast I give you*, toasting, just try running again from me! ¡±

    * = when someone tells you to do something and you refuse which forces them to make you do more/ something worse

    The few young men and women were probably ordinary people. After two resistances, they were severely beaten. A few boys immediately went over and protected the girl underneath them, allowing themselves to be freely scolded and beaten.

    If it was just scolding and beating then that was fine. But after venting out their anger, one of the men with buck tooth and yellow incisors spoke out: ¡°These little b*tches wasted so much of our time. Beating them up is just letting them off easy. Leader, how about we do this? Since we¡¯re outside and no one is going to see us anyway, let¡¯s try some delicacies. The most beautiful one is for you. The rest will be divided to us, then we would not have chased them in vain.¡±

    He rubbed his hands together andughed lustfully.

    The man that was called the leader touched his chin and said with integrity: ¡°They are all good stuff, we should take them back and give it to the base captain. But ...¡±

    Heughed: ¡°Since everyone wants to try some delicacy, I¡¯m not inflexible. There is a grove in front, let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    When he said those things, those people understood tacitly and startedughing lewdly. Those young men and women could not help but feel a little desperate. They had just managed to escape their ws but now were captured again.

    Two of the young men looked at each other, a fierce determination appeared in their eyes. The two suddenly turned left and right, knocked the two men in front, and shouted at the girls: ¡°Run, run separately! It¡¯s fine as long as one of us can get away!¡±

    Those men did not expect that they would resist. Due to a minute¡¯s oblivion, they were actually pressed to the ground. Although the girls were weak, they also knew what the situation was now. They also knew that this was not the time to act pretentious. They immediately parted and ran.

    The men were so angry that one of them reached out and threw a wind de directly into the neck of the youth who threw him down.

    The blood smeared all over his face. The young man was also fierce. He opened his mouth and bit onto the man¡¯s throat and blood gushed out again.

    A superhuman¡¯s physique is rtively strong. Although he bit down hard, he was not able to bite through the neck of the person. He couldn¡¯t bite the trachea in half, only the skin was prated causing blood to be sprayed out.

    After being bitten on the neck, the superhuman waspletely embarrassed and angry. A dagger like a wind de appeared in his hand then the man grabbed the young man¡¯s neck and stabbed him like mad.

    Soon the young man had taken over a dozen holes. It looked like he would not live.

    Another young man also wanted to imitate him. Before he died, he would also take a bite of the enemy¡¯s flesh. However, he was kicked away before he could take action.

    The strength of this kick was particrly strong and the young man flew out two meters. When hended, he spat out the deep-colour of internal blood.

    It was evident his internal organs have been injured.

    How could those girls ever outrun the dogs? Two of the three girls were soon overwhelmed by the dogs. These dogs were smart. Knowing that their owners needed the girls to maintain theirplete appearance, they just held them down without biting.

    Thest girl had better luck. She stumbled across to Shao Qing¡¯s car. Seeing the dog behind her was about to rush over, the girl shouted: ¡°Help.¡±

    Her voice was too mournful, even Shao Qing couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. She didn¡¯t want to meddle, but when she heard everything that happened, there was an unknown fire in her heart. It was burning.

    With just a look, Yan Qiyue tacitly took action. He directly exploded the crazy dog. The scene was a bit cruel. The ground was full of flesh and blood, even the girl¡¯s clothes were sttered all over.

    The girl was sitting on the ground, panting in horror. The tears in her eyes couldn¡¯t help falling down. After all, she was just a teenage girl. Even during the apocalypse, her psychology was not strong enough to face this situation.

    In a bit, the girl immediately reacted. She got up and grabbed the car door. She cried tearfully: ¡°I beg you, please save mypanions. I beg you ...¡±

    As she spoke, she seemed worried that Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t take action. With a plop, she knelt beside the car and kept kowtowing her head. She was very forceful when she kowtowed and her forehead was damaged.

    Shao Tong was about the same age as her, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart soften. She looked at Shao Qing but Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak. She just pulled the girl up, and then ... threw out Yaya.

    ¡°Did you see those two dogs? If you win, I¡¯ll give you an extra meal tonight. If you lose... you won¡¯t get carrots for a week.¡± Shao Qing ignored Yaya¡¯s resentful gaze and threw it out.

    E/N Damn poor yaya

    Yaya was higher ranked than those of the mutant dogs, but this didn¡¯t change the reality that it was a rabbit. Yaya wiggled its mouth preparing to make a more fierce expression, then tried to frighten the two dogs.

    Before he could make a fierce expression, the two dogs looked at it fiercely.

    Yaya: ...

    Ma Ma QAQ it¡¯s so scary!

    Shao Qingy on the window and said leisurely: ¡°One week¡¯s carrots.¡±

    Then Yaya rushed out without saying a word, but it was very clear. His owner¡¯s Ma Ma definitely wasn¡¯t all talk. If he was being cut for a week, it would not be just be six days and twenty four hours. If it couldn¡¯t do what Shao Qing said, he probably wouldn¡¯t be fed at all.

    Yaya¡¯s life obsession was carrots. Whoever wanted to snatch carrots from him basically wanted his life. So Yaya grinded his rabbit teeth and rushed up like he was a mad dog. Like amad rabbit,he scrambled onto the back of one of the dogs.

    After going up, Yaya began to scratch and scratch. Biting on to the dog¡¯s ear, just looking at his expression, it was extraordinarily brutal.

    The dog was bitten and bitten. It has probably never seen such a fierce rabbit in his life. It was stunned for a bit, then let go of the girl and began to roll on the ground.

    A dog and a rabbit were fighting like hoodlums, rolling on the ground. Also, Yaya was a rank 3 mutant animal, higher than the mutant dog by at least one level. Even if Yaya¡¯s attacking power was low, depending on how much energy it had, it should be able to crush the dog.

    But Yaya did not use any of its special abilities. It was fierce and savage. In the end, it bit the dog¡¯s throat until it died then it turned to the other.

    This time it had a lot more experience. Going up, it scratched the dog¡¯s eyes first. The rabbit¡¯s ws were very sharp and directly stabbed the dog¡¯s eyes. In the end, the two dogs were killed by the rabbit.

    The superhumans who came two stepster looked at Yaya and were stunned. One of them said, ¡°Omg, does this rabbit have rabies?¡±

    They have never seen such a fierce rabbit, it could bite two dogs to death. Looking at its single ear, its red eyes, and the pair of big front teeth, it had a particrly fierce expression when looking at them.

    It seems that as long as someone orders it, it would pounce on them and bite them. Shao Qing was very satisfied. If it could not even handle two rank 1 mutant dogs, then it goes without saying that it should be grilled and eaten.

    Fortunately, Yaya performed well. She stuck her head out and shouted, ¡°Yaya,e back.¡±

    Yaya ran back immediately, and headed into Xiao Baozi¡¯s arms. As soon as he was back, he was grasped by Shao Qing. He was lifted up by the ear, he had just bit two dogs, how could he immediately drill into Xiao Baozi¡¯s bosom?

    At least brush your teeth first.

    Yaya was a bit bitter. It was then picked up by Xiao Baozi to brush his teeth. Recently, Xiao Baozi loved brushing his teeth. Each time, his tworge teeth would be particrly bright and shiny and this time was no exception.

    When Xiao Baozi brushed his teeth, those people also came over. After returning from their shock, they were only angry. The buckteeth man shouted: ¡°What are you doing? Huh? How could you not look after your rabbit better and let him out to bite others! You¡¯ve killed our dogs! Are you trying to provoke us? ¡±

    Shao Qing poked Yaya¡¯s ears, then saidzily:¡± Which eye saw our rabbit go out to bite people? Rice can be eaten randomly, but words can¡¯t be spoken randomly!¡±

    Hm, something seems to be wrong.

    The buckteeth man waspletely annoyed. They were always the one who acted shamelessly. But for the first time, someone else dared to cheat them. At that time, Buck Teethughed angrily and pointed to the rabbit in Xiao Baozi¡¯s arms: ¡°Then are we blind? Or do you think we are easily bullied? I¡¯ll tell you that this matter isn¡¯t over!¡±

    The captain looked at the youth protected by Shao Tong and reached out to stop Buck Teeth. ¡°You know what kind of people die the fastest? The nosy ones.¡±

    He can see clearly, Shao Qing was ready to protect these people and oppose them. Her attitude was very clear, she wanted to save these young men and women.

    Shao Qing was stillzy. She slightly tilted her head and said with a smile: ¡°There is another kind of person who dies even faster, the ones with cheap mouths. There is even a saying, ¡®a loose tongue can cause a lot of trouble¡¯, do you know it?¡±

    ¡°Know your mom¡¯s.. ...¡± Halfway through swearing, there was a bright red palm print on Buckteeth¡¯s face. He was turned around in the ce he was beaten, but no one saw how Shao Qing made her move.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who my mother was, thest thing I want to hear is someone scolding me.¡± Shao Qing pushed open the door of the car. Confident, she shook her hair and stood next to the girl: ¡°If you have the ability, you can repeat what you said just now.¡±

    ¡°I said your ...¡± Before thest words were spoken, another red palm print was added onto the other cheek, so he turned counterclockwise in ce.

    If they say that the first p was because they did not take precautions, then for this p, still no one saw clearly how Shao Qing made her move.

    Buckteeth¡¯s face swelled into a big pie. His head was buzzing, as if there were a group of bees surrounding him. The captain¡¯s face immediately looked unsightly, ¡°Miss, you really aren¡¯t giving us Shu Lin* survivor base any face.¡±

    * sounds like the words for forest

    ¡°First, face is not given by others, it is earned. Second, I have never heard of any forests, so why should I give you face? ¡± Shao Qing said with augh.

    Her eyes were very cold, the bone chilling kind. Shao Qing could see everything, including what they wanted to do to the few girls and their heavy hands on the two youths.

    Obviously this was not their first time. This kind of person, no, these kinds of scum, were a waste of space and air. It is better to send them off to worship God.

    Shao Qing had already decided to kill them, but Yan Qiyue was even more vicious. Bucktooth was not willing to bowdown, he still wanted to speak but his head suddenly turned 360 on his neck and like a ripe fruit, he fell to the ground.

    Yan Qiyue leaned on Shao Qing, with an expression of fear ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t use that much energy, how did he ... so scary. Ah Qing, I¡¯m afraid ~¡±

    That tone of voice made Shao Qing get goosebumps all over her body. She especially wanted to stuff Yan Qiyue back into the car.

    People who felt even more unbearable were those superhumans, especially when they looked at the dead body. A sudden burst of blood spewed from the neck cavity, like a fountain and spilled on the ground, Then copsing with a thud, his head rolled down on the ground. It became covered with his own blood, so his face became even more embarrassed.

    They were all people who killed without blinking, but when the dead was their own, then would they have fear in their hearts.

    They kill people like chickens, so retribution hase. They would be ughtered like dogs under the hands of others.

 Chapter 143 - Volume 2 Chapter 39 His Thoughts

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 39 His Thoughts</strong>

    What made them even more scared was that this bucktooth brother of theirs was already a peak level two superhuman. Yet, it was unclear how they died and they didn¡¯t even see how the other party had made their move.

    If bucktooth had died in a fight with the other party, then at least they can find out the strength of the other party; however, bucktooth had died without even making a ssh so they couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared.

    Either the opponent has some special means or their strength is much higher than bucktooth.

    No matter which option, it shows that Shao Qing is not someone they should mess with.

    Thinking like this, these people wanted to retreat. They were originally cold-hearted people. Even if they saw bucktooth¡¯s corpse on the ground, they wouldn¡¯t have any intentions on helping him take revenge.

    The group of people looked at one another before the captain spoke: ¡°I think this is a big misunderstanding and whatever is misunderstood can be resolved. Why face each other with knives and cause everyone unhappiness?¡±

    ¡°Oh ... ... ¡°Shao Qing chuckled and said,¡± It was a misunderstanding?¡±

    Her voice was extremely low with a hint of danger. The captain looked surprised, and threw a grenade decisively then he turned around and ran.

    The thing that looked like a grenade exploded when itnded. From within, a white smoke spread outwards. This caused the people nearby to begin tearing up.

    It turned out not to be a regr grenade, but a tear gas grenade. The captain was also an individualistic person and was very decisive in his work. Shao Qing was careless and affected. Although she did not cry, she felt quite ufortable.

    Shao Qing waved her hand, fanning the irritating gas. She released Qiu Tang. When Qiu Tang was used against the enemy, its scent could cause the other party to lose their ability to resist and it could also stimte the fighting power of its teammates. Of course it also had another effect which was to disperse other bad gases.

    As soon as the Qiu Tang was released, the others felt a faint scent rece the smell of the tear gas. But at this time, those people had already fled.

    The young girl on the side immediately stepped forward and lifted up the other two girls. The three people ran to the two youths. One of them was already on hisst breath while the other, although heavily injured, was still alive.

    The three girls immediately wept. The five of them had escaped together. The two boys have always taken care of the three of them, just like an older brother. Now, in order to let them escape, the twopetent brothers ......

    Shao Qing came over. She only had to take a look to see that the blood-soaked young man could not be saved.

    His injuries were too severe. Even if Hua Tuo* was alive, I am afraid he would not be able to save his life. But the other young man, although the five internal organs were injured, he only needs to rest for a while to recover.

    * legendary doctor at the end of Han Dynasty

    The young man also knew that he was having hisst dying moment. He tightly held the hand of one of the girls, breathing quickly: ¡°Ah Qi, find a reliable man to marry in the future ... then I will be relieved...¡±

    That Ah Qi girl burst into tears. Tears dripped all over the floor as she replied with a low voice: ¡°Xiao Liang, I won¡¯t marry. I won¡¯t marry my whole life and will live as a widow for you......¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were very gentle, but it was getting dimmer and dimmer. He had no time left. Such a serious injury dragged to the present was only because he was relying on his persistence. He was holding on to his breath, but now seeing Ah Qi out of danger, the breath he kept holding was soon losing it¡¯s vitality.

    ¡°If you meet a boy who is willing to give everything for you, then just marry...¡±

    The man didn¡¯t close his eyes when he died. He looked at Ah Qi nostalgically, reluctantly. Anyone who saw, would feel their heart sour.

    Ah Qi threw herself at him and everyone who heard her cry could feel the pain in her heart. Shao Qing didn¡¯t know how to soothe her, so she took medicine and began treating the other boy.

    Yan Qiyue took a cup out of the car and poured water for the boy. Several others also helped.

    The girl cried for a long time. Her eyes were swollen, but the person was dead and even crying could not change this fact. This girl named Ah Qi was also very strong. She thanked Shao Qing solemnly and, borrowing a shovel, she dug a deep pit on the side of the road and buried the man.

    She really wanted to take him back, bring them back to their hometown and bury him in a familiar ce. But in this era, she could hardly protect herself so it was impossible.

    The only thing that could be done was to let him rest in the ground. At least the corpse will not be destroyed by zombies or beasts.

    Shao Qing watched the little girl pile up a small tomb with the earth and her heart also feltplicated.

    When the man was buried, Shao Qing got theplete story from the girl named Ah Qi. All five of them were captured by the hunters at the Shulin Survivor Base. They were going to be sold as goods and sold to those with power or those with money and rights to be ythings.

    There were two types of hunters. One was a zombie hunter. They hunted high-level zombies and then resold the crystals. They did not join any superhuman squad or mercenary groups. It was a unique profession.

    Another kind of hunter, hunted ordinary people. Such hunters were like bucktooth. They would go around and catch ordinary people who are rtively good looking, then sell them as ythings.

    Ah Qi and them were all refugees. They had no foundation or support, so they were chosen as targets.

    After being captured, they did not despair. Instead they thought of ns to escape. As a result, Shao Qing witnessed the whole thing.

    The Shulin Survivor Base was a survivor base that wasn¡¯t small but wasn¡¯t big either. In other words, it fell short of the best but better than the worst. Coincidentally, the Shulin Survivor Base was near the survivor base Shao Qing selected.

    The base leader of the Shulin survivor base used to be a rapist. Later, the apocalypse appeared, and the entire country¡¯s system copsed. Naturally, no one went to investigate any criminals and he just coincidentally awakened his powers. Dragging along a group of prisoners thatter awakened, he established the Shulin survivor base.

    On the surface, Shu Lin was not so big but a very formal survivor base. However in the shadows, it had been running unscrupulous activities such as human trafficking.

    After catching those ordinary people who were good looking, they would tune up the most outstanding part of them and then sell them to high-level superhumans or high powers at high prices. Generally, the ones with more ordinary looks would also be sold or used inside the base.

    This base has always been doing this kind of work because the high levels of the base were all criminals. They have no moral outlook, instead because of the apocalypse, they became all the more crazy.

    The base chief also knew what to do. He would send out resources or beauties to many nearby high-levels. No matter what time it is, people will have loose mouths and holding on to others weakness will not change.

    Therefore, the Shulin Survivor Base was still intact.

    So many people suffered and not just girls. If the boys were more outstanding, they would end up the same. After all, there are always some people who like trying something new or are interested in boys, while some female superhumans also had some needs.

    Gu Panpan and the others gritted their teeth. Who knew that during the apocalypse there were survivor bases running human trafficking in the open. How many poor people have been harmed?

    ¡°We should have killed them directly at that time! That might have been able to dissolve some of my hatred!¡± Gu Panpan said with a grunt: ¡°I can¡¯t believe I carelessly allowed them to run away! It really is a pity.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Shulin.¡± ¡°Shao Qing said decisively. She had to choose a survivor base to take a rest anyways. They can go to Shulin first to see the situation. Anyways, the ces Shao Qing chose previously were all near Shulin.

    They could always resolve the issue at the Shulin survivor base and then go to other survivor bases to replenish supplies.

    After making a decision, Shao Qing said to the girls: ¡°From here to the north, there are several survivor bases with a good reputation. Yourpanions are all injured and you can settle there.¡±

    Her meaning was clear. Although she saved these people, she wasn¡¯t prepared to take them along. Those people also understood and said decisively: ¡°We can¡¯t repay you for your life-saving grace. If there is a chance in the future, we hope we could help our benefactors. We hope our benefactors will be careful. Shulin¡¯s base chief is already rank four.¡±

    Shao Qing did not say anything. She just gave them a few crystals, at least to let them in to the new base and to be able to maintain a temporary life so they can get on track.

    This is the only thing that Shao Qing can help them with. Shao Qing wasn¡¯t a saint and couldn¡¯t help everyone but sometimes it isn¡¯t a bad thing to help others when you can, at least it would gratify one¡¯s heart.

    Everyone was struggling to survive in the apocalypse so why be so brutal.

    After watching them leave, Shao Qing decisively directed the ¡®driver¡¯ to head in the direction of Shulin. Such a dirty ce really aroused Shao Qing¡¯s curiosity. She wanted to see it and wanted even more to destroy it.

    If it can be done.

    Everyone has a responsibility to clean up garbage.

    Shulin was not too far from where they were. Before the sun set in the afternoon, Shao Qing had already arrived.

    Shulin, the survivor base, was usually rarely visited. First, the location was a bit remote. Secondly, the local survivors have one or two understandings of this base. Naturally, they would not enter a thief¡¯s den.

    Thus, the inspection for Shulin was rtively simple. As long as you can prove that you are a superhuman, you don¡¯t need to have a body inspection and can directly enter the base.

    Besides Fu Jingmo, they were all superhumans. So Fu Jingmo only needed to be observed overnight, while everyone else could directly enter the survivor base.

    Fu Jingmo was left behind for observation. After the others entered the base, they rented an empty house to stay for now. The atmosphere of the entire Shulin Survivor Base was strange. For example, at night, there was almost no one in the base.

    Only once in a while would there be several people from the inspection team walking by. Shao Qing handed over the money and got a key. Then following the guidance of the base personnel, they found the house they were going to temporarily stay in.

    The group of people temporarily lived in Shulin. Because of the limited space, Shao Qing roomed with Xiao Baozi and Shao Tong, thus directly eliminating the opportunity for Er Dai and Yan Qiyue to climb into her bed.

    It was hard but the two could only be honest for a while. After being settled, Shao Qing went out for a walk. She went out not for a leisurely walk, but to observe the base. What should happen if there was a conflict inside the base? How should they deal with the problem and is this base really as evil as Ah Qi and them mentioned?

    Shao Qing walked around and found that there were indeed a few ces with very tight guards. In fact, there seemed to be a lot of people inside.

    Shao Qing tried to approach, but was stopped before approaching: ¡°It is forbidden to approach here. You¡¯re an outsider aren¡¯t you? You should go back to sleep!¡±

    Shao Qing nced at the person who spoke and after thinking about it, although she was curious, it wasn¡¯t time to alert the enemy.

    She turned around and went back.

    Shao Qing came here to Shulin survivor base, without holding the idea of ??eradicating a tumor. Of course, if she had a chance, she would definitely do that.

    But she would never use her friends and family¡¯s lives as a joke.

    The first night passed calmly and Fu Jingmo returned on the second day. The group still had no movements, only Shao Qing would go out for a walk. She did see some ces that grew vegetables and fruits, but the guards were not as good as those guarding the houses.

    Shao Qing can almost be certain what Ah Qi said was true.

    This is indeed a cancerous tumor. After it was determined, Shao Qing was still not ready to make a move. Using a few people to fight against an entire base, she wasn¡¯t stupid!

    What she should do now is to collect evidence and then carry this matter back to Jing Du. The high-levels in Jing Du wereposed of most of the country¡¯s high-levels before the end of the world. Their philosophy was to create a harmonious country during the apocalypse. Naturally they would attach particr importance to rules and regtion.

    As long as this matter is made big and the evidence was sufficient, without Shao Qing making a move, Jing Du will also send someone to clean up this Shulin survivor base.

    Shao Qing walked around a few times outside and quietly approached some ces that were more suspicious, but there was no sess. Probably because of Ah Qi running away, the guards were even tighter.

    But even so, Shao Qing still found some problems. For example, inside there were some really young men and women, most of them girls. Because it was during the day, there were several older middle-aged women bringing in a lot of tampons who went in.

    After a while, they came out and talked while walking. Shao Qing was too far away to listen and could only hear some things vaguely.

    ¡°Those stinky girls are too troublesome. If they weren¡¯t worried that their period was too dirty to handle, we wouldn¡¯t have to collect these things. For no reason, now we have an extra inconvenience.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be sold in a few days, then we¡¯ll have a few days of free time.¡±

    .........

    After Shao Qing heard that, she quietly returned to her residence. She prepared to pick a time to explore further.

    When she returned, several of her group members had gone out to buy things leaving Yan Hanqing to make dinner in the kitchen. Shao Qing wasn¡¯t going to eat dinner and went straight upstairs.

    When Gu Panpan and Shao Tong went out, they brought Xiao Baozi along, so there was no one in the room. But Shao Qing could hear the sounds of water in the bathroom.

    Everyday, Yan Qiyue and Er Dai would tirelessly borrow her bathroom but Shao Qing would always kick the two out at night.

    So Shao Qing didn¡¯t think too much. Sheid down and prepared to sleep after yawning. She had spent a lot of energy in the past two days and she needed to sleep well to replenish her strength. This body made of steel also had its moment of exhaustion.

    Soon after lying down, Shao Qing was a little confused. She could hear the bathroom door open. With slight footsteps, a scent of shower gel came to her face. Shao Qing consciously arched to the side leaving a space. Then a warm body got into the bed.

    He still had the smell of fresh water on his body, but his body was dry. With a little warming heat, it stuck to Shao Qing¡¯s back.

    Shao Qing moved her body and mumbled: ¡°Sleep honestly, don¡¯t move around. I¡¯m a little tired ...¡±

    That person didn¡¯t move, as if listening to Shao Qing¡¯s words, he slept honestly. Shao Qing, already half asleep, fell asleep as soon as there was no sound.

    Soon Shao Qing vaguely felt a pair of hands gently resting on her waist. Because Er Dai and Yan Qiyue liked to pester her when they slept, Shao Qing, who was used to it, felt nothing wrong.

    After a while, that person¡¯s courage was a little bit bolder. They slowly stuck their body against her. First the waist, then the chest, then finally the entire bodypletely matched the curve of Shao Qing¡¯s back.

    Shao Qing moved a little ufortably, and murmured, ¡°If you move, I will kick you out again...¡±

    The person behind her stopped for a while, and suddenly became bolder. He rubbed against Shao Qing through his pajamas. In a provocative manner, he followed the arc of Shao Qing¡¯s waist and went all the way down, across the thigh and calf, finally holding Shao Qing¡¯s foot.

    Shao Qing¡¯s feet were beautiful, the skin was matte, even her nails were a healthy pink. The toes were round and lovely. When curled up, they looked like plump pink pearls.

    Shao Qing was a little itchy. She couldn¡¯t help stretching her legs, then curled up. The man tried to look at Shao Qing¡¯s feet, his eyes were a little hot. He looked at it again and again, from the pink nails to the toes to the sole of the feet and even the gaps between the toes. He looked very carefully.

    Shao Qing had already noticed that something was wrong. Er Dai wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing. Although Yan Qiyue could do it, Yan Qiyue had a slender figure, different from the touch that this person gave her.

    Just when Shao Qing was about to turn aroundzily to see who was behind her, that person suddenly leaned over and grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s toes. She woke up all of a sudden and kicked out subconsciously. Then she saw someone she was not expecting sat on the ground, ¡°How could it be you?!¡±

 Chapter 144 - Volume 2 Chapter 40 Extremely Tragic

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 40 Extremely Tragic</strong>

    That face was exactly the same as Er Dai, but Shao Qing would never make that mistake, Fu Jingmo.....

    The coldness in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly broke out like a winter storm and she kicked Fu Jingmo off: ¡°Get out!¡±

    Just like that, because he was the elder brother of Er Dai, Fu Jingmo was let off. If it was someone else, she would have already dismembered him.

    Fu Jingmo mmed into the door and spat out blood. He was weak with a trace of sadness on his face: ¡°Why? Why can he do it but I can¡¯t? Where am I not better than him!?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± At that moment, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes werepletely red. As soon as her sleeves were flung outwards, she closed the door on Fu Jingmo. She was afraid that if she looked at Fu Jingmo again, she could not help but kill him.

    Because of Er Dai, Shao Qing endured it even if the grief in her heart was like magma, gushing out and burning her internal organs causing immense pain.

    Who did Fu Jingmo take her for? A slut? Or a prostitute?

    Shao Qing¡¯s mood was fluctuating so much that the objects close to her were shaken by the undtions of her power.

    Even the door was the same. Fu Jingmo sat expressionlessly outside the door for a while, then lowered his head. His eyes were dim and unclear. After a long time, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and left.

    Fu Jingmo often remembered that when he was very young, his mother had taken his hand and walked into a magnificent home. Fu Jingshen stood at the entrance of the stairs, his eyes were cold and gloomy. His mother touched his head and told him to call him little brother. Then Fu Jingshen would throw a toy car down to hit him on the head.

    Fu Jingmo was jealous. Whatever Fu Jingshen wanted was always delivered to him while he could only stand as an illegitimate child in the dark. He could only stand in the background and look at him with everything.

    All those things Fu Jingshen dismissed were all things he could not ask for.

    It was like this before and it is like this now. Even if Fu Jingshen became a monster, became stupid and dumb, he could still easily get what he wanted.

    All the things Fu Jingshen can get, even if he has to sacrifice his face, he will obtain it......

    ........

    Shao Qing sat in the room for a long time. She slowly calmed down. Once she did, the first thing she decided to do was grab all the pillows and bedding and carried it out to burn.

    The me was a warm orange-red and soon the pile of things was burnt to ashes. Shao Qing took out new bedding andid them out, then went to the bathroom.

    When she thought of Fu Jingmo bathing in this bathroom, she felt ufortable. She washed the entire bathroom all over and soaked in the bathtub for an afternoon. After she had rubbed her entire body, she acted as if nothing ever happened and went out.

    When Shao Qing went out, Fu Jingmo was sitting at the table with a little sadness in his eyes. He whispered, ¡°I cooked a little porridge...¡±

    Shao Qing went out as if she hadn¡¯t seen him. She didn¡¯t stop at all. When she passed by Fu Jingmo, she clenched her fists for fear of not restraining herself.

    Shao Qing originally wanted to go out and continue to inquire to see if she could gather some information, but she was in a bad mood. When she was walking, sometimes she would think of the sticky touch when Fu Jingmo kissed her toes, that greasy feeling, and she would have the urge to throw up.

    Even more was the urge to kill.

    However, Shao Qing was unwilling to pay more attention to Fu Jingmo, so she didn¡¯t return until it was close to dark. When she did return, Gu Panpan and the rest had alle back and bought some things.

    Although they didn¡¯t buy much, they only really needed some fresh vegetables and fruits, but there were also some items for daily use.

    Yan Hanqing had prepared dinner. A few sat at the table and waited for Shao Qing. When Shao Qing came back, Xiao Baozi rushed over and hugged her. She caught Xiao Baozi and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat, and I don¡¯t need to eat, no need to wait for me. I will go up first.¡±

    Then she handed Xiao Baozi over to Shao Tong. After all, Xiao Baozi still needed to eat. After Xiao Baozi was ced down, she went upstairs.

    After going upstairs, Shao Qing still couldn¡¯t help wanting to take another bath. Putting on her pajamas, she went to the balcony to start thinking about sending Fu Jingmo away.

    Fu Jingmo said that Er Dai was Fu Jingshen which Shao Qing didn¡¯t have much doubt over. Instead she had doubts over why Er Dai would be stranded and would have be a zombie. How much content did Fu Jingmo leave out?

    If Shao Qing had been able to tolerate Fu Jingmo like before, at least she could tolerate him until the memories of Er Dai awakens. However, now, she doesn¡¯t want to keep him for more than a minute.

    Even though taking care of Fu Jingmo was just one more mouth to feed, and even if she could feed a dozen more mouths, as soon as she recalled what happened today, Shao Qing was disgusted. She was already being nice by not killing him.

    Shao Qing¡¯s idea was to find a more stable base and leave Fu Jingmo behind. She would leave enough crystals to live his life. Once Er Dai recalls everything, when he wanted to see Fu Jingmo, she could juste back. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t have to continuously see him. It was the best of both worlds.

    Shao Qing thought for a long time, until the sound of the door opening broke her focus. Shao Qing just remembered, she had changed the sheets and bedding, but forgot to repair the door. Now the door was full of cracks like a spider web. Any person who can see would know that something happened.

    What came in was Er Dai. He quietly walked behind Shao Qing and then hugged Shao Qing¡¯s waist. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but stiffen and almost pushed Er Dai out.

    Er Da was still agitated because of her movements and felt wronged. A pair of big eyes looked at Shao Qing wetly.

    Shao Qing touched his head, sighed, ¡°Go take a shower first. I have just taken a shower. You have stayed outside for so long. If you are dirty, then hug me I would have taken that bath for nothing. ¡°

    Being sent away, Er Dai¡¯s hair drooped down too. He took a look at his soft white hands, then finally made his way to take a bath.

    As soon as Er Dai went to the bathroom, it was as if Yan Qiyue and him had made an arrangement. He followed immediately after. As soon as he got to the balcony, he saw Shao Qing standing barefoot. He couldn¡¯t help squatting down and holding Shao Qing¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get sick, be careful. Ssss... cold...¡± Yan Qiyue grinned.

    Shao Qing, feeling agitated and ufortable, kicked Yan Qiyue: ¡°Get up, what are you squatting for?¡±

    ¡°To look at you.¡± Yan Qiyue rubbed Shao Qing¡¯s toes. Her cold toes were icy and smooth. Being massaged for so long, it brought up the temperature.

    Shao Qing pulled back her feet, she felt an uneasiness in her heart. Always recalling Fu Jingmo¡¯s, the originally ambiguous atmosphere cooled down.

    Yan Qiyue moved forward and held Shao Qing, ¡°What happened? I can tell you are in a bad mood. As well as the door, did you encounter an attack?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head. What happened today was something difficult to tell, especially Yan Qiyue¡¯s current status as her suitor. This made it even harder to bring up.

    Sheid on the railing, ¡°Once I find the evidence and sort this situation out, let¡¯s go to Jing Du and send Fu Jingmo away. Then we¡¯ll speak when Er Dai remembers his memories.¡±

    Even though Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t know what happened, he was very supportive of sending Fu Jingmo away. It would be the best if Shao Qing only had him as the only man beside her.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, but ... did he do something to make you angry?¡± Yan Qiyue probed.

    Shao Qing¡¯s face was a bit ugly at once. What Fu Jingmo did made her sick.

    Looking at Shao Qing¡¯s face, Yan Qiyue could guess what happened. He was a very smart man and was also very familiar with Shao Qing. With thatbined, he almost guessed it. Yan Qiyue spoke coldly: ¡± Did hee to you today while we were away? ¡°

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression became even colder. Yan Qiyue could guess most of what happened now. He sneered,¡± I think that boy is not a good person. He is shrewd and twisted and now he has finally revealed his fox tail. How dare he have any thoughts. It is better to send him off as soon as possible!¡±

    No wonder he did not like Fu Jingmo the first time he saw him. It turned out that Fu Jingmo was not only interested in Shao Qing, but shameless enough to make a move.

    ¡°Ah Qing, did he do anything to you?¡± Yan Qiyue pressed forward. Although he was asking, his thin red lips stuck directly to Shao Qing¡¯s earlobe.

    The temperature became too hot. Shao Qing ufortably tilted her head and said, ¡°What are youing so close for?¡±

    Yan Qiyue lowered his voice and said, ¡°Ah Qing doesn¡¯t like it? I can get closer.¡±

    Then he was pped by Shao Qing.

    Yan Qiyue: .......

    He finally brewd up that ambiguous atmosphere. Yan Qiyue was unwilling to give up, he almost kissed her!

    Then he didn¡¯t have a chance, because Er Dai came out of the bath!

    As long as Er Dai stays, Yan Qiyue can¡¯t even think about getting close to Shao Qing, let alone do something to Shao Qing. Yan Qiyue has considered it many times. Er Dai is his biggestpetitor. Although Shao Qing sees Er Dai as family, the pavilion closest to the water enjoys moonlight first*.

    * benefit from intimacy/ being close

    What¡¯s more, Er Dai¡¯s status in Shao Qing¡¯s heart was different. He wants to surpass Er Dai¡¯s status in Shao Qing¡¯s heart. At present, there is only one word: impossible.

    This was something that made Yan Qiyue jealous, but it was also something he had to ept. Fortunately, the IQ disyed by Er Dai was like a child. So even when fighting, Er Dai¡¯s methods are like a child. Thus, in terms of that, Yan Qiyue still had an advantage.

    Giving up being close to Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue quickly upied one side of the bed, while Er Dai stayed at the other side without losing any speed. When Shao Qing returned from the balcony, she saw two men with outstanding looks, one left and one right lying on the bed watching her with affection.

    Really.....

    It was like the feeling of the ancient emperor going in to copte with his imperial concubine.

    Shao Qing groaned silently, then got into the bed. Two people, one left and right, entangled with her skillfully.

    Before falling asleep, Shao Qing kept thinking that she was not imposing at all. Being smushed together by two pieces of nougat, she couldn¡¯t help but soften, but she should have thrown both of them out!

    Otherwise why would they be like this?

    Er Dai¡¯s temperament was still small and he enjoyed snuggling into her. Yan Qiyue, who was shameless and had a skin thicker than the city wall, liked to press up against her. Both of them must not be condoned!

    But when the second night came and they entered, Shao Qing softened again. She silently mumbled that she would only pamper them this one time.

    Although this happens every day....

    After the third day of entering Shulin survivor base, the trouble finally came knocking on their door. Shao Qing had been wandering outside these days collecting information to find evidence.

    The superhumans who had gotten away from her previously were all currently in the midst of healing. But one day while one of them went out to buy something, they happened to see Shao Qing.

    When he saw Shao Qing, he was frightened. He immediately reported to their captain. The captain thought about it and felt something was wrong. Shao Qing clearly had history with them and also knew that they came from Shulin Survivor Base, why would she put herself in this situation?

    If you have a little brain, you won¡¯t do it, right?

    So the captain thought towards crafty plots and machination. The more he thought about it, the more he panicked. This was probably his guilty conscience. After he panicked, he reported it to his boss, the base chief Han Shulin.

    After Han Shilin heard this, he felt that something was wrong. ording to the captain, Shao Qing was a pretty smart person. How could she throw herself into the?

    Unless she has a hidden trump card that can ensure that she can safely leave under the siege of the entire base, otherwise, as long as she has a little brain, she wouldn¡¯t drill into the enemy¡¯s home.

    Han Shulin asked the people below him again and concluded that Shao Qing had been wandering around recently. Although it seemed aimless, she had been close to where they were holding the ¡®ves¡¯.

    She clearly had an ulterior motive.

    Han Shulin felt that Shao Qing absolutely must have a trump card, thus he could not use force. After thinking over and over again, he called his men and wanted to move the captured prey to a safer ce.

    Shao Qing was waiting for this opportunity. Now her deliberate show of strength was not in vain. That one shock was able to shock the big boss out.

    There were too many boys and girls caught by Han Shulin¡¯s men. When he moved the people, the movement was not small. If Shao Qing missed it, it would have been strange.

    This time instead of going out explicitly, she secretly went to get some evidence.

    The prey was expelled from one detention site after another and was transported out of the base together. There should be a secret base outside the Shulin survivor base.

    Shao Qing observed in secret. The majority of the boys and girls must have suffered a certain amount. Some of them had yellow skin and thin clothes, some were ragged, and some had a faint bloody smell. It was apparent they have been injured. Most of them were not fed properly so they would not have enough energy to escape.

    The boys and girls here were not very old. Mixed within were some young women who were a little older, but were mostly in their twenties. What makes Shao Qing angry was that there were even some young children!

    The youngest one looked around eleven or twelve years old. There were some fourteen or fifteen years old, at most sixteen. These people were crazy and wouldn¡¯t even let children go.

    Shao Qing followed them quietly, seeing that they sent people to another hidden small base. This base was hidden in the mountain. It was probably a cave Han Shulin had to fall back on.

    Shao Qing waited at the door for a long time and after a while, the guards came out one after another. They also carried out a few sacks. From what Shao Qing has seen, every day during the afternoon the guardas would take out several sacks. However, it wasn¡¯t until today that Shao Qing found out what was inside.

    All of them were corpses! When one of the guards was lifting the sack, he identally slipped and a white, bruised arm and a face fixed in pain and despair emerged from the sack.

    It appears to be a 17 or 18-year-old girl with all the exposed parts injured.

    At that moment, Shao Qing almost couldn¡¯t hold back the urge to make a move. How sinister and inhumane would you have to be to do these things?

    Shao Qing followed these guards until they reached a forest. There was arge pit in the woods with flies flying above. Several guards reached the pit, then untied the sack and threw the dead bodies inside. Unable to bear the heavy stench, he covered his nose and ran away.

    When they all left, Shao Qing walked over. In the pit were all corpses. Some were rotten with rotting flesh hanging from the bones and some were fresh corpses. The same thing they all had were fliesnding on their flesh and blood, eating greedily and maggots constantly wriggling on their rotting flesh.

    Those who still had recognizable faces were all young teenagers. With no exceptions, they were all covered with scars. At a nce, one could tell they were killed alive. Shao Qing¡¯s umted anger has reached its peak. She knew that these people were sinister. For some people in the apocalypse, morals andws cannot restrain them, so they would do something excessive.

    However, Shao Qing never thought that this excessive thing could be so cruel.

    Looking at the dead teenagers, the pit was already piled up to the top. In fact, there were even more teenagers who are being sold as goods with their lives and deaths unknown.

    This group of viins, beasts, deserve to be sent to the eighteenthyer of purgatory, unable to redeem their sins!

    Shao Qing really wanted to help them all rest in peace, but it was also clear that this is not the time to act lightly. If she alerted the snake, then everything would be lost.

    She gritted her teeth and memorized the image of the pit within her head. In the apocalypse, there was no signal on their mobile phones, however she could still ess basic functions like taking pictures.

    She took several photos before preparing to leave and return.

    Han Shulin must have gained a lot of benefits from human trafficking. If she can find his ount book, she can find all the culprits! But the difficulty of this was not average.

    Especially for Shao Qing, it was difficult for her to find such confidential things from Han Shulin.

    Just as Shao Qing was about to leave, a pale hand came out of the pit.

 Chapter 145 - Volume 2 Chapter 41 Getting hold of the account book

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 41 Getting hold of the ount book</strong>

    If ordinary people saw this scene, they would have been so scared that their soul left their body. Yet, Shao Qing was calm. She stopped where she was. When she turned around she saw a pale but bloodless hand hold onto the edge of the pit. Veins popping up from tension, after a while, a head stuck out.

    It was a young boy at most seventeen or eighteen years old. On the tip of his forehead and nose, there were beads of sweat mixed with dirt and blood, making him look like he was in a sorry state.

    His upper body hung at the edge of the pit. Panting, he took a break preparing to umte some strength to crawl out again.

    A pair of white sneakers appeared in front of him. The teenager was shocked. He fought with his life to escape from that hell. Was he going to be thrown back into the wolf den?

    The boy looked up and saw Shao Qing¡¯s cold eyebrows and was slightly relieved, at least he had never seen Shao Qing at Shulin survivor base before.

    ¡°Madam, could you please do me a favor and send me to the Jing Du survivor base...¡± After the teenager spoke he was a little embarrassed, ¡°I... I can¡¯t really offer you any goodpensation ...¡±

    ¡°Did you escape from Shulin? I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. If you answer honestly, I will send you to Jing Du Survivor Base.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about the dirtiness of the young man and pulled him out of the pit.

    This ce was too dangerous for discussing. Shao Qing took the teenager to the depths of the forest. At least there it would not be easy to be found then she put the teenager on the ground. ¡°How much do you know about the dirty dealing in the Shulin survivor base?¡±

    The boy hesitated, and finally gritted his teeth:¡± I originally came from the south and have some rtives at the Jingdu Survivor Base. I was on my way there when I was kidnapped by the hunters from Shulin.¡±

    ¡°I am not very clear about the other stuff, but there were about 50 victims where I was locked up. They were all in their teens or 20s. Twenty girls were taken away not long ago. Life and death unknown. Running away this time was something I nned for a long time. Someone today was going to.... going to force themselves on a young girl. Taking advantage of the opportunity to stop them, I got beat up and was supposed to pretend to be dead. However, they suddenly got some news and wanted to take everyone away. In the chaos, I got into a sack, pretended to be a corpse and was transported out.¡±After careful consideration, the boy spilled out all the information he knew. With his own strength, it was difficult to reach Jing Du safely and find help to save those poor people. If Shao Qing was bad at heart, then he could only me himself for being blind. If Shao Qing can understand everything and fulfill her promise and take him to Jing Du, then those poor people might have a greater chance of being saved.

    He can only make a gamble. His life was in Shao Qing¡¯s hands anyways and he had no choice.

    ¡°Those guards change shifts four times a day, once at noon, once at six, once at midnight, and once at six in the morning. Security is usually very tight.¡± The teenager was very detailed. ¡°Most of the people who were arrested with me at the beginning have died or have been taken away. There aren¡¯t many left now. After me, a lot of new girls and boys were brought in. The particrly outstanding ones were taken away by the senior officials such as Han Shulin. I¡¯m afraid... ¡°

    When he finished, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes brightened. She lowered her voice and asked,¡±Can you contact the girls beside Han Shulin? ¡°

    That ount book cannot be obtained by others, but if it is Han Shulin¡¯s lover, they would have loads of opportunity to get it.

    The teenager hesitated and gritted his teeth, ¡°You asked me so much already, can you tell me what you are going to do?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind the teenager¡¯s suspicion, she just exined what she had encountered before. After exining her thoughts, she finally said: ¡°If we can get the ledger, the evidence will be sufficient. We can also deal with those who have worked with Han Shulin. So if you have a way to contact her, you must tell me.¡±

    The teenager thought for a long time and then said, ¡°I can contact one of them. Her name is Xie Chunyan. We were arrested together and our rtionship is not bad. With her personality, she will definitely help us.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, ¡°Right now it¡¯s not convenient for you to appear publicly at Shulin Survivor Base. You tell me how to contact her and give me a piece of evidence that she can believe. I will send you to Jing Du. We¡¯ll tackle the problem from two different angles.¡±

    The teenager told Shao Qing how to contact Xie Chunyan and after discussing it, Shao Qing took out a new suit for the teenager to put on. Then, she went back to Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan.

    Naturally, Yan Hanqing was a very reliable person. Although Gu Chuan had an indifferent temper and seldom talked, he was also reliable. Shao Qing told the two of them what happened and entrusted the teenager to them.

    From here to Jing Du was a several day journey. With Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan cooperating, as long as no idents ur, it should be an easy task to send the teenager back.

    As soon as Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan left, Shao Qing¡¯s first task was to contact Xie Chunyan. Although Xie Chunyan was kidnapped because of her outstanding appearance, Han Shulin spoiler her a lot and gave her a certain amount of freedom, thus she could walk around the base during her spare time. Of course, she was allowed to walk around only when someone was watching. But Han Shulin did not allow her to contact the youths. The most she could do was have others pass on the youths some medicine or something.

    On this day, Xie Chunyan was going to take a walk outside after having dinner. Not far behind her, she was also followed by two bodyguards.

    Xie Chunyan was very upset. No matter who it was, the feeling of being imprisoned would not make anyone feel good. She often walked around and watched this ce. It was because she nted a piece of flower there. Even though it was a single-petal rose, nting a field of them made it look pretty good. It also helped ease her irritability.

    She walked among the flowers and sat on the bench in the center of the sea of ??flowers. As soon as she sat down, her buttocks were pinched. She reached out and touched it, a paper ball.

    Xie Chunyan had a cautious personality. She calmly picked up the paper ball. Then while the two ¡®bodyguards¡¯ weren¡¯t looking, she opened it up.

    After reading the above words, Xie Chunyan went to the toilet. When the two bodyguards were about to follow, they heard Xie Chunyan speak, ¡°Are you going to follow me into the toilet?¡±

    Her eyes were charming, but at this moment it had a stern look to it. The two of them shrank their heads. Although they wanted to say something, they never dared to offend Xie Chunyan. After all, pillow talk was a scary thing.

    Besides, Xie Chunyan was an ordinary person without abilities in addition to being a delicate and fragile girl. Where could she possibly go?

    Xie Chunyan went to the toilet alone and saw Shao Qing who had been waiting for a long time. Although this ce was dirty, it was the only ce where the two could meet without being suspected.

    Xie Chunyan watched Shao Qing vigntly: ¡°Who are you? Using this method to call me, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I am Cheng Guanyan¡¯s friend.¡± Cheng Guanyan was the young man sent to Jing Du. After softening her expression, she said, ¡°I have something I need your help with.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xie Chunyan rxed a little, but still looked at Shao Qing with vignce. Shao Qing replied: ¡°It¡¯s like this, I want to bring down Han Shulin and rescue those innocent young girls. So I need you to take the ledger from Han Shulin¡¯s side.¡±

    Xie Chunyan immediately became more alert. She pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you go now, I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Shao Qing knew that convincing her she was a friend of Cheng Guanyan, then having Xie Chunyan do something this dangerous would be suspicious.

    She did not think that Xie Chunyan would believe her immediately. On the contrary, if Xie Chunyan believed her immediately, she would also worry it was a trap and even more, would worry whether Xie Chunyan could do it.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed a friend of Cheng Guanyan. He told me to thank you for the medicine you gave. Also, Xie Chunxiao¡¯s name is very nice.¡± When Shao Qing said those words, Xie Chunyanrxed.

    Only one or two people knew about her delivery of medicine to Cheng Guanyan, also the name Xie Chunxiao was mentioned only to Cheng Guanyan.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Guanyan??¡± Xie Chunyan asked a little bit more friendly.

    ¡°When I went to investigate today, I happened to meet the guards who were throwing away the corpses. Coincidentally, I came upon Cheng Guanyan who escaped by faking his death. I have now sent someone to escort him to Jing Du with some evidence. After all, he is not suitable to return here.¡± After the exnation, Shao Qing added, ¡°I hope you can help. With the ount book, we could wipe out all the culprits in the capital, even the hidden ones that are deep in the system but free and unfettered.¡±

    Xie Chunyan thought for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity these days to see if I can take out the ledger. That beast hides the ledger very tightly. I can only do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Shao Qing said sincerely.

    Xie Chunyan shook her head: ¡°Sessful or not, that¡¯s a different story. I can only hope that you can rescue those poor girls and boys and I hope that you can kill Han Shulin, that beast!¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Shao Qing handed a dagger To Xie Chunyan: ¡°For self-defense. If you encounter any unexpected ident, it is better than being empty handed.¡±

    Xie Chunyan picked it up. Before she left she said: ¡°In the next few days,e here around 6pm to look. If I can get the ledger, I will put it under the sink. You take the ledger and leave immediately.¡±

    Shao Qing took a note of it seriously and watched Xie Chunyan leave before leaving quietly herself.

    As soon as Yan Hanqing left, she was the only one who could cook. Shao Qing made several dishes when she returned.

    After dinner, everyone would go back to their rooms to rest. But, Shao Qing quietly called back the few people, of course, with the exception of Fu Jingmo back to her room.

    After calling everyone, Shao Qing exined everything about what happened and what she was going to do.

    After getting the ledger, they were leaving. But if the ledger was exposed, they might alert the snake and give Han Shulin the opportunity to move people again.

    Shao Qing originally wanted to forge a fake ount book to pass off as the real item to drag it on for a period of time, but because of time restraint, she couldn¡¯t.

    So she had to think of another n.

    What¡¯s more important is that Han Shulin is watching them now. By that time, trying to retreat would not be so simple.

    After much discussion, they went back to their room. On the afternoon of the next day, Shao Qing went to take a look. The ledger had not arrived yet. On the third afternoon, she also went to see it. It was only when the sixth day arrived when a ledger appeared under the sink.

    Shao Qing quickly took away the ledger and prepared to let Er Dai and the rest pull out first. As for her, she couldn¡¯t withdraw. She wanted to take Xie Chunyan away as well.

    Otherwise, as soon as the ount book was exposed, the first person to suffer would be Xie Chunyan.

    Xie Chunyan also helped them at the risk of her life. How could Shao Qing just leave her behind?

    Yan Qiyue and the others were clear about how strong Shao Qing was. Knowing that they would only be a hindrance, they left without any objection.

    As soon as they left, the people sent to watch them immediately ryed the news. Han Shulin was relieved at first because Shao Qing was like a gun pointed directly at his heart. Not moving away and not firing, it made him panic.

    Now once Shao Qing left, he immediately felt relieved. But soon, Han Shulin¡¯s face changed. There could be only two possibilities why Shao Qing and the others left.

    The first was that they took too long and didn¡¯t find anything. Not nning to waste any more time, they left.

    The second is that they already got what they want, so they left contentedly.

    Thinking about this, Han Shulin immediately sent someone to inspect the ce where those people were detained to see if there were any problems. When the order went down, Han Shulin suddenly thought of another possibility and he hurried off back to his residence.

    On the other side, Shao Qing quietly snuck into Han Shulin¡¯s residence. ording to reason, this should be the most guarded ce, but it wasn¡¯t. This was because no one dared to touch Han Shulin, plus Han Shulin was the strongest person in the base. The rest of the skilled masters in the base were transferred to guard the ¡®goods¡¯, so the defense here was not very tight.

    Shao Qing took a bit of effort to sneak in here. When Shao Qing arrived, Xie Chunyan was reading a book. She was so pretty, no matter how you look at it, she was a beauty among beauties. Unfortunately, born under an unlucky star, she has suffered through a lot.

    Shao Qing flipped through the house and when she finally found Xie Chunyan, she quickly said, ¡°Hurry up and leave with me. Han Shulin will soon know that the ledger is lost.¡±

    Xie Chunyan did not have the intention to leave. She put down the book and ced her hands on her waist. There was a tenderness in her eyes: ¡°I thank you for your kindness, but you can¡¯t take me with you. Just leave.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything, she just stretched out a hand and frowned. She was determined.

    Xie Chunyan covered her face and smiled, ¡°I used to have a husband and a son. Now that my husband is dead and my son is dead, I only live for one thing. I want to see Han Shulin die in person. Sadly, I can¡¯t do that. Leave with the evidence.¡±

    Shao Qing still wanted to say something, but the sound of footsteps suddenly could be heard getting closer. She hurriedly hid herself.

    Her hiding ce was very clever, just underneath the roof. She climbed to the top of the pir. If they didn¡¯t deliberately look up to search for her, they would not be able to find her whereabouts.

    Han Shulin came back in a hurry and even ignored Xie Chunyan. He went to the ce where he kept his ledger and was taken aback. The ledger was gone.

    Knowing where he kept his ledger and could give it to others, he didn¡¯t even have to guess, it was only Xie Chunyan.

    Han Shilin¡¯s eyes were all red. He grabbed Xie Chunyan¡¯s cor, gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Where is it? Who did you give it to?¡±

    Xie Chunyan just smiled, tenderness in her eyes butpletelycking warmth.

    Han Shulin wanted to strangle her at that time. In regards to Xie Chunyan, Han Shulin really did like her. He would pamper her and was willing to do many things to please her.

    Before the apocalypse, Han Shulin was a prisoner. He had two crimes, one was rape, and the other was murder.

    The person he had killed was none other than his wife.

    From this we can see how psychotic he is. But since Han Shulin had taken Xie Chunyan by force, he had not been willing to yell at her.

    But Xie Chunyan betrayed him. This had hit him hard.

    ¡°Xie Chunyan! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Han Shulin gritted his teeth.

    Xie Chunyan¡¯s face was neutral and indifferent. Looking carefully one can tell she was already resolved to die. Her loved ones were all dead. There was no hope in her life at all, was there any difference between being alive or dead?

    ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it.¡±

    Han Shulin hated Xie Chunyan¡¯s indifferent attitude. He grabbed Xie Chunyan¡¯s neck fiercely.

    Within a few second¡¯s effort, Xie Chunyan¡¯s face turned blue and purple. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t bear it. Flipping down, she kicked out with her foot and kicked Han Shulin¡¯s shoulder.

    She intended to kick the back of Han Shulin¡¯s head, but when Han Shulin felt the sound of breaking air, he subconsciously tilted his head and the footnded on his shoulder.

    His instinct had saved him. If Shao Qing¡¯s foot hadnded on his head, his head would have been ruptured.

    There was a click sound that came from Han Shulin¡¯s shoulder, like a cracked bone. This made his hand loosen, freeing Xie Chunyan.

    Shao Qing turned around and aimed another kick at him this time towards the centre of his back. He flew into the air with a growl andnded on his chin.

    Xie Chunyan sat on the ground paralyzed, coughing for half a moment before she said, ¡°I told you to leave. Why did youe back?¡±

    Shao Qing pulled her up and prepared to take her away, but Han Shulin stood up from the corner with a frown on his face: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±

    Before Han Shulin rushed forward, he sounded the rm. The harsh rm sounded immediately throughout the base.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes became cold. She had to hurry before people came to support him!

 Chapter 146 - Volume 2 Chapter 42 Saving People

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 42 Saving People</strong>

    Han Shulin was injured in the beginning because he was caught off guard. Han Shulin¡¯s strength was actually quite good. Gathering a group of prisoners, he had established a survivor base. All of the higher ups did not have any moral concept, so they were all willing to plunder and kill others for their crystals and they were good at it.

    Under these despicable means, Han Shulin was now a rank 4 superhuman. Although his rank came through crystals making his foundation a little weaker, his tactics were vicious. In terms ofbat effectiveness, he would not lose out to other rank 4 superhumans.

    Shao Qing was ranked higher than him, but it was impossible to kill Han Shulin in such a short time. Fighting with Han Shulin, she continually analyzed how to escape. Of course, the critical point was that she had to bring Xie Chunyan with her.

    There were already faint footsteps outside. It must¡¯ve been someone who heard the rm go off and hade to assist Han Shulin. If this entanglement continued, Shao Qing would not be able to handle it.

    In terms ofbat effectiveness, Shao Qing was quite arrogant. But it¡¯s hard to beat four hands with two fists, not to mention there would be hundreds of hands.

    Xie Chunyan saw the situation clearly. She knew that with Shao Qing¡¯s character, she would never leave easily without saving her.

    How could she, a person wanting to die, drag Shao Qing down like that?

    Xie Chunyan smiled and suddenly said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your name, I still want to thank you for this matter. After you leave, when you see him, could you please tell him if he meets my sister, to tell him to take care of her for me.¡±

    Shao Qing heard Xie Chunyan¡¯s words that had the sentiment of someone¡¯sst words. pping Han Shulin away and preparing to take Xie Chunyan forcibly, Xie Chunyan had already taken out the dagger Shao Qing gave her. Then without any hesitation, she cut her own throat.

    She was a weak woman. Before the apocalypse, she was treasured by her family and her husband. After the apocalypse, overnight, she had nothing left causing this weak woman to be strong.

    The bravest thing she had ever done in her life was what she did today. The hot blood sprayed from the wound and sshed all over Shao Qing¡¯s chest and clothes. Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were dark and understanding.

    Xie Chunyan chose to end her life in order not to drag her down. Xie Chunyan knew that with her, Shao Qing might not even be able to get away. Shao Qing attached importance to friendship and would never escape alone.

    Shao Qing gritted her teeth and wanted to kill Han Shulin before leaving, but it was toote. A series of footsteps were already outside. As soon as she waved her hand, a space crack appeared. With a sh, Shao Qing stepped in.

    When she came out again, she was already in the small garden where she met Xie Chunyan. Shao Qing was not very familiar with the power of space. So far, the distance that her space cracks can cross is at max 100 meters. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t bring people. If she did take people, she was afraid she would bring in living people, but leave with only a pool of minced meat.

    After leaving, Shao Qing didn¡¯t immediately go to meet up with Er Dai. Instead, she found a drafty ce to nt a Qiu Tang.

    The fragrance followed the wind and soon filled the entire survivor base. After doing all this, she left the base to join up with Er Dai.

    The meeting ce was in the woods outside the base. Er Dai and the others were impatiently walking around, it was only when Shao Qing came over that they were relieved.

    They all knew what Shao Qing was doing. When they saw Shao Qing¡¯s expression and saw that she came back alone, they knew Shao Qing was unsessful.

    They wanted tofort Shao Qing but didn¡¯t know how. They also knew that Shao Qing would not want anyforting.

    ¡°There are two situations now. The first is that Han Shulin is angry, very angry. He already knows that the ount book has been taken away by us. It is very likely that he will kill everyone and kill all the young girls. The second is that he might not be willing to kill them all. He will just take the ones with the best looks and transfer them again. No matter which option he chooses, many people will surely die, so we must find a way to save them.¡± Shao Qing sorted out her thoughts and calmly exined.

    She began to n very calmly: ¡°Of course we have too few people. So I think we need to attract the guards. We will allow the ones who are willing to run away and escape to run away and escape, the ones who are unwilling, well we can¡¯t do anything about that.¡±

    Several others nodded, at least they did their best. Those who were suspicious and unwilling to trust them to escape, they couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Fu Jingmo you stay. Hide yourself, otherse with me.¡± Shao Qing finally said and handed a gun to Fu Jingmo.

    This gun was from Yan Hanqing¡¯s inventory. Although it was a pistol with rtively low lethality, as long as Fu Jingmo does not run around, self-protection should be sufficient.

    Fu Jingmo did not speak. He took the gun and found a ce to hide himself. After Shao Qing and others prepared themselves, they went directly to the secret base.

    The Qiu Tang should be able to stop Han Shulin and the rest for a period of time. This will give Shao Qing an opportunity to save people.

    Shao Qing had observed that there were two whole squads of guards with about thirty people in total and their strength was between second and third rank.

    Although Shao Qing had only a few people, they were all elites. If their fighters were strategically operated, they should be able to rescue those people.

    After they arrived outside the secret base, they were careful. There were still machine guns outside the base, a team of people patrolling outside, and a team of people patrolling inside. Generally speaking, the guards were rtively strict.

    Shao Qing was carrying Xiao Baozi and Xiao Baozi was carrying Yaya. A family of three squatted in the grass to observe. Shao Tong covered them with ayer of mental power shield. This shield can iste the induction of breath. Whether it was a mutant animal, zombie, or even human beings, one would not be able to sense their breath.

    However, direct observation cannot be isted. After all, this is a protective cover, not an invisibility cloak. They were still visible to the naked eye.

    A group of people approached the base carefully, their time was limited and they had to make a quick decision.

    After approaching the base, the first one to move was Er Dai. With one jump, he rushed directly into the crowd.

    What happens when a zombie mixes into a group of people? Obviously, the group of people would panic first. Although they are all superhumans and not afraid of being infected, their natural instincts caused them to be in disorder.

    When the patrol squad was in chaos, Gu Panpan and Yan Qiyue left and right went to cover. Shao Qing¡¯s vines were also released. Only Shao Tong followed Shao Qing. Her task was to protect Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi and to manipte the overall situation.

    Generally speaking, Shao Tong was like a brick. Wherever she needs to be ced or it should be said that whichever ce requires it, she would use her mental strength to fill the vacancy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show mercy, just kill them.¡± Shao Qing said coldly. This group of people assisted in abusing and helped Han Shulin do such immoral things. They deserved to die.

    Besides, there must have been a lot of lives that died from their hands. The skeletal bodies in the pit were proof.

    So there was no need to show mercy to these men. Killing them was like getting rid of a cmity.

    They also understood this very well and were all merciless, especially Gu Panpan. Whoever dared to face her steel pole was ttened into a meat pie.

    Her nickname Diamond Barbie wasn¡¯t called in vain. Those with strength-based abilities in the early days of the apocalypse were very powerful. Dozens of superhumans who could only throw a small fireball, or small drops of water could easily be defeated over by a strength-based yer.

    However, with the development of the apocalypse, superhumans began to rank up. Natural elemental users began to show their fangs, and strength users slowly fell closer to the bottom of the group.

    Strength was useless. Natural powers could move a soil wall to block your attack. In addition, those who attacked far away, just with a wave of their sleeve they could keep firing balls or something to consume your strength until you die.

    However, Gu Panpan was not the same. As long as the superhuman was of the same rank, as long it wasn¡¯t someone who defiedmon sense like Shao Qing, had a unique power like Yan Qiyue¡¯s, or was especially overpowering like Yan Hanqing, she can handle them.

    In her eyes, they were small fries. Easily dealt with.

    s, even with such a description, she was still at the bottom within Shao Qing¡¯s group...

    But for other people, Gu Panpan was strong. If she was dissatisfied or something was unpleasant to the eye, she would crush, shout and pulverize them.

    Another one that was even more ferocious was Yan Qiyue. This is because of his superhuman ability. As soon as he exerts a lot of force, he easily crushed the person directly. Flesh and blood flying, he was more cruel than Gu Panpan.

    With such aparison, Shao Qing wasparatively gentle. She was responsible for tying up the people and Er Dai killing them.

    When making a move, Shao Tong used a mental shield to wrap the entire battlefield. This way the sound and smell could not be transmitted outside and the people inside would not know.

    After killing the patrol squad, Er Dai and Gu Panpan dug out the crystals from these people. Although their ranks were not high and had rtively no effect for Shao Qing, it would still be useful for Er Dai and Xiao Baozi.

    After disposing the bodies, Shao Qing entered grandly. The members of the second patrol team were leaning against the door, squatting on the ground, and smoking.

    Laughing while smoking: ¡°Come,e,e. Everyone hurry and ce a bet to see how long Du Laodou canst. I guess he can onlyst ten minutes.¡±

    The other personughed: ¡°You are overestimating that old boy. I think he canst at most five minutes!¡±

    ¡°I see three at most.¡± Someoneughed immediately.

    They wereughing when they saw Shao Qing enter. One of them stood up: ¡°Well, what are you doing? Lao Liu and the rest aren¡¯t beingzy are they? Why would they let people in here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here to collect a debt.¡± Gu Panpan said with a smile. She looked a bit strange. She was clearly a pretty girl with some baby fat on her face, super cute, but the muscles on her swelled and ripped parts of her clothing.

 Chapter 147 - Volume 2 Chapter 42 Saving People

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 42 Saving People</strong>

    The first thing she had to do was to release the pus in the boy¡¯s leg, then straighten his bones.

    His bones were long and crooked. Wherever it was broken first is where she had to crack. But, trying to find it now was more troublesome.

    Shao Qing cut the boy¡¯s trouser legs and looked at it with the pink light. The boy¡¯s legs had swelled like sausages. The puffy skin was pale and some ces were bluish, bulging, and looked like it was oozing.

    Shao Qing squeezed it, starting from the calf. Groping it slowly, even gentle touches caused the teenager to wince in pain, let alone squeezing it.

    The teenager was sore and was sweating buckets. His gums were sore because he was biting down on his teeth too hard.

    Shao Qing pinched from the bottom to the top to find the ce where the fracture first urred. She took out a small knife and touched the most severe part of the swollen area and dug in.

    The viscous pus was mixed with blood. It immediately poured out from the wound, there was quite a bit of volume as well. It slowly trickled down the young man¡¯s calf.

    This pus was very bad for the recovery of his legs, so Shao Qing had to release all the pus inside. She didn¡¯t mind how gross it was at all, so she squeezed the pus out with her hands. The more she squeezed, the more pus flowed out.

    The teenager bit the back of his hand, his body constantly twitched but he still didn¡¯t cry out or move.

    Shao Qing finally let out all the pus visible to the naked eye. The skin on the juvenile legs suddenly became loose, especially at the joints. It was like a water blister that had all its liquid drained.

    After the pus was removed, Shao Qing found the old wound. With the hand knife, she lightly broke the young man¡¯s leg bone again.

    She broke it skillfully. Not only was it at the position of thest break, but also the exact point where it broke, there was no difference at all.

    The teenager jumped a bit from the pain at this time. He couldn¡¯t hold his breath. Shao Qing helped him reconnect his bones, applied medicine, and bandaged him up in one go.

    After bandaging, Shao Qing pulled the teenager¡¯s arm over and pasted the remaining medicine powder on the tooth mark on his arm.

    Probably because it was too painful, the teenager almost bit off a piece of meat from his arm. Feeling Shao Qing apply medicine on his arms, only then did the teenager rx and let out a weak: ¡°Thank you ......¡±

    He understood that thank you couldn¡¯t repay Shao Qing at all, but he had nothing to offer. He was even a burden to Shao Qing. Rather than saying something emotional, it is better for him to say nothing and wait for a chance to do something to repay her.

    After helping the boy regain his leg, Shao Qing put away thentern grass and the cave returned to darkness. With several wounded people lying inside, the others were outside.

    The girl was very close to Shao Tong, sitting next to her. While Er Dai and Yan Qiyue seemed to have a mutual understanding, one left and one right upying both sides of Shao Qing. Xiao Baozi and Yaya upied Shao Qing¡¯s arms.

    Fu Jingmo and Gu Panpan who arrivedte could just sit on the side.

    Calcting the time, Han Shulin should be searching up here by now. Shao Qing frowned. She held her breath and listened to the voices outside. But at this time, a hand quietly touched her thigh.

    The hand stroked her thigh gently, moving gradually, there was an ambiguous taste.

    Shao Qing felt a bit numb. This hand clearly came from Yan Qiyue on her right. She was holding Xiao Baozi in one hand and the other hand was going to p him, but if she did this, there would be a sound. It was too obvious in an empty cave.

    Shao Qing had to take hold of Yan Qiyue¡¯s hand and push it aside. Yan Qiyue was a little wronged. After a while, he made aeback.

    The position he put it this time was Shao Qing¡¯s waist. Shao Qing¡¯s waist was very thin and naturally felt great. Yan Qiyue forgot to return for a few seconds, then Shao Qing held his ws and threw it away.

    Every time Shao Qing threw his hand away, Yan Qiyue would move it back relentlessly. Er Dai had night vision and his five senses were particrly strong. He immediately discovered Yan Qiyue¡¯s small movements and stared at Yan Qiyue. Leaning over, he hugged Shao Qing, not letting Yan Qiyue approach.

    Two people like little children fighting back and forth, but there was no sound at all. Even Gu Panpan who was not far away didn¡¯t notice a thing.

    In the end, Xiao Baozi became annoyed. He threw Yaya directly. Yaya bit onto the ws extended by Yan Qiyue. Although Yaya did not use much strength, it still left a tooth mark.

    Yan Qiyue: QAQ

    Why is he always getting injured?

    Just when the few people were in trouble, Shao Qing felt someone approaching from afar. Because there were too many people and he had an overbearing manner, all this momentumbined, it was almost as obvious as fireflies in the night.

    The others immediately became silent. Then Shao Qing heard someone not far away saying, ¡°Boss said when someone finds those people, quickly send a signal to inform the army toe over. The person who found them will get a hundred pounds of grain, thirty pieces of rank 2 zombie crystal, and two beautiful women. We are in charge of this area, search carefully!¡±

    The other people immediately responded eagerly and started searching. The ce where they were hiding was very safe and with the protective cover of Shao Tong, as long as they didn¡¯t make too much movement or someone knocked against this area, they shouldn¡¯t be able to find them.

    Shao Tong¡¯s mental strength was limited. Furthermore, with the rank and the existence of a rank four superhuman, she could only focus on blocking one thing, that is perception. Moreover she had to give up blocking the sound.

    So they had to be silent. If any sound was made, they would be found and immediately surrounded.

    Fortunately, everyone in the cave knew the general situation. Knowing that this was a critical moment, they were all very nervous. Even the semiconscious young woman covered her mouth quietly for fear of her coughing which could attract people outside.

    Quietly they waited, not daring to emit the tiniest of sounds. After a long time, when they thought they had gone, there was suddenly slight sounds of footsteps nearby apanied by a voice: ¡°Did you find anything over there?¡±

    Another voice: ¡°Not yet, they are all mountain walls. What can I find? They wouldn¡¯t be able to dig through mountains right?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm you¡¯re right ...¡± The man agreed, then turned to leave. Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief. There was a crisp sound, not loud, but it caught the attention of outsiders.

    He looked back at the vines on the mountain wall and said aloud, ¡°Did I have a hallucination?¡± Then he reached out his hand and opened the vines.

    As soon as the vines were parted, a ck hole appeared in front of him: ¡°There is a space...¡± Before he finished, suddenly a sh of cold light passed. He immediately covered his throat, but there was still blood oozing between his fingers.

    ¡°What is it?¡± One member of the group of people he hade with rushed over after hearing the sound. As soon as he came over, he saw the man fall on his back with blood spurting out.

    He was shocked and scared. As soon as he was about to shout, Shao Qing had drilled out of the cave, holding a dagger in one hand and threw it out, nailing the man in the forehead. The dagger prated several inches into his brain.

    Shao Qing was slightly relieved, but also knew that a team could not have only these two people. Er Dai and Yan Qiyue also drilled out to scout with her. When they met someone, they quietly killed them. The corpses all covered the grass.

    Until the people searching nearby were all killed, then Shao Qing returned back to the cave. Fu Jingmo was ming himself because the sound was made by him.

    Before Shao Qing had given him a gun, he had kept it hidden on his body. It just happened that the gun fell off his body,nded on the ground, made a noise, and attracted the people outside.

    It was all a coincidence but to the extreme, thus Fu Jingmo med himself.

    Shao Qing had no time to me him. Their location will soon be exposed here. Han Shulin¡¯s teams have all separated and gone back to report every now and then. When this squad iste to report, Han Shulin would definitely send someone over to check, then they might be exposed.

    Still one person carrying another, Shao Qing led them up the mountain. When walking up, Shao Tong kept exploring with mental energy. They would avoid those they can and send out Er Dai to kill them if not.

    They went all the way up steadily. Once they were halfway up the Mountain, the atmosphere seemed off. It should be that Han Shulin¡¯s members were gradually decreasing.

    He was a bit smarter and didn¡¯t dare cast hiss everywhere. This was because if there weren¡¯t enough people to deal with Shao Qing it was just like sending them free meat. They wouldn¡¯t even stir up a ssh.

    Originally, teams of six people had be teams of twelve. If they meet Shao Qing, they will have time to signal others even if they can¡¯t beat them.

    Shao Qing was even more cautious. After all, if they really meet, they would not have time to stop them from signalling others and will be under siege.

    At that time, they were still carrying people with them, it would be strange if they could break out.

    ¡°Persist for a while longer, the reinforcements will arrive soon.¡± Shao Qing whispered. ording to the number of days calcted, Yan Hanqing should be on their way back. If they travelled a bit faster, they should be reaching the Han Shulin survivor base at this time.

    Han Shulin¡¯s action was big. He had sent so many people out to look for Shao Qing. Plus, those who Shao Qing let go may also run into Yan Hanqing. Yan Hanqing would definitelye find them first.

    In any case, as soon as the reinforcements arrived, they would bepletely safe.

    Shao Qing was the most calm person among them. She calcted as she walked. Han Shulin has less than 200 staff members. This referred only to superhumans, ordinary people did not count. This mountain is veryrge. He will definitely divide the staff evenly and reserve a part of them to block the mountain pass and the way out.

    The manpower used to blockade must not be too small, otherwise they will be able to rush out. In this case, there will be up to a hundred people on the mountain and they will be divided into dozens per team, searching for them all over the mountain. The chance of finding them is still not big.

    As they walked up, Shao Qing asked Shao Tong to find a second safe ce to hide. They were now carrying several injured people. It would be extremely unfavorable if they encountered Han Shulin.

    Shao Qing¡¯s idea was to put down the injured people, Fu Jingmo, and Xiao Baozi then continue moving around the mountains to distract Han Shulin¡¯s attention. In this way, Xiao Baozi and the rest would be a lot safer. In addition, Shao Qing and their strengths are quite high. Even if they are encountered, the possibility of an escape is rtivelyrge.

    What¡¯s more, wandering around and making some noises from time to time to attract Han Shulin¡¯s attention is enough.

    After a while, Shao Tong found a second safe hiding ce. It was a little safer than the first cave because this hole was on the side of the cliff. Most people with their straight way of thinking would not look towards the cliff. So they won¡¯t find that there is a hole in the ce two or three meters below the cliff.

    Shao Qing used vines as a rope to let people down one by one. Thest one to go was Shao Tong. She ordered Shao Tong, ¡°Take good care of them and wait for us toe back. No matter what you hear, what you see, what you encounter don¡¯te out, you understand? ¡±

    Shao Tong nodded her head very seriously and then said with her mental energy: ¡°Sister Qing, you can rest assured that I will take care of them.¡±

    Shao Qing put Shao Tong down.

    After settling down these people who couldn¡¯t fight, as well as the wounded, Shao Qing took the others to set up their guerri attack.

    Among them, the worst one can also sweep through a team of Han Shulin¡¯s, also it is easily swept through. Now that there are no more burdens, they would be like a fish returning to the sea.

    They used to avoid Han Shulin¡¯s people, but now they are actively looking for Han Shulin¡¯s people, just like hunters looking for prey.

    Whenever they are encountered, they will be directly killed by Shao Qing.

    Sometimes it¡¯s a small team, sometimes it¡¯s a few people who got separated. As long as they met Shao Qing, there is absolutely no way to live.

    These people just scooped out one after another and their hands became stained with the blood of many ordinary people. Even if a few were involuntary, it can¡¯t change the fact that they had supported this cause for a long time.

    To deal with such people, Shao Qing didn¡¯t have the concept of mercy. If she met the high-ranking staff of Han Shulin, she wouldn¡¯t even let them die too easily.

    If she did she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at those poor people who have been scourged by them, those heavy bones in the pit, or those who have had their homes ruined and those that have been sold as ythings.

    If time is sufficient, Shao Qing even wants them to fully experience what it means to want to die when living and then send them to chat with God. Oh no, I am afraid that these people can only go to hell after death.

    On the other side, Han Shulin¡¯s face was already dark. Every time he sent someone out, he gave an order that every half an hour, each team must send a person to report the situation back to him. Now three hours have passed, but there were already four teams that have lost contact with him......

 Chapter 148 - Volume 2 Chapter 43 All troubles will be solved once they are all put to death

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 43 All troubles will be solved once they are all put to death</strong>

    If it was only one person or two missing, then it¡¯s fine. After all there are fierce beasts on the mountain and it is normal for them to kill people. But the disappearance of four teams was more than fifty people.

    Wouldn¡¯t these more than fifty people be able to smash themselves into the wolf¡¯s den?

    The more Han Shulin thought, the more nervous he got. The biggest possibility was that these four teams had been killed by Shao Qing¡¯s people.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that with the gradual development of the apocalypse, the highest level that has appeared so far is only the fourth rank.

    Han Shulin himself was a rank 4 and picking out three or four rank 3 superhumans was no problem. But with arger number of people, he was powerless. After all, in chaos even a lucky punch can kill the master.

    But how many people did Shao Qing have? Amongst them were even ordinary people and children. At most they could eliminate six or seven, how could they just kill off four superhuman teams, that¡¯s nearly fifty people!

    Is this some fantasy story?

    And no news came back, not even a distress signal!

    This was still unknown to Han Shulin. If he knew that there were only four people in action, he would curse Shao Qing as being a cheat.

    So Han Shulin prepared to call the people under him to have them be closer to each other. This way even if some people were attacked, others coulde quickly to support them.

    Even if there was no time to support, at least the help signal can be released.

    Then he saw the fireworks exploding in the sky, Shao Qing and them had made a move again! This time there was no need to be called by Han Shulin. Everyone who saw the distress signal will rush to the ce where the signal was sent.

    Han Shulin was no exception, he waved his hand: ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go over there!¡±

    If you look down from the sky at this time, you will find that people all over the mountain forest were gathering in the direction where the fireworks exploded.

    This time it was Shao Qing¡¯s mistake. One of the superhuman¡¯s powers was self-healing. This was a very selfish power, but also very powerful. Both Gu Panpan and Er Dai failed to finish him in a short time. Instead, they let him let the signal go.

    As soon as the signal went out, Shao Qing had a headache. She waved violently and the vine strangled the neck of thest superhuman like a snake. Throwing him to the side like a sack, the superhuman hit the stone wall and his brains shattered like it was a watermelon.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Not even waiting a second, Shao Qing shouted to her group to retreat. But at this moment those superhumans have found the signal and were gathered to this position.

    As soon as Shao Qing and others travelled a bit, they encountered another wave of superhumans. Without saying anything, they sent people to block Shao Qing and the remaining one would directly signal for help.

    No matter how fast Shao Qing and the rest can attack, it is impossible to smash a team of superhumans in seconds. When they finished killing one group, the remaining superhumans would surround them.

    Originally, Shao Qing was not going to go all out for fighting. After all, their mission was to dy time, not destroy Han Shulin.

    As a result, those superhumans were being annoying to death as they got entangled with them. After all, they were desperate to their bones, making them a bit fiercer than those ordinary superhumans.

    So Shao Qing and the group were held down.

    Seeing those superhumans surround them, Shao Qing sighed. She knew that this would be a tough battle that she could not escape.

    ¡°If you have a chance to break out immediately, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Shao Qing had the space dimension ability in hand. The few people who could block her could probably be counted on one hand.

    It was just that Gu Panpan and the other two were still around, so Shao Qing could not escape alone.

    ¡°I know.¡± Yan Qiyue nodded. His expression became serious, he didn¡¯t want to hinder Shao Qing.

    Han Shulin really hated Shao Qing. Before he arrived, the other superhumans all arrived first. Powers came flying forward with none of it aimed at others, only Shao Qing.

    Some aimed for the eyes, some aimed at the heart, and some aimed for her lower body. Shao Qing was like a swimming fish. With a twist of her body, she would pass by it through a gap.

    As soon as shended, the vine in her hand spread out in all directions. As soon as Shao Qing made her move, even Han Shulin was taken aback. He did not expect that Shao Qing was so brave that she would dare to make a move against everyone.

    With this move, she attacked a group of people. Gu Panpan and Shao Qing fully understood each other. As soon as Shao Qing started, Gu Panpan mmed into a specific position like a strategic tank.

    Someone who tried to stop them was either crushed by Yan Qiyue or sent flying by Gu Panpan. The only one who did not move was Er Dai. He was responsible for protecting Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue.

    Although he is always jealous of Yan Qiyue, now was not the time to be distracted. Er Dai carefully guarded the two people. Whatever negative moves or superpowers that targeted Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue, he cleaned them up.

    Gu Panpan chose a ce where the defense was the weakest and charted. She was like the point of a sharp knife, while Shao Qing was the edge of the knife. With Yan Qiyue, the three of them resisted arge area. Some tried to sneak by and attack, but those were dealt with by Er Dai.

    They broke out from the top of the mountain. But how could Han Shulin let them go? The superhumans kepting and Han Shulin, a fourth-rank, kept slowing Shao Qing down.

    Looking at this scene, Shao Qing appeared to be prevailing. But in fact, their superhuman powers were limited. Yet, Han Shulin¡¯s men continued toe. In this way, there could be only one ending. They would run out of power and get overpowered.

    Shao Qing was calm, she still had mental power, though it wasparatively weaker. Still, she can use these mental powers to temporarily act as a mental superhuman.

    What she did was disperse her weak mental powers to search. Although Shao Qing¡¯s mental powers were very weak and the range she could explore was only within ten meters of the circle, that was enough.

    Shao Qing was exploring while she was moving. She soon discovered several powerful forces, all of which originated from mutant animals. Shao Qing immediately informed Gu Panpan and they slowly went towards the ce where the power fluctuated.

    It was tiring to withstand the attacks of a group of superhumans. Even though they could easily eliminate them, their powers were already being consumed a lot.

    Going on like this, in ten minutes, they will be all exhausted and besieged. Fortunately, at this time, Shao Qing moved to the designated ce. Shao Qing¡¯s mental strength swept forward and found what she was looking for.

    At that time, Shao Qing took a grenade out of her special space and threw it into the cave. This action made some people who did not know the situationugh directly. If she threw the grenade into the crowd, she might get lucky and kill a few. But what was the point of throwing a grenade into the cave? To hear the echo?

    As soon as the echo sounded, a deep angry growl could be heard. In the next second, a big tiger with yellow and ck fur jumped out of the cave.

    Shao Qing threw it urately. This poor big tiger had it¡¯s fur sted and burnt, there was even one patch missing.

    The tiger did not know who the culprit was. As soon as he jumped out, the first person he saw was his target of the attack. One was okay. After all, it was a rank 3 senior tiger, but he brought his wife. There was a proper tigress behind it.

    The pair of tigers jumped into the crowd at that time and started to kill.

    At the third rank, the high-level mutant tigers were not something that these ordinary rank 3 superhumans can resist. The superhumans that originally chased them were immediately in a disarray.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Shao Qing took the opportunity to throw Yan Qiyue out of the crowd. Yan Qiyuended on a branch with a little help. Of course, Han Shulin would not let them leave. But when he was going to catch up, Shao Qing threw her whip over. Coincidentally, it happened to pinch the head of the tigress.

    The area he was located almost had the tigressnd on him. The male tiger turned back to w with his paw. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Shulin¡¯s quick response, he would have been hit to the ground.

    Gu Panpan was at the very front and ran out. Han Shulin who was entangled by the tiger could not chase her. Unexpectedly, Shao Qing and her group were able to rush out.

    The angry Han Shulin was jumping in the back.

    ¡°Chase them! Don¡¯t let them run away!¡± Han Shulin knew that the foundation he had established by his own hand was destroyed by Shao Qing and he would probably spend the second half of his life fleeing. He was fated to be a fugitive. Furthermore he was best at revenge. Before he escaped, how can he leave the culprits alive?

    Escaping was also irrelevant. Wasn¡¯t that ck shop like survivor base doing the same things as a fugitive anyways, going out and robbing in the daytime then hiding at night, if they get surrounded they would just move base?

    At that time, he will find a remote ce to take his brothers. Whether it¡¯s being a robber or building a small base, he would live happily.

    Four people running in front and a group of people chased after. At this time, it was a dead end to go up the mountain again. Han Shulin¡¯s people would be at the top of the mountain for sure. So without saying anything, Shao Qing turned around and ran back down.

 Chapter 149 - Volume 2 Chapter 43 All troubles will be solved once they are all put to death

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 43 All troubles will be solved once they are all put to death</strong>

    If it was only one person or two missing, then it¡¯s fine. After all there are fierce beasts on the mountain and it is normal for them to kill people. But the disappearance of four teams was more than fifty people.

    Wouldn¡¯t these more than fifty people be able to smash themselves into the wolf¡¯s den?

    The more Han Shulin thought, the more nervous he got. The biggest possibility was that these four teams had been killed by Shao Qing¡¯s people.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that with the gradual development of the apocalypse, the highest level that has appeared so far is only the fourth rank.

    Han Shulin himself was a rank 4 and picking out three or four rank 3 superhumans was no problem. But with arger number of people, he was powerless. After all, in chaos even a lucky punch can kill the master.

    But how many people did Shao Qing have? Amongst them were even ordinary people and children. At most they could eliminate six or seven, how could they just kill off four superhuman teams, that¡¯s nearly fifty people!

    Is this some fantasy story?

    And no news came back, not even a distress signal!

    This was still unknown to Han Shulin. If he knew that there were only four people in action, he would curse Shao Qing as being a cheat.

    So Han Shulin prepared to call the people under him to have them be closer to each other. This way even if some people were attacked, others coulde quickly to support them.

    Even if there was no time to support, at least the help signal can be released.

    Then he saw the fireworks exploding in the sky, Shao Qing and them had made a move again! This time there was no need to be called by Han Shulin. Everyone who saw the distress signal will rush to the ce where the signal was sent.

    Han Shulin was no exception, he waved his hand: ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go over there!¡±

    If you look down from the sky at this time, you will find that people all over the mountain forest were gathering in the direction where the fireworks exploded.

    This time it was Shao Qing¡¯s mistake. One of the superhuman¡¯s powers was self-healing. This was a very selfish power, but also very powerful. Both Gu Panpan and Er Dai failed to finish him in a short time. Instead, they let him let the signal go.

    As soon as the signal went out, Shao Qing had a headache. She waved violently and the vine strangled the neck of thest superhuman like a snake. Throwing him to the side like a sack, the superhuman hit the stone wall and his brains shattered like it was a watermelon.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Not even waiting a second, Shao Qing shouted to her group to retreat. But at this moment those superhumans have found the signal and were gathered to this position.

    As soon as Shao Qing and others travelled a bit, they encountered another wave of superhumans. Without saying anything, they sent people to block Shao Qing and the remaining one would directly signal for help.

    No matter how fast Shao Qing and the rest can attack, it is impossible to smash a team of superhumans in seconds. When they finished killing one group, the remaining superhumans would surround them.

    Originally, Shao Qing was not going to go all out for fighting. After all, their mission was to dy time, not destroy Han Shulin.

    As a result, those superhumans were being annoying to death as they got entangled with them. After all, they were desperate to their bones, making them a bit fiercer than those ordinary superhumans.

    So Shao Qing and the group were held down.

    Seeing those superhumans surround them, Shao Qing sighed. She knew that this would be a tough battle that she could not escape.

    ¡°If you have a chance to break out immediately, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Shao Qing had the space dimension ability in hand. The few people who could block her could probably be counted on one hand.

    It was just that Gu Panpan and the other two were still around, so Shao Qing could not escape alone.

    ¡°I know.¡± Yan Qiyue nodded. His expression became serious, he didn¡¯t want to hinder Shao Qing.

    Han Shulin really hated Shao Qing. Before he arrived, the other superhumans all arrived first. Powers came flying forward with none of it aimed at others, only Shao Qing.

    Some aimed for the eyes, some aimed at the heart, and some aimed for her lower body. Shao Qing was like a swimming fish. With a twist of her body, she would pass by it through a gap.

    As soon as shended, the vine in her hand spread out in all directions. As soon as Shao Qing made her move, even Han Shulin was taken aback. He did not expect that Shao Qing was so brave that she would dare to make a move against everyone.

    With this move, she attacked a group of people. Gu Panpan and Shao Qing fully understood each other. As soon as Shao Qing started, Gu Panpan mmed into a specific position like a strategic tank.

    Someone who tried to stop them was either crushed by Yan Qiyue or sent flying by Gu Panpan. The only one who did not move was Er Dai. He was responsible for protecting Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue.

    Although he is always jealous of Yan Qiyue, now was not the time to be distracted. Er Dai carefully guarded the two people. Whatever negative moves or superpowers that targeted Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue, he cleaned them up.

    Gu Panpan chose a ce where the defense was the weakest and charted. She was like the point of a sharp knife, while Shao Qing was the edge of the knife. With Yan Qiyue, the three of them resisted arge area. Some tried to sneak by and attack, but those were dealt with by Er Dai.

    They broke out from the top of the mountain. But how could Han Shulin let them go? The superhumans kepting and Han Shulin, a fourth-rank, kept slowing Shao Qing down.

    Looking at this scene, Shao Qing appeared to be prevailing. But in fact, their superhuman powers were limited. Yet, Han Shulin¡¯s men continued toe. In this way, there could be only one ending. They would run out of power and get overpowered.

    Shao Qing was calm, she still had mental power, though it wasparatively weaker. Still, she can use these mental powers to temporarily act as a mental superhuman.

    What she did was disperse her weak mental powers to search. Although Shao Qing¡¯s mental powers were very weak and the range she could explore was only within ten meters of the circle, that was enough.

    Shao Qing was exploring while she was moving. She soon discovered several powerful forces, all of which originated from mutant animals. Shao Qing immediately informed Gu Panpan and they slowly went towards the ce where the power fluctuated.

    It was tiring to withstand the attacks of a group of superhumans. Even though they could easily eliminate them, their powers were already being consumed a lot.

    Going on like this, in ten minutes, they will be all exhausted and besieged. Fortunately, at this time, Shao Qing moved to the designated ce. Shao Qing¡¯s mental strength swept forward and found what she was looking for.

    At that time, Shao Qing took a grenade out of her special space and threw it into the cave. This action made some people who did not know the situationugh directly. If she threw the grenade into the crowd, she might get lucky and kill a few. But what was the point of throwing a grenade into the cave? To hear the echo?

    As soon as the echo sounded, a deep angry growl could be heard. In the next second, a big tiger with yellow and ck fur jumped out of the cave.

    Shao Qing threw it urately. This poor big tiger had it¡¯s fur sted and burnt, there was even one patch missing.

    The tiger did not know who the culprit was. As soon as he jumped out, the first person he saw was his target of the attack. One was okay. After all, it was a rank 3 senior tiger, but he brought his wife. There was a proper tigress behind it.

    The pair of tigers jumped into the crowd at that time and started to kill.

    At the third rank, the high-level mutant tigers were not something that these ordinary rank 3 superhumans can resist. The superhumans that originally chased them were immediately in a disarray.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Shao Qing took the opportunity to throw Yan Qiyue out of the crowd. Yan Qiyuended on a branch with a little help. Of course, Han Shulin would not let them leave. But when he was going to catch up, Shao Qing threw her whip over. Coincidentally, it happened to pinch the head of the tigress.

    The area he was located almost had the tigressnd on him. The male tiger turned back to w with his paw. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Shulin¡¯s quick response, he would have been hit to the ground.

    Gu Panpan was at the very front and ran out. Han Shulin who was entangled by the tiger could not chase her. Unexpectedly, Shao Qing and her group were able to rush out.

    The angry Han Shulin was jumping in the back.

    ¡°Chase them! Don¡¯t let them run away!¡± Han Shulin knew that the foundation he had established by his own hand was destroyed by Shao Qing and he would probably spend the second half of his life fleeing. He was fated to be a fugitive. Furthermore he was best at revenge. Before he escaped, how can he leave the culprits alive?

    Escaping was also irrelevant. Wasn¡¯t that ck shop like survivor base doing the same things as a fugitive anyways, going out and robbing in the daytime then hiding at night, if they get surrounded they would just move base?

    At that time, he will find a remote ce to take his brothers. Whether it¡¯s being a robber or building a small base, he would live happily.

    Four people running in front and a group of people chased after. At this time, it was a dead end to go up the mountain again. Han Shulin¡¯s people would be at the top of the mountain for sure. So without saying anything, Shao Qing turned around and ran back down.

 Chapter 150 - Volume 2 Chapter 44 Shameless

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 44 Shameless</strong>

    After eating, Shao Qing expressed her thoughts in a straightforward manner: ¡°I want to entrust Fu Jingmo to you. He is an ordinary person and isn¡¯t suitable to wander around with me, facing dangers. Jing Du is more peaceful and better off for him. Take him back and I¡¯ll pay for his daily expenses.¡±

    Fu Jingmo¡¯s face turned pale immediately. The chopsticks within his hand ttered to the ground. After the apocalypse, he had lived under someone else¡¯s charity, got looked down on and has suffered from not being fed enough and not having enough clothes to wear.

    Especially as an ordinary person anding from a wealthy background, Fu Jingmo has suffered a lot.

    When Shao Qing appeared in front of him, Fu Jingmo knew that his opportunity hade. Yet, Shao Qing was only good to him because of Er Dai. She treated him well, gave him clothes and food. Furthermore, she did not restrain his freedom, give him faces, or attack his self-esteem. This was an unbelievable treatment. No matter what he couldn¡¯t give up Shao Qing.

    However, Shao Qing was now telling him that he would have to go with Zhu Mochen back to Jing Du. To Fu Jingmo, who had some inexplicable thoughts in his heart, it was like thunder from a clear sky.

    He looked at Shao Qing with a pale face for a long while, then whispered: ¡°Did I hinder you ...¡±

    Shao Qing was very calm: ¡°You are an ordinary person. My teammates and I are often on difficult missions and the danger is naturally great. I cannot guarantee your safety. After going to Jing Du with Zhu Mochen, no one will make it hard for you. No matter your living space, the food you eat or the clothes you wear, I will pay Zhu Mochen to have him give you the best. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Actually, Fu Jingmo also knew that this was the best option. Giving face to Er Dai, Shao Qing was willing to raise him until he grew old. However, Fu Jingmo can¡¯t go, he wasn¡¯t willing to go.

    He remembered what happened at the beginning more clearly than anyone. Once, Er Dai regains his memory, the stability and ease he possessed would be a mirror and instantly shattered.

    If there was no rtionship, Shao Qing will definitely not care for him anymore. How can he allow such a situation to happen?

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Fu Jingmo clenched his fist. His face was firm: ¡°I don¡¯t want to live through peaceful days, I want to follow you. I can watch the house when you are out on missions or travel with you. I can go anywhere, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    Gu Panpan had a good impression of Fu Jingmo. Although he made a little mistake before, it was not intentional after all. Seeing Fu Jingmo¡¯s pitiful appearance, she immediately softened: ¡°Qing Jiejie, why don¡¯t we keep him. It¡¯s just one more mouth to feed. Let him stay in the base when we are out on missions. He can help us take care of the ce to stop other vultures from having their eye on it.¡±

    Gu Chuan silently pulled his sister back. He felt that Gu Panpan did not have the ability to make discerning judgments. Shao Qing made it clear that she did not like Fu Jingmo and there were reasons to drive him away. His sister is obviously smart, why couldn¡¯t she see this?

    However, Shao Qing still had to give Gu Panpan face. Shao Qing¡¯s rejection that was at the top of her throat was swallowed back forcefully. Shao Qing nced at Fu Jingmo and Fu Jingmo said immediately, ¡°I will definitely not hinder you. Back at the base, I can find work. I can support myself. Can you ... can you not leave me?¡±

    Zhu Mochen looked at Fu Jingmo with a yful look, then looked at Shao Qing again. There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were full of ridicule: ¡°Captain Shao, are you ready to make a decision?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to say a word to this evil Zhu Mochen. She nodded and then said: ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to leave, I can¡¯t force him. We¡¯ll leave it like this first then.¡±

    Zhu Mochen¡¯s excitement rose immediately: ¡°Since everything is decided, then it is time to do business. Let¡¯s go out and swap pointers or should we go to the square?¡±

    Shao Qing: ...

    How obsessed is this child about exchanging moves!

    ¡°The weather is pretty good.¡± Shao Qing was silent for a long time. It was then Zhu Mochen realized what Shao Qing meant. The weather was pretty good, fighting would ruin the day!

    Zhu Mochen was not a crazed martial artist, at most just half of one. However, he was very curious about Shao Qing. When Zhu Mochen saw Shao Qing and Abe Jingxue, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    Also seeing the fierce side of Shao Qing killing without blinking, the more he saw, the more he wanted to know about what kind of person Shao Qing was and where her limits were.

    Shao Qing was iron-hearted and unwilling to do anything with Zhu Mochen. No matter what Zhu Mochen said, she had an expression that said look the weather outside is nice and I can¡¯t hear anything.

    At the beginning, Zhu Mochen was still more patient. Shao Qing didn¡¯t reply and he would keep asking. In the end, he could not wait any more and he went straight for it.

    Shao Qing sat peacefully. Even when the metal stinger was in front of her eyes, she didn¡¯t fight back. She didn¡¯t even blink. Zhu Mochen gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡± Then he left with those under him.

    Shao Qingughed without saying a word. Zhu Mochen was still too inexperienced to be fighting against her.

    Before leaving, the teenager came to Shao Qing with the help of the girl and thanked her. He looked at Shao Qing seriously as if he was trying to ingrain Shao Qing deeply into his mind.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t think much about it. The number of people she had killed and saved in her life was countless. If she had to remember everything, that would be terrible.

    Zhu Mochen was sent away and Shao Qing and others also left. They had lingered for too long and were wasting time.

    The next leg of the trip was smooth, without encountering any major incidents. They only encountered a few low-level zombies who all became the nuclei in Shao Qing¡¯s inventory.

    Before the fruits and vegetables that had been bought were finished, Shao Qing finally returned to the S City Survivor Base.

    Before entering the door, it was necessary to check in. Several gatekeepers looked at Shao Qing and others with a look of surprise. In the past, it was not unusual for a superhuman squad to leave for so long, but most of the superhuman squads would note back. The whole team would be lost in the mission.

    Shao Qing, who had not been back for several months, was almost given the death sentence. If it weren¡¯t for Yan Ruru returning and helping Shao Qing, they would¡¯ve had their ounts revoked.

    With Shao Qinging back like this and no one damaged, this was a miracle.

    They even added one more person to their squad

    The extra Fu Jingmo still had to be monitored overnight before entering the base, so Shao Qing went in advance. After entering the base, the group went straight to their old nest. Before they approached it, they saw a few individuals fighting at their doorsteps. There were quite a few bystanders watching.

    Going a little closer, oh, they were actually distributing the two ces!

    At first, for the sake of convenience, Shao Qing and Yan Hanqing lived next to each other. Later, Gu Panpan and the two also moved in, the three neighbors. Now the few who were fighting at the doorsteps were fighting for the ownership of these three houses.

    The battle was actually over. The loser wiped the blood off his face and left two ruthless words before running away.

    The winner was proud, standing at the door as if he wanted to announce it to the world. Shao Qing, who was watching, wanted to cover her eyes. She looked up and saw the locks on the door were pried with a new one in its ce. It has long been upied by human vultures.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She stepped forward and patted the shoulder of the person who was going to enter the house: ¡°Brother, who broke the lock? Who opened the door? Who allowed you to live here? The owner is not dead yet.¡±

    The man turned around and looked at Shao Qing. He didn¡¯t know her and thought she was a new person. He sneered: ¡°How do you know that the owner of this house isn¡¯t dead? I say he is dead. Go, you go to the side. Grandpa is in a good mood today and will forgive you.¡±

    Shao Qingughed immediately. The person who was upying her ce is so self-confident. She firmly grasped the man¡¯s shoulder and said lightly, ¡°What if I say otherwise?¡±

    Shao Qing had great strength. After struggling for a bit, the man still did not break free. He felt he lost some face. Looking back at Shao Qing angrily, he found out that Shao Qing turned out to be extremely attractive.

    There were three types of women in the apocalypse. One type was the ordinary looking ones. They can only rely on hard work or have a good husband to survive in the apocalypse. The second was the ordinary looking but had superhuman abilities. They would rely on their own strength to earn food and clothing. Thest type was like vines. They would cling to those men with high strength and power and sell their body to survive.

    Women like Shao Qing, who are strong and beautiful, are the minority.

    Just looking at Shao Qing¡¯s appearance, she was extremely outstanding. Her facial features were exquisite, especially her eyebrows. In addition to that she was exceptionally powerful, her confidence brought out a powerful temperament and charisma that attracts others to her like vines. She was clearly different.

    Men preferred to conquer difficult women. So when the man saw Shao Qing, he even forgot to breathe.

    It was only when Shao Qing frowned impatiently. ¡°This house is mine. You pry my lock and upy my house, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes shed with lust and he reached for Shao Qing. ¡°What more to say? Let¡¯s live together! You don¡¯t have to go out and do any missions in the future. That¡¯s too much work. Me and my brothers will support you. We will definitely make you very happy!¡±

    As soon as he said this before he could touch Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders, Yan Qiyue grabbed his wrist and twisted it. It was twisted, until it broke.

    The man screamed in pain. Yan Qiyue snorted coldly: ¡°If your tongue isn¡¯t clean, then cut off your tongue. If your hands and feet are not clean, snap them off. If your eyes are wandering, dig them out. Do you agree with what I say?¡±

    ¡°My god you...¡± As the man was about to curse, there was a wind before him. Then the pain was like a tidal wave and his mouth was torn open into a big hole. This was only because Shao Qing had stopped Er Dai. If she had not, it would not be as small as the current hole.

    Just as Yan Qiyue said, if your tongue isn¡¯t clean then it should be cut off.

    Shao Qing did not want to make a big deal out of this incident. They had juste back. This house was their home. After traveling for so long, who would want to fight it out to death?

    So she slightly softened her expression and said, ¡°This house is indeed mine. Now that the owner is back, I would like you guys to move out quickly. I will give you a minute. If you don¡¯t move out, don¡¯t me us for sending you off.¡±

    Those people in the base, were like hooligans and local ruffians, how could they willingly hand over the house they just fought for?

    Previously, although Shao Qing was not there, Yan RuRu always helped Shao Qing look after their ce. Thus, no one dared toe to upy it.

    However, not long ago, Yan Ruru took her team and left the S city survivor base. This is when they became mad and were fighting over it.

    After fighting for two days, Shao Qing returned.

    A few people didn¡¯t want to hand over the house at all and stepped forward to curse at them. Shao Qing looked at the time and waited for a minute. When they didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping, she just threw them out.

    This group of seven or eight were all thrown away by Shao Qing like trash. They were thrown not too far away. Some tried to struggle and their hands and feet were broken. Some even had their mouths stuffed with stinky socks to stop them from speaking. They were in a very sorry state.

    When Shao Qing entered the house, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. All the furnishings in her home have been changed. Many of the used furniture were gone.

    Shao Qing packed up and threw away all the things that those people used. Then, she reced them with new ones.

    So before the group of injured people got up from the ground, a pile of rubbish like old beddings, old sofas, curtains, and tableware were thrown at them, all piled up like a hill.

    Fortunately, the food stored by Shao Qing was still there. She stored the food in the utility room. Those people may have just moved in and haven¡¯t had time to search around yet.

    Shao Qing expressed satisfaction at this. She had done a lot of missions and searched a lot of ces to build up that storage. If it was scooped up by others, she would be very distressed.

    Yan Hanqing and the Gu Siblings also returned to their houses to clean up, but Yan Qiyue followed Shao Qing.

    Fortunately, Shao Qing¡¯s house was not small. There were two bedrooms and an extra bed, enough for Yan Qiyue.

    Before, Shao Qing and Er Dai slept in the same room. Shao Tong slept in another room and Xiao Baozi would sometimes follow Shao Qing and sometimes Shao Tong. Now, there was another Yan Qiyue to add.

    Shao Qing¡¯s original idea was to put another bed in her room and let Shao Tonge to sleep. This way, Er Dai and Yan Qiyue had to go to the next room to sleep.

    While setting the new bedding, Yan Qiyue and Er Dai came to help very naturally. The two of them merged the two beds together, two single beds to a luxurious double bed.

    Shao Qing: ......

    Who will drag these two psychopaths away!

    Yan Qiyue and Er Dai¡¯s intent was obvious. Now that they were back home, they wanted to sleep with her. Although it was a * affair with one clinging on to the left side and the other on the right, Shao Qing doesn¡¯t want * at all, and did not think it was alluring.

    This time period, it was okay. Both of them were rtively honest. At the beginning, sleeping together, both of them would fight each other. You secretly scratch me, I w you. This tossing around stopped Shao Qing from sleeping all night.

    Er Dai was fine, since he is a zombie. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t sleep all night. Then what about Yan Qiyue? How did he get the energy? Every night fighting with Er Dai, Shao Qing hasn¡¯t had a deep full night¡¯s worth of sleep for nearly half a month. Later, she became so angry that she threw both of them out. It was only then did they be honest.

    When Shao Qing was thinking, her expression was a bit lost and serious. Er Dai and Yan Qiyue were very familiar with Shao Qing. At a nce, they both knew what Shao Qing was thinking about. Shao Qing was trying to decide how to throw them out. So the two men came forward in full tacit understanding, one held her shoulders and the other her legs.

    Yan Qiyue also gave up fighting with Er Dai at the moment and said seriously: ¡°Ah Qing, you also know my body and my stomach problem. It could easily erupt in the middle of the night, can you rest assured with me sleeping in another room?¡±

    Shao Qing said very calmly: ¡°No problem.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was stung, thenid on Shao Qing¡¯s legs and cried slyly: ¡°Ah Qing, I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s so dark at night, I don¡¯t want to sleep alone. Let me stay in your room~ ¡±

    Shao Qing was still very calm: ¡°Er Dai can apany you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was stung again. Er Dai was so anxious that he scratched his ears in frustration of his inability to speak. He could only act like a spoiled child.

    After some deep thought, Yan Qiyue said this to Shao Qing: ¡°Ah Qing, you also know that as soon as I start an experiment, if I don¡¯tplete it, I would often forget to eat and sleep. I have been studying for a few days if we could have zombies eat normal food. If you didn¡¯t call me every night to bed, I would definitely not go to sleep. Are you sure you can rx?¡±

    Shao Qing touched Yan Qiyue¡¯s head and smiled slightly: ¡°Er Dai will tell you to sleep.¡±

    Yan Qiyue waspletely helpless, so he began to throw a tantrum and was hardening his heart, determined to sleep with Shao Qing. This was a good time to cultivate feelings. If he goes to sleep in another room, what if someonees in the middle of the night and takes advantage of her?

    Only sleeping with Shao Qing at night can stop those night attacks!

    For this reason, Yan Qiyue decided to stake everything. What dignity? What face? He did not need them at all, what could be more important than his wife?

    Er Dai also supported him very much. This was because Shao Qing will definitely be fair. It¡¯s either two people can stay or both people are kicked out. So he must support Yan Qiyue!

    At such a critical time, internal conflict was a very unwise choice.

    Two people, looking at each other, quickly took off their shoes and coats very fast. Then they got into the bed, left and right, leaving a middle space for Shao Qing to sleep.

    Shao Qing looked helpless: ¡°You are not eating this afternoon?¡±

    The two men shook their heads in unison. What food! Can eating be more important than this?

 Chapter 151 - Volume 2 Chapter 45 Looking for trouble

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 45 Looking for trouble</h4>

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t eating? Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Shao Qing calmly turned around and left. The two men lying in the quilt: ......

    After Shao Qing went out, she went to the mission hall first. During the apocalypse, there was no time to be idle. She had to consider the next task. As for the task to be done, it is not so easy to choose. First, it had to fit their current level. Second, it should not be too dangerous. If they were hurt, Shao Qing would be very distressed. Third, it had to be effective for gaining experience. As for rewards, that was not important.

    Shao Qing read all the missions and finally chose two. One was a bodyguard mission, escorting a unique superhuman to the forest next to the S city survivor base to catch some advanced mutant animals.

    For these types of tasks, they must be epted first before more details are provided. What Shao Qing liked about this task was the forest. This forest was quiterge. The survivor base of S City was built in this area to take advantage of the forest.

    Unexpectedly, the mutant animals became stronger and stronger after the end of the world. The base had to split up some forces and monitor the entire forest to guard against it.

    However, this mission was not the best choice. It was because she did not know the situation of the employer. If the employer was smart, not arrogant, unselfish, and did things properly, then that¡¯s fine. However, if they were to encounter one that had a bad temper, ordered them around, and stepped in where they shouldn¡¯t, before they even encounter any dangers in the forest, Shao Qing¡¯s family, especially Yan Qiyue, would be finished.

    The only reason Shao Qing took a closer look at this mission was that this mission was very rewarding. Just the special mental crystals alone, the employer was rewarding three pieces. These crystals were very suitable for Shao Tong.

    In fact, this task was not urgent. Rumours say that the employer came from anotherrge base and is staying in the S city survivor base for two months. In other words, they may have to enter the forest more than once.

    The second task was a mission from the government. From the southernmost research institute, several expert-level researchers havee. The research institute there has been upied by zombies. These experts have to be sent to Jing Du to participate in somerge event.

    Of course, these were not the keyponents. The keyponent was that the mercenaries who had sent them here had lost a lot of manpower and urgently needed to replenish their superhumans. Therefore, while they were passing by S city survivor base, they released this mission. They were hoping to assemble a team of two or three stronger superhumans squads to escort them to Jing Du.

    This is the second task that Shao Qing was interested in. Rumours say that the project they are studying is rted to preventing ordinary people from being infected by zombies. This is a matter that benefits the country and the people. If Shao Qing cannot find any suitable missions, they will take this task.

    The third one was a clean-up mission. It was to explore the original S city and clean up the zombies there. From this we can see that the base of the S-city survivor base did not have small ambitions. They wanted to be the second Jing Du survivor base.

    However, the city of S could not be cleaned up for a short while. Even if it could be cleaned up, it would be difficult to move back.

    These three tasks are the ones that caught Shao Qing¡¯s eyes as they were rewarding and could also train her teammates.

    But now that they¡¯ve just returned, they can rest for a while. She was not in a hurry to go out, so Shao Qing didn¡¯t choose immediately.

    Only the task of escorting the researchers to Jing Du had a time restraint. Shao Qing would think it through and rest for a few days. If this task was stillcking the team members, they could also take a short trip.

    On the second day, Fu Jingmo returned. As soon as he returned, before he even arrived at the house, he was sent to Yan Hanqing¡¯s by Shao Qing.

    The excuse she used was that there was no space. It was originally a small house and having five or six people at a time was the limit.

    Fu Jingmo had juste back maybe an hour at most, then there was mming on the door outside. At this time around eight, the diligent ones had already risen. If they were like Yan Qiyue, then they would be still lying in bed. Being awakened by the knock of the door, he angrily threw an rm clock directly outside, not caring if it had hit someone.

    Shao Qing got up quite early. She was cooking soup in the kitchen at the moment. As soon as the fragrance was spreading in the air, there was a knock. Shao Qing wiped her hands and opened the door.

    There were a lot of people standing outside the door. The first person was even an acquaintance. It was the group who was thrown out by her yesterday. There were also a few other people who she didn¡¯t know, but they didn¡¯t seem to be low level superhumans.

    As soon as the door opened, the one who was beaten yesterday pointed at Shao Qing immediately: ¡°Captain, it¡¯s her!¡±

    Shao Qing raised her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°What? upying someone else¡¯s house, then wanting to take it out on the house owner?¡±

    ¡°I have to protect my teammates. No matter what, you hit my brother. This can¡¯t be just dealt with like that, otherwise it will be said that our squad is filled with chickens.¡± The captain was a young man who looked well put together, but his excuse was just unreasonable.

    Coincidentally, Shao Qing also was very protective and would help her family over the correct side. So she understood this and nodded: ¡°How do you want to resolve this? Spell it out, I will ept.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re a frank straight forward person. Since everyone is a superhuman, I won¡¯t bully you with numbers. I heard that you are also a team of superhumans, so let¡¯s make a bet and exchange some moves. Three wins in five games. If you lose, apologize and give my brotherpensation for the cost of medicine. Then this matter will be done with. If I lose, I will also apologize to you andpensate you for your mental loss. How about it?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. This condition was actually not excessive. After all, the end of the world is an era of reasoning with fists. Whoever was stronger would have reason standing on their side. It was reasonable for her to make a move against the people who took her home. But if she couldn¡¯t beat these people and was thrown out by them, no one would help her get the house back.

    This was reality.

    ¡°I want to add one more thing. If you lose, him and the rest of his group will have to crawl when they leave.¡± Shao Qing smiled slightly and said in a cold voice.

    Although she understood the reasoning behind the person who came to pick problems with her, it did not mean that she was not upset. Taking her house, speaking dirty words, getting driven away and then calling people to exact revenge? Challenging her patience like that, are they treating her like a sick cat?

    As soon as Shao Qing¡¯s words came out, the captain looked a little ugly and he said coldly, ¡°That will depend on your ability!¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and pped her palms together. Shouting for Er Dai, she told him: ¡°Get Panpan over here and Gu Chuan and the rest...... if they have time, they can alsoe to see the show.¡±

    Er Dai nodded obediently. To put it crudely, with Shao Qing¡¯s strength, she could easily challenge an average small base. She didn¡¯t even ce these few people in her eyes.

    After a while, Gu Panpan came over. Even Yan Qiyue came with his bed head while yawning.

    Behind him was Shao Tong. Shao Tong held Xiao Baozi in her arms and Xiao Baozi was holding Yaya in his arms. To be honest,pared to the group at the door, Shao Qing¡¯s side was like a normal family.

    Yan Qiyue in pajamas, Shao Tong hugging her child, Er Dai who didn¡¯t have the normal mental capacity, Gu Panpan who was still wearing a clean algae mud mask, Yan Hanqing wearing a pink apron, and Gu Chuan with his poker face.

    The only one that seemed normal was probably Fu Jingmo, but he was an ordinary person and that was probably the biggest abnormality.

    Of course, there was Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing looked at her group of teammates and her expression couldn¡¯t help but stiffen: ¡°We¡¯ve been challenged. Panpan, you can wash your face first. Hanqing, I still have a pot of soup in the kitchen. If you are toozy to go, you can take care of the soup. If you are willing to fight, take off your apron. Qiyue, first change your clothes. If we fight, you will ruin your pajamas.¡±

    After she finished speaking, those who still thought she was more normal suddenly felt that Shao Qing was the most abnormal one.

    Yan Hanqing was the first to move. He took off the apron and gave it to Fu Jingmo. The meaning was very simple. Fu Jingmo should take care of the soup.

    Gu Chuan stretched out his hand and took the apron. His voice was monotone: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Shao Qing gave him an extra nce and couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Gu Chuan¡¯s carefulness. Gu Chuan was a very attentive person and can see the distrust in her eyes against Fu Jingmo.

    So what remained was Fu Jingmo and Gu Chuan.

    The rest of the people packed up and went with the group to the square. In the base, with hatred like this that wasn¡¯t anything deep, it was amon method to send out a challenge to solve the problem.

    Ordinary people or superhumans, they all liked to watch this show. Recently, days were long and boring.

    Furthermore, gathering around to see the excitement was something all Chinese people enjoyed. Even in the apocalypse, they have not weakened their love of watching lively events.

    Shao Qing and the group of people made a stop at the center of the square. Those experienced people knew that they were about to start the fight. The people who were on the sidelines knew to give them space.

    Superpowers weren¡¯t something they could treat as a y thing. If one was too close, they could get injured by mistake. You can only say that you were unlucky and no one canin.

    Who told you toe watch?

    Of course, the most important thing is that the youth was a well known team of superhumans in the base and was ranked. Even if they were injured by ident, they wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for trouble.

    When Shao Qing waited for the people to sit down in their respective positions, the two sides began to discuss.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all ready, don¡¯t waste time. Who will be first?¡± Shao Qing moved her long fingers calmly.

    The youth pointed at a man next to him. The man looked very strong. When he stood up, his muscles were tense and his whole body looked more sturdy.

    Without Shao Qing asking, Gu Panpan stood up by herself. She was petite and slender with a rather cute face. She was even carrying some baby fat still, so standing with that strong man, it was an interesting contrast.

    Some people around couldn¡¯t help but taunt that strong man: ¡°Liu San, can you bear hurting such a fragile little girl? Why not bring her home to be your mistress!¡±

    Liu San waved his hand, the muscles on his face twitching. ¡°Go, go to the side and watch!¡±

    The youth did not underestimate Gu Panpan. During the apocalypse, the younger the superhuman was, the more dangerous they were. It was simr to how the younger they were when infected by a zombie, the more likely they were to mutate into a high-level zombie.

    Regardless of the potential or the speed of evolution, young people just evolved a little faster. Gu Panpan daring to stand up first showed she had some real skills.

    However, he believed in Liu San. Although Liu San was a strength-based superhuman and in the apocalypse, strength based superhumans have gradually fallen behind, Liu San¡¯s strength was still very strong. Compared with other strength-based superhumans of the same rank, they wouldn¡¯t darepete with him.

    The two superhumans stood in the middle and immediately started. From the start, one can see the gap between Gu Panpan and Liu San.

    When Liu San came up, the first thing he did was activate his power. He was originally a very strong man. When his power was activated, his muscles swelled up even more. As for Gu Panpan, she didn¡¯t activate her power, she just gave Liu San a kick first.

    She was a high-level strength-based superhuman. Even without her power activated, her power was better than the average superhuman by a lot. With Liu San busy driving up his power, as a result, Gu Panpan¡¯s kick caused him to fall backwards onto his butt.

    Without waiting for everyone tough, Liu San¡¯s face turnedpletely red. He was kicked to the ground by a little girl. It was indeed a very shameful thing. Following that Gu Panpan also activated her abilities.

    If Liu San looked very tall and big after activating his powers, then Gu Panpan was frightening when she activated her ability.

    A thin and cute little girl instantly became swollen with muscles like a strong and powerful diamond barbie, her face and body was extremely disharmonized. At first nce, it was a little scary.

    In the next few minutes, Gu Panpan¡¯s had her one-man show. All the people who watched had their eyes wide open and mouths gaping when they stared straight into the field. Gu Panpan was like a woman hercules. Holding Liu San¡¯s legs, she threw him around like a sack. He was beaten into various postures and Liu San, who was beaten from beginning to end, failed to fight back.

    After three minutes, Liu San was lying on the ground with a blue nose and a swollen face. Gu Panpan moved her hands and feet andined: ¡°I just warmed up and he¡¯s already down? How boring.¡±

    The crowd on the sidelines: .....

    This was a tigress, a female tyrannosaurus rex, a female hegemon, she was cruel to the max! You really can¡¯t judge women by their appearances!

    Shao Qing smiled and looked at the youth: ¡°Panpan is young and doesn¡¯t think before speaking. I hope you don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    The youth was obviously angry to death, but he could only grit his teeth: ¡°Of course I am not angry. I like this straightforward temperament. Who will be next?¡±

    ¡°Pan Pan hasn¡¯t yed enough, it¡¯s naturally her.¡± Shao Qing answered easily. She had no intentions of allowing a second person into the ring. Gu Panpan finishing off five of them was a simple matter.

    The corner of the youth¡¯s mouth was a bit stiff and after a while did he speak: ¡°Li Qi, you go.¡±

    A silent young man got up and went over. Right when he made his move, it was obvious he was a lot stronger than Liu San. But after making one move, like before, it was followed with a beating.

    Gu Panpan hasn¡¯t exchanged moves with people for a long time, especially the feeling of fist to flesh contact. It felt so nice andfortable. As long as she got close, they had no hopes of making aeback.

    Li Qi had no time to release his wind de, and was thrown into the air by Gu Panpan. For the next three minutes, his feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground.

    It ended before it started.

    At this moment, the youth¡¯s face was unsightly. After two appearances, Gu Panpan had beaten them like a dead dog. More importantly, Gu Panpan didn¡¯t use any tricks at all. Two people down just like that.

    This was simply embarrassing!

    Shao Qing smiled very happily. She supported her chin with her hand and said, ¡°Panpan, are you tired? Would you like Hanqing to rece you?¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s head shook like a rattle: ¡°Qing Jiejie, I just finished warming up. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±

    So the youth became even more depressed. He gritted his teeth and said,¡± Since it¡¯s three wins out of five, just having you send out one person isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Shao Qing touched her chin. She should probably give him a little face ¡°Panpan,e down first. I¡¯ll warm up with youter. Which one of you wants to go up for a match?¡±

    Yan Hanqing replied: ¡°How about I go?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. Yan Hanqing was a thunder elemental user. She was actually quite worried that Yan Hanqing could not control his own power and would kill the other party directly.

    However, since Yan Hanqing volunteered, she would not stop him. Instead, she was quite happy. After all, Yan Hanqing was bored usually and rarely voiced his requests.

    As soon as Yan Hanqing stood up, the youth gritted his teeth and stood out. They yed 5 games and needed 3 wins. If this game was also lost, then there was no next game. Thus, he must win the next game!

    Otherwise, their reputation would be done for. After all, as long as people did a little research, they would know why this match started. They hade proposing a match and as a result, they allowed the challenged to win three games straight. How shameful was that?

    Thinking like this, the youth¡¯s face weighed down a lot more. He was stressed. After all, all the burden was on his shoulders.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s expression remained the same. He stood there with a serious posture. Don¡¯t look at his motionlessness, he had already prepared to make a move. Every muscle was already tightened. As long as he had the thought, he could quickly shoot out.

    ¡°Please.¡± The youth stretched out his hand solemnly.

 Chapter 152 - Volume 2 Chapter 46 The most important

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 46 The most important</h4>

    There is a word called Miao Sha*, which is very suitable to describe the current situation. Yan Hanqing did not intend to bully them, so he didn¡¯t use any big moves. But when he made his move, he applied lightning to his body, which meant his hands were charged with electricity.

    * Second kill (direct trantion); instant kill

    This way, when he engages with the other party, the current will slightly numb the other party and cause the other party¡¯s action to stagnate. With that, he could slowly finish off the other party. This will first save Shao Qing¡¯s face and secondly save the other party¡¯s face.

    However, Yan Hanqing generally dealt with high-level zombies or mutated animals. In addition, the superhumans he usually fought with weren¡¯t ones where he had to hold back from. It can actually be said that all the recent ones he fought with were all fought with the intent to kill. Thus, when he made his move, Yan Hanqing did not control his strength. As soon as he touched his opponent, the thunder and lightning on his body directly stunned the opponent and caused him to faint.

    Electricity can be seen crackling and the other party¡¯s body was fried with a burnt smell floating out.

    Yan Hanqing was stunned. He had not expected this. He originally even thought about being merciful.

    In the end, the youth was stunned by electricity and passed out. But being given water by his subordinates, he woke up again. His gaze was dull and his hair was still smoking. It was only after a long while did he say, ¡°We admit our loss and agree on the remuneration of your mental stress. I will send someone to deliver it before the afternoon... and, we¡¯re sorry...¡±

    Seeing him like this, Shao Qing felt sorry for him, so she said: ¡°That¡¯s trivial, it¡¯s just money. Just don¡¯t forget to send it to me by the afternoon. Ah, also don¡¯t forget thest thing you promised me.¡±

    Once she mentioned thest item, a few people¡¯s eyes became red. In broad daylight in front of therge crowd, with so many bystanders, Shao Qing wanted them to crawl away? This was no longer a simple matter of shame, it was starting a feud to the death.

    But was Shao Qing the type to be afraid of offending people? To say it in a not so nice manner, she did not care aboutw or morality. This was especially since she had met the people around her. Being extremely trusted and supported, her habits became even more serious.

    During the apocalypse, why would you need to suppress your temper and make yourself unhappy?

    Shao Qing smiled and looked at the men who hade to look for trouble the day before and smiled, ¡°I said that at the time, the loser had to crawl away. You guys aren¡¯t preparing to eat your words, are you?¡±

    One of them said, ¡°Being a person, you should leave a person a way out and meeting each other in the future would be fine. You shouldn¡¯t push things too far!¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care, there was no heat in her eyes: ¡°Then you are not ready to fulfill your promise?¡± Only mentioning it now that things were too extreme, who was it that wanted to upy her house and wanted to wrong her?

    As a person they shouldn¡¯t have double standards. So does that mean only state officials can set things on fire and citizens can¡¯t even light theirmps?

    This is really too bad for their reputation. The group looked at each other and were prepared to break their promises.

    Shao Qing stared at their red eyes and smiled suddenly: ¡°On that day, it was you who had upied my house and made moves against me. At that time, I was in a good mood and didn¡¯t lower myself to argue with you so I let you go. Who knew that when the next day came, you would bring someone to stand up for you and start a fight. If you lose, you will crawl away. Even though you acted like this previously, I thought you were still men. It seems I was wrong. ¡±

    Those thick-skinned people couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ashamed. After all, they were the ones who upied someone else¡¯s house, they spoke badly about Shao Qing, and they came to pick a fight and agreed to those conditions.

    Yet, now that they lost, falling out and denying everything, isn¡¯t it still them?

    Although they were turning red, they were stubborn and were not ready to acknowledge anything. Otherwise they would have to crawl out of here today and what happened would spread all over the base by tomorrow.

    Shao Qing was not prepared to let them go. There is a saying: if you inflict disaster on your own, there is no way to avoid it. They only have themselves to me, how could they tell others to have mercy on them?

    Gu Panpan was the fastest. Originally, she didn¡¯t have enough fun anyways. Striding forward, when someone tried to stop her, she pped them to the ground directly. Arriving in front of one of the people who came yesterday, Gu Panpan grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed down hard.

    The man was originally standing, but his legs could not help but soften and he fell to his knees. Gu Panpan used a lot of strength. A crisp sound could be heard of his knee bone breaking. He let out a painful scream while his pants were dyed red with blood.

    As soon as the rest of the people saw it, they directly made a move against Gu Panpan. Shao Qing was very calm and allowed Gu Panpan to y. But she was still looking carefully. If Gu Panpan was in any danger, she would be the first to make a move.

    Gu Panpan had really good eyesight. Anyone who had their legs broken by her were those who came yesterday. Soon, a group of people were left lying on the ground screaming.

    Gu Panpan stopped and flicked her sleeves towards Shao Qing: ¡°How could your mouths be so dirty? If I used a bit more strength, I would have crushed the bones in your whole body to vent out my Jiejie¡¯s anger!¡±

    The young man kept watched expressionlessly. On one hand they had made a promise, while on the other, that was his brother. He had nothing to say. Only after all was over, he silently cupped his hands towards Shao Qing, ready to take his brothers to leave.

    Shao Qing said faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise. What I said was crawling out, not lifted out.¡±

    He gritted his teeth, his chest trembling with anger. But he didn¡¯t say a word. After all, they had agreed at that time. They were like the frogs at the bottom of a well. Sitting inside the well and watching the sky, they had thought they were superb. They were already looking down on most superhumans and thought they would always win.

    In the end, it turns out that there are people outside who were better. Beyond the sky was more sky. Their loss was so simple and bleak. People should be responsible for their own decisions. If they agreed, they must repent and naturally pay the price of repentance.

    The young man clenched his teeth and said: ¡°Is crawling out of the square alright?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. He took a deep breath and then said: ¡°OK.¡±

    The people that had their legs broken left blood marks on the ground as they crawled until they reached the edge of the square. Only then were they lifted and taken away.

    The onlookers were all unable to speak. It was probably because they had never seen such cruel methods. Shao Qing sneered and said, ¡°Looking at them, it makes me think that I¡¯m the bad guy. As if I was the one who took someone¡¯s home and then made them crawl away.¡±

    Yan Qiyue said faintly:¡± That superhuman squad these people belonged to, within the survivor base in S city, should belong to a higher status. They are probably ustomed to being arrogant and can no longer identify their mistakes. No matter what happened, it must be someone else¡¯s fault. ¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s analysis hit the nail on the head. Shao Qing nced once more at the blood on the ground before walking backzily. She still had a pot of soup on the stove.

    She didn¡¯t know if Gu Chuan had already set it out, but she hadn¡¯t added salt yet!

    The crowd around them, seeing the bustle die down and shocked by Shao Qing¡¯s character, gradually dispersed. But a few people did not leave, instead they approached Shao Qing: ¡°Miss, please wait a moment.¡±

    When Shao Qing took a look, she saw a woman with a beautiful appearance and a gentle expression. She was followed by several superhumans and the woman herself was also a superhuman.

    She chuckled: ¡°I want to negotiate a business with your excellency.¡±

    Shao Qing looked back at her, and askedzily, ¡°What business?¡± When she said that, Shao Qing was actually a little impatient and frustrated. After fighting for so long, it is almost ten o¡¯clock now. Her group still hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet.

    In particr, she was worried about Yan Qiyue since his health was poor and he had stomach problems. Although he is under her medicated diet and there have been few problemstely, he still had to eat on time or his stomach would be hurt again.

    What¡¯s more, Shao Qing was still thinking about the pot of soup on the stove. She had boiled it all morning. If those two had forgotten about it or served it, then it wouldn¡¯t be good to drink.

    The woman was smart, when she saw that Shao Qing was a little impatient, she hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s like this, my master wants to go to the forest to catch some advanced mutant animals. Before, he had hired some high ranking superhumans in the base, but after they got a little deeper, they lost a lot of manpower and gave up the task. I think your team is an elite squadron. Would you be interested in taking on this task? Of course, the reward would be very worth it. If you have any other requirements, you can also mention it. As long as it is not excessive, we will consider it.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this the task she saw before? Shao Qing touched her chin. In fact, she was quite interested in this task. Of course, her interest was in the forest.

    The forest was very vast and whether it was the mutated animals or mutated nts, there will definitely be a lot. Yan Qiyue will definitely like this forest very much because in his eyes, the entire forest was experimental material.

    For the rest of the team, this forest was also very good. Those high-level mutant animals and nts were suitable for training. One, they would get to train their skills and second they would obtain high ranking crystals.

    They could also find medicinal materials and mutated nts in the forest. It was like striking two birds with one stone.

    Considering those things, this task was really suitable for them. However, Shao Qing had to think about it more. The most important point is that they just returned home. If they were to go out immediately, it would be a bit exhausting.

    Shao Qing had not borated enough, so she seriously replied: ¡°I will consider it.¡±

    ¡°If you are interested after thinking about it, you can go to the task hall. We have left some people behind there.¡± The woman then tactfully left.

    Shao Qing nodded and left with her friends. Her steps were very hasty. When she got home and saw the soup on the stove, she was relieved. Fortunately it wasn¡¯t wasted~

 Chapter 153 - Volume 2 Chapter 47 The New Mission Lord

    <h4><strong>Volume 2 Chapter 47 The New Mission Lord</strong></h4>

    After eating enough, Shao Qing began to think about the task. Pooling them together, if she epted one, she might easily miss the other.

    The third task was okay. After all, cleaning up a city is arge, longsting task that required a lot of manpower. Especially the more you move forward, the higher the strength of the zombies encountered and the slower the progress.

    In short, this task can be taken at any time. Immediately following that is the one encountered today. Shao Qing would like to take the task of escorting researchers to Jing Du.

    If the two tasks were to conflict, she can only choose one of them. Shao Qing thought for a long time and finally decided to go to the task hall to take a look.

    Didn¡¯t that woman say that they left some manpower in the task hall, Shao Qing can go and ask.

    So after having a full meal, Shao Qing took Xiao Baozi and took the two untearable sticky candy to the mission hall.

    Today¡¯s task hall was very lively. The number of people was more than double the usual. Shao Qing didn¡¯t think much. After crowding in, she soon saw a delicate young girl standing under the mission sign.

    The girl was holding a sign in her hand. The sign had the task of going deep into the forest written on it. Shao Qing walked over: ¡°Excuse me, how long will this taskst?¡±

    The girl earnestly replied: ¡°It¡¯s like this, because the deep forest is full of dangers, the master does not dare enter carelessly. The master of my family wishes to gather more hands then go in together so the mission will continue to the end of the month. Then next month, they will tally the superhumans who signed up for the mission and select a group from them then we will enter the forest. This way the safety factor will be higher. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shao Qing nodded. Figuring out the timing made it a lot easier. From here to Jing Du was not far away. Going there and back wouldn¡¯t take her until the end of the month. She canplete that task first, thene pick up this task after.

    After thinking about it, Shao Qing decided to ept the task first. Going to the hall clerk to report it and have it recorded, then did she go to see the other task.

    At the other task point, it was already full of people. Shao Qing frowned and was almost pushed by the crowd.

    It was Er Dai who helped her. On the other side, Yan Qiyue found a young man and asked him, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the situation?¡±

    The young man looked at Yan Qiyue, then said : ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a task before to escort an expert from the south to Jing Du? There were too many people signing up and the chief of the base issued an announcement saying that he would pick a group from the people who signed up. To be chosen they definitely mustpete. Thus the chief of the base has arranged some rewards, saying that those who can be selected will get a reward in addition to the reward of the task itself. This is very generous, so once the news came out, everyone came over to sign up.¡±

    Shao Qing suddenly realized that there was a saying: People flock for the sake of their interest and also separate because of their interests.

    Shao Qing, who originally wanted to sign up, decided to give up. There should be no shortage of manpower thus she would not be needed anymore. She should just wait for the other task to begin.

    Although she didn¡¯t sign up, on the day of the match, Shao Qing also went to watch. Lin Xiaofeng, the captain of the Gale Wind and Cheng Jiao all participated.

    Hao Yun, the chief of the base, even sat down to watch in person. It can be seen that he attached great importance to thispetition.

    Hao Yun was a quite young man. Judging from his appearance, he was about twenty-seven. Although his appearance wasn¡¯t anything ster, he still looked good. Adding his gentle smile and extraordinary temperament, he easily dominated the venue.

    However, after watching it halfway through, to be honest,paring this to the friendly match in Jing Du, this was like child¡¯s y.

    Shao Qing was really not interested in watching it anymore. After all, the Jing Du friendly match brought together all the top masters in Jing Du. It can be said that at least half of the top fighters of the country were there. Naturally S city survivor base was iparable.

    Lin Xiaofeng¡¯s superhuman squad was good. This time, they definitely will be among the winners. After looking for a while, Shao Qing left.

    Looking at this, she would be better off going back and deciding what to eat tonight and what soup to cook next time. She was always thinking ahead and changing soups constantly, she hasn¡¯t prepared the same soup twice yet.

    They should have originally departed the second day, but because of some dys, it was only on the fourth day did the experts escorting the team to Jing Du officially start their journey.

    Shao Qing and the group rested at the base for about ten days and waited to be notified. The employer was about to choose.

    Not many took on this task, at least it was notparable to the task of escorting the experts. But, it was still quite a bit. At least when Shao Qing took her small group to the designated location, there were already many people waiting there.

    The employer arrived not too early and notte. There were two superhumans next to him. Shao Qing knew at a nce that the two superhumans were not low ranked.

    To her surprise, the employer was quite young and seemed to be fifteen or sixteen years old. With a small face and a bit of baby fat, it was a sight for Gu Panpan.

    The boy stared with big ck eyes and tried to make himself look more serious. But the more he tried, the cuter he looked.

    Shao Qing did not know most of the people around her, but there were a few acquaintances. For example, the young person who had lost 3 games out of 5 and had to lead his group ofmed youths.

    Shao Qing also learned his name today, Cheng An.

    As soon as Cheng An saw Shao Qing, he turned as green as a vegetable. After all, he was trampled over by Shao Qing¡¯s group and Shao Qing didn¡¯t even take any action from beginning to end.

    The youth cleared his throat and then said, ¡°I need two teams of superhumans to protect me on my journey. Anyone who is confident in their team, please take a step forward.¡±

    When ites to confidence, Shao Qing had a lot, so she took a step forward. Cheng An just raised his foot when he saw Shao Qing stepping forward. His expression became a little distorted and the lifted foot was retracted back.

    He didn¡¯t want to be abused once more in front of everyone. The squad that Cheng An led was in the front tiers in the entire base. Thus, when he didn¡¯t step forward, the remaining people also didn¡¯t dare to go forward.

    So everyone looked at Shao Qing with strange eyes and those who knew the inside story were snickering. Once bitten, twice shy, Cheng An was currently disying that.

    People who didn¡¯t know the inside story were also snickering. They wereughing at where Shao Qing¡¯s country bumpkin group could havee from, to be so bold. Cheng An hadn¡¯t made a move and this group stood out first.

    The teenager nced around and asked, ¡°Are you guys not confident?¡±

    Cheng An stepped forward. This task was very rewarding and he didn¡¯t want to give up.

    Of the remaining people, those who did not know the inside story also gradually came out one after another. After all, there were two spots. If they couldn¡¯t beat Cheng An, then they should be able to beat those country bumpkins.

    The boy nodded and then said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t have the courage can go back. Xiao Fang, give each person ten rank 2 crystals to everyone for their hard work.¡±

    This move could be considered generous. After taking their pay they all stepped aside, but they weren¡¯t nning on leaving. They still wanted to see a good show!

    The rest must be confident in themselves. The young man said solemnly: ¡°I only need two superhuman teams, which means that among you, there are several superhuman teams that will need to leave. First of all, because of the crisis in the forest, if your strength is too low, you are just sending yourselves to death. Think twice before proceeding.¡±

    However, the people who came here were not unreasonable. They must have been investigated in advance and only those who had confidence in themselves came over.

    After all, who wants to die for no reason?

    Seeing no one was going to quit, the teenager continued: ¡°You can use any means, persuasion or fighting it out. The two remaining superhuman teams will take on this task.¡±

    Once his voice fell, everyone first set their sights on Shao Qing. After all, they should pinch off the weakest link. Cheng An in their minds was the most difficult to handle. Naturally, they had to go around first and target Shao Qing.

    Then, the ¡°weakest link¡± in their eyes looked at Cheng An. Shao Qing smiled quietly, her eyes looked very gentle: ¡°Would you like to battle again?¡±

    Cheng An was very rational: ¡°I think we need to talk. He has two spots. This means we absolutely do not need to kill each other, we can even join together and let bygones be bygones to win those two spots.¡±

    The people who wanted to watch a good show felt something was off! What is Cheng An like? Why would he be soft to an unknown squad?

    So when they looked at Shao Qing again, their eyes were full of inquiry and doubt. Shao Qing considered it seriously and finally said, ¡°I feel that instead of having a team of superhumans who are hostile beside me, I might as well choose a weaker one to go deep into the forest with, so they at least won¡¯t stab me in the back.¡±

    Cheng An had a clear view of things and he immediately said:¡° If during this mission, I hinder you or your people, even if you were to kill them, I will never retaliate.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded with satisfaction and stretched out her hand: ¡°Deal.¡±

    Cheng An stretched out his hand withplex eyes and shook Shao Qing¡¯s extended hand: ¡°Deal.¡±

    As soon as the two reached a consensus, they nced around. Cheng An spoke out: ¡°Anyone who wants to challenge us, I will ept it.¡±

    The group of people seeing Cheng An and Shao Qing working together, suddenly groaned. The task reward was very rewarding, they really weren¡¯t willing to give up. But seeing the two teams form an alliance, no matter what they couldn¡¯t beat Cheng An.

    Some who were a bit more intelligent knew that Shao Qing¡¯s side definitely wasn¡¯t weaker than Cheng An¡¯s. This was because the strong would not cooperate with the weak unless there were special circumstances.

    So some people withdrew. The remaining ones were all teams that were slightly confident of their strength. Shao Qing nced at Cheng An with a smile. Cheng An immediately knew that if he was going to form an alliance with Shao Qing, he would have to show some sincerity.

    So he took the initiative to step forward and speak to the remaining teams: ¡°Time doesn¡¯t wait for anyone. Let¡¯s stop idling. Come. Best of three matches?¡±

    The remaining teams, although they had more confidence in the strength of their squad, there was still a very serious problem. That is, when they were up against Cheng An, they were still just scraps.

    Thus, the rest also quit on their own. Now only two teams were left on the field, Cheng An¡¯s side and Shao Qing¡¯s side.

    Shao Qing was very satisfied. Without her making a move, time and effort was saved. Cheng An was a person who knew how to get things done.

    The young man waved his hand and let the people under him send the rest away. Of course, everyone received pay for their hard work. After he came over and put out his hand seriously: ¡°My name is Qin Zixi. I hope you will take care of me in the next few days.¡±

    Shao Qing and the others shook hands with him and exchanged their names. Qin Zixi said,¡± Do you have anything to pack? If so, you can pack it now. We will be heading out first thing tomorrow. If you are free after packing, we can have a meal together.¡±

    Shao Qing rejected his offer and then took her friends home. They had a lot of things to pack.

    Fu Jingmo stayed at home this time. After all, he was the only ordinary person in the entire squad. The forest was dangerous and it was not suitable for him to follow, so he was left behind.

    Shao Qing took her friends, packed up their things and prepared to leave

    As soon as they leave, it will be at least for half a month. Some of the more important things needed to be brought, especially seasonings, kitchenware, tableware, fresh fruits and vegetables. Those were indispensable.

    Shao Qing emptied some of her space and now there was a third of it avable. Another third was upied by clothes, snacks, medicines, etc. Thest third was for crystals.

    After packing up, they told Fu Jingmo they were ready to go.

 Chapter 154 - Volume 2 Chapter 48 I have comrades

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 48 I haverades</strong>

    Qin Zixi didn¡¯t have a lot of manpower. Two superhumans, two younger girls, and including him there were five in total. Then there were two teams, Shao Qing and Cheng An.

    In general though, there was still a decent amount of people. Early morning of the next day, when the entrance of the base was opened, they headed out in a mighty manner.

    The vehicles were provided by Qin Zixi. They were divided into five vehicles with special drivers. When they were outside the forest, they would leave the vehicle to enter the forest. The drivers would wait outside until they came out, then pick them up again.

    There wasn¡¯t muchmunication along the way. Once they were outside of the forest, they had to give up the car. When they began walking into the forest, then was there some briefmunication.

    It was a very brief exchange. They were arranging the formation to enter the forest. Cheng An¡¯s team was responsible for opening the road. Shao Qing¡¯s team was responsible for the end, Qin Zixi was to be in the middle.

    They were still safe at the edge of the forest. The real danger will be revealed one by one after going deep into the forest. When eating at noon, Shao Qing discovered someone even more stubborn than her.

    Everytime Shao Qing went out she would carry pots, pans, and other seasonings. This has made a lot of people who knew her to roast her.

    But Qin Zixi actually brought a set of pic tools, red wine, and even specially made desserts for after the meal. The fruits on the te were incredibly luxurious.

    The two younger girls left and right would serve Qin Zixi. This caused everyone to stare straight at them.

    Going out with your own chef and maid!

    Looking at Qin Zixi, then looking at Shao Qing¡¯s side, now it seemed like there was nothing wrong with Shao Qing going out with pots, pans and seasoning.

    After all, it was all rtive.

    After having lunch, Qin Zixi shouted to everyone, ¡°This time I want to enter this forest to catch some advanced mutant animals. One thing to pay attention to is that I want it alive.¡±

    After saying this, Cheng An¡¯s face changed slightly. After all, the difficulty of catching live mutant animals and killing mutant animals is very different. If the difficulty of killing mutant animals is 1, then the difficulty of catching them alive is 10. The casualties will increase ordingly.

    ording to Qin Zixi¡¯s meaning, what he wanted were not ordinary low-level mutant animals. He wanted something at least of rank 3. The difficulty of this would be increasingly high.

    No wonder the remuneration was so high! A treat like this wouldn¡¯t just drop out of the sky. Even if it was a treat, this was a treat with poison.

    See, didn¡¯t it just smash him in the head?

    So Cheng An asked the question: ¡°Why do you have to catch it alive? Although mutant animals are all treasures, the value of a living mutant animal and a dead mutant animal is simr. On the contrary, thebor and personnel damage would not be proportional.¡±

    Qin Zixi hesitated for a moment,¡° Since I hired you, I won¡¯t hide things from you. The reason why I need a live mutated animal is because of my ability. My ability is to control beasts. As the name implies, I need to control a living mutant beast; thus for me, only a living mutant animal would be valuable, a high-level mutant animal.¡±

    He spoke with his heart and soul. Although Cheng An was still unwilling, he didn¡¯t say much. After all, the task was chosen by him. At the time, Qin Zixi also said clearly, this time the difficulty and reward of a task were directly proportional.

    In the end, if he continued toin that the task was too difficult, isn¡¯t that just a sign that he was useless?

    However, Shao Qing was more calm. She was holding Xiao Baozi and warming milk for him. ¡°So what are the requirements for the mutant beast?¡±

    ¡°I am now a rank 3 superhuman. For me, a rank 3 mutant animal is the most suitable. If the rank is too low there would be no use for it and if it is too high, I cannot control it. Furthermore, I have a limited number of mutant animals that I can control. The biggest reason I came is to find a mutant animal that suits me the best and have it be the main beast I use to fight.¡± Qin Zixi said solemnly:¡± I hope this mutant animal is a race with a highbat effectiveness or it has some special ability. The higher thebat effectiveness, the better. I will be counting on you guys.¡±

    ¡°Take people¡¯s money and eliminate their problems. Since we took your reward, aplishing your task is natural.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t ask for nothing. She had to first lock down an animal, then avoid other high-risk animals as much as possible. This would make things more efficient.

    She used to stay in the jungle or forest for a long time. Regarding the habits of those animals, she was more familiar than the average person. After listening to Qin Zixi¡¯s request, she was able to narrow it down to several mutant animals.

    Among them, tigers and bears were the best choices, followed by leopards and pythons. If these four cannot be found, she would see if they could catch a few wolves ande back.

    Shao Qing was the most optimistic about bears. Bears were both offensive and defensive. They can not only protect Qin Zixi, but also have a highbat effectiveness. They were definitely the best choice for a superhuman who has the ability to control animals.

    Shao Qing shared her thoughts with Qin Zixi and coincided with Qin Zixi¡¯s vision. He also felt that these were all good choices. As long as one of those could be subdued and the level was rank 3 and above, his trip would be sessful.

    After all, mutant animals have a much higher strength than superhumans at the same level. The only downside was that they didn¡¯t have human IQ, so they could be overturned by humans.

    Then what happens if a high ranking mutant animal was paired with someone who controlled it? That would be frightening. They would definitely be an invincible yer for people of the same rank.

    Unless you met a monster like Shao Qing who does not y cards ording tomon sense.

    Therefore, Shao Qing was very optimistic about Qin Zixi¡¯s futurebat effectiveness. If Qin Zixi practices a little bit on fighting skills himself, hisbat effectiveness and threat would increase by another level.

    After setting the general goal, Qin Zixi showed off his ability to control the beast. From the sleeve of Qin Zixi, a green snake slithered out. The scales of this snake were particrly eye catching as if it were pieces of jade clinging to its body, it made its round little head look charming.

    However, as soon as this snake appeared, Yan Qiyue almost couldn¡¯t control his power and used it. Fortunately, Shao Qing caught him in time and grabbed him. As soon as she did, Yan Qiyue did not lose his control.

    Even so, Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but have beads of sweat appear on his forehead. This was not because he was afraid of snakes. After all, he even dared to dissect humans. Instead it was because the snake was too poisonous.

    A drop of it¡¯s venom can poison an elephant in no time, let alone a human.

    Furthermore, this snake was mutated. The toxin should be even more terrible. Yan Qiyue now admired Qin Zixi a bit. Being able to raise such a snake and not being afraid of the possibility of being bitten by it in the middle of the night and dying a clueless death, he was impressed.

    Qin Zixi was not afraid. He touched the snake¡¯s head, then said: ¡°Xiao Cui is the first animal I subdued when I awakened my abilities. It¡¯s especially well-behaved, you need not fear.¡±

    Originally not afraid of the little snake, after listening to Yan Qiyue¡¯s facts, they werepletely intimidated. But the one who was most courageous was not Shao Qing but Xiao Baozi. He crouched down and touched Xiao Cui¡¯s head. Then he happily held up Yaya towards Qin Zixi: ¡°I also have one! This is Yaya, he likes carrots.¡±

    Qin Zixi blinked with big eyes. After a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently touch Xiao Baozi, then retract his hand a little shyly. He said in a serious tone: ¡°Your Yaya is also cute.¡±

    Xiao Baozi was pleased immediately. To please Xiao Baozi was very simple. Eitherpliment Shao Qing or Yaya. Qin Zixi was snubbed by his cuteness.

    So Xiao Baozi dug with his own small purse and pulled out a piece of toffee. He handed it to Qin Zixi with great pride: ¡°Have some candy!¡±

    When this usually happened, it was Xiao Baozi¡¯s way of implying, take this candy and you have be my friend.

    Qin Zixi did not act modestly with Xiao Baozi. After receiving the toffee, he also gave back a pudding to Xiao Baozi. Obviously, the pudding was one of his precious inventory items. When he gave it out, he felt a little pain.

    Qin Zixi was not very old and was still a child. While Xiao Baozi since birth never had any ymates. Thus, he soon became familiar with Qin Zixi.

    Two people, one snake and one rabbit, soon left Shao Qing and went to y.

    Shao Qing was helpless and then began to think about some future problems. For example, since the apocalypse, she always felt uneasy and had to bring Xiao Baozi along with her for missions. When she returned to the base, there was also no one of the same age so he had no friends.

    Shao Tong did not count. Shao Qing has seen Shao Tong and Xiao Baozi¡¯s exchanges. It was like a chicken speaking with a duck, the scene was awkward.

    Of course, when they don¡¯tmunicate, they get along very warmly. After all, when Shao Qing was away, Shao Tong was in charge of taking care of Xiao Baozi. The two had a unique revolutionary friendship.

    Thus, Qin Zixi can be regarded as Xiao Baozi¡¯s first friend.

    Thinking so carefully, Shao Qing was quite ashamed. Why does Xiao Baozi like Yaya so much? Holding it every day, being so close, isn¡¯t it because he has no friends ying with him. So Yaya was a substitute for his friends.

    Now that there was a Qin Zixi, Shao Qing was relieved. It seems that in the future, she will not only have to pay attention to his quality of life, but also his psychological problems.

    Qin Zixi was a very good little boy. Although he deliberately looked displeased to make himself look serious, his chubby cheeks only made him look more lovely.

    What¡¯s most important is that Qin Zixi likes Xiao Baozi sincerely from the heart. From his every move, one can see that Qin Zixi¡¯s eyes were full of indulgence.

    Thus Xiao Baozi was very happy. He finally had a little friend who could y together. Furthermore, this little friend also likes to raise small animals, Xiao Cui could y with Yaya!

    Scared by the poisonous snake, Yaya with its rabbit legs that were almost cramping: ......

    Little master, where do you see me ying with it happily?

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s happinesssted for a long time. Even at night, when Er Dai and Yan Qiyue came over to steal his Mama, it did not change his good mood.

    Xiao Baozi was lying in the arms of Shao Qing and Yaya was lying on the pillow pretending to be dead. For the first time, Xiao Baozi did not stuff Yaya between him and Shao Qing. Instead he wrapped himself around Shao Qing¡¯s neck and was happily talking to Shao Qing about what happened during the day.

    For example, Qin Zixi gave him delicious puddings, lent him toys to y with, and took him to pick mushrooms. In short, Qin Zixi was a goodpanion.

    Talking, Xiao Baozi asked Shao Qing with his head tilted: ¡°Can we live with Brother Xiaoxi in the future? I want to y with Brother Xiaoxi...¡±

    Shao Qing touched Xiao Baozi¡¯s head and said in a warm voice. : ¡°No, only a family can live together. Qin Zixi has his family. When things are done, he will leave. But if baby likes it, I will take you to visit him.¡±

    Xiao Baozi was a little disappointed. This was the first time he has encountered such a good friend, so he didn¡¯t want to be separated from this friend. In fact, he wanted to sleep with this friend very much.

    But listening to Mama¡¯s words, his little friend will leave in the future. Why can¡¯t his little friend be like Uncle Hanqing and stay with them, live with them, and sleep together?

    Xiao Baozi felt very annoyed.

    He didn¡¯t want to be separated from his first friend, but Mama said that only a family can live together.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s mind quickly turned, biting his fingers and twisting in Shao Qing¡¯s arms. Then a sh of light appeared. Why doesn¡¯t he turn Brother Xiaoxi into his family?

    Like Er Dai and Yan Qiyue, they were not his family before. But aren¡¯t they sleeping with him now and trying topete with him for Mama?

    The more he thought about it, the more he thought his idea was feasible. Finally, he fell asleep. Before he fell asleep, he still had the idea in his head. Ma Ma on the left and Qin Zixi, his new friend on the right. Holding Yaya in his arms, wouldn¡¯t that be the best.

    Waking up the next morning, Shao Qing first dragged Yaya out from under the bed, then shouted for the three to wake up, brush their teeth and wash their face.

    Yan Hanqing, as the good man, was already cooking breakfast at this moment. Breakfast needed to be light and nutritious. So Yan Hanqing cooked porridge, shredded pork porridge, with some pickled vegetables. He even boiled an egg for each person. The food was wonderful.

    The pickled vegetables were fried by Yan Hanqing. Adding the vermicelli, shredded pork, pure peanut oil, red peppers, and a little fennel, it could be eaten directly as a dish.

    Cheng An, who smelt the fragrance couldn¡¯t helping over and asking for a dish. Xiao Baozi currently in his ¡®passionate period¡¯ with Qin Zixi, filled up some porridge and pickled shreds, added two more eggs, then sent it over to Qin Zixi.

    When he came back he was smiling so hard even his dimples were showing. In his hand was a small doll gifted to him by Qin Zixi.

    Shao Qing was very happy to see that Xiao Baozi had a ymate, especially when she saw the cute expression on Xiao Baozi¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help rubbing his cheek.

    After eating breakfast, the group of people continued to go on their way. Before going on the road, Qin Zixi gave everyone a packet of insect repellent powder. This powder was applied to the body and would drive away mosquitoes. In the forest, it was a very useful medicinal powder.

    This is the second day they have entered the forest and they have already gone a long way. They weren¡¯t sure if they were lucky or not, but they have not encountered a mutant beast at all.

    Even the moremon pheasant or rabbits were not seen.

    Qin Zixi was discouraged, but soon he was revived. After all, the forest was veryrge and they were still near the edge. It is normal to not encounter animals.

    By the third day, they finally encountered the first mutant animal, a mutant wild cat. It was very fast, but like the habits of an ordinary cat, it ran away when it saw people.

    However, a few of them were still very excited. At least they have begun to encounter mutant animals. By the afternoon, when they set off, the person to open up the path became Shao Qing.

    At the forefront was Gu Panpan, followed by Shao Qing with Er Dai and Yan Qiyue on the left and right, then followed by Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan who sandwiched Shao Tong.

    This way, as long as Gu Panpan encountered danger, Shao Qing would be able to pull her back with vines as soon as possible. Er Dai, who was better with close range attacks, would thene up for support.

    The rest would use long-range attacks. As for Yan Qiyue¡¯s position, he simply stole it with his shameless nature....

    Yan Qiyue said that he must seize every opportunity to be with Shao Qing.

    After entering deeper by another chunk, Shao Tong, the most perceptive one, spread the news that there was a strong aura ahead. Er Dai who was also more perceptive quickly became alert.

    Shao Qing trusted in the two of them very much, so she immediately signaled to her friends to pay attention to the surroundings. She also entered a state of alert.

    After approaching slightly, Shao Tong passed the news that there was more than one aura ahead. This meant that there was more than one mutant animal in front.

    Soon, Shao Qing could even feel thend under her feet trembling slightly. That is to say, there were mutant animals running towards them and they were not light. Thus, when they ran, thend trembled.

    She climbed up a tree, so that her vision widened. Looking past the countless branches, Shao Qing could see what was going on and what approached them.

    The thing who was approaching was a cow. If you only look at it, it looked a bit like a rhino, but the horns were smaller. The overall size was also smaller than a rhino¡¯s. Three or five such cattle were running wildly ahead chased by a wolf.

    Theoretically, there should be very few cattle in this kind of forest. But after thenapocalypse, all kinds of animals have left their original habitat and fled. Some mutated animals were not confined by any environment, thus any animal encountered in the forest wasn¡¯t a surprise at all.

    Perhaps one could also encounter a fish running on the ground, or rabbits chasing tigers, such as Yaya.

    Shao Qing took a closer look at the wolves. Because they were too far away, she couldn¡¯t sense their ranks. Thus she could only make a gesture to the group to tell them to be alert that something was approaching.

 Chapter 155 - Volume 2 Chapter 49 Yan Qiyueâ€™s Daily Life

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 49 Yan Qiyue¡¯s Daily Life</h4>

    As the group of mutant animals approached, Shao Qing remained motionless. She felt their breath carefully. Finally, she determined that these wolves were all around the third rank. If there were no better choice, these wolves wouldpletely satisfy Qin Zixi¡¯s request.

    Once confirmed, Shao Qing released her vines and told everyone else to hide. The herd of cattle seemed to have mad cow disease and were charging forward violently. What if they hurt someone?

    The fastest was Er Dai. He picked up Xiao Baozi and rushed up the tree, then everyone else also hid.

    Only Cheng An¡¯s team stood there confused. Xiao Baozi hurriedly beckoned to Qin Zixi. Although Qin Zixi didn¡¯t understand what was happening, he saw his little friend calling and he followed.

    Cheng An had faith in Shao Qing¡¯s strength, so he also hid. A group of people hiding under the tree, soon they were able to see a scene.

    The madly running cows, left behind an ocean of dust; the wolves were eating dirt as they followed behind.

    Shao Qing let the cows pass. The herd of cattle looked pretty pathetic. One of them was almost killed and had bloody wolf paw prints on its buttocks.

    After the cows passed, vines suddenly emerged from the ground. Like a giant, several wolves wereted in the center. With her current strength, dealing with several mutant beasts of about rank three was an easy task.

    There were sharp thorns on the vines. As soon as the caught the wolves, it quickly pierced their skin and injected toxins. The wolves struggled a few times then were quickly paralyzed andid motionless in the.

    Yan Qiyue and the rest were very ustomed to Shao Qing¡¯s strength. Although Cheng An knew that Shao Qing had to be strong to lead a superhuman like Gu Panpan, it was still the first time he had seen Shao Qing¡¯s strength.

    He couldn¡¯t helping over to inspect. Poking the wolf in the, he asked: ¡°This is a third rank mutant wolf?¡±

    Looking at their turquoise ck fur and the cyan-like lightning vertical mark on the forehead, it was clear that this was a wind elemental mutant wolf. But... how could a third rank mutant wolf not even resist? It was literally captured by one...

    Shao Qing nodded, taking back her vines. She left the three blue wolves still twitching in ce and said: ¡°Two initial third rank and one intermediate third rank, their potential is pretty good. At least there will be no problem raising them to at least a rank 4 mutant animal. I temporarily paralyzed them. Would you like to lock them up first somewhere?¡±

    Qin Zixi was also stunned. They haven¡¯t entered the forest for long yet Shao Qing has already captured three mutant animals that had one of the higherbat effectiveness among the mutant animals? What¡¯s more important is that they did not even have any personnel damage. They didn¡¯t even have to make a move.

    Studying Qin Zixi¡¯s serious look, Xiao Baozi who was wrapped around Er Dai¡¯s neck, stretched out his little paw and touched Qin Zixi¡¯s hair and then says: ¡°They look fierce and aren¡¯t as cute as Xiao Cui, will you raise them?¡±

    Qin Zixi nodded. Beckoning to a beautiful girl next to him, the girl took out an iron cage out of thin air then two other superhumans went forward and ced the three wolves into the cage.

    When Shao Qing went to see Qin Zixi again, his eyes were a little more profound. The number of superhumans with spatial abilities was very small. This was because they did not have the ability to protect themselves thus many died in the early stages of the apocalypse.

    The survivors with spatial powers were usually in the base and had an awkward position. Generally, when a mercenary group is on a mission, they will bring one person with spatial powers.

    After all, when they are searching for materials outside, all the things they brought needed a ce to be stored. However, if they possessed a person with spatial power, someone not a kin of the leader, people might suspect them of embezzling the goods.

    Therefore, those who possess space have awkward positions in the apocalypse. They are indispensable and also can be suspected.

    So Qin Zixi actually bringing a superhuman with spatial powers, it was simply unheard of.

    And seeing the size of the cage, the space of this superhuman should not be small. After all, she can¡¯t be just holding this one cage. Besides the cage, there should be many other things in her space.

    But Shao Qing just looked at Qin Zixi once more.

    After catching these wolves, they will set up camp. This was because even if they are spatial superhumans, they cannot hold living things within their space. Such arge cage cannot be dragged forward.

    Therefore, Qin Zixi must try to conquer these wolves on the spot. As long as they are conquered, these wolves will obey his orders. Not only will it not be a burden, but they will also help in the next part of the journey.

    So they can only rest in ce while Qin Zixi conquered the wolf. Once he was finished, then could they continue to move forward.

    This power of Qin Zixi was also very rare. At least Shao Qing has not seen a second one. During the camping process, Shao Qing did not stop there. She carried Xiao Baozi and walked forward.

    She wanted to go for a walk and along the way take Yaya out. Yaya has now been trained very fiercely. When encountering those small mutant animals, as long as Xiao Baozi ordered it, it will go out, not like a rabbit, more like a flood gate and throw its prey to the ground.

    Not far away, Shao Qing saw a smallke. It is said to be ake, but it looked rather like a puddle. There may have been a fountain here a long time ago and a lot of water spewed out from the ground. Later, the fountain was no longer active and the water just remained.

    The puddle was not small. Shao Qing tried it, it was half a person deep and the water was very clear. You can clearly see the mud and gravel at the bottom of the water. There were no living things in the water, only a few nts.

    Shao Qing was very moved. She bit her fingertips and poked at the water. She wanted to go for a bath. After entering the forest, she had never taken a bath. So it was no wonder that she looked at the water and got so emotional.

    Shao Qing carefully thought about it. There should be no people around, except for their group. So as long as there was someone keeping watch, it should be safe to take a bath.

    So Shao Qing happily requisitioned Yaya. She released Yaya and took a carrot out from space: ¡°If someone approaches, let me know. If you do well, you will get carrots tonight.¡±

    Yaya stared at the carrot and his saliva almost flowed out. When Shao Qing threw the carrot to it, it held the carrot and rolled happily on the ground. Then it expressed that if someone came, it would call.

    Shao Qing was very satisfied, so she picked up Xiao Baozi and went into the water. Xiao Baozi liked the water. His two short legs were kicking in the water. Bobbing up and down, Shao Qing supported his fleshy little butt, so he could keep his bnce in the water.

    The two people were actually not dirty. They just enjoyed the feeling of soaking in the water.

    Especially Xiao Baozi, holding Shao Qing¡¯s neck, he kept asking: ¡°Mama, why don¡¯t you call Yaya over? I want to bathe Yaya...

    Shao Qing just touched his head: ¡°Yaya must be on the lookout, otherwise someone mighte. If we don¡¯t know, it won¡¯t be a good thing.¡±

    Xiao Baozi looked at Shao Qing: ¡°But uncle is already here? Do you want toe down and take a bath with us?¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart was copsing. He had just wanted to sneak out and throw off Er Dai. Perhap he could have some alone time with Shao Qing and chat about the situation as when conditions are right sess follows naturally.

    Then he saw such a scene, ck hair like a waterfall, draped on her fair-skinned back. Showing her slender shoulders and slim waist soaked in water.

    Whether it was the shoulders or the waist, it all seemed to be white and tender. Coming out of the water, her thin waist looked especially soft.

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t understand before, why people used a water snake¡¯s waist to describe a thin waist, but now he understood. That beautiful waist was stunning, enchanting and the slenderness did not make people feel fragile. A dancing white snake really matched the slenderness and suppleness of her waist.

    Yan Qiyue looked on dumbly, but Shao Qing was stiff. She now wanted to break Yaya into a dozen segments. She had told it to remind her if someone came? Why can¡¯t she even see its shadow!?

    Yaya was very grieved while holding its carrots. Yan Qiyue¡¯s aura was too familiar to it. Recently, they slept together every night and Yan Qiyue¡¯s body was full of Shao Qing¡¯s aura, so Yaya had neglected it......

    Shao Qing stiffened in the water. If she turned around now, then certainly her crucial part will be seen. So she bit the bullet and said: ¡°Son, who came over?¡±

    ¡°Yan Qiyue.¡± Xiao Baozi blinked and blinked. Yan Qiyue was a big bad guy and every time he looked at Mama, his eyes were strange!

    Shao Qing had to speak: ¡°Qiyue, you turn around first...¡±

    Yan Qiyue quietly swallowed, and then said: ¡°Okay...¡± He turned around reluctantly and closed his eyes. In front of him was the section of the waist that was soaked in water.

    When he heard the rustling sound of wearing clothes, the feeling became even stronger. Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help pinching his legs, for fear of showing something but he was seen by Xiao Baozi.

    After a short while, though in Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart it seemed as if it had been forever, Shao Qing whispered: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yan Qiyue could not wait to turn around because Shao Qing did not have her hair tied up. Her hair covered her waist and the drops of water made her eyebrows softer.

    Usually, Shao Qing always had a very strong presence. Even her looks made people feel a heroic spirit. It was Yan Qiyue¡¯s first time seeing Shao Qing so soft and so beautiful... and he was dazed.

    Shao Qing felt a little embarrassed. She hugged Xiao Baozi and said, ¡°Would you like to wash too?¡±

    After that, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t have spoken. The puddle was so small and she had just washed. It would have been equivalent to allowing Yan Qiyue to use her bath water, thinking about it, it was too promiscuous.

    Yan Qiyue said nothing, then walked over and said cheerfully: ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t taken a bath for a few days and just felt a bit ufortable.¡±

    He then took off his shirt. Yan Qiyue belonged to that type. He was still thin when wearing clothes but he still had a little muscle. The kind of man whose muscle lines were very soft.

    Taking a nce and looking at his skin, his skin was whiter and more tender than most women. In addition, with his sub-healthy state all year round, he had a morbid paleness to him and his soft tummy gave off a cute feeling.

    Shao Qing sweeped over it with her eyes, then turned her face away very seriously. But when she turned, she nced again.

    Yan Qiyue was already taking off his pants at this time. He bent down and dragged his trousers down. The small white underwear wrapped around his hips, but because of him bending down, he revealed his butt crack.

    It was too much!

    Shao Qing suddenly became extremely serious, turned her head and said, ¡°You wash, I will be on lookout.¡± Then she walked away.

    Yan Qiyue was a little disappointed. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to take a bath. His original intention was just to seduce Shao Qing. But when Xiao Baozi was around, Shao Qing was too hard to seduce.

    So Yan Qiyue hurriedly took a bath and got up. He got dressed, then going over to the tall strong tree, he saw Shao Qing squatting on the ground bullying Yaya.

    Poor Yaya, he was bullied until he was about to cry. Yan Qiyue suddenly wanted to hug Shao Qing from behind, hug her slender waist and feel her slightly cold body temperature.

    Sometimes Yan Qiyue would think, how did he fall in love? He was obviously selfish and ruthless, so ruthless that he was even ruthless to himself. So how did he fall in love with a woman with all his heart?

    Is it because she doesn¡¯t discriminate against his special interest? Is it because she is gentle under that indifferent mask when facing him?

    Yes, but no.

    To some people, it was fate. They would give their heart out when they saw it. Even people like him could not escape.

    It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too good. She would attract too many people¡¯s attention. From Er Dai to Yan Hanqing to Gu Chuan, and even Fu Jingmo.

    Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but bite his fingertips, his eyes were a little red. God knew he wanted to kill all those who tried to approach Shao Qing, but reason told him that he couldn¡¯t do it.

    Two kinds of thinking were shing with each other. Yan Qiyue felt that he was bing crazy.

    Love probably had such a magical power that made him willing to suppress himself and do things he never did before.

    Unconsciously, Yan Qiyue bit his fingertips until they were badly mangled. He quietly hid his fingertips and suppressed all the crazy thoughts in his heart.

    ¡°Ah Qing, why don¡¯t we have roast rabbit meat tonight?¡±

    Yaya widened it¡¯s rabbit eyes to look at Yan Qiyue. The devil! Bad guy! Actually instigating the owner¡¯s mama to finish it!

    Shao Qing clutched the tail of the rabbit: ¡°It¡¯s useless, so let¡¯s eat it.¡±

    Yaya immediately squished into a ball. It began crying and tried to act pitiful to ask its master for help.

    Xiao Baozi squeezed the rabbit¡¯s ears and then said, ¡°Mama, don¡¯t scare Yaya. Look, it already knows it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Yaya immediately hugged his ws, bowing. It looked pitiful and funny. Shao Qing just let it go: ¡°Since we¡¯re out, let¡¯s get some prey and go back to make dinner.¡±

    Yan Qiyue desperately wanted to stay with Shao Qing for a while longer, thus naturally he wouldn¡¯t refuse. He pointed in a direction, and said: ¡°Go there? The grass over there looks more lush.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and brought the two people and rabbit over.

    They caught a lot of small prey and then went back to let chef Yan Hanqing handle it. The surprise was that they also found a walnut-like shaped item in the forest. But after opening the shell, they were all small ck seeds. Grinding it, they could be used for seasoning.

    Shao Qing collected a bit more to see if she could nt it after going back. This way there would no longer be any worries about seasoning.

    When cooking, the meals of several people were separated. One for Yan Hanqing and the group, and the other for Shao Qing, Er Dai, and Xiao Baozi.

    This is the food Yan Qiyue discovered after neglecting sleep and food, which can be digested by zombies.

    Although Shao Qing still can only take a small amount of food, it was also very satisfying. More importantly, when traveling with so many people like Cheng An, Shao Qing is also less likely to be exposed.

    Of course, what is most satisfying for Shao Qing is that she can eat and doesn¡¯t have to watch others eat again, to only vomit after.

    After all, Shao Qing is still a normal human being psychologically. She really can¡¯t ept the life of not eating for long durations. She would feel that her psychology is abnormal.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s research was sessful this time. He actually made a medicinal powder with the main materials being the crystal and bones of mutant animals, and some special mutant nts. Mixing this medicinal powder when cooking will allow zombies to digest most of the food in their stomachs, and only a small amount of indigestible food will still need to be spat out.

    When Yan Hanqing was processing the ingredients, Xiao Baozi had already ran off to see his little friend, while his little friend was stillmunicating with the blue wolf.

    His powers seemed to be very powerful, capable of controlling more than one advanced mutant animal. But the converting process must actually be very troublesome.

    Speaking of which his abilities were also counted in the spiritual department. The main thing was the ability tomunicate with mutant animals, and then using spiritual power to leave a mark on the mutant animal¡¯s spirit to control them.

    Therefore, in the process of conquering, Qin Zixi would definitely be in danger. For example, if the mutant animal¡¯s mental strength was very high, it will in turn oppress his mental strength causing his mental strength to be damaged. If it became serious, he may be an idiot or die directly.

    The second was that all mutant animals are very wild and aggressive and he needed to be close to the mutant animals tomunicate with them. In the process ofmunication, they constantly use mental stimtion until they can conquer them.

    In short, strong forces must be apanied by high risks.

 Chapter 157 - Volume 2 Chapter 51 Bad News

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 51 Bad News</strong>

    At that time, when the vine went downwards towards the clusters of bones, it seemed that many mutant animals had died. Shao Qing had no idea that the crystals of those mutant animals were absorbed by the vine, causing these fruits to be borne.

    Then why is the fruit able to improve human powers? This must be because of the concentration of the crystal source. Good things like this are difficult to find.

    Shao Qing must cherish it. This time she had no idea how to divide it. Er Dai has already eaten one, so he can be excluded. However, she couldn¡¯t favour one and forget about the others in her group.

    Therefore, the remaining four fruits must be distributed evenly. The remaining people include the Gu siblings, Yan Qiyue, Yan Hanqing, Shao Tong, and her and Xiao Baozi, a total of seven people.

    Oh, and one more, Yaya.

    If it was evenly divided, each fruit can be divided into two halves. Although its effect wouldn¡¯t be as strong, everyone got a share.

    Shao Qing thought about it, and turned all four fruits into fruit juices. Then she divided them into eight sses and got Yan Qiyue to distribute it. After allowing Xiao Baozi and Yaya to drink first and watch them break through then did she drink her portion.

    Right now, Xiao Baozi was already rank 3, and even Yaya was a rank four mutant rabbit. If something happens, they will have the ability to protect themselves. Now Shao Qing could rest assured.

    After drinking the ss of juice, Shao Qing took quite a few crystals out and held them in the palm of her hand. In the case of any special situations or a breakthrough where the energy is not enough, she can temporarily top it.

    She was actually on the verge of breaking through. With a little aid to help her break through this barrier, she can definitely break through to the fifth rank.

    This fruit came just in time. Shao Qing quietly felt the surging power in her body and clenched her fist. Strength is a good thing, especially during the apocalypse. You don¡¯t have to have reason on your side, but you definitely can¡¯t not have strength.

    You would be incapable of protecting yourself, let alone protecting your loved ones.

    Shao Qing was very calm. She had broken through several times, so she was rich in experience. When the surging power increased, she used her mental power to pull the energy into her body and towards the crystal.

    The power gushed. That turbulent energy spun within the crystal nucleus. When it came out again, the volume was smaller. After hundreds of times, all the energy was absorbed by the crystal nucleus. Shao Qing could clearly feel ayer of invisible barrier slowly cracking. The crystal nucleus that usually only slowly increased in size now suddenly increased greatly. The crystal nucleus, which was supposed to be a polygonal rhombus, seemed to be much more rounded.

    Then, Shao Qing broke through.

    She felt a lot more energy than usual in her body for a while. When she opened her hand, endless vital vines grew out.

    The original vines were emerald green. Only the spikes on the vines were deeper green. But now, the vines had the thickness of a baby¡¯s arms, and its whole body was dark green, just like Moyu jade.

    It appeared very fragile, like a crystal. No matter it¡¯s toughness or poison, it has greatly improved.

    This was just one of Shao Qing¡¯s gains. Her biggest gain was that she had a deeper understanding of space, as well as the space dimension she had. The volume has expanded. In short, there were many benefits.

    In the near future, she probably won¡¯t be breaking through for a while. After all, she will need to umte a lot more in order to jump from level 5 to level 6.

    After loosening her body a bit, Shao Qing went out. As soon as she opened the curtain, she saw a group of people at the door, all staring at the tent intently. This startled Shao Qing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yan Qiyue looked a bit strange: ¡°Ah Qing, you haven¡¯te out all day and night. If you didn¡¯te out now, I would have gone in to check on you.¡±

    ¡°I broke through.¡± Shao Qing was in a good mood. She patted Yan Qiyue¡¯s shoulder, and then said, ¡°So it took a little longer, how about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m level four now.¡± Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows. The worth of his rank four upgrade was more than that of most ordinary abilities. After all, his ability was very powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯m also at fourth rank.¡± Yan Hanqing followed, and then the silent Gu Chuan also opened his golden mouth: ¡°Me too.¡±

    Besides them, Shao Tong and Gu Panpan were only one step away from the fourth level. They will break through soon. Even just that fact was scary.

    Rank two was part of the mainstream, third ranks are masters, and fourth ranks can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. In a group of ten there could be no rank fours at all, but they in fact have four fourth-level superhumans while among the rest, the worst was a rank three.

    If it was said aloud, it would frighten the others.

    In addition, among the third-rank people, one was Xiao Baozi, who was young and had great potential. One was a spiritual superhuman, which was rare. Only Gu Panpan¡¯s power was moremon. But reaching this point as a strength superhuman was quite extraordinary.

    Their squad would be enough to sweep most mercenary regiments.

    Even the four mercenary regiments in Kyoto. Shao Qing was confident to challenge any one of them.

    Shao Qing was relieved. Since the apocalypse, her heart was quite stressed for fear of opening her eyes one day and discovering everything was just a dream. That she was lying in a pool of blood, watching the car leave the scene of the ident.

    Even after this idea had gone away, Shao Qing did not rx. Strength, strength, strength. If she did not have enough strength, in this environment, she would just be like fish out of water.

    Until this day, she suddenly found that her little friends were very fierce and their strength had reached the peak of the country¡¯s superhumans. Now she could slowly release the worry in her heart.

    ¡°Where is Qin Zixi? How is he?¡± Shao Qing, who was rxed, suddenly remembered they were on business. If Qin Zixi failed to conquer the bear, a mutant bear that broke through to the fourth level, they could not easily deal with it.

    Hearing the name of hispanion, Xiao Baozi¡¯s response was the fastest: ¡°He is ying with the bear.¡± Yan Qiyue quickly took over the conversation: ¡°He was very lucky, he had already subdued the bear. After he subdued it, then did the bear break through to the fourth rank. Now, he is so happy, he can¡¯t help smiling.¡±

    The strength of her friends has improved, and her employer was also satisfied. This time, the task was sessfullypleted. Satisfied, she took her people to discuss the return with Qin Zixi.

    Qin Zixi was teasing the bear. The bear was very thick. When he was teased, the bear was very straightforward and it would roll on the ground. When it wasn¡¯t being rebuked, the bear would act very cute.

    Qin Zixi, as Yan Qiyue said, couldn¡¯t hold it up. He used to have a serious face every day, but now couldn¡¯t help but have a smile hang on his face. A pair of dimples appeared alongside his baby cheeks, making him even cuter than the bear.

    He had already got what he wanted most, and naturally agreed to going back. So this time they travelled a lot faster, and only Cheng An wanted to cry.

    He originally thought that there would be some danger or there might be some need for him to make a move, but the result was that heid down low the entire way. It was as if it was none of his business, he had no sense of presence at all!

    Cheng An didn¡¯t realize until he was almost at the base, but this time he was getting paid for doing nothing...

    The closer they got to the base, the more unhappy Xiao Baozi was. He and Qin Zixi had a good time. Although the two people had a big age gap, Qin Zixi treated him well. The two had no generation gap and could y together. It was a close friendship.

    Thus when Shao Qing told him that after returning to the base, they will be separated because Qin Zixi is not from the survivor base of S City and will sooner orter leave, Xiao Baozi was particrly unhappy.

    For the first time, he had such a strong desire to keep his little buddies, but he couldn¡¯t think of a solution to keep them together. If he wants to keep his little buddies, he can only let the little buddies be his ¡®family¡¯.

    Xiao Baozi bit his finger and couldn¡¯t help secretly asking Qin Zixi: ¡°Brother Xiaoxi, do you like my mama?¡±

    Qin Zixi and the bear were inseparable from each other in the past two days apart from going to the toilet. At this moment, he was feeding the bear. Hearing Xiao Baozi¡¯s question, the first thought pure Qin Zixi had was the like for a friend, if they had a good impression or not. So, he nodded.

    ¡°Like.¡±

    Shao Qing was strong, beautiful, with no crazy temperament and this mission has beenpleted so sessfully all because of her. Why won¡¯t he like her?

    Xiao Baoziughed at this time: ¡°I knew it. My mother is so beautiful, no one would dislike her!¡±

    After getting an ¡°answer¡± from Qin Zixi, Xiao Baozi began to n secretly. To find a way to let Qin Zixi be his family! Then they could eat, sleep, and live together! His little friends will never leave him again, great!

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know Xiao Baozi¡¯s n. She was working hard to adapt to the powers of a fifth rank. Since she has broken through, her strength has doubled. It didn¡¯t feel like she had broken through one rank, but multiple ranks.

    Level 5 was like a threshold. After the breakthrough, whether it was the amount of energy in the body or the quality, there has been a great improvement, let alone the increase in speed and physical strength.

    Shao Qing needed a brief period of time to adapt, to better control her current powers.

    Not only her, but all of the members of her team needed to adapt to their own strength.

    After all, the more powerful the power, if it is not used correctly, then it would be quite dangerous. It was like giving a child a sword.

    In the process of adapting, they returned to the base. When they arrived at the door of the base, Shao Qing felt that something was wrong. When she got closer, she discovered that many cars were parked outside the base, and many injured people were getting out of the car.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help getting out of the car and asking the gatekeepers: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The goalkeeper knew Shao Qing. He had watched Shao Qing and Cheng An¡¯s battle, so his attitude towards Shao Qing was very good: ¡°Do you remember how we sent some people to escort those researchers to Jing Du? In the end an ident happened. Now, I don¡¯t know why, but there was a premeditated tide and zombies surrounded them. Now all the bases got the news and are going to rescue them. The wounded here were thest batch to go to rescue. More than 100 people went, but less than half came back.¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help frowning. Those researchers going to Jing Du were carrying out research projects that were important to human beings. But now they were surrounded by a zombie tide, they might suffer heavy losses. This was a great disadvantage to human beings.

    Moreover, the zombie tide actively surrounding humans, indicated that during this period, zombies have evolved a lot. Maybe they already have a higher IQ, and now they have begun to target humans systematically.

    This is really bad news.

    The gatekeeper continued speaking: ¡°The number of zombies that surrounded the researchers were reallyrge, and the levels were not low. I heard that several nearby bases have sent people to rescue them but received heavy injuries. Every time less than half the superhumans would return and within that half many were wounded, with broken arms and legs. How can they live in the future... ¡±

    ¡°What are they going to do next? Has the base released other news? Shao Qing asked again.

    The gatekeeper sighed and answered: ¡°If there are too few people, it would be like sending them to their deaths. So our base chief and other base chiefs had a meeting, and then they released a mission. Anyone who is willing to participate in the rescue, go report your name. Once there is a certain number of people, then they will go to rescue. But I¡¯m afraid by that time, those researchers won¡¯t be alive anymore!¡±

    Waiting for the members to gather, the researchers have probably be rotten meat in a zombie¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Now, many people have already spontaneously volunteered.¡± The gatekeeper touched his nose. ¡°But there are still too few people, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s brows stiffened. Qin Zixi and their group who took them on their mission were very good. As soon as he entered the base, before he even stood firm, he paid all the remuneration to Shao Qing and Cheng An.

    Because he thought that Shao Qing really helped him out a lot this time, he even offered a bonus reward to Shao Qing and Cheng An was not jealous at all. After all, Shao Qing¡¯s gains and efforts were directly proportional. He can even say that he took a reward, but did not use any power at all, so how could he be dissatisfied?

    Leading the reluctant Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing parted with them. When she was leaving, Shao Qing specifically asked Qin Zixi: ¡°Can I take the liberty to ask where your home is and when you will be returning?¡±

    Having formed a friendship through battles together, he did not hide anything: ¡°My home is in Jing Du and I am going to go back in two days, is something the matter?¡± Because he was worried that his pets would enter the base and would cause a panic in addition to the fact that he was leaving soon, Qin Zixi did not bring the four back, instead he kept them outside the base. He was also worried that his babies could be killed, so it was better to leave early.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. I was nning on participating in the rescue of the researchers. I will probably leave tomorrow. I think if it is along the way, we can probably travel together.¡± Shao Qing chuckled.

    When Qin Zixi heard that Shao Qing wanted to protect him for another journey, he already knew that this was probably for the sake of Xiao Baozi. After all, with Shao Qing¡¯s strength travelling with him was just her being modest.

    Qin Zixi said nothing and revealed a pair of dimples: ¡°I can go any time. Since you are going to participate in the rescue tomorrow, then I will go tomorrow. Leaving Ah Da* outside made me feel uneasy anyways.

    * i think author changed name of the wolf to Ah Da

    ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s meet at the square tomorrow morning at eight.¡± Shao Qing answered. Xiao Baozi immediately cheered happily. This entire journey, he was thinking how to turn Qin Zixi into his rtive, but had no chance to implement it. Now that Mama and Qin Zixi will be travelling together, there was finally a chance!

    Actually, Shao Qing was unwilling to see Xiao Baozi look so down. On the other hand, she also wanted to return Qin Zixi¡¯s a favour. After all, she got a bonus reward.

    Because there was only one night¡¯s rest, Shao Qing acted quickly. She first bought some fresh fruits and vegetables and then sorted out her space. Now that the space has expanded a little she can store a lot more things.

    After thinking about it, Shao Qing put in some extra items she might use, then went to bed with Xiao Baozi.

    In the early morning of the next day, Qin Zixi took the initiative to bring people to Shao Qing¡¯s home. At this time, Shao Qing and them were still having breakfast. They invited Qin Zixi to eat together.

    Breakfast was almond barley porridge. Shao Tong has always liked almonds, so Yan Hanqing fried some for Shao Tong as a snack.

    After having breakfast, they set off again. Originally, the rescue operation was initiated by the base. After a big group of people were gathered then would they set off. But, Shao Qing was toozy to wait, and with more people there would be more quarrels, so she left directly.

    Without Cheng An¡¯s squad,the numbers were cut by half. Xiao Baozi specially invited Qin Zixi to y in his car. Soon after leaving the base, Qin Zixi summoned the bear named Hei Bao and the three wolves named Ah Da*, Ah Er, and Ah San.

    One bear and three wolves ran behind the car. If people didn¡¯t know, they would think they were being chased by mutant animals.

    Qin Zixi entered Shao Qing¡¯s car, and found several people sitting in the back seat ying ¡®fighting thendlord¡¯. He froze and heard Gu Panpan calling him: ¡°Xiao Xi, would you like toe and y together?

    Qin Zixi hesitated. His family background was very good. Since he was small, he was sent to a private school, so he never came into contact with ying poker.

    So Qin Zixi felt itchy to try and after Xiao Baozi called him once, he couldn¡¯t help but join the group.

    After almost half an hour, Shao Qing turned around and saw that everyone¡¯s face was covered with cards except Gu Chuan......

    They were so energetic... Shao Qing smiled silently and turned her head again. She was currently sitting in the middle seat, leaning on Er Dai, and Yan Qiyue was massaging her legs. Life was great.

    In particr, Yan Qiyue and Yan Hanqing made a lot of snacks for her. The zombie constitution can also eat snacks, which greatly satisfied her.

    Moreover, Yan Hanqing was a great baker. He made a lot of small biscuits with animal heads for Xiao Baozi,pletely satisfying him.

 Chapter 158 - Volume 2 Chapter 52 Strange Manners

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 52 Strange Manners</strong>

    The group of people walking together did not act as if they were in an apocalypse. Qin Zixi originally was a wealthy man. Even during the apocalypse, he had a good life. As for Shao Qing, bringing out a set of kitchenware, seasonings, fruits and vegetables, does it look like life was hard?

    Especially when the two gangs were together, it was as if they were at home. Life was like heaven with Yan Hanqing who was more professional than a master chef. Also with the good materials provided by Qin Zixi, many fruits and vegetables that weremon before the end of the world, but were rare after the end of the world, Qin Zixi had them all.

    The girl with the space dimension with him was like a small mobile warehouse filled with various things: lychees, grapefruits, oranges, bayberry, pineapples, as long as it could be named, Qin Zixi would have them!

    But with all these fruits and vegetables, at the beginning, Shao Qing was unwilling to take advantage of Qin Zixi. After all, even blood brothers would have to settle ounts, not to mention that she and Qin Zixi had only recently met.

    Therefore, Shao Qing bought any fruit that they wanted, but Qin Zixi was mad. He felt that he took Shao Qing as his friend, but Shao Qing was still using money to keep him away.

    However, Qin Zixi also came from an aristocratic family, and wasn¡¯t stupid. He understood Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts. Thus, whenever he ¡®traded¡¯, he would give Shao Qing a little bit more, and would glorify it as treating Xiao Baozi.

    As for the usual three meals, many vegetables were also provided by Qin Zixi. For this item, he refused to ask for any crystals. Qin Zixi said that this dish was made for everyone and wasn¡¯t just for him.

    Shao Qing could only just take care of him more often, and kept this favour in her heart. If there was a chance in the future, she would return this favour.

    Friendship is usually handled this way. Although Qin Zixi was a little younger and had a good family background, he was not arrogant and irritable, which would recruit others to treat him well. Of course, the most important thing is that this is a world based on face.

    Soon they were close to the ce where the researchers were surrounded. The researchers were also lucky. There was a reservoir nearby with a lot of fish. The person in charge of the reservoir originally fenced the area to prevent people from fishing. After they were chased, they entered the reservoir. A few wood-based superhumans nted many poisonous vines on the iron, forming the first protective wall, while earth elementals strengthened the house. They also built anotheryer of soil wall as a second protective wall. So relying on these two protective walls, they would not be torn by the zombies for a while.

    However, if this continues, the water and food will be cut off, and the zombies will continue to consume their supplies. Sooner orter, they will be overtaken by this tide of zombies.

    Everyone in the reservoir couldn¡¯t sleep at night. They constantly sent out signals for help, while thinking about various methods to disperse the zombies.

    Originally, they had developed a liquid that smelled fragrant to humans, but would cause zombies to feel nauseous when they smelt it so they would take the initiative to leave. Coming all the way from the south, this liquid had saved them several times.

    However, this liquid had no effect on the zombie tide, and each zombie stared at them with no intention of leaving.

    Faced with this situation, those researcherspletely panicked.

    There was also a rescue before. Several bases sent two hundred to three hundred people. These researchers, together with the remaining guard groups, were originally prepared to take the opportunity to break through. However, they failed to go out, and many people died. More than half of the rescue team died.

    What¡¯s more terrible is that they found some very special zombies. These zombies were mixed in the zombie tide. Judging by their appearance, they looked just like humans. They only have a certain part that retains the characteristics of zombies, not being able to speak. Otherwise, they and humans had no particrly noticeable difference from humans in appearance.

    This has made those rescuers even more panicked. Have the zombies evolved to such an extent?

    Therefore, those bases did not dare to bring a second wave of people to rescue them immediately, otherwise they might not be rescued, and woulde delivering food instead.

    With their initial guesses, those who were close to humans were likely to be zombies of level 4 or higher. Maybe there might be rank 5¡¯s as well.

    When Shao Qing arrived with people, she saw many people were already hovering nearby. These should be scouts from various bases to observe the situation.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t think about it when she came here, but there were so many zombies. Just looking at the corpse of mountains, with the heads moving, it was very scary. The rancid smell of these zombies gathered, with the wind blowing, even if it¡¯s a long way off, the smell was still sickening.

    Not far from the reservoir, there was a look-and-see point at the base. Shao Qing brought her group over. Before that, Shao Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to part ways. I wish you a safe trip back to Jing Du.¡±

    Qin Zixi was very calm: ¡°Who said I¡¯m leaving? I also need to bring those researchers with me.¡± He must have considered this idea for a long time, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t say it so calmly.

    As soon as Qin Zixi spoke, the girl beside him immediately said: ¡°Master, it¡¯s too dangerous here. You should continue home...¡±

    Shao Qing also added in: ¡°She¡¯s right, you go home first. You alone won¡¯t have enough power to change the situation today. Your family will also be worried if you stay for too long.¡±

    Qin Zixi¡¯s expression was very serious, and the baby fat on his face was wrinkled into a ball: ¡°I have already carefully considered it. You don¡¯t need to persuade me, especially you, Qing Jie. You all are staying, why do you have to tell me to go?¡±

    There were two reasons why he didn¡¯t leave. The first was that his friends were going to get involved in the danger. How could he just go home alone and enjoy stability?

    Secondly, he was a man from China. When he had no strength before, he could not do anything. Now he was a rank 3 superhuman. If he encountered such an incident, he would naturally help his country.

    Of course, the first reason is the main reason for wanting to stay.

    Shao Qing touched his head, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s not me telling you, the situation really isn¡¯t suitable for you to be involved. Go home quickly, if possible, I will take Xiao Baozi to see you.¡±

    Qin Zixi¡¯s eyes widened, and he eximed, ¡°I¡¯m 17 years old this year and I¡¯m going to be 18 in a few months. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I understand what I¡¯m doing. Rest assured, Qing Jiejie. I won¡¯t hinder you.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t want him to stay at all. Advertising himself as almost eighteen years old when in fact, he was still a sixteen-year-old boy who was turning seventeen years old and had not experienced any storms. It was too dangerous for him to blend in.

    Qin Zixi was a stubborn man. He refused to leave no matter what. In a deadlock, Shao Qing had no choice but to take him to the watch point.

    The personnel stationed at the base of S city in the wait-and-see spot were having a terrible headache. When they saw Shao Qing and othersing in, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Is the rescue team sent by the base here?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°The base is still recruiting people, they shouldn¡¯t be able toe anytime soon. We came here ourselves. How is the situation now?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened, and he was a little disappointed, but still kept up his spirits: ¡°I contacted the people inside, and they can hold on for a few more days. But... there wasn¡¯t much food. After all, when they came out they didn¡¯t have much food, only enough to reach Jing Du. They also lost a part of it when they were under siege. Now they have less than a day¡¯s worth of food left. We are trying to find ways to bring in food. With food, they should be able to support themselves for two more days.¡±

    ¡°As long as we can support them for a few more days, we may be able to support the rescue of the base, but our food cannot be sent in. Those zombies prevent all those who try to approach, we have tried to let the person with space power sneak in with food. As a result, a high-level mutant zombie popped up and even the person with space power failed toe out alive.¡± Another staff member added with a wry smile.

    Shao Qing frowned, lowered her voice and asked, ¡°So, are there any rations now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The staff lifted the tarpaulin, and all kinds of dry food were below. Although the dry food was not very delicious, it would fill one¡¯s stomach and save the lives of the people inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it.¡± Shao Qing thought about it for a long time. Her physique was different. Although at the beginning, she felt endless distress because of this physique,ter on, she felt more and more that her zombie-like physique had great benefits.

    For example, now that she will not be attacked by zombies, she can bring all this food in.

    The staff member hesitated for a moment. After all, he didn¡¯t know Shao Qing¡¯s identity, what if she took the grain and ran away?

    This is one oue. The second is that if Shao Qing¡¯s strength was not enough and she died in the zombie horde wouldn¡¯t they lose a lot of food again? He didn¡¯t want Shao Qing to die in vain.

    Shao Qing only showed her badge as a superhuman in S City, and then said, ¡°I have a special ability that can prevent zombies from actively attacking me in a short time. Let me try, you can¡¯t just watch them starve to death inside.¡±

    A few staff members started to discuss. Depending on the situation, the rescue team at the base may take a long time toe. By the time the rescuerse over, the people inside will starve to death before they are eaten by the zombies.

    If they had no other way to send food in, they might as well trust Shao Qing once.

    The only question now is how to bring in the food without revealing that she had space abilities. Qin Zixi was very close to her. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Qing Jie, I have a person with space power. I can lend them to you. I wish you every sess.¡±

    Shao Qing was very happy about his trust. She looked at the thin girl and said,¡± You can rest assured, I will bring her back safely.¡±

    After the discussion, it was decided that Shao Qing and Er Dai would go in with the space power girl named Ah Lan. No one else woulde along since the more there were, the more burdensome it would be.

    Furthermore, as a zombie, Er Dai would not be attacked and can also help.

    After deciding the members, Ah Lan loaded all the food into her space and was carried by Shao Qing. After all, she had no other ability to protect herself other than her general strength. Once they entered the zombies, if she separated from Shao Qing, there was only one oue for her, death.

    Therefore, Shao Qing directly carried Ah Lan. She was going to let Er Dai carry her back. But when Er Dai, who had always been obedient, suddenly lost his temper and refused to touch Ah Lan, Shao Qing had to carry Ah Lan on her own.

    Because of the time rush, Shao Qing only ordered the group to take care of Xiao Baozi, and then resolutely entered the zombies.

    As she approached the zombies, Ah Lan tightened her body a bit in fear. Then she discovered something very strange. All the zombies seemed to have not seen them. asionally, one or two zombies turned their eyes and stared at her and approached but after being red at by Er Dai, they would run away.

    Ah Lan was stunned at that time. Since the apocalypse, she has never seen such a fantasy scene. People are afraid of zombies. How can there be zombies afraid of people?

    The closer they got, the more zombies there were. Many zombies could smell the live humans and would point their heads in the direction of Ah Lan. Er Dai would immediately bare his white teeth and stare fiercely at those zombies.

    He was close to a top rank 3. Although there were many rank 3 zombies in this group of zombies, Er Dai¡¯s imposing manner was inherently fierce. General zombies would avoid him if they saw him.

    What¡¯s more, there was a rank 5 Shao Qing. Thus there would never be a zombie who was not afraid to die and approach.

    As they got deeper, Shao Qing found something was very wrong. Although the zombies were generally around rank 3, and there were some rank 2 zombies, rank 1 zombies were almostpletely gone. But with this group of zombies, it shouldn¡¯t be able to cause several bases¡¯ superhuman squads to bepletely wiped out.

    There could be only one exnation. There were more advanced zombies hidden within the zombie horde. Shao Qing carefully observed and soon saw that there was a little girl standing within the zombies not far away.

    This little girl looks the age of *, has long ck hair draping over her shoulders and was wearing a pink princess dress that was really dirty. She also held a bear doll in her arms. This bear should have been brown, but it seemed to have turned into a dull ck because it was stained with too much dust and blood.

    Just looking at her briefly, she seemed like an ordinary little girl, separated from her loved ones. When the little girl raised her face, Shao Qing found that although her face was very beautiful and round, with even a little pink on her cheeks, there were only two holes in ce of her eyes. The ck hole caves were burning with ayer of me. Only this allowed the others to know that she was not a living person.

    It seemed that she felt Shao Qing¡¯s gaze. The little girl grinned, and a jagged tooth appeared.

    Very fierce and high strength, this zombie definitely won¡¯t be ranked much lower than herself. Shao Qing could not help but take a breath, is this the main leader of this zombie tide?

    If this is the case, I am afraid that this zombie tide is very dangerous. At this level, it should already have a decent level of wisdom, and being able to lead this many zombies meant she wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    When Shao Qing was pondering deeply, the zombie disappeared. She frowned, and continued to move forward. Soon she saw a second group of zombies that were different from the others.

    The zombie was an adult man, dressed like a white-cor worker with a pair of sses on his face. It looked more like a living person than the little girl zombie!

    It was just that his neckline was open, and the area where he was supposed to have his heart, only had a rotting ck hole. Through the ck hole, you can see its empty body. There were no internal organs within, but there was a baby zombie looking out.

    The baby¡¯s zombie wrinkled appearance made it look like it was just born, but its body was blue and ck and it was smiling towards Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing felt cold all over. Those two zombies were actually no less powerful than the little girl zombie...

    If she challenged the little girl zombie, she could win. However, adding on these two, she would most likely die.

    Shao Qing had no choice but to walk forward. Fortunately, she did not see other high-level mutant zombies as she neared the reservoir.

    It was only when she was in front of the reservoir that Shao Qing was worried. How can she go in?

    The outermostyer of barbed wire is covered with vines. There are small flowers on the vines. They look very green and beautiful, but Shao Qing can tell the vines weren¡¯t just poisonous, but extremely toxic.

    Furthermore, if she jumped over the wall, she would be treated as an invading zombie, right?

    Shao Qing considered it for a bit and decided to go over the wall. But the way she climbed the wall was different. The vines grew from the ground, forming a pir then it sent the three of them into the air, and she jumped in.

    In the next second, the scout screamed, ¡°An enemy attack! Some zombies came in over the wall!¡±

    Then there were a lot of peopleing out of the second earth wall, one by one with high vignce and powers ready to be fired.

    Shao Qing: ...

    She slowly raised her hand, and then said, ¡°I just came here to deliver the supplies.¡±

    In fact, the people inside had already run out of food. In the morning, they ate theirst meal, and they were all ready to starve. Then after starving not even until noon, the sun had not even set yet, the supplies came over.

    This was just too fast.

    Shao Qing calmly asked Ah Lan to take out everything from grain and water to appease them: ¡°Several major survivor bases are already discussing countermeasures. I have heard before that that they are mobilizing human resources to try a second rescue. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Within the group of seemingly embarrassed white coats, one stepped out, most likely the head, and quickly said: ¡°Thank you very much for taking the risk to deliver food, sit inside first.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. Pulling Er Dai and bringing along Ah Lan, she followed these people in. She was sensitive and discovered that these people were like scared birds. Everyone¡¯s face showed deep fatigue and horror.

    However, Shao Qing only thought that they had been under siege for a long time and was exhausted physically and mentally, she did not think in other directions. After sitting down, Shao Qing found out that the numbers were somewhat wrong.

    The news received from the base was that there were a total of 30 researchers under special protection. Even if a few of them died, there should still be more than 25 people left, but when Shao Qing counted again there were only 25 in total.

    It can¡¯t be that all members of the Guard Corps have died, leaving only the researchers.

    However, the leading researcher didn¡¯t have intentions to talk more, he just asked Shao Qing: ¡°Excuse me miss, how did you get here?¡±

    There were zombies outside and Shao Qing could still enter the reservoir without any notice. Furthermore there were no injuries, they could not help but wonder.

    Shao Qing smiled and said vaguely: ¡°I have a special ability that can allow me to not be detected by zombies for a while, but this ability cannot protect too many people.¡±

    It was not that Shao Qing was too wary. Now that it was the apocalypse, even during normal times, there was a saying that you should never reveal your ruches, not to mention their current circumstances.

    There were too many people sitting here and who knew what they were thinking, let alone her and Er Dai¡¯s identity must not be exposed.

    After Shao Qing finished speaking, a few people showed a strange light in their eyes. They looked at Shao Qing with a strange, eager and indescribable meaning.

    Shao Qing felt very ufortable. The researcher who spoke first hurriedly nced at those people, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark now, and you have delivered the supplies and must be tired. How about you rest first, and someone will watch at night. Don¡¯t worry and get a good night¡¯s rest.¡±

    Shao Qing still felt a little weird, but didn¡¯t say much. So she took Ah Lan and Er Dai to rest. She could clearly see that within this group of people, the one sitting at the very center who looked older, with the wrinkles on his face appearing quite old-fashioned was the man with the highest status. The one who had been talking should be his assistant.

    However, Shao Qing was toozy to investigate too much. She took Er Dai and Ah Lan to rest, and a superhuman took them to a room. They indifferently said: ¡°Nothing happens at night, it is dangerous outside.¡± Then they left.

    There was a strong feeling of wrong everywhere. Shao Qing was no longer willing to think more, but could not help thinking more than usual. After the three stayed in the house for a while, someone sent in hot dry food.

    Being trapped for a long time, and some person sending food and drinks should have created a little more energy. But whether it was leading them to their room or delivering food, their expressions were tired, indifferent, and hopeless.

    After simply eating a little, Shao Qing instructed the two people: ¡°I think something is wrong. It¡¯s better to be careful at night. After all, the situation is special now, and you don¡¯t know what will happen at night. Ah Lan, you sleep. I will keep watch with Er Dai.¡±

    Ah Lan nodded cleverly, and got into the quilt. But after a while, she sat up holding the quilt again, and said bitterly:¡± I can¡¯t sleep... Everytime I close my eyes now there¡¯s a massive group of zombies outside... ¡±

    Shao Qing smiled, moved a bench and ced it at the door: ¡°I¡¯m watching here. I¡¯ll let you know if anything happens, sleep.¡± Ah Lan turned over and covered her face with the quilt and shrank into a ball.

    Shao Qing leaned on the back of the chair and sat firmly. Then Er Dai flew over and hugged Shao Qing¡¯s waist. He hasn¡¯t been alone with Shao Qing for a long time. Since returningst time, Shao Qing always had a nasty Yan Qiyue around her constantly fighting for Shao Qing with him.

    Humph!

    He hated Yan Qiyue the most. No matter what he did, he always had topete with him! Even Shao Qing¡¯s bed was half upied by him!

    So this time being able to be alone with Shao Qing, Er Dai was very happy. Finally, they were able to live in their world for two again. As for Ah Lan, he hadpletely ignored her.

    Shao Qing sighed reluctantly, catching Er Dai who flew over. The space in the chair could not amodate two people sitting at all, so Er Dai was naturally curled up in Shao Qing¡¯s arms.

    This posture was too embarrassing, and Shao Qing murmured: ¡°There are still seats over there, sit on your own. Why are you sitting on myp?¡±

    He stayed, pretending not to hear anything. Then he shrank into a ball in a clever way. His body was soft and flexible or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to curl up like that.

    After all, he was also a man with a rtively wide skeleton. Even if he looked younger in appearance, he did not have a small body.

    Shao Qing was reluctant to scold Er Dai, and could only condone him. So the two kept this position untilte at night.

    Originally Shao Qing felt a little sleepy with Er Dai in her arms, but suddenly she heard a harsh scream!

 Chapter 159 - Volume 2 Chapter 53 Insane (Loss of reason)

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 53 Insane (Loss of reason)</strong>

    The voice clearly came from a woman, full of despair and fear. Shao Qing remembered that she saw two women during the day. One was ordinary and was difficult for people to remember. One was in a white coat and followed behind the old man and looked rather pretty.

    As soon as the voice sounded, Ah Lan, who had not slept deeply, immediately woke up. She looked at Shao Qing in panic. When she saw the calmness in Shao Qing, she miraculously settled down.

    The three people hurried out the door and followed the direction of the sound. They lived a little far away from the incident. By the time they arrived, many people were already there, and everyone¡¯s face was deep with despair.

    Shao Qing walked to the front of the crowd, and she saw the woman with a beautiful face in the white coat was pale and slumped on the ground with cold sweat on her face, even her facial features were distorted into a sloppy look because of deep fear.

    And not far before her was a corpse.This corpse probably did not die too long ago because the corpse was still emitting warmth and the corpse was emitting warmth because the skin around his neck was cut open, revealing flesh and muscle.

    The limbs of the corpse were distorted, and the stomach was cut open. The intestine was wound around the old man¡¯s neck several times. It looked like he had strangled himself with his own intestines.

    The only thing intact was his head. He was frightened and had deep despair within his eyes. His tongue was ripped out and stuffed back inside.

    The old fashioned man from the crowd walked in. The middle-aged man who was talking to her during the day was beside him and took a serious look at the terrible corpse on the ground, then said, ¡°Go and bury him, everyone go back to sleep.¡±

    Shao Qing was slightly puzzled by his nd reaction. Shouldn¡¯t they start an investigation at this time? At the very least, they should study the cause of his death and raise an alert, right?

    And this old man acted like he was used to such a scene, unless... in the days of siege, simr things have happened many times and they even know who it is!

    But the zombies are outside. If they have the ability toe in, why don¡¯t they rush in and kill them all, why kill them one by one? This does not fit the habit of zombies.

    If it is a person, it is even more confusing. If you know the killer, just catch them. If you don¡¯t know, investigate.

    In short, all of this felt too wrong.

    Not waiting for Shao Qing to understand, the woman sitting on the ground suddenly got angry. Like a psychopath, she pulled at her hair like crazy. Her pair of pupils erged due to terror seemed extremely hollow, then she stared with resentment towards Shao Qing: ¡°It¡¯s them! They must have brought in the demon! Otherwise... otherwise how could those monsterse in!¡±

    She said this and covered her face. Only her eyes were revealed between her fingers as she looked at Shao Qing and the others resentfully.

    The crowd immediately started whispering. They seemed to forget that it was Shao Qing who brought the food. Everyone looked at Shao Qing with a strange look.

    Being besieged for so long, stress, despair, and the imminence of death have driven them crazy.

    The old man frowned, and whispered, ¡°Okay! Stop talking nonsense, Qing Mei, you bring An Ran back. She was frightened, so you canfort her.¡±

    The ordinary-looking woman just made a sound in response, then she stepped up and lifted up the woman named An Ran. An Ran had probably copsed. She covered her face all but a slit to look out from and seemed to be constantly mumbling something.

    When she passed by, Shao Qing could hear what she said. What An Ran was saying was: ¡°They havee to collect their debts... one can¡¯t escape ... one ... can¡¯t escape ...¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps, everything was weird. These people acted as if they knew the truth, but it also seemed like everyone didn¡¯t know. They were desperate, crazy, and already crumbling.

    The old man came over and seemed to want tough, but because of keeping his cold expression all year round, his smile looked awkward: ¡°Sorry about that, please go back and rest. It¡¯s almost dawn... ¡±

    Ah Lan seemed to want to ask, but Shao Qing grabbed her hand, and then said, ¡°Mister Lao, you too. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    He took a second look at Er Dai then left with the middle-aged man.

    Shao Qing also returned with Er Dai and Ah Lan. It was already past three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. It was the sleepiest time of the day, but the three of them were not sleepy at all.

    Once back in the room, Ah Lan couldn¡¯t help asking Shao Qing: ¡°Why is no one investigating? Why do they all seem to be used to it? Why is this whole thing so weird?¡±

    Shao Qing patted Ah Lan¡¯s shoulder. She had many spections, but could not tell her: ¡°The situation is special. Right now, all we have to do is to wait quietly and wait for rescue. The more you don¡¯t know, the safer you will be. Go to sleep. It¡¯s almost dawn. ¡±

    Ah Lan sat on the bed with slumped shoulders, but did not sleep. She simply curled herself up into a ball. Shao Qing sighed, she had a terrible headache. She led Er Dai and stood at the window. Her thoughts were all a mess.

    While she couldn¡¯t sleep, Shao Qing tried to smooth out the entire matter from start to finish. The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was wrong. Finally she was toozy to think and leaned her head on Er Dai¡¯s shoulders. Then she began trying to figure out how to leave.

    Rescue should arrive after a few days. After finishing this, she wanted to take Er Dai and the group to the south. The southern climate was mild and suitable for nt growth. Along the way, she could look for high-level mutant nts while traveling to fill up her current vacancy.

    The next day, the people returned to normal. Although they still looked very decadent and hopeless, they were much better thanst night.

    When Shao Qing was eating, she looked around and did not see An Ran, nor did she see Qing Mei. Presumably she had not recovered yet, so it was inconvenient toe out to eat.

    The entire day passed, and at night, not out of Shao Qing¡¯s expectation, another person died again. This time it was an older person, and the death was especially miserable. The body was hung on the tree, with the internal organs pulled out. Even worse was that his two eyes were dug out and stuck on a nearby tree branch.

    The desperate atmosphere surrounding everyone was even stronger. Everyone seemed to be surrounded by death. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help frowning when she saw it.

    In a blink of an eye, Shao Qing lived here for three days and witnessed three tragedies. After these three tragedies were summarized by Shao Qing, she found the followingmon features.

    First, the deceased were researchers, and everyone was wearing a white coat. Second, they died very miserably and were killed.

    Although there were many suspicions, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t think of who the murderer was. It was only when the fourth day arrived when news came in that the rescue team was assembled and was about toe.

    Even if there was such good news, these survivors were not so excited about it. But the zombies seemed to know that there would be a rescue soon andunched a general attack.

    The zombies were about to attack the reservoir. As soon as the news came back from the patrol squad, everyone entered a state of preparation.

    Not looking at the number of people left here, but many of them were researchers who had no power at all. Even if they had some sort of ability, most of them were enhancements to the brain.

    For example, making their memory better, there was no increase inbat ability at all.

    Therefore, the heavy responsibility rested on the remaining guards. There was dullness in the wind everywhere.

    Shao Qing walked around, everyone was preparing for battle, only... An Ran didn¡¯t. She was crazy, sitting at the window every day, holding a small flower, staring nkly at the sky, sometimes looking at the earthen wall. She would only mutter a sentence or two.

    Qing Mei was a superhuman and could not stay with An Ran since she needed to prepare for the war. Shao Qing stopped by the window and couldn¡¯t help looking at An Ran more. An Ran looked at Shao Qing with a pair of ck eyes and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s all retribution...¡±

    Shao Qing frowned slightly. She always felt that An Ran knew a lot. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Who is the killer...¡±

    ¡°Yes... the devil!¡± An Ran couldn¡¯t suppress the fear in her eyes, she clutched Shao Qing¡¯s arm in a panic: ¡°Go, run away, the devil is here!¡±

    Then she started shouting the devil in a circle around the house. Shao Qing crushed the little flower that fell in her hand and feltplicated.

    Zombies do not attack during the day. They were usually gathering and umting strength. When the sun goes down, then they would probably start attacking.

    When Shao Qing came here, she promised to take Ah Lan back, so she ordered Ah Lan many times to make sure she didn¡¯t leave her side.

    Er Dai was very obedient, knowing that she was in a mess now, he honestly pressed her temples and rubbed her shoulders, then secretly kissed Shao Qing¡¯s forehead while Shao Qing fell asleep.

    Finally, at night, the attack of the zombies was about to begin. These men were very pitifulpared to the zombies outside. They had sent out a distress signal, and as long as they held out until reinforcements arrived, there was still a chance.

    Shao Qing was now worried that Yan Hanqing would rush in.

    After all, she was still inside, and if they impulsively rushed in, it would be bad. No matter what kind of damage urred, Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to see it.

    Now she can only pray they would listen to her and wait for the reinforcements.

    As soon as the sun went down, the zombies began to attack. They destroyed the first defense easily. Shao Qing took Er Dai and Ah Lan to the rest to see how the zombies destroyed the first defense.

    It waspletely taken down with brute force, but a question popped up. They clearly had the ability to overthrow the defensive wall, why did they keep siege and not attack?

    However, now that it has reached this point, no matter what doubts there were, it can only be put aside for the time being. The old man organized the remaining researchers and began to retreat in an orderly manner.

    The second defense will notst long, and they must retreat into the house and rely on the building to fight off these zombies.

    They retreated into arge warehouse. They didn¡¯t know what it was used to contain, but it was very empty and the ground was covered with dust.

    As soon as they came in, they closed the door first hoping to dy by a little more.

    Soon, the zombies broke through the second defense wall and they could even hear the ws of the zombies, constantly scratching the walls.

    The scratches made them feel ufortable.

    A group of people, all were frightened. Then soon, the window suddenly shattered, and a ck shadow got in. Immediately, countless powers were aimed at it, as if trying to tear it apart.

    But it was so fast that it got into the crowd directly. Grabbing the neck of a white coat, it started biting.

    Shao Qing was then able to see it clearly. It was a male that hadn¡¯t be an adult yet. This zombie had shark-like teeth, but was infinitely simr to a human. Blinded in one eye, there was only a ck hole in its ce.

    The white coat had no abilities at all, and was instantly killed. Jumping up, it targeted the old man next.

    When leaping, it screamed loudly and his voice was full of resentment. Then ignoring the others, he rushed directly to the old man.

    The old man was calm and read a number, ¡°04796, fire superhuman.¡±

    Then a fire superhuman came out. As soon as the fireball in his hand fell on the zombie, the zombie let out a shriek as its skin was caught on fire.

    An advanced zombie like it should not be so afraid of mes, but he was ignited instantly. This zombie also came too fast and many people did not respond. By the time they responded, the zombie had already drilled out the window and ran away.

    Shao Qing was expressionless at this moment. Looking at the window, she suddenly connected everything and got the answer, which made her feel horrified.

    But she was only guessing, there were some things that were not confirmed yet.

    Hiding within the warehouse, there were a lot fewer ces to face the zombies and their safety went up a lot. But just defending was also very difficult. Once they broke in, it would mean death.

    There was no ce to escape.

    After the zombies were expelled, the entire warehouse fell into silence. After a long time, a voice sounded: ¡°That¡¯s 04796.¡±

    The old man looked up at the speaker suddenly, his face changing: ¡°Yin Ye, now is not the time for you to talk nonsense!¡±

    The man named Yin Ye was a young man who looked very thin and was wearing sses. He appeared very fragile and pale, but said coldly: ¡°I tried to persuade you many times, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, now it¡¯s all retribution. Liu Dong, believe it or not, if the warehouse is breached, you will be thest to die, because they can¡¯t bear for you to die.¡±

    The old man, Liu Dong, made an ugly expression as he said coldly: ¡°Yin Ye, do you think you are some good person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person, but I didn¡¯t experiment with living people.¡± Yin Yeughed, and then said: ¡°Now they¡¯re alling back for revenge, Liu Dong, I¡¯m watching.¡±

    ¡°Make him shut up.¡± Liu Dong suddenly turned his head and looked at Shao Qing coldly. Someone immediately covered Yin Ye¡¯s mouth and dragged him to the corner, letting him settle down.

    Shao Qing suddenly realized why there were so many high-level zombies suddenly appearing, that were different in appearance to regr zombies. Why was it that those zombies surrounded them and killed a person every day, but they did not attack in a hurry?

    More clearly, she now understood why those people would be so miserable.

    One phrase answered it all, human experiments.

    The ind nation have always enjoyed doing human experiments, but before the end of the world and in peaceful times, * experiments that vited human morality were forbidden. Once discovered, they would be attacked by other countries.

    But in the apocalypse, when no one can restrain those people, they actually carried out human experiments unscrupulously!

    Hearing that number, 04796, that is to say, there were at least 4795 subjects before it! Where did all these subjectse from? They are all living people!

    These people were insane.....

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were cold. When she went to look at those people, it was like looking at a dead person, so revolting. How could they do such an insane thing?

    Thinking about the strange zombies she encountered when she came here, there were so many little girls inside. The word insane wouldn¡¯t even be able to cover it. They were just a group of beasts, no, they were even worse than beasts!

    ¡°Miss Shao Qing, please go over there.¡± Two people came over and invited her over, but they had threats within their eyes. Shao Qing did not resist, she had to make things clear before she spoke.

    Shao Qing, Er Dai and Ah Lan were ¡®invited¡¯ to Yin Ye¡¯s side, like a house arrest. Yin Ye held his legs, and calmly looked out the window at the zombies with open teeth and ws.

    Because the ss had shattered, they had to fill the vacancy with attacks so that the zombies could not enter through the window.

    With this, they could hold on for several more hours. Yin Ye sneered, closed his eyes, and didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. Shao Qing looked at those people who had no time to control them, and whispered, ¡°Can you tell me... those things?¡±

    Yin Ye looked at her nkly: ¡°Are you curious?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Yin Ye. Yin Ye bit his nails and after a while he said: ¡°I am a researcher, once the deputy director of the Institute. Butter because of my strong opposition to human experiments, now I¡¯m nothing.¡±

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t stop them from doing such a mad experiment. In the third week after the end of the world, they conducted the first experiment. The living people used to experiment were all survivors. They used the zombies they caught to bite these survivors, then they observed how they turned into zombies and recorded it. This was just the beginning. Later, they became more and more crazy, more and more taboo. Not just ordinary people, some just awakened superhumans, and some not very powerful superhumans or even those with special abilities but with low value, they all became their subjects... ¡°

 Chapter 160 - Volume 2 Chapter 54 Yin Yeâ€™s Decision

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 54 Yin Ye¡¯s Decision </strong>

    ¡°Of the first people who were arrested, the oldest was 70 years old, while the youngest was only one year old and three months. There were even two pregnant women. At that time, because I strongly opposed this experiment, I was locked up. Apparently, they wanted me to reflect.¡± Yin Ye sneered. ¡°After I finished ¡®reflecting¡¯, the first experiment was already done. They were checking the results of the experiment and those who became zombies were lying on the experiment table, scattered and smashed. They even carried out the experiments on pregnant women and children. At that time, they recorded that the younger the children, the more mutated the zombies would be which would increase the chances of attaining a special ability. If a pregnant woman was infected, their body would die quickly after the infection and supply energy to the child in the body, causing the child to gain a second mutation.¡±

    At this point, his eyes have be red: ¡°I remember many years ago, when I was still a student, I thought that everything I learned could be used to serve the country, but then I discovered that I became an aplice to such a treacherous thing. Unable to do anything, I could only watch as those...... ¡°

    ¡°What happened after? ¡°Shao Qing remained calm, but her body was filled with a murderous aura. She still hasn¡¯t exploded yet because she wanted to know all the facts before deciding what to do next.

    ¡°They kept experimenting with living people and then unted that it was to save the world. The base where we were operating also became aplices. We searched for living people to cooperate with those people. After all, in the apocalypse, the cheapest thing out there were human lives. After a long time though, they began to be dissatisfied and began to experiment with superhumans. The superhumans who were opposed to the base leader and the ones with useless abilities were all sent over. Everyone knows that superhumans won¡¯t be infected so who knows what method they used to transform them into the infected. After the experiment, one part of the body retains human activity while another part of the body is poisoned. What¡¯s more horrifying is that they not only have the fearless pain of the zombies and strong ability to recover, but they also retain their abilities. One of them, a pregnant superhuman, was cut open after the experiment allowing them to obtain a half-corpse baby. This baby actually had the ability to control other zombies. They were ecstatic and wanted to create a zombie king to control the world; however, there is a thing called retribution. Those transformed superhumans retained a certain level of consciousness. When they found an opportunity, they escaped and started to n their revenge. The entire base was destroyed. I ran away with someone secretly and contacted the Research Institute in Jing Du, but I didn¡¯t expect that the experimental subjects were following us the whole time and you all know what happened next.¡± Yin Ye was a little decadent, he should be suffering from being a bystander to the horrible experiments. After being tormented for so long, he was left with being skin and bones.

    Shao Qing patted his shoulder and then paused. She looked at Yin Ye once more, but said nothing.

    Yin Ye was concealing something, Shao Qing knew. But everyone had their own secrets and she was not prepared to ask.

    The biggest problem now was that she doesn¡¯t want this group of human-faced beasts to reach Jing Du alive. These disgusting things were more suited to being turned into ash and buried in the earth.

    Yin Ye continued: ¡°The group of zombies outside was experimented by the leader at that time. These zombies circled us and did not kill us instantly so they could torture this group of people. They wanted to torture us bit by bit, so that we would feel better off dead before eventually getting killed by them. They just didn¡¯t expect that reinforcements woulde so fast.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and did not say what she was about to do. She just sat quietly in the corner. When she closed her eyes, the dodder seeds had been circted quietly. There was no superhuman at rank four or a special ability user here so they will not be able to detect her dodder.

    That is to say, the life and death of this group of people was controlled by a single thought in her head. Shao Qing understood that these people can die, but it had to do nothing with her. If she helped out, it would lead her to great trouble.

    When the night came to an end, everyone was exhausted. The waves of attacks had exhausted their physical strength. It was a matter of time before they would break through their defense.

    Before the arrival of a new wave of attacks, what they had to do was change their defenses. Those who were resting had to rece this wave of people to rest.

    One person suddenly said, ¡°Why does it feel so much colder? The weather is bing more and more erratic.¡±

    Shao Qing looked at the window. Countless zombies were wandering. At this time, a sharp howling sounded, and another wave of attacks began. There was no light at night. The whole warehouse was dark, but Shao Qing could clearly see it. There were cracks on the doors and windows.

    This was a very simple principle called thermal expansion and contraction. Shao Qing had to say that those subjects were very clever. By using ice and fire ability, under the cover of night, they easily broke thest barrier.

    If she did not know those things, Shao Qing would have definitely reminded them. But after learning about everything they¡¯ve done, Shao Qing was not going to remind this group of beasts.

    No, saying that they are beasts is an insult to beasts.

    Lambs will feed their young, crows will support their parents, but these people who were worse than beasts, were devoid of their conscience.

    Soon, the doors and windows werepletely broken. Before the people who had just changed defenses could respond, the zombies poured in. There were also several special zombies within the zombies group. Besides the little girl who was blind, the boy with the one eye, and the young man with a baby zombie in his chest, there were several others that were different.

    One was a woman with a very gentle look. She had a pair of tender eyes that were as calm as water. Except for the minimal amount of white in her eyes, she appearedpletely normal. It was only her pair of hands that had skin that were almostpletely rotten and seemed to be much thicker than the arm of a normal person.

    The other was a teenager, with paleplexion and had a bulge on his back, making him look like he had a shell like a turtle. When he turned around, on his back was a woman¡¯s face. The woman¡¯s face was exactly the same as his. The woman could still talk, and had been crying: ¡°Brother, brother, it hurts.¡±

    It was said that all the older ones either died on the operating table or were destroyed because they had no value. Only a few specimens remained.

    Controlling the group of zombies was the baby zombie who lived in the chest of the young man. He was fragile, so he had to rely on the young man to act.

    The group of researchers were going crazy now. What could be more terrifying than their experimentsing back to seek revenge?

    Shao Qing looked at the vengeful subjects indifferently, she was not ready to make a move. It seemed that she was no longer needed. The only thing she had to consider now was how to take Ah Lan and Yin Ye away.

    She and Er Dai were fine, but Ah Lan and Yin Ye would attract the attention of the zombies.

    Those people have copsed now and have almost given up resistance, but at this time, a beam of light was not far away, and there were some voicesing from that direction.

    Liu Dong¡¯s old voice rang out: ¡°Look, everyone, the rescuers have arrived! Hold on for a bit longer! We will be rescued soon!¡±

    Everyone became hopeful and carried out the final resistance. They fought back as they waited for rescue. The zombies also became anxious, watching the rescuersing. If they did not resolve the battle quickly, they would be surrounded.

    ¡°This time, there might be a few survivors, even God won¡¯t help them...¡± Yin Ye¡¯s disappointed voice sounded in Shao Qing¡¯s ear, he whispered: ¡°When everything is over, you must be careful. They will not let someone who knows their secrets survive.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Before Shao Qing finished talking, she saw Yin Ye stand up and slowly walk in the direction of Liu Dong. Liu Dong was very alert. When he heard the footsteps, he turned back: ¡°Yin Ye, what are you going to do?¡±

    Yin Ye didn¡¯t speak, but the white coat on his body bulged as if blown by the wind. When he was near Liu Dong, his clothes ripped apart instantly and several ck tentacles shot out in a sh.

    Two people who stood in front of Liu Dong were prated by tentacles in a sh, then Yin Ye took a step forward, the other tentacles crawling around him pointed towards Liu Dong.

    Liu Dong took two steps back in a panic, and soon his face stabilized. Yin Ye¡¯s tentacles seemed to be stuck against an invisible barrier and could no longer move forward.

    ¡°You actually ...¡± Liu Dong lost his voice in horror. Yin Ye nced at him, as if knowing that Liu Dong could not be killed today, he turned to face the other subjects who quickly came over and gathered around Yin Ye.

    Now Shao Qing understood why she always felt something was wrong when Yin Ye was telling his story. How could the controlled subjects easily escape? They were clearly released by Yin Ye.

    Watching Liu Dong do what they did, with no way to stop it, under the torture of his conscience and guilt, Yin Ye did a crazy thing. He injected himself with the zombie mutation virus, and then carried out the experiment on himself.

    Obviously, Yin Ye sessfully transformed himself. He even took the second step of destroying Liu Dong. Secretly releasing the experimental subjects, he led this group of experimental subjects for revenge.

    Yin Ye didn¡¯t say anything, but Shao Qing could tell. Liu Dong¡¯s experiment was not as simple as Yin Ye said. They seemed to have transnted a part of a zombie or a mutant animal into their body.

    For example, the eyes of the little girl¡¯s face obviously did not belong to her. Or another example, the arms of the young man, and finally, the tentacles on Yin Ye¡¯s body.

    They were determined to kill Liu Dong today. They didn¡¯t know how long Liu Dong¡¯s mental barrier wouldst, so they had to kill as many researchers as possible.

    When the remaining people were few, the rescue team finally arrived. Yin Ye waved his hand and said, ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    When passing by Shao Qing, Shao Qing gently said to Yin Ye: ¡°You can rest assured, he won¡¯t live for long.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yin Ye lowered his voice and replied.

    Then the zombies receded like a tide, while the rescue team looked ashamed. They all worked hard and lost a lot of manpower, but those zombies ran away by themselves?

    But this was a good thing after all. The leaders of the several bases quickly entered the warehouse. As a result, they saw that there were corpses everywhere. Only Liu Dong and three other white coats were still alive.

    Of course, there were some more conspicuous people such as Shao Qing. One person in charge of one of the bases quickly said: ¡°Sorry, we camete. It took some time to gather people, but I didn¡¯t expect...¡±

    Liu Dong hadn¡¯te back from his earlier panic yet. He never thought that Yin Ye would dare to experiment with himself. It was only when Shao Qing patted her butt and was prepared to take Er Dai out did he react and point to Shao Qing: ¡°Grab her! She has colluded with the zombies!¡± No matter what, Shao Qing could not be left alive, otherwise they will all be exposed.

    The people were stunned for a while and looked at Shao Qing. Shao Qing was not angry. Instead she was calm and raising her eyebrows, she said: ¡°Words require evidence. Is this old gentleman scared senseless? I just came over, how could I have something to do with the zombies? Secondly, before I came, I was still on a mission with others. When I returned to the base, you were already under siege. Many people can testify to this, how could I have the time to coborate with the zombies? You must have been scared senseless.¡±

    Liu Dong continued to argue ¡°Yin Ye was a concealed zombie. You were so close and talked about so many things, there is definitely something wrong. What¡¯s more, the man behind you... is not a person! If you want to prove that you have nothing to do with the zombies... let him say something. Zombies can¡¯t speak. ¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with frost. She looked at Liu Dong with the same eyes she would look at a dead person, and sneered: ¡°He experienced a sickness when he was a child, and he had be mentally slow. He¡¯s otpletely dumb, but he is mute. You want him to speak to prove that he is not a zombie? You are just ndering!¡±

    Qin Zixi and others were also in the crowd, they all said: ¡°You open your eyes to see and listen with your ears. Don¡¯t be frightened and see everyone as a zombie¡¯s associate.¡±

    Liu Dong was no longer the person who hadbed his hair neatly and smoothly, even when he was on the run. Now he looked a lot older, his eyes were desperate and crazy.

    ¡°Are you talking? You are talking!¡±

    Shao Qing looked at Liu Dong coldly, clutching a vine in her hand. She was ready to kill Liu Dong directly, but Er Dai suddenly leaned over and grabbed her, then with a very hoarse voice he said: ¡°Qing...¡±

    Shao Qing was stunned at that time. Did she just... hear Er Dai call her? Is she hallucinating?

    Er Dai rubbed his face against Shao Qing¡¯s neck, and said with great difficulty: ¡°Ah Qing ...¡±

    His voice was like he hadn¡¯t spoken in many years and his voice was hoarse, but Shao Qing was ecstatic and turned around. Holding Er Dai¡¯s chin, her eyes were shining: ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Er Dai¡¯s eyes were very serious, but speaking was still difficult: ¡°Qing...¡±

    Shao Qing went up and kissed Er Dai. Yan Qiyue, who was in the crowd watching, was terribly envious. He was jealous and could not vent his anger on himself, thus he pointed the gun directly at Liu Dong: ¡°Was he really scared mad? Is he crazy? If he is, give him the medicine he should take or lock him up so he doesn¡¯t attack people.¡±

    Some people who watched Shao Qing with their vignt eyes were relieved. They were afraid of that slightest chance it was true. Once Er Dai proved his identity, Liu Dong was depressed.

    He was originally guessing. At the end of the road, he was trying to take a bite at Shao Qing. Unexpectedly, he had guessed wrong. As long as Shao Qing speaks about everything he had done, then he would not only be infamous, but also very likely under house arrest.

    Liu Dong has enjoyed glory his whole life, always up above others, how can he allow Shao Qing to ruin everything?

    But Shao Qing didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything. She took Ah Lan¡¯s hand and went to Qin Zixi, and gave Ah Lan to Qin Zixi: ¡°I brought the person back, but she was terrified. You should give her a raise.¡±

    Qin Zixi smiled, his two dimples came out: ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    A group of people came and returned magnificently.

    They did not leave directly, but stayed in the reservoir. After all, those dead bodies were to be dealt with, otherwise it would be troublesome if the corpses changed.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s night time. What if they hurry and are attacked by a zombie?

    So they had to be stationed at the spot and wait until dawn before returning to the base.

    Shao Qing shouted at her friends quietly and called Qin Zixi over. After all, there was Ah Lan. Qin Zixi would definitely know the inside story, so it would be better for her to say it all at once.

    After the people gathered together, Shao Qing first looked to see if anyone was listening in, then told everyone what had happened in the past two days as well as her guesses.

    Gu Panpan was the one with the strongest temper. She jumped up and was ready to ughter Liu Dong: ¡°What scum! How can he be left alive? Thisdy needs to send them to hell!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Didn¡¯t you see how he pointed his finger at me today? He was worried that I would leak out everything he did. I had originally thought to leak out all these things, and then let him die a very painful death but I considered another point. ording to Yin Ye, the Jing Du General Research Institute is rtively clear about their matters. That is to say, they don¡¯t mind the human experiments Liu Dong did. If this gets exposed, will they keep Liu Dong? I don¡¯t want to bet if they have a conscience, so I¡¯m going to put this matter down for a while, and I will do it myself.¡± Shao Qing said lightly. She couldn¡¯t trust the top management in Jing Du. So, instead of hoping that they would deal with Liu Dong, she might as well do it herself!

 Chapter 161 - Volume 2 Chapter 55 Creating Panic

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 55 Creating Panic</strong>

    Qin Zixi was calmer than Shao Qing had imagined. He bit his nails then said after a while: ¡°I think it is feasible.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. Her thoughts weren¡¯t too dark, the world is like this now. All the crows and ravens were ck like this. Instead of hoping that Jing Du would do something with Liu Dong, she might as well do it herself.

    There was a saying, but how does it go? Only by doing it yourself will you be well fed and clothed. Hmm, it doesn¡¯t sound right....

    Anyways, Shao Qing was ready to kill. She won¡¯t allow Liu Dong to arrive in Jing Du.

    It was safe all night, and Liu Dong asked to set off for the journey early the next morning. He couldn¡¯t rest his mind until he arrived in Jing Du.

    One couldn¡¯t me him for being timid. This entire journey had caused him to be on edge until he had reached the bottom line. If he went on like this, he would copse first without someone killing him.

    Only when he arrived in Kyoto, contacted the General Research Institute, and received personal security would he be able to feel relieved.

    Shao Qing was toozy to care about him. She was focusedpletely on teaching Er Dai one sentence at a time. The sentence yesterday seemed to be short-lived. Trying a bunch of methods, Er Dai still couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Looking at his wronged appearance, Shao Qing sighed helplessly

    Since the morning, Liu Dong has been emphasizing that Shao Qing has been wanting to harm him, and that he must be distanced from them. The representative of S City Survivor Base patted Shao Qing on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I heard that he had a researcher that was a concealed zombie. He¡¯s probably shocked and now everyone looks like a zombie. Right now, we can only iste you from him temporarily.¡±

    Shao Qing waved her hand, and said:¡± I understand. Anyway, he will be sent back to Jing Du soon. If I¡¯m not seen, then he won¡¯t be stressed.¡±

    The more isted, the better it is for her to make a move. No one will doubt her or anything. After all, no one will think that she will make a move on Liu Dong while Liu Dong has been targeting her.

    The shade under the light. The more Liu Dong targets her, the smaller the suspicion will be after the incident.

    Shao Qing was very leisurely. She even had the free time to cut fruits and share with her friends. She was waiting for night time. Once night arrived, it will be time for her main stage.

    Instead of sending Liu Dong directly to Jing Du, they first went to the nearest base. Taking a short break, they then transferred some of the manpower as an escort to send Liu Dong back to Jing Du.

    The first night after leaving the reservoir, they did not spend it at the base. Instead, they camped outside. In order to protect Liu Dong, Liu Dong¡¯s tent was set at the most central position and all the other people¡¯s tents surrounded his tent.

    Four teams of vigils were set up to work shifts with each other. Once something happened, they would be able to react quickly to protect Liu Dong.

    At night, they ate stewed pork bone soup. The soup was freshly cooked and the vegetables were also fresh, the taste was very delicious. After they were full, Shao Qing and the rest went back into the tent to prepare.

    Night wasing soon. When it was early in the morning, Shao Qing woke up from her sleep. She picked a petal from a Qiu Tang and tore open space.

    After this power evolution, Shao Qing had more control over the power of space. Although she was able to cross space through cracks before, thending point and distance were within a general range. Now, she can control it very finely.

    For example, she was able to appear in Liu Dong¡¯s tent from her tent. Liu Dong and the others slept soundly. After the fragrance of the Qiu Tang slowly diffused, they slept even more deeply.

    Shao Qing chose one of the four people. Of course, this person was not Liu Dong. She would let Liu Dong diest and would make him die in a manner that caused him endless pain and despair.

    After selecting the target, Shao Qing took out tape and sealed his mouth. Then, the dodder sleeping in his body woke up.

    No matter how deep someone was sleeping, they would definitely be awakened by this pain. When he woke up, he found that his mouth was closed, his body was tied up, and he couldn¡¯t even groan.

    Even though Liu Dong and the others were sleeping beside him, he couldn¡¯t call for help. He could only clearly feel what was raging within his body, depriving him of his life little by little.

    He was like a piece of fish on a chopping board. He couldn¡¯t resist at all. For some reason, he suddenly recalled the experiments before. The people on the experimental table were also desperate at that time, right?

    Unable to resist, unable to struggle, they could only just watch as the scalpel cut their skin. They would just watch as they opened their stomach, like a ughtered pig, spread out on the operating table with live internal organs that were still beating.

    .......

    Early the next morning, Liu Dong woke upte. This was the best sleep he¡¯s had recently. There were no roaring zombies, the strong rancid smell, the despair, or the fear.

    Then he opened his eyes and saw the corpse hung in the tent. The body of the * corpse was hung in the posture of a victim in Western mythology. His body was scarred, so scarred that he didn¡¯t even have a portion of skin that was intact.

    The most terrible thing was that his eyelids were cut off, showing prominent eyeballs. The corners of his mouth were also cut. It was cut into the curvature of a bloody red smile,just like aughing clown.

    Blood, horror, and ... inexplicable panic.

    How did he die? Liu Dong didn¡¯t know at all! He even slept soundly and sweetly, and had a beautiful dream. He dreamed that he returned to Jing Du, entered the Research Institute, and then borrowed power to catch Shao Qing.

    Shao Qingid on the operating table and was free for him to cut up.

    However, when he woke up, hispanion had died in a terrible manner.

    Was that group of subjects back to avenge?

    No! They clearly left! Liu Dong¡¯s eyes were bulging and red because of excessive panic and fear. He froze for a few seconds before he even rolled out of the tent.

    ¡°Dead!¡±

    The screams shrieked throughout the camp. Shao Qing rolled over in the bed and the corner of her mouth hooked upwards.

    She crawled up slowly, changing her clothes with no hurry, then led her son and a group of friends to the ce where the voices came from.

    Liu Dong was already being protected by the superhumans after they heard the screams. His legs had gone soft, and he was almost incontinent.

    To be honest, he had seen countless more terrible corpses, and even made many of these terrible corpses with his own hands. However, when this corpse was hispanion, when his own life was threatened, everything was different.

    Many people entered the tent to help dismantle the corpse. Only when they did so, did they discover that the corpse had been hung up by strips of the bed sheet tied through the bones.

    When the body was shipped out, the heads of the representatives of the bases looked very pale. The night watchmen were the elites of their base. However, a person was killed and abused, and the night watchers did not notice at all.

    It was like being pped on the face.

    One of the people in charge took a deep breath, and then called the people in charge of the night watch: ¡°Did you hear any suspicious soundsst night, or found any suspicious people?¡±

    The group¡¯s faces were flushed,pletely embarrassed. Shaking his head, these night watchers were actually very serious, notzy at all. Yet, someone was able to infiltrate their area arrogantly, killed a person and left again. But, no one found out.

    Was the person too strong, or were they too weak?

    Liu Dong was half copsed at the moment. He was being supported and still screamed: ¡°Someone died next to me! Just next to me! Are you all eating shit? No one noticed when someone sneaked in! Do we have to wait until everyone¡¯s brains are cut open before everyone gets serious?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face was very ugly. After all, this fact was too face-pping, especially the corpse lying there. There was no need to talk about any excuses.

    Liu Dong was no longer in his usual state of seriousness and calmness. He jumped and said: ¡°It must be her! She must have joined the zombies! She wants my life!¡±

    He was screaming while pointing at Shao Qing, sputtering saliva everywhere. Shao Qing was very calm: ¡°You have been ndering me from the beginning. Since you were frightened, I did not argue with you. I originally thought that once you were calm you would be able to think rationally again and regain yourposure, but you still have to put the me on me. Are all dead people killed by me? As long as there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s because I united the zombies? Because you can¡¯t pull shit out your ass, you are trying to push it on me?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s words were very vulgar, but they made many people feel very happy. They really hated the kind of mad dogs that bit people, that looked down on them, and instigated people. They had high contempt for them, but Liu Dong had a high status, and many people dare not provoke him.

    When Shao Qing said these words, she basically said what they had thought in their hearts.

    In fact, Shao Qing hasn¡¯t stopped: ¡°Following your theory, if your wife has a baby in her belly, is it mine? You can¡¯t go to heaven and be shoulder to shoulder with the sun? Do I have to send you? Huh?¡±

    She sneered and spoke in sarcasm.

    Liu Dong was originally in a state of semi-copse but he was now even more triggered because of the provocation. He pointed at Shao Qing and shouted, ¡°Are there any other possibilities? It is you! It must be you! It must be you and those zombies outside ... You are the same as Yin Ye! The same!¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry and take him to take some medicine.¡± Shao Qing made a bye gesture ¡°The medicine can¡¯t stop. Quickly give him the medicine so it¡¯ll save us from the torture.¡±

    Those with special abilities also felt what Shao Qing said was right so several people took Liu Dong down. Even when he was taken away, Liu Dong was still swearing loudly.

    After that everything else was dealt with including the corpse.

    Although they all believed that Shao Qing was not the one who did it, this matter was very strange and the murderer was not caught yet. They were all panicking in their hearts. Who knew who was being targeted?

    Is it Liu Dong? Or was it everyone?

    This silent killing method couldn¡¯t not scare them.

    Did the group of zombiese back? Why can¡¯t they get along with Liu Dong? It was as if Liu Dong was a sweet and sour snack. From the siege of the zombie tide before, they haven¡¯t given up. Tsk, if one didn¡¯t know better they would think that Liu Dong stole a zombie¡¯s wife, so they were relentlessly pursuing him.

    Shao Qing stretched outzily and was thinking about who should be the next person to kill. What she wanted was this effect. To make Liu Dong panic and desperate. With nothing to do, he can only watch as deathes to him.

    If she allowed him to die easily, how can that be a worthy payback for those who were treated as test subjects and died on the operating table? There were also those who are alive, but can only watch themselves be a monster. Those pitiful people who would rather die.

    She was not a saint, nor a nationalistic person, but sometimes when things touch her bottom line, she can be an Asura.

    Asura will not serve people with virtue or use truth and goodness to change people, it would only kill.

    The next candidate to die has been decided.

    Shao Qing took the snacks handed over by Er Dai and gnawed on them. Although this happened, they still had to go on, but the pace of going back became more quick.

    If they don¡¯t stay in the wild at night and return to the base, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem right?

    They don¡¯t believe that a group of zombies would chase them all the way to a base and kill them.

    Liu Dong¡¯s shock was obviously not small. His hair became a lot more white. When eating at noon, he was holding a bowl around the pot and his expressions looked dull.

    Shao Qing had no intentions to sympathize with him at all. Can being old be an excuse for wanton behavior? The more he relied on being old, the more Shao Qing hated him.

    He is very old and should be wiser. He should know what he is doing. But he is the leader of that group of animals, the initiator of everything, the maker of evil.

    Shao Qing looked at him, and her eyes went even colder. She was not happy, and she didn¡¯t want Liu Dong happy. So Shao Qing silently urged the dodder left in a certain researcher¡¯s body.

    Everyone was eating with their heads down when a researcher by Liu Dong¡¯s side suddenly swelled up like a balloon.

    Liu Dong identally brushed by him and just like that he bursted like a balloon, his body exploded quickly.

    At the moment of the explosion, the dodder itself had turned into ashes, no trace of it can be found. As the flesh and blood flew across the ground andnded on the ground, there were no remains left at all.

    The minced meat was like rain and it fell down on Liu Dong¡¯s head, body, and bowl. He waspletely lifeless. Watching the gruel in his bowl stain red because of the minced meat, he fell to the ground and began vomiting.

    He was vomiting fiercely as if to spit out all his internal organs. Not only him, but everyone else around him also vomited. After all, the minced meat not only fell on him, but everyone else as well.

    It¡¯s just that Liu Dong¡¯s body had more.

    Imagine, while they were eating, arge living person beside them suddenly exploded, flesh and bones flying around and some even falling into their bowl. Who wouldn¡¯t vomit?

    In addition to vomiting, they were more afraid, especially Liu Dong. He felt that he was going crazy. Death was like a shadow that refused to let him go. He could even feel a chill down his back, as if the sickle of death was on his neck.

    Liu Dong vomited until dark. After he finished vomiting, hey dull in the pool of blood and didn¡¯t get up for a while.

    Before he could still say it was Shao Qing, but what about now? Shao Qing sat steadily in the distance for dinner, but another person died next to him and there was no dead body.

    The point is, he didn¡¯t even know how the man died. He only saw him suddenly turn into flesh and blood, then his bones were gone.

    This was terrifying and rming. Can someone remotely control the lives of others?

    If this is really the case, isn¡¯t it too scary?

    Liu Dong wasn¡¯t the only person afraid, many others were also afraid. They were afraid that they would be the next blood ¡®fireworks¡¯, and just explode with a bang.

    Some people even began to quietly stay away from Liu Dong. They can see it. Whether it was humans or ghosts behind this, they were all aimed at Liu Dong and his surviving partners.

    At least to date, all those who died were once researchers who had been with Liu Dong before.

    As for other people, neither ordinary people nor superhumans were affected.

    They couldn¡¯t help but to specte.

    But these were just guesses. and now they are all terrified. Everyone is afraid to be the next person who suddenly dies.

    Regardless of the situation, the base should do something. As soon as this happened, few people had appetite, only a few people stepped forward and began to examine the body.

    The corpse or what was left of it had be a pool of minced meat with some bones that became bone g that was even more broken than the pork bones in a soup base.

 Chapter 162 - Volume 2 Chapter 56 Xiao Baoziâ€™s Scheme

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 56 Xiao Baozi¡¯s Scheme</strong>

    Now there is only onest person left from the group he brought out of the research institute. Liu Dong had a hunch that after this person died, it would be his turn.

    He had never felt so powerless before because he had always been in charge of the life and death of others. This was the first time that his life was in the hands of others. It was like standing on the edge of a cliff, with an agitated wind behind him that could push him off at any second. Yet, it still wouldn¡¯t make a move causing him to be anxious and nervous. His nerves were so bad that sometimes he would even think that it would be better to die earlier, so he doesn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.

    After the second person died, they arrived at the base. After entering the base, the rescuers organized by each base were withdrawn in batches. The remaining elites were responsible for escorting Liu Dong to Jing Du.

    After a day and a night of arriving at the base, nothing happened. Everyone was relieved. Even the person in charge of the base felt that it must be because the base was tightly guarded, so those zombies could note in.

    But Liu Dong still shouted every day, saying that when he went to bed at night, he always felt someone was squatting beside the head of the bed and looking at him quietly. However, when he opened his eyes, there would be no one.

    At the beginning, the person in charge of the base sent someone to guard outside his house. He sent a small group of 20 people to wrap the house like an iron bucket. Even a fly and a mosquito could not fly in.

    However when he got up the next day, Liu Dong still shouted that someone was watching him quietly in front of his bed at night.

    At this time, the person in charge of the base was already a little irritated. He sped up the repatriation of all the rescue teams, and then assembled a teamposed of level 3 and above superhumans to prepare to escort Liu Dong out.

    Then when they took their first step out of the base, besides the heavily protected Liu Dong, the only researcher left exploded into bloody fireworks.

    This time was even closer thanst time. When the flesh and blood flew, Liu Dong was confused. His face and body was sttered with sticky flesh and blood. When he breathed, the thick stench of blood prated straight into his nose.

    Liu Dong copsedpletely. No matter what was said he refused to leave the base. He looked at the people around him in panic. He always felt a constant cold eye on him that was filled with malicious intent, a murderous aura. A nce that passed through his throat, heart...

    Yet when he went to look for those eyes, he couldn¡¯t find it.

    Copsed, he crawled back to the base and was unwilling to go out again.

    The person in charge of the base had no choice but to arrange a lot of people to guard him. In fact, the person in charge also felt a little panicked. How did that person die?

    There were more than fifty superhumans above the third level, among which there were five people with particrly keen senses, as well as psychic ability superhumans, yet no one discovered how the researcher died.

    He just exploded into blood fireworks. If someone in the background was really targeting Liu Dong, the strength of that person was absolutely strong.

    In fact, everyone started to wonder, who was always targeting Liu Dong? If, as Liu Dong said, it was a zombie who came to get revenge, why did the zombie keep chasing him?

    Theoretically, even if a zombie had a certain amount of wisdom, it would not show such terrible vengeful tactics. It was like a concealed zombie. Its wisdom was much higher than that of ordinary humans. It had thoroughly calcted its plot for revenge.

    Another question is why does the zombie want to retaliate against Liu Dong? What did Liu Dong do to make the zombie want to retaliate and torture him endlessly?

    All kinds of doubts lingered in everyone¡¯s mind, but no one asked.

    This was because Liu Dong had be crazy. As soon as he saw someone, he started shouting that a zombie was chasing him and that a zombie was looking at him in the dark and wanted revenge.

    In order to give Liu Dong peace of mind, at night, the base arranged a number of brave superhumans to sleep with Liu Dong. If someone was really there squatting beside him looking at him quietly at the head of the bed, as Liu Dong said, then these superhumans will surely discover them.

    In the middle of the night, several superhumans were frightened by Liu Dong¡¯s screams.

    ¡°Someone! Someone!¡± Liu Dong¡¯s facial features were distorted. He grabbed his gray hair, and his face and eyes were horrified.

    The superhumans were startled. They got out of bed quickly, put on an alert posture and turned on the light, but did not see anyone. They even turned over the bed. They didn¡¯t even see any footprints, let alone a person.

    But Liu Dong insisted that there was someone. Moreover, he did not allow them to turn off the lights. He sat in the corner holding the quilt for the whole night. The psychic superhuman continued to probe the surrounding areas until his mental power was exhausted. The other superhumans had no idea what else to do and could only sit with him.

    It was okay for one night. But, this was the case for several nights in a row. They couldn¡¯t stand it. They all requested to change their posts, and the person in charge of the base was out of patience.

    In his eyes, Liu Dong was now a lunatic. Who knew what kind of forbidden things he had done that he was afraid that a dead ghost would knock on his door? If Liu Dong¡¯s status wasn¡¯t special, he really wouldn¡¯t want to butt in.

    As a result, the person in charge of the base didn¡¯t even meet with Liu Dong, he just sent people to work in shifts.

    At night, Liu Dong was even more desperate.

    He didn¡¯t lie, nor was he freaked out, he could clearly feel that every night someone stood by the bed and kept looking at him with cold eyes.

    He felt that his eyes were heavy. He desperately tried to open his eyes to see what they looked like, but no matter what he couldn¡¯t open them.

    Sometimes he could even feel a cold de run across his neck, leaving goose bumps on his skin.

    That feeling was terrible. Many times, after he woke up, he would beg to not suffer from this kind of torture anymore. It would be a better idea to just end his own life, but he didn¡¯t even have the courage.

    It was at this time that Liu Dong discovered that he had lived in vain all these years. The older one became, the more they were afraid of death. Even at this point, he still didn¡¯t dare to pick up the knife to end his life.

    When hepletely copsed, he looked at himself in the mirror. His gray hair was messy,yers of wrinkles seemed to have appeared on his face, and because of the days without sleep, he began to have puffy dark circles. He could barely recognize himself.

    At this time, his thoughts had be dim, He could even hear countless people asking for his life. The seeds of hatred germinated in his body, constantly growing, and eating his internal organs bit by bit.

    As if enchanted, he walked up to the highest building and then jumped down.

    It waste at night when Liu Dong died. Someone found out that he died in front of the building the next morning. Because the building was very tall, he had sttered into pieces beyond recognition. Only a wisp of smile from the corner of his mouth was left that made people shiver.

    Shao Qing stood in the crowd and watched for a long time. She did not leave until the base sent someone to collect the corpse. This time, all the culprits have finally beenid down. She was finally relieved.

    Next, as long as Qin Zixi is sent home, it will be done.

    After returning to the ce where they temporarily stayed, Shao Qing made Qin Zixie over. A group of people were having a feast together. Qin Zixi was also preparing to leave.

    He didn¡¯t leave all this time just to watch the mad person die. Now that Liu Dong was dead, he should go back.

    At the end of the meal, Shao Qing discussed with Qin Zixi: ¡°I¡¯ll take you back? It¡¯s along the way anyways, we¡¯ll head out tomorrow?¡±

    Qin Zixi was a bit dazed. He nibbled on his biscuit like a little squirrel. There was even a bit of biscuit crumbs on the corner or his mouth. He then looked at Shao Qing and used his red little tongue to lick the corner of his lips. Then did he rush to respond: ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you. I can return myself.¡± He had already bothered Shao Qing a lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s along the way.¡± Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but touch his hair, and then said: ¡°I actually need to go to Jing Du, so let¡¯s just go together.¡±

    Qin Zixi was also unwilling to be separated from his little friend, so he hesitated a little and nodded. Although still expressionless, the speed of his cookie eating became much faster. Even the little hair on the top of his head seemed to rise up a little higher.

    Shao Qing had a smile in her eyes and rubbed his cheek: ¡°You should try smiling more instead of being so serious every day.¡±

    Qin Zixi bulged his face and widened his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore! This is called being imposing. My father does this so that his subordinates are afraid of him.¡±

    The group of people began tough and tease him: ¡°So awesome, so majestic and imposing ......¡±

    Shao Qing touched his head again, ¡°En, not young.¡± She didn¡¯t have much expression, but her eyes were smiling.

    Qin Zixi was still a little disheartened and mumbled to himself: ¡°I am not young anymore, I will be eighteen in a few months...¡±

    When they first saw Qin Zixi, they thought he was an arrogant young master and his temper would not be so good. But, after a long time, they discovered that Qin Zixi was quite cute.

    Shao Qing propped up her chin with one hand, watching her friends tease Qin Zixi, feeling much younger.

    Xiao Baozi on the other hand was on the sidelines, thinking carefully about the scene. It seems that Ma Ma likes Brother Xixi very much. Sister Panpan and the rest also like him a lot. Then allowing Brother Xiaoxi to be his family won¡¯t face any objections right?

    Even if it was known that he did it, it does not matter! Mama loves him so much, she couldn¡¯t punish him!

    The next day, they were ready to leave. Just before leaving, Liu Dong¡¯s body was being shipped out.

    In the apocalypse, cremation had be very important. This was because the corpse can easily be the food of some mutant animals, and it was safer to burn it.

    Moreover, it may cause diseases such as gue. As long as they are the right conditions, most of the corpses will be burned and then buried.

    Shao Qing and the others stayed at the door until Liu Dong¡¯s body was lifted away, and then they continued on the road. Gu Panpan mumbled, ¡°Today is really wretched!¡±

    Leaving at the same time as Liu Dong¡¯s body, wasn¡¯t that bad luck?

    Shao Qing was far behind the funeral procession in front of them. When they reached a bifurcated junction, suddenly several zombies descended from the sky. Several thick tentacles rolled up Liu Dong¡¯s body then under the cover of several zombies, they quickly escaped.

    The mourning team was taken aback. They have all encountered a lot of zombies¡¯ sudden attacks and were also ambushed. Every time they lost somepanions, but for the first time, the zombies came and did not attack, bite or kill. Instead, they just grabbed a body and ran away?

    What is this?

    Now those people really believed that there were indeed zombies who secretly followed Liu Dong, trying to retaliate. Didn¡¯t you see that the people are dead, but they weren¡¯t even willing to let the corpses go. How much hatred was there?

    After the group of experimenters made this move, Shao Qing¡¯s suspicions werepletely eluted, and no one would think of her anymore. After all, the ¡®killer¡¯ had already appeared.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t stay longer. She left with her friends. She walked on the other side of the fork. Shao Tong poked Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder after about ten minutes of departing.

    The tacit understanding between the two was very high. After Shao Qing and Shao Tong looked at each other, she understood the meaning of Shao Tong. She stopped and said lightly: ¡°Brothers who are secretly following, you do not have to hide. Why note out and talk? Since you followed all this way, you must be tired?¡±

 Chapter 163 - Volume 2 Chapter 57 Awkward Incident

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 57 Awkward Incident</strong>

    ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡± Shao Qing lowered her head and sniffed, feeling a faint floral fragrance. It was very light, with a faint sweet taste that couldn¡¯t be identified.

    Xiao Baozi almost jumped up, his eyes were like a bull¡¯s eye. His eyeballs turned quickly, then he rolled over on the bed: ¡°Ma Ma, baby¡¯s stomach hurts......¡±

    Shao Qing immediately didn¡¯t have thoughts to go search where the scent came from in the water, and she quickly rubbed her son¡¯s stomach. Qin Zixi held Yaya, and raised his eyebrows: ¡°Did you eat the wrong thing, stomachache?¡±

    Others didn¡¯t know, but Shao Qing is very clear that Xiao Baozi is half human and half zombie. How easy was it to get a stomachache?

    She rubbed Xiao Baozi¡¯s stomach. Then the fishy incidents seemed to connect in an instant in her mind. In fact, she discovered something was wrong early on. But she was a mother. When your own child is sick, one¡¯s mind bes confused. Thus, she never found the clumsy lies of Xiao Baozi.

    It was not until Qin Zixi spoke that Shao Qing suddenly realized. She looked at Xiao Baozi and Qin Zixi, and then whispered: ¡°Xiao Xi, can I trouble you to get some hot water? I want to give my baby a hot water bag.¡±

    Qin Zixi nodded. He put Yaya on the bed, and then went out.

    Xiao Baozi was keenly aware of what was wrong, and he held his quilt very anxiously. Shao Qing did not speak. She looked at him quietly, until Xiao Baozi curled up again, and looked up at Shao Qing guiltily. Then she asked: ¡°Stomach hurts?¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded and shook his head quietly. The pitiful appearance was very distressing. Shao Qing resisted the distress in her heart, crouched down, and asked him in a low voice: ¡°What is in the water?¡±

    Xiao Baozi trembled and tucked himself into the quilt. Shao Qing poked him and asked again,¡±What¡¯s in the water?¡±

    Xiao Baozi kept pushing himself into the quilt. He refused to raise his head until Shao Qing asked the third time: ¡°What¡¯s in the water?¡±

    Xiao Baozi raised his head and his eyes were red. Then with a choking noise, he said, ¡°Cooked rice....¡±

    ¡°What kind of cooked rice?¡± Shao Qing hardened her heart and continued to ask. Xiao Baozi replied, ¡°The cooked rice...¡± then he began crying: ¡°baby doesn¡¯t want brother Xiao Xi to leave. I don¡¯t want to be separated from brother Xiao Xi. I want to be a brother in Xiao Xi¡¯s family, I want raw rice to be cooked rice. Then, brother Xiao Xi won¡¯t leave.....¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Now, she really understood the cooking rice that Xiao Baozi was speaking about. She was actually very angry because Xiao Baozi concealed everything he did, and was scheming against her which made her sad.

    She gave up her life and the son she gave birth to, the son she raised, schemed behind her back. Her heart not only felt cold, but also a little painful.

    But watching Xiao Baozi cry was heartbreaking. Shao Qing began to think about her own problems in reverse. Did she do something wrong? She thought that she protected Xiao Baozi well, and thought that Xiao Baozi would grow up healthily and happily. Yet, she ignored the fact that he was a child and what a child needs is a childhood.

    However, Xiao Baozi followed her around everywhere. Especially during the apocalypse, running around, living with no fixed ce, constantly in a crisis, they were wandering on the verge of life and death every day.

    He had no toys, no friends, no ymates, but he was clever and sensible. He had never asked her for anything or made any demands.

    His only friend was a rabbit, so he has always been very good to Yaya. When he got Yaya, he acted as if he gained the most precious treasure.

    Did she do something wrong? So Xiao Baozi was not truly happy at all?

    Seeing Xiao Baozi crying so sadly, Shao Qing was also very distressed. She pursed her lips, but didn¡¯t know what to do. Keep Qin Zixi? No, Qin Zixi has his own family, his own loved ones, he is going to go back after all.

    Shao Qing was upset and didn¡¯t say a word, but Xiao Baozi misunderstood. He thought Shao Qing was angry and did not want him. At that time, he didn¡¯t even dare to cry. He took mini gasps of air, his nose and eyes were red. Although no tears came out, it looked very pitiful.

    When Shao Qing lowered her head, she saw that Xiao Baozi was sticking out his round and tender butt, with a pitiful expression of ¡°Ma Ma please don¡¯t abandon me¡±. With his small round nose and eyes that were both red, she suddenlyughed and kissed him on the nose: ¡°It was Mama¡¯s fault for not considering your feelings. Do you like Xiao Xi?¡±

    After hesitating for a long time, afraid of his mother¡¯s anger, but not wanting to go against his own thoughts since he really liked Brother Xiao Xi, he finally nodded slightly. Then he threw himself up and hugged Shao Qing¡¯s neck: ¡°Don¡¯t abandon baby, baby will be good. I won¡¯t do bad things anymore, don¡¯t give baby to others...¡±

    ¡°Never.¡± Shao Qing held Xiao Baozi¡¯s pitiful little face, then she kissed it several times, and said very seriously: ¡°Baby, this time it was mother¡¯s fault, but you are also wrong. First, don¡¯t give medicine to others casually in the future, this is wrong. Okay? Second, no matter what you do, you have to ask for people¡¯s thoughts and not force others to do somethingpulsively. Just like this time, if your mother didn¡¯t find out your small trick, I will be sad. Because mother trusts you, that is why I will only be fooled by you. Your brother Xiao Xi will be sad too because if you do this, it is a betrayal for him. Then neither of us will like you anymore, okay?¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded quickly, and grievously twisted about: ¡°Baby knows that he is wrong, and it won¡¯t happen again. But Ma Ma, I really like Brother Xiao Xi... baby wants to y with Brother Xiao Xi all the time. I want to live with Brother Xiaoxi and don¡¯t want Brother Xiaoxi to go back.¡±

    ¡°When I send Xiao Xi back to Jing Du, and thene back to dispose of things in S city, I will discuss with Panpan. In the future, we can settle down in Jing Du. Then if you ever are free, you can go to brother Xiao Xi¡¯s door, okay?¡± Shao Qing rubbed Xiao Baozi¡¯s cheek.

    Xiao Baozi quickly nodded and wriggled in Shao Qing¡¯s arms. He was still young, and his thoughts and views were all in a state of development. Everything he learned waspletely dependent on what he heard and saw.

    However, none of the people around him were virtuous people. Just randomly selecting one, they would all be on the same level as devils, like Yan Qiyue or Shao Qing. Even Gu Panpan and the rest were decisive murderers.

    Therefore, Xiao Baozi¡¯s character was independent and decisive, but he was too independent and decisive. Moreover with no proper guidance, he wouldn¡¯t know what is right or wrong.

    Fortunately, Shao Qing discovered this in time. Otherwise, after a few years, a little devil might be born.

    Furthermore, Xiao Baozi¡¯s ability is good, but there are too many strong people around him. Thus, he only needed to enjoy being protected. Without the factor of Shao Qing deliberately protecting him as well, Xiao Baozi could have been a very outstanding superhuman.

    His swallowing ability was effective for humans, zombies, and mutant animals. As long as they do not exceed his strength, as long as he touched them, he would be able to swallow them down until nothing was left.

    Moreover, the energy he swallowed, only part of it can be digested. The remaining part, although it must be discharged, can be used as energy for his attack.

    That was a scary thought.

    Finally, Qin Zixi came in to appease Xiao Baozi. He carried the kettle and asked softly, ¡°Where is the warm water bag?¡±

    To be honest, Shao Qing was actually a bit embarrassed, especially knowing that her son wanted her and Qin Zixi to turn raw rice to cooked rice.

    But now was not the time for embarrassment, she needed to lie for Xiao Baozi. So she found a warm water bag, flushed it with water, ced it on Xiao Baozi and gave him a wink.

    Xiao Baozi realized in an instant and hugged the warm water bag quickly. He looked at Qin Zixi with an embarrassed and guilty conscience. After Qin Zixi put the kettle down, he also sat awkwardly and his gaze turned towards the cup on the table. Shao Qing immediately felt more embarrassed. Qin Zixi clearly heard her conversation with Xiao Baozi. Although she didn¡¯t know how much he heard, he obviously knew what Xiao Baozi did. Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so awkward.

    The atmosphere in the whole space was embarrassing to death. Fortunately, the group who went out to hunt came back. The three of them secretly breathed a sigh of relief and ended the embarrassing atmosphere.

    The main chef was still Yan Hanqing, with Shao Qing being second. Gu Panpan and the other girls were responsible for washing and cutting vegetables.

    The men were responsible for handling prey. They caught a lot of prey, including a lot of fish. Crucian carp can be used for soup or for sweet and sour fish. The smaller ones can be directly fried.

    In brief, their lunch at noon was especially rich. Everyone was very happy to eat.

    After eating, Shao Qing poked Xiao Baozi. Xiao Baozi embarrassedly held Yaya and secretly followed Qin Zixi, preparing to apologize.

    Shao Qing was afraid that Xiao Baozi would lose his hard-won friend because he did one wrong thing, so she urged him to apologize.

    Although what Xiao Baozi did this time was overboard, Shao Qing believed that as long as he sincerely apologized, Qin Zixi would forgive him.

    Then Shao Qing went back to her house. Once back, Shao Qing was stunned because Yan Qiyue was sitting at the table drinking water......

    She really wanted to curse herself at the time. At that time because the atmosphere was too embarrassing, when everyone got back, Shao Qing was relieved and forgot about the medicine Xiao Baozi had made...

    So ... Yan Qiyue drank the water that was mixed with medicine...

    Yan Qiyue saw Shao Qinging back and put it down. He licked the corner of his mouth, and said, ¡°Where did this watere from? It¡¯s a little sweeter than normal well water and river water. Do you want to pack more to prepare when there is no water in the future?¡±

    Shao Qing: .......

    She didn¡¯t know what expression to use to face Yan Qiyue. She ignored him directly, and then opened the kettle. Unsurprisingly, there was a small red flower in the kettle, floating in the water.

    Originally, the flower had dried up. At this moment though, because it was filled with water, the petals were rehydrated and were floating up and down looking pretty.

    However, this cannot change the fact that it was an aphrodisiac flower.

    In other words, Yan Qiyue was affected.

    Shao Qing wanted to scratch her head. After Yan Qiyue got affected, she definitely would be used as the antidote. Otherwise, with Yan Qiyue¡¯s temper, even if he was stifled, he would never go to other women.

    Shao Qing was irritable to death. In the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw the gleam in Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes. She suddenly thought of a point, what does Yan Qiyue do? He is engaged in research. He has profound research on mutant nts, mutant animals, superhumans, and zombies.

    How could he not know there are problems with the water? Even if he didn¡¯t discover it when he poured it out, won¡¯t he know after drinking it? How could he relish that the water was really sweet and tell her that.

    How did that saying go? The more you want to cover up, the easier it is to expose. This is clearly a cover up making it more conspicuous A clever person bing a victim of their own ingenuity.

    After understanding this, Shao Qing was no longer irritable. She pped her hands and looked at Yan Qiyue with a smile, and said: ¡°If you like it, you can take the whole pot and drink it.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was dumbfounded at the time. The script was not written like this! It¡¯spletely different from what he imagined.....

    In fact, he felt a little wrong when he entered the house, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, it¡¯s no different from being in his own home. If you still need all kinds of precautions in your own home, then there would be no purpose in living.

    Then he sat down, poured a ss of water. It was when the ss was resting on his lips did he find that something was wrong. There was something wrong with the water.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s research on various mutated nts can be said to be very profound. He smelled it carefully and found that the water had an aphrodisiac taste. At that time, he was about to flip out. In Shao Qing¡¯s house, he found an aphrodisiac water, what else did he need to say?

    Someone must have tried to drug Shao Qing!

    How can this be tolerated? This is unbearable!

    However, Yan Qiyue had many thoughts in his mind and he quickly took something into consideration. Depending on the situation, Shao Qing should not have fallen into the trick yet, otherwise, it would have happened earlier. That is to say, he was the first person to encounter this ss of water.

    That¡¯s easy to handle, he can drink the waterpletely. Then ... meow haha. Maybe Shao Qing will fall into his hands.

    To be honest, after abandoning everything and following Shao Qing to the survivor base in S City, Yan Qiyue became less and less confident. There were just too manypetitors and threats everywhere. He had thought he was a very outstanding man, but no one around Shao Qing was worse than him.

    In fact, this isn¡¯t the first time he has confessed to Shao Qing. Yet, he still did not get any response, no wonder he lost his confidence.

    Imagine. A woman surrounded by outstanding men, and no one was worse than him, and he also has that discriminated indescribable fetish, that is to say, he has actually lost at the starting line.

    It would be strange for him to be confident.

    This time was an opportunity. Yan Qiyue knew for sure that if he really took the medicine, Shao Qing would never just ignore him. As long as they started a rtionship again, Shao Qing would ept him to take responsibility. Then, when he talked with Shao Qing again, he would be close to victory.

    This was probably his only chance, and this chance was tempting. Yan Qiyue held the ss of water for half an hour, hesitant sweat dripped down his forehead.

    In the end, he gave up.

    Yan Qiyue was a very proud person. This pride was not only manifested in his style of work, but also written in his bones. He knew that even if he relies on these dirty tactics to be with Shao Qing, Shao Qing¡¯s heart would only be filled with gaps and regrets.

    That was what he disdained to do. Even in the end, if Shao Qing refused to ept him, he could not do such a thing.

    However, Yan Qiyue still drank a bit. Not much, just enough for him to feel like that for a little bit. Then when Yan Qiyue sat down, Shao Qing arrived. He wanted to seize this opportunity to act coquettishly, to flirt and get some benefits. Maybe he could get Shao Qing¡¯s loving touch ... cough, and increase their feelings.

    Yet, Shao Qing didn¡¯t y cards ording tomon sense! When he came up, she knocked him down. Yan Qiyue wanted to cry. What about some loving care? What about some loving inquiry? What about some loving touch? Where did it all go!

    Yan Qiyue was very wronged and he mped his thigh together. He felt that Shao Qing was too ruthless, unreasonable, whatever the case she should still ask how he was!

    Shao Qing¡¯s mood was much better after teasing him, so she took a step forward and kicked his foot: ¡°How much did you drink?¡±

    Yan Qiyue replied honestly: ¡°Just a sip ...¡±

    ¡°Go and wash yourself with a cold bath and let yourself suffer.¡± Shao Qing rolled her eyes, and then asked: ¡°Have you had any stomach aches recently?¡±

    ¡°asionally, it still hurts.¡± Yan Qiyue originally wanted to say no pain, but taking a look at Shao Qing¡¯s attitude that has softened a lot, he quickly hit the snake with the stick, ready to act spoiled.

    Halfway through being coquettish, he felt that he was on the verge of copse. The effect of the medicine was stronger than he had imagined. Although he only took a sip, he was now hot and ready to go, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Shao Qing also discovered this. She sighed, raised her foot, and stepped on the target of her bullseye. Her voice became colder: ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s entire body shook at that time. Reflexively straightening his spine, he wanted to cover the key part with his hand.

    Shao Qing had an extra vine whip in her hand, and she tapped Yan Qiyue¡¯s hand with her whip shaft, and then said, ¡°Put your hand behind your back.¡±

    Yan Qiyue swallowed quietly and put his hand behind his back, to ept gentle punishment.

    Saying it was punishment, but in fact, for him, it was more like a reward. When Er Dai opened the door with a te of dried fruit, he saw Yan Qiyue lying on the table, the fringes of his hair wet with sweat.

    Shao Qing felt embarrassed as soon as she saw Er Dai. She kicked Yan Qiyue¡¯s ass, and then said: ¡°Go wash up, don¡¯t use cold water, it¡¯s bad for your body.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was still very happy. Yes, although Shao Qing had asked him to take a cold shower to solve this serious problem, she still truly cared for him and helped him use another method to solve the problem.

    Does this mean that Shao Qing still has him in his heart?

    Although Shao Qing did not ept him, Shao Qing also did not ept the others! No news was the best news. Sincerity is the golden stone. He believed that as long as he was sincere and patient enough, Shao Qing would ept him one day.

    Dripping water can wear down stones. The human heart is made of flesh. As long as he keeps giving, grinding her down with true affection, sooner orter he can enter Shao Qing¡¯s heart.

    Maybe he already held a position in Shao Qing¡¯s heart?

    Although he did not want Shao Qing and Er Dai staying alone, Yan Qiyue also knew what was going too far.

    So he sorted out his clothes and got ready to go out. Then Yan Qiyue saw Er Dai take a strange andplicated look at his ... crotch.

    What¡¯s so good about a man¡¯s crotch!

    Yan Qiyue was a little puzzled and went straight out. Now it was noon. Several people were still packing up outside. Those pots and pans all needed to be packed up. As soon as Yan Qiyue went out, someone greeted him. After greeting, when they saw a part of him they began to smile secretly.

    Yan Qiyue was even more puzzled until he returned to his tent, then found a mirror and took a look, only to find out what the problem was. Below his waist and above his legs, there was a footprint. Of course, this was not the most critical point. The most important thing was that the fabric of the footprint was all wet. It looked like he had urinated in his pants.

    Yan Qiyue: ......

    I don¡¯t want to live! Sooo embarrassing!

    Waahhhh, Shao Qing did not remind him QAQ

 Chapter 164 - Volume 2 Chapter 58 Going to a friendâ€™s place to play

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 58 Going to a friend¡¯s ce to y</strong>

    Yan Qiyue was awkward and refused to go out. Since that day, Yan Qiyue had been nested in his tent. When it was time to head out, he would sit in the back seat with his back turned towards everyone. So awkward.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but want tough. It seemed that she forgot to remind him. After she let him out, he really lost his temper.

    His temper was quite stubborn and Shao Qing began to think about how to coax back the troubled Yan Qiyue.

    Probably because of the wrong things done in the past, Xiao Baozi has been particrly attentive, obedient, and very clever recently. When they ate at noon, he would often hold the snacks or drinks and other things to share.

    Qin Zixi was a little embarrassed and angry, but was understandingter on. Xiao Baozi was just a little child, how can he be angry at him? Coupled with the sincere apology, Qin Zixi forgave Xiao Baozi and the two of them stayed together all day long.

    Heading back to Jing Du took longer this time due to travelling in such a big group. Someone always found a reason to stop. For example, when they encountered good scenery, they had to stop for a pic. The passing days were basically like a fairy tale. It did not seem like they were struggling in the apocalypse, but more like they were on vacation.

    Finally after who knows how many days, the group of traveling people finally arrived at Jing Du. Jing Du was still as bustling as ever, and a lot of people can be seen going in and out of the gates.

    When the group arrived at the gates of Jing Du and got out of the car, before they had time to even look at the gate, a bloody corpse fell under their feet.

    The friends led by Shao Qing were stunned. At first, they did not expect that someone would dare to be arrogant at the gates of Jing Du. Second, they did not expect that their ¡®luck¡¯ was so good. It just happened that the bodynded right by Shao Qing¡¯s feet. The sshed blood was mixed with dust and stained Shao Qing¡¯s trousers.

    Unlucky.

    Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t stay angry anymore. He pulled on Shao Qing, and then took out a paper towel and knelt down to wipe the stains off her trousers.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about the dirt, and took Yan Qiyue¡¯s hand: ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±

    Yan Qiyue groaned, throwing away his arrogance. His hand held Shao Qing¡¯s hand: ¡°Who told you to watch me embarrass myself, it¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t remind me...¡±

    ¡°Well, I was wrong.¡± Shao Qing touched his head. Her eyebrows curved down in a manner that made her look particrly gentle. How could Yan Qiyue still be angry? He just wanted to hold Shao Qing, and find a ce where no one was.

    Er Dai was unwilling. He leaned over from the other side and grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s other hand, and stared at Yan Qiyue angrily.

    On one side, it was filled with tenderness, but on the other side they were stunned. Lin Qifan only felt his body be stiff all over. He could no longer keep his eyes away. He stared at Shao Qing, looking carefully, familiar eyebrows, familiar tenderness. Everything was familiar...

    Was he dreaming?

    When Lin Qifan froze, the people around him walked over angrily, and the pampered girl pointed to the body on the ground: ¡°How dare you soil my skirt. Drag him back to feed the dogs!¡±

    Shao Qing lifted her eyes and saw several people surrounding a young girl. The girl¡¯s eyebrows were arrogant, with an arrogant aura surrounding her. There was another younger girl beside her. She waspletely battered and riddled with scars. She was being suppressed by a man. She looked at the corpse on the ground with tears streaming down her face and struggled against the man.

    But she was just a young girl with no power, how could she fight against an adult man who was also a superhuman?

    This kind of thing was something Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t meddle with. There were too many unfair things in the world. If she had to ask from the beginning to the end of the Qing Dynasty to see who was right or wrong, then she would be exhausted.

    A group of thugs rushed over and dragged the corpse on the ground. At this time, Shao Qing discovered that he was still breathing, but his breath was already very weak. With just a tiny blow, he really will go to the yellow springs.

    ¡°Let go of my brother! If there¡¯s anything,e at me!¡± The girl struggled constantly and the indulgent girl was probably annoyed hearing it. She returned thement with a p: ¡°You slut! Shut up! You want to die? I will make it so you wished you were dead! In this city, no one would dare to rob my, Liu Xin¡¯s, man!

    The girl was beaten all over her face and her face quickly swelled. She bit her lip and stared at the girl who imed to be Liu Xin, and then looked at Lin Qifan contemptuously and spat out a bloody saliva: ¡°Bah!¡±

    On the other side, Shao Qing also saw Lin Qifan. Her eyes were full of disgust, and she had a faint murderous aura. If she was not at the gate of Jing Du right now, she really wanted to rush up and stab the man with a knife.

    Covering the anger in her eyes, Shao Qing waved her hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Panpan felt a little unbearable, but she also knew that it was not the weak who died the fastest in the apocalypse, but the ones who acted like saints.

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t have kindness, but you can¡¯t send out good intentions all the time. Sometimes the person you save may stab you in the back.

    She knew this better than anyone else, especially remembering the time that they were trapped in the city at the beginning of the apocalypse. After being trapped for a period of time, they ran out of food and had nothing to eat or drink. They could only hope for the rescue army.

    There were about thirty soldiers in that squad. They rescued those people and gave them food. However, because the soldiers controlled the food, they only provided food during the day. Then under someone¡¯s instigation, the refugees tried to steal the food. The chaotic voices and bloody battle led to countless zombies being drawn out. Finally whether it was soldiers or the refugees, they all died in the hands of the zombies.

    Luckily, Gu Chuan was clever. He covered Gu Panpan¡¯s mouth, hugged her and hid in the utility room. Only then could they escape the disaster.

    From that time on, Gu Panpan knew very well that there was no absolute strength. You can¡¯t save everyone, but you can have kindness. You can have your bottom line, but you can¡¯t send good intentions anytime you want, or the one to die will not only be yourself, but also your rtives and friends.

    So even if it was unbearable, she had to resist. Gu Panpan at most would say something, but wouldn¡¯t actually do anything.

    A group of people handed the car over to the gatekeeper to check and was ready to go in. Shao Qing walked a few steps forward when Lin Qifan came over. His face became a little ruddy because of his excitement, and his breathing was even a little bit fast. After blocking Shao Qing, he whispered: ¡°Ah Qing...¡±

    Shao Qing felt disgusted. She didn¡¯t know why this man was so shameless. When he had an affair, did he ever consider that he already had a wife and children. Did he ever think about the spouse¡¯s sentiment when he indulged his mistress to kill her and Xiao Baozi?

    Now that she was lucky and didn¡¯t die, this man came over again with a deep affectionate look. What did he want to do?

    What should she do if her hands were itchy? She really wanted to p Lin Qifan¡¯s head and watch his brain stter everywhere.

    Shao Qing took a deep breath and then chuckled lightly: ¡°Your Excellency knows me?¡± When she spoke, there was a smile on her face, but her eyes were cold.

    Yan Qiyue responded the fastest. He climbed over half of Shao Qing¡¯s body, like a boneless snake and rested his head on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder. Exhaling, he looked especially charming: ¡°Ah Qing, do you know this man?¡±

    Er Dai would not be left behind. He climbed on the other side of Shao Qing, obsessively rubbing Shao Qing¡¯s cheek. Shao Qing rubbed Yan Qiyue¡¯s chin with her fingertips and saidzily: ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    Lin Qifan¡¯s face immediately became ugly, and his smile was a little stretched. At this time, the pampered girl came over and was jealous: ¡°Qi Fan, who are you talking to?¡±

    Lin Qifan did not know why, but he didn¡¯t want Shao Qing to see him and Liu Xin being too close together. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step back causing Liu Xin¡¯s outstretched hand to fail to rest on his shoulder.

    Liu Xin was immediately angry, but the fire was not directed towards Lin Qifan, instead it was directed towards Shao Qing. She raised her chin, her eyes were full of arrogance and her tone was full of disdain: ¡°Where did this shameless womane from, seducing other people¡¯s men on the street. This miss has never seen a live prostitute before, so let¡¯s see!¡±

    ¡°Xin¡¯er!¡± Lin Qifan embarrassedly pulled on Liu Xin¡¯s sleeve a little, but that made her more angry and she gritted her teeth: ¡°It¡¯s this woman now, then another woman in the next second. Lin Qifan! I want to ask you, which one is true and which is false? What excuse do you want to tell me?¡±

    Lin Qifan looked at Shao Qing¡¯s eyes that were full of disdain and was embarrassed to death. This was especially the case when Shao Qing leaned on Yan Qiyue and spoke with a chuckle, ¡°You only said one correct sentence in this paragraph. I haven¡¯t seen a live prostitute yet, but I¡¯ve seen it today. I¡¯ll teach you something. That man you are treating like a treasure, in the eyes of others, it may not even be better than a piece of grass. No, not even better than a piece of sh*t. This kind of man, even if you gift him to me for free, I would not want him.¡±

    Yan Qiyue loved Shao Qing¡¯s arrogant appearance. He leaned over and kissed Shao Qing¡¯s mouth, then ttered in azy manner: ¡°My dear, why do you have to lower yourself to argue with them? A broken pot and broken lid, they¡¯re a perfect pair.¡±

    Er Dai also leaned over. He kissed Shao Qing¡¯s left cheek and nodded solemnly. Although he hated Yan Qiyue, what he said today was still considered human words.

    Not only was Lin Qifan¡¯s face ugly, Liu Xin¡¯s face was also terrible. Her family background was good andshe grew up well. Even when the end of the world happened, she did not suffer. This was the first time someone had scolded her so bluntly.

    She didn¡¯t return to her mind for a while, her pale face didn¡¯t know how to fight back.

    After a while, like a deranged person she screamed: ¡°Tear me the mouth of this b*tch and the two men next to her!¡±

    Qin Zixi, who had been watching for a long time didn¡¯t understand the whole story, but he could figure out what happened. Shao Qing was his friend, how could he allow others to bully her?

    At that time, Qin Zixi took a step forward and the big bear snorted, pping the two superhumans who rushed forward. The big bear¡¯s size was really scary. After shooing the two people away, he stood honestly behind Qin Zixi. It looked a little simple and honest.

    Qin Zixi looked down at Liu Xin with a serious face and said coldly: ¡°Say that again, what do you want to do?¡±

    Liu Xin was already in a half-crazy state, her eyeballs werepletely tainted red. She really wanted to kill Shao Qing: ¡°I want to tear up that bitch¡¯s rotten mouth! And you mistresses!!¡±

    After she finished, she suddenly realized that Qin Zixi was a little familiar. Then she took a closer look at Qin Zixi and her face became pale.

    Qin Zixi was well-known in Jing Du because his father was powerful. The Qin family was a traditional general family. Before the end of the world, their existence in China was at its peak. They were a family with threemanders.

    They were basically in control of the existence of the military. All the Qin children, including those who were engaged in business, and those who were in politics, were famous.

    After the end of the world, the Qin family united the existence of several other strong existences and established a base for survivors in Jing Du. That is to say, the old Qin family was one of the secret big shots in Jing Du.

    No matter how powerful Liu Xin¡¯s family was, they could not even bepared to Qin Zixi¡¯s!

    Those with some family background like her have been educated early, to have the photos of people she shouldn¡¯t harass memorized. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be kicking against this iron te.

    Shao Qing was tired so she whispered to Qin Zixi: ¡°Forget it, it wasn¡¯t an easy journeying back. This matter will stop here.¡± She turned her head and looked at Liu Xin: ¡°Let the two people in your hands go, then immediately disappear in front of our eyes.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything threatening and her expression was very cold, but Liu Xin couldn¡¯t say anything. She gritted her teeth and said,¡± Let the people go! Withdraw!¡±

    Then they hurried away. However, Lin Qifan looked at Shao Qing once more before turning around and following Liu Xin away.

    The girl was thrown to the ground. She rolled forward and threw herself forward to hug her brother then howled.

    Her brother had onest breath left, and she was about to take that breath away. Shao Qing didn¡¯t like troublesome things, but if she could help, she was still willing to help.

    So Shao Qing took some medicine out and handed it to the girl. She patted her shoulder and didn¡¯t speak. The girl was very grateful and kept thanking Shao Qing.

    Even if she knew it was impossible to save her brother, she was still very grateful to Shao Qing.

    Their story was also a disaster. She and her brother came to Jing Du from outside. Her brother has some abilities and she was just an ordinary person, but her brother protected her very well.

    When they first came to Jing Du, they had no one to rely on. It was then that the girl unexpectedly met Lin Qifan. Lin Qifan put on airs and was good with hist words. He deliberately got close to the girl and helped the girl a lot. She naturally let her guard down.

    Lin Qifan dered that he had no girlfriend and said he wanted to pursue the girl. The girl was a very reserved girl and did not agree.

    Who knew today when her brother had just finishedpleting a task and was heading back to the city where she was waiting to wee him she would meet Lin Qifan. The two exchanged a few words when Liu Xin came over.

    Immediately after, Liu Xin said she seduced Lin Qifan. That person had swore he did not have a girlfriend, that he liked her and wanted to chase her...what a load of BS.

    The girl understood at that moment that Lin Qifan wanted to two-time, but was found out by Liu Xin.

    It¡¯s just that Liu Xin was unreasonable. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Qing, she and her brother might have died at the gates.

    Helping people to the very end, sending Buddha all the way to the west, Shao Qing helped the girl bring her brother into the city and sent them to their home before leaving.

    After leaving, Qin Zixi said excitedly: ¡°Come and sit at my house? You have taken care of me so many times before. Now that I am the host, let me do my best as andlord!¡±

    Shao Qing originally wanted to refuse because she saw how Liu Xin acted. She knew that Qin Zixi¡¯s house was not simple, but now looking at Qin Zixi¡¯s excited face and the pitiful appearance of Xiao Baozi, she agreed.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Qin Zixi secretly gave a gesture, and then took Shao Qing to his house. A group of people walked and walked to the residential area exclusive to the high sses of Jing Du. Shao Qing also understood why Liu Xin was afraid of Qin Zixi.

    It turns out Qin Zixi was a child of an official.

    However, she made a friend of Qin Zixi, not Qin Zixi¡¯s family. Thus, she didn¡¯t care much. As soon as Qin Zixi went back, Ah Lan and the others dispersed instantly. A middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper came over to wee them: ¡°The young master is back? I¡¯ll go notify- ¡°

    ¡°No one needs to be notified. Dad and them are very busy. Don¡¯t let them know. I will bring my friend to the back to y. At night, when my dades back, then tell him.¡± Qin Zixi waved his hand, then said: ¡°Uncle Wang, my trip was very fruitful. They are all at the door, help me ce them. Don¡¯t let people get too close. They are very fierce.¡±

    The butler answered helplessly: ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Then he went out.

    Qin Zixi immediately took Shao Qing inside: ¡°I live with my dad and grandpa now. My dad is very fierce, but my grandpa is very nice. He will love Xiao Baozi and Qing Jie very much.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak, she just smiled and listened to his introduction.

    ¡°In front is the garden of our house. My grandfather likes flowers very much. He collected many seeds and nted many things. Some of them lived and some didn¡¯t, but the garden is still beautiful.¡± When Qin Zixi came back home, he became a lot livelier: ¡°Going forward is the training ground of our family. My dad and my grandfather are all soldiers. When they¡¯re bored they like to train or engage in exercises. They don¡¯t like fitness rooms so they made an open-air training ground. There is a lot of equipment there.¡±

    Qin Zixi led the group of people and suddenly they saw an old man with a bird cage. The old man¡¯s hair and beard were all white and he was wearing a traditional chinese outfit. When he saw Qin Zixi, he quickly walked over and said: ¡°Good grandson, do you want grandpa to die!? Come and let grandpa see if you became thin!¡±

    Qin Zixi quickly stepped forward and honestly said: ¡°I¡¯m back grandpa.¡±

    The old man squeezed Qin Zixi¡¯s arm, and then exaggeratedly said: ¡°Hah, you are not thin at all, you even got fat!¡±

    Qin Zixi¡¯s face was a little red. Being fed by Shao Qing these two days, getting a bit chubbier was a simple task. He quickly changed the topic: ¡°Grandpa, I brought my friends to y this time. I will introduce them to you, these are my friends.¡± Then he introduced each of them to him. Among them, the most critical point was him introducing his little buddy Xiao Baozi.

    Xiao Baozi was a little nervous. He looked up at the old man and tried to make his bun-like face look more serious: ¡°Grandpa, how are you? I am Bao Bao*.¡±

    * baby, darling

    The old man lowered his head and faced Xiao Baozi. Xiao Baozi immediately became more nervous. His face bulged and the old man did not speak. Xiao Baozi also did not speak.

    One has to say that this old man was very fierce, especially his eyes. Looking like a leader of a criminal gang with his wide forehead, heroic face, and the scars on his face, it is definitely the kind that can stop children from crying at night.

    The old one and the young one stared at each other for two minutes, then Xiao Baozi sat on the ground with a whimper and began to cry. The old man immediately wanted to reach out to help him, but was afraid that Xiao Baozi would cry even more sadly.

    Qin Zixi couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t scare him!¡± He lifted Xiao Baozi, andforted him. Xiao Baozi stopped crying, but he kept reaching towards his mother and still seemed scared.

    The old man was a bit decadent. In fact, he really liked Xiao Baozi. Especially when looking at the small, meaty face of Xiao Baozi, he really wanted to poke it.

    But since a long time ago, children weren¡¯t a big fan of him. When a child touched him, he would scare them off . Finally, he met a little friend of his grandson that he also liked, yet, he scared him too.

    The old man felt a little sad. Was he that scary?

    Qin Zixi was very familiar with his grandfather, he touched his forehead helplessly, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t stare nkly at the baby, no matter how bold, they will be terrified.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and said: ¡°Old man, maybe you can try to smile.¡±

    Then the old man smiled with a grin, and his face seemed to be even more fierce, even more frightening.

    Shao Qing: ....

 Chapter 165 - Volume 2 Chapter 59 Qin familyâ€™s cute grandpa

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 59 Qin family¡¯s cute grandpa</strong>

    After realizing the expressions of Shao Qing and others, the old man felt aggrieved. His expression quickly became serious and he felt his heart hurt again.

    Then Xiao Baozi reached out quietly and touched the old man¡¯s waist. He originally wanted to touch the old man¡¯s hair. This was because when he was sad, his mother often touched his head.

    But he was too short. Even if he tippy toed, he could only touch the old man¡¯s waist.

    The old man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but there was some joy revealed in his eyes. He tried to suppress the corners of his mouth, fearing that he would suddenly smile and scare away Xiao Baozi.

    Then the old man sneakily grabbed the tender paws of Xiao Baozi and Xiao Baozi did not pull away. His thoughts were simple. This was the grandfather of his friend, he had to give him some face. Didn¡¯t he see how bad his friend¡¯s grandpa felt?

    After Xiao Baozi did not pull his hands away, the old man¡¯s mood was obviously a lot brighter. When he looked at Shao Qing and the others again, his eyes became a lot softer.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, are these your friends?¡±

    Qin Zixi nodded, and then introduced Shao Qing and the rest to the senior one by one. To tell the truth, the old man had never heard of Shao Qing¡¯s name before. But even though he didn¡¯t have much expression, once could tell that he was listening carefully to make sure he remembered them.

    Shao Qing¡¯s impression of the old man improved instantly. Obviously, the old man only took them so seriously because they were friends brought back by his grandson.

    Especially when introducing Shao Qing, the old man heard that Xiao Baozi was Shao Qing¡¯s son, and he said two words to Shao Qing: ¡°Very good.¡±

    Then he said: ¡°Don¡¯t stand at the door. Let¡¯s go in. Since everyone is a friend of Xiao Xi¡¯s, you don¡¯t have to restrain yourself.¡±

    Then he took the lead and walked in. Qin Zixi¡¯s home decoration was not very luxurious, it was a bit low key, but concrete details can be seen everywhere.

    It even carried a military-style toughness. In short, the decorations were very appreciated by Shao Qing. She couldn¡¯t help but look at it more.

    After the group of people sat down on the sofa in the hall, a nanny came up to pour tea. When the old man sat down, he especially let Xiao Baozi sit beside him, and ordered the nanny to bring some candy.

    Arge box of candy with chocte, fudge, and toffee, in short, everything a child would like to eat was in there.

    The old man looked at Xiao Baozi very kindly: ¡°What do you like to eat? If you like it, you can have it all.¡±

    Xiao Baozi was not frightened, but also not greedy. He only took two pieces, a chocte and a piece of jelly bean. Then looking again at the gummy figures, struggling to decide between the swinging Sun Wukong or Chang¡¯e, he gritted his teeth and took Sun Wukong.

    Xiao Baozi behaved so well, the old man immediately liked him. He pushed the box and said, ¡°Take it all if you like.¡±

    Xiao Baozi shook his head, and then said softly: ¡°You are Brother Xi¡¯s grandfather, so baby doesn¡¯t see you as an outsider. However as a person, I can¡¯t be too greedy. I¡¯ll just eat these.¡±

    The old man nodded, seeming to want tough, but he squeezed his lips tightly, presumably afraid of scaring the child again.

    A child¡¯s upbringing can be seen from the children, so the old man¡¯s impression of Shao Qing got even better.

    He stood up reluctantly, and then said: ¡°If I¡¯m here, you guys probably won¡¯t be able to rx and have fun. So, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±

    Xiao Baozi hesitated, then grabbed the old man¡¯s clothes: ¡± Grandpa stay and y with us. I like Grandpa.¡±

    The old man was happy. Although he did not show it tantly, the excitement in his eyes was obvious. It was the first time a child had been so close to him.

    But the old man still gritted his teeth and refused: ¡°No, you will be afraid if I¡¯m here.¡±

    Xiao Baozi replied in a sincere manner: ¡°Why will I be afraid? Just like how other kids are afraid of my eyes? But I¡¯m not afraid of Grandpa or is it that Grandpa doesn¡¯t like baby???¡±

    The old man felt distressed, with a cold face he answered: ¡°Who is afraid of your eyes? Grandpa thinks your eyes are very cool and beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Then stay and y with baby.¡± Xiao Baozi smiled immediately, and then revealed two little tiger¡¯s teeth. The old man¡¯s heart softened immediately, and the butt he lifted up fell back down.

    In his heart he repeated, en ... just a little longer...

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself, just treat this ce as your own home.¡±

    After spending some time together, they discovered the old man was actually very kind. It was just because of his face that made him seem fierce.

    It can be seen just from how he got along with Xiao Baozi. How can an old man who likes babies so much have a hard heart.

    When the group of people sat together, it was natural to talk and drink tea. The old man¡¯s eyes were very observant. After staring at Shao Qing for a long time, he suddenly said: ¡°You were a soldier before.¡±

    His sentence was not a question, but a statement. There was a special reaction between soldiers just like when Shao Qing saw Yan Hanqing for the first time. Thus he could be sure that she was a soldier.

    ¡°Yes, Han Qing and I were both soldiers, but I have been retired for a long time.¡± Shao Qing chuckled. Although she said that she retired, she didn¡¯t even arrange herself to change jobs. At one point, she was at a loss of what she should do for a living. But she still did not regret giving the highlight of her youth to her military career.

    She even had an unremovable militaryplex. Even though she has been discharged for so long, even if she struggled for so long in the apocalypse, when she sees the military again, she always has a heartfelt sentiment.

    Most people who have been soldiers for a long time would be like this, like her, and like the old man in front of her.

    ¡°I can see it.¡± His eyes were very soft, as if he was recalling his youth: ¡°At your age, why did you retire so early?¡±

    ¡°I was injured while performing a task. My physical strength couldn¡¯t keep up with the training, and I could only retire.¡± Shao Qing chuckled and said: ¡°When I retired, I was really young.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly became more gentle. From Shao Qing¡¯s words, a sentiment can be heard. She was not the kind of soldier in military service for mandatory services, nor the soldier that can be bought in with money, but a soldier who was truly on the verge of life and death constantly.

    ¡°Okay, very good.¡±

    The old man sighed, and then said: ¡°A good soldier.¡±

    Yan Hanqing on the side remained silent until no one said anything, then he gave a military salute: ¡°Senior official.¡±

    The old man looked at Yan Hanqing carefully, then patted his thigh: ¡°This kid, I know you! Northern China¡¯s Northeast Tiger!¡±

    Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t do anything because of the praise. He even felt that he was no longer qualified to keep that title, but it was obvious the old man remembered clearly. The few people changed from casual chatting to chatting about military life.

    While the rest couldn¡¯t join in at the moment.

    When Qin Zixi¡¯s father came back, he saw his old father hanging his arm around a young man¡¯s shoulder, and was very happily chatting with another pretty good-looking woman.

    His chin immediately smashed to the ground. Is this his dad who had a poker face all day long and was usually so oppressive? Did he overwork himself these two days and was hallucinating!?

    It was not until Qin Zixi said, ¡°Dad, are you back?¡±

    Then did Qin dad react. All of this in front of him was not an illusion. His dad was really putting his arm around this young man and was chatting with that woman.

    In fact, there was a cute and lovely child sitting beside him. His father, who had never gotten along with children, actually sat with a child and that child had not been scared off yet!

    Hell, he just didn¡¯t go home for a day! How does it feel like it¡¯s the end of the world? No, it¡¯s already the end of the world...

    Qin Dad felt that he was incoherent now. He thumped his head, and then walked over: ¡°Xiao Xi, are you back? Dad, you are in a good mood today...¡±

    The old man immediately stared at his son: ¡°Don¡¯te! Turn your face away, don¡¯t scare my baby.¡± He said as he pulled Xiao Baozi into his arms.

    Qin dad¡¯s mouth twitched. Hasn¡¯t it always been you that is always scaring children away? Besides, that¡¯s someone else¡¯s baby, how could you call them your baby?

    But Qin Dad didn¡¯t dare roast him about it. He didn¡¯t look at him as a director-level person or that he was also a big stubborn man. In his own home, in the eyes of his father, he will always be the son who hasn¡¯t grown up. As long as he provoked his father a little, then he would get a big fat beating. In fact it would be a beating on the buttocks, leaving him no face at all.

    Two days ago, he angered his dad and now he couldn¡¯t even sit down properly!

    What should I do if I identally provoke my dad again in front of so many people? What a shame! How can I live if the news spread?

    So Qin Dad moved away two steps calmly and retreated to a safe distance, then grinned, revealing a smile that he thought was very kind: ¡°Dad, is this okay?¡±

    Then he was pped in the face by the old man¡¯s shoe. Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Looking at the smile, is that hereditary? Fortunately, Qin Zixi was not like the two men. Looking at Qin Zixi¡¯s white and tender appearance, he probably got it from his mother.

    ¡°Go to the side, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± After the old man threatened Qin Dad, his face looked softly at Xiao Baozi: ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? Grandpa can tell someone to make it for you.¡±

    Xiao Baozi thought about it: ¡°I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs, winter melon soup....¡± the list went on, then he turned to his mum and asked, ¡°Mama, can I have pudding after dinner tonight?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. She generally would not force Xiao Baozi to eat anything, but she would control the amount of sweets eaten by Xiao Baozi. This was because eating too much sweets was bad for his teeth and bad for the body.

    Xiao Baozi immediately shouted happily: ¡°Then pudding is good, I want to eat strawberry vor.¡±

    ¡°All right, no problem.¡± Looking at the gentle face of the old man, Qin Dad¡¯s eyeballs were about to fall to the ground.

    This was his father! Yet he has never been so gentle to him! Since he was small, he would get fat beatings after fat beatings. Disobedient, fat beating, troublesome, fat beating, bad grades in military school, fat beating, bad mood, fat beating, face annoying, fat beating.

    For decades, except for when Qin Zixi was born, he never smiled at him!

    Qin Dad felt wronged. Carrying the shoe thrown by his Dad, he had to give it back. Xiao Baozi ran over, took the shoes, then helped Qin grandpa put it on. After all, the old man treated him so well. Ma Ma had said, if you cast yourself or something then you have to repay or something. Anyway, it just means that if others are kind to you then you should be kind to others.

    The old man quickly raised his feet: ¡°Don¡¯t, grandpa¡¯s feet smell...¡±

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s hands were quicker and had already put on the shoe for the old man. The old man had a red blush on his face. He was so happy, it was as if Xiao Baozi was his own grandson.

    Qin Dad on the other hand: ......

    When the old man looked up, he saw his son was not showing himself off as someone worthy of respect and suddenly shouted: ¡°What are you doing standing there in such a stupid manner?! Don¡¯t you see the guests? How did I give birth to such a moron!¡±

    Qin Dad turned into a wilting eggnt. The old man red at him: ¡°I told you not to stand there being stupid. Go to the kitchen first and tell the chef to make sweet and sour pork ribs and winter melon tonight. Also make....... En, does baby like to eat beans? How about scrambled eggs with tomatoes?¡±

    Xiao Baozi said with a gentle voice:¡± I can eat everything but coriander. Grandpa doesn¡¯t have to just order what I like. I¡¯m not a picky eater. Grandpa should order what he likes.¡±

    ¡°Baby is so good! Then let¡¯s have another stir fry beans, tomato and scrambled eggs. The rest can be whatever the chef sees fit. Also, don¡¯t forget to make dessert after dinner and ask for strawberry-vored pudding.¡± The old man waved his hand and Qin Dad felt that he had be a housekeeper, his whole being was unhappy.

    ¡°Go!¡± The old man red at him: ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t able to think in different angles. You really aren¡¯t just stupid looking.¡±

    Qin Dad, pk*.

    * drops dead

    The old man was in a very good mood. This kind of good mood is maintained until dinner. At dinner, Xiao Baozi sat beside him and the entire time he would serve Xiao Baozi in various ways, acting even more considerate than Shao Qing.

    Xiao Baozi would also lift his little buttocks up to pick vegetables for him. If one was watching this happy scene, they would definitely think that Xiao Baozi was the grandson of this old man, and even Qin Zixi was thrown to the side coldly.

    So Qin Zixi and Qin Dad formed a poor father and son duo, one being ignored by his father and the other given the cold shoulder by his grandfather.

    When Xiao Baozi sat and ate his pudding satisfactorily, the old man asked Shao Qing: ¡°You aren¡¯t from Jing Du?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded: ¡°We are from the survivor base in S City.¡±

    ¡°Then did you guyse to Jing Du just to take a look?¡± If it was someone else, he would never ask this sentence. The position of this old man in China can not be shaken. The people that could catch his gaze were very few especially if they were his juniors, that was even less.

    It was mostly because of Xiao Baozi and that Shao Qing was verypatible to him, that he asked a few more questions.

    ¡°I just wanted toe and have a look. I have the idea of ??settling down, but I haven¡¯t decided where yet.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything. She understood the old man¡¯s meaning. If they want to settle down, the old man would definitely be ready to help. Shao Qing was really reluctant to ept others¡¯ feelings too much.

    If Qin Zixi wanted to help her, she would definitely not say much, but Qin Zixi¡¯s grandpa wanting to help too, that was just too much.

    The old man could see through Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts too, so he didn¡¯t ask much, but just said: ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to settle down. Stay in our house tonight. It¡¯s getting prettyte. Going outside to find a ce would be troublesome. We have plenty of extra rooms so having you lot is absolutely not a problem.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t intend to decline. The old man immediately said:¡±Let the baby sleep with me tonight, okay baby.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡± Xiao Baozi blinked as he replied. If Grandpa liked him then he definitely won¡¯t reject him and brother Xi bing best friends.

    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I sleep with you and Brother Xiao Xi, the three of us?¡±

    The old man thought about it. The bed was quite big anyways, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal with his grandson joining as well. He nodded and looked at Shao Qing.

    The old man with white hair and beard, looked at her with expectant eyes. Shao Qing could only say: ¡°Don¡¯t trouble Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°I know Ma Ma.¡± Xiao Baozi was very clever and then the old man held his grandson in his left hand and Xiao Baozi in his right hand, then went upstairs to bed feeling like a winner in life.

    Qin Dad was left to make arrangements for Shao Qing and the rest on where they should stay. Qin Dad was very cold to Shao Qing. He simply arranged the butler to assist them.

    Shao Qing and her two octopuses slept in the same room. Yes, the two octopuses crawled over in the middle of the night.

    When the two came over it was already midnight. Normal people were already asleep at this time, but Shao Qing was not asleep and was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling.

    Yan Qiyue was the first toe over and rub himself against her. He organized his thoughts and asked: ¡°Still thinking about the man we met during the day today? Why are you thinking of that little gigolo? Just looking at us two is enough.¡±

    Er Dai agreed and stuck himself onto Shao Qing.

    What is so nice about that little gigolo!

    Shao Qing sighed and then said: ¡°How do you know I¡¯m thinking of him?¡±

    ¡°You still need to ask this question? You guys must know each other. Just from seeing how he looked at you, towards you... hmph...¡± Yan Qiyue whispered: ¡°there¡¯s definitely some other feelings.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and then said: ¡°Do you want to guess what I am thinking about specifically?¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking about your past?¡± Yan Qiyue widened his eyes and then said: ¡°I think you two must have a past!¡±

    Shao Qing answered lightly: ¡°You guessed about half right.¡±

    ¡°Did I guess that you are thinking about your past correctly or that you two have a past correctly?¡± Yan Qiyue was actually quite jealous, but he knew clearly that Shao Qing¡¯s gaze on the guy was definitely not gentle. He just saw that Shao Qing was in a bad mood and deliberately tried to make her happy.

    Shao Qing said: ¡°The second half of the sentence.¡±

    Yan Qiyue immediately moved over to her coquettishly: ¡°That¡¯s already done. You just have to look forward, look at your side. With someone so handsome like me, why would you still need to think about him?¡±

    ¡°Thinking about how to kill him.¡± Shao Qing said very seriously: ¡°I have considered dozens of ways to kill him, do you want to help me think?¡±

    Yan Qiyue: ......

 Chapter 166 - Volume 2 Chapter 60 An Inevitable Clash Between Enemies

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 60 An Inevitable sh Between Enemies</strong>

    Although Yan Qiyue was quite jealous before, now, he just wants to retract his head. This was because he heard it very clearly, Shao Qing¡¯s cold words were all true.

    She was really thinking about how to kill Lin Qifan, and thought of more than one way.

    But who is Yan Qiyue? He was originally an unbridled character. If Shao Qing wanted to kill someone, he would hand them over to her. If Shao Qing was tired, then he would take the knife to kill them himself.

    He doesn¡¯t care who Shao Qing wants to kill. Whether it¡¯s powerful superhumans or innocent ordinary people, or a big boss, as long as Shao Qing wants to kill someone, he would help without blinking his eyes.

    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, Yan Qiyue¡¯s character was very dangerous and made people feel a bit creeped out, but Shao Qing loved that part about him the most.

    A person only lived once for what? For others he didn¡¯t know, but Shao Qing lived only for the people she cared about, to have a better life. For herself as long as her life was decent it was enough.

    Especially in the apocalypse, if they didn¡¯t take advantage of the wantonness of the present, what were they waiting for? Who knows when they¡¯ll lose their lives?

    What she was most afraid of was being betrayed, and Yan Qiyue would not betray her. His extreme fanaticism, extreme love for her, and extreme personality, were basically the reason why Shao Qing was at ease with him.

    Even her trust towards Yan Hanqing was a bit lower in Shao Qing¡¯s heart than that of Yan Qiyue.

    There was also Er Dai. Er Dai was even better. He was not even a human being. His dependence and trust in Shao Qing has reached an extreme. It can be said that Er Dai was the person she trusted the most.

    So when Shao Qing was thinking about how to kill Lin Qifan, both of them were already thinking about how to help Shao Qing kill him.

    They didn¡¯t even have to ask Shao Qing why she wanted Lin Qifan to die. As long as Shao Qing wanted Lin Qifan to die, they also wanted Lin Qifan to die.

    Shao Qing also clearly understood this, but she did not want to hide the truth from these two men, so Shao Qing said indifferently: ¡°Lin Qifan is the biological father of the baby.¡±

    Both men were dumbfounded. Some people have asked Shao Qing before who the biological father of the baby was, but Shao Qing either smiled, did not speak, or would say that he was dead.

    Unexpectedly, this dead ¡®baby father¡¯ actually appeared again!

    ¡°Lin Qifan was my husband. We were married and received the certificate but he was cheating. I didn¡¯t know until the day of the apocalypse. He indulged his mistress and allowed her to kill me along with the baby on the street. It was then that I realized that I was both unfortunate and fortunate. Fortunate because it happened to be the end of the world. Maybe it was the moment I took myst breath, bubt I was infected with the zombie virus and awakened my ability, thus I didn¡¯t die. I crawled out of the freezer in the hospital and gave birth to Xiao Baozi, and turned into a monster: a half-human half-corpse.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s tone was very dull. When the end of the world began, she was angry. Her whole being was upied by bloodthirsty thoughts.

    And now, when she mentioned that person again, she didn¡¯t feel the same fluctuations. Her heart was calm like a windlesske. This was probably because staying with Er Dai and them helped heal her inner wound.

    Although Shao Qing was very calm, the two men were going crazy. How could there be such a man in this world? He obviously already had the best treasure in the world, but still wanted to abandon it, and go pick up trash.

    Although they were very happy the man was blind and did not know what true treasure was, they were more distressed about Shao Qing. She was betrayed by her husband, and killed by the mistress on the street while she was still pregnant with the baby!

    Shao Qing must have been so sad and desperate at that time!

    There was no need for Shao Qing at this time, the two of men were ready to tear that as*hole alive, especially Yan Qiyue. He wanted him to just crash into the wall. How could there be such a stupid man? If it was him who had Shao Qing and Shao Qing was willing to give birth for him, he would have been crazy happy! He would be willing to live ten less years.

    It¡¯s fine if this man didn¡¯t cherish it, but he also left Shao Qing and went to find another woman. He was absolutely mad!

    Why couldn¡¯t he have been this lucky man?

    Moreover, it was because of this as*hole that Shao Qing was reluctant to ept a second man as her lover, and made his road to chasing his wife so long and arduous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. Since he is in Jing Du, we can kill him at any time. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Shao Qing said lightly, she had to make sure she nned it well and thought of something unique.

    Something suitable for Lin Qifan¡¯s death.

    Imagining him feeling the despair she had felt that time, Shao Qing felt extremely rejuvenated.

    Both men closed their eyes honestly. In fact, they were thinking about how to torture Lin Qifan. Moreover, killing a person was not the best choice for revenge. Instead, making him beg for death would be a lot more refreshing and satisfying.

    Especially for this scumbag. They would be letting him off easy by allowing him to die too fast.

    Early in the morning of the next day, the two men got up from the bed and went back to their rooms and pretended to have just gotten out of bed.

    Trying to cover up made them even more conspicuous, who didn¡¯t know their attempts? Who didn¡¯t know where they sleptst night?

    Father Qin ran away early, probably trying to hide from the old man. Shao Qing stretched outzily and went downstairs. When she went downstairs, she saw ady sitting there on the first floor.

    Thedy was drinking tea, and her dress and appearance were top-notch. Shao Qing froze for a moment. Thedy also froze for a moment. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Shao Qing with vignce.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t recognize her, but just by looking at her, this woman should be in her 30s. Knowing she should be polite in others¡¯ homes, Shao Qing said: ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m a friend of Qin Zixi.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a friend of Xiao Xi.¡± The woman narrowed her eyes. The vignce in her eyes did not dissipate. She smiled and said,¡± I am Xiao Xi¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°So, it turned out to be...¡± Shao Qing was stunned for a moment, but was unable to say the word ¡°Auntie¡±. After all, the age difference between her and this woman was not big. After careful calctions, she was 28 this year. She was basically in her thirties.

    At this time, Xiao Baozi also ran down, followed by Qin Zixi and the old man. Xiao Baozi first ran over and jumped into Shao Qing¡¯s arms, and greeted her. ¡°Good morning, Ma Ma.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyebrows softened a lot, and she touched the top of Xiao Baozi¡¯s head: ¡°How did you sleepst night? Were you naughty?¡±

    ¡°Slept well, just missed Mama a little.¡± Xiao Baozi grumbled and acted spoiled: ¡°Baby was very obedient and definitely not naughty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shao Qing said: ¡°Call..... call Auntie.¡±

    Xiao Baozi turned his head to look at the woman and whispered: ¡°Hello Auntie... ¡°

    The vignce in the woman¡¯s eyes was about to overflow. She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°What a lovely baby.¡± Then she stood up and walked over, and touched the head of Qin Zixi lovingly, and then smiled: ¡°Dad, you look so happy today.¡±

    The old man froze, his face was expressionless, and then said: ¡°Okay, there are no outsiders. No need for those falsementaries. Order breakfast, baby should be hungry.¡±

    The woman bowed her head slightly, there seemed to be something that shed within her eyes. The doubts within her have been overwhelmed at the moment. She was the stepmother of Qin Zixi. Qin Zixi¡¯s real mother died at birth.

    Father Qin worried that a child without a mother would be bullied so he decided to marry the current Mrs. Qin, but Qin Zixi did not like his stepmother.

    After marrying Father Qin, Mrs. Qin had never been able to bear children. She went to the hospital to check. Her health was not a problem, so there were only two possibilities.

    Either it was Father Qin who had problems, or Father Qin didn¡¯t want her to give birth. The result was obvious. If Father Qin had a health problem, how did Qin Zixi get born?

    It was clear that Father Qin did not want her to give birth to the heirs of the Qin family, or was worried that after she gave birth to the child of the Qin family, that child will fight for the Qin inheritance with Qin Zixi.

    Therefore, Mrs. Qin has always been brooding. Now that there suddenly appeared a particrly good-looking person, with children, and more importantly, the woman seemed to be liked by Qin Zixi and the senior, how can Mrs. Qin not be vignt?

    She carefully looked at the appearance of Xiao Baozi, but Xiao Baozi followed Shao Qing, she could not see whether Xiao Baozi was rted to Father Qin.

    After watching for a while, Mrs. Qin said with a smile: ¡°I will tell the chef.¡±

    When Mrs. Qin left, the senior took Xiao Baoxi and Qin Zixi to sit on the sofa, and the nanny came forward and poured a few cups of tea.

    ¡°How long are you staying?¡± The old man took a sip of tea and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving today. There are still people waiting for us back in S city.¡± Shao Qing chuckled and said, ¡°We have been gone for a long time.¡±

    The old man was obviously very reluctant to have Xiao Baozi leave and probed: ¡°Would you like to stay one more day? Let Xiao Xi take you around Jing Du today, it took such great difficulty for you guys toe.¡±

    Shao Qing thought about it. Staying an extra day wasn¡¯t a big deal, moreover, Xiao Baozi can stay with Qin Zixi for a little longer. Who knows when the next time will be, so she nodded and agreed.

    The old man immediately rxed his brow, and then said, ¡°Xiao Xi, you take Xiao Qing and the rest to look around. Show them all the fun and delicious ces. I am old and I don¡¯t know what suits you young people.¡±

    Qin Zixi was always very obedient when he was in front of the old man: ¡°Okay, grandpa. I will.¡±

    The woman came back soon, she gracefully walked over to the sofa and refilled the cup of tea for the several people, and then said: ¡°What should I call you?¡±

    Xiao Baozi followed up: ¡°Aunt, my mother¡¯s name is Shao Qing. Shao is the surname Shao, and love is the love from lover.¡±

    Qin Zixiughed as he described it. Who would introduce someone to others with love from the word lover.

    The woman was obviously also a little confused because of Xiao Baozi, and forced herself to smile: ¡°It¡¯s a nice name, can I call you Xiao Qing? If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Sister Xue.¡±

    Shao Qing naturally wouldn¡¯t make her lose her face, and said softly: ¡°Sister Xue.¡±

    The woman spoke as if they were very familiar: ¡°Xiao Qing, is this your first time in Jing Du?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shao Qing said dryly, she was unable to adapt to this sudden enthusiasm, especially when the enthusiasm was not pure.

    ¡°Oh, where are you from Xiao Qing? Jing Du is very big, and it is indeed very prosperous. Sister Xue has nothing to do these two days anyway, let¡¯s go out and take a stroll together?¡± The woman said enthusiastically.

    Holding a cup, Shao Qing said nkly: ¡°I¡¯m from the survivor base in S City, but I don¡¯t want to bother Sister Xue. Just Xiaoxi is fine to take us shopping.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite to Sister Xue, we are all friends...¡± The woman was interrupted by Qin Zixi¡¯s expressionless face before she finished speaking: ¡°It¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person here, I will take Qing Jie out for a stroll!¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was a bit ugly. It took awhile for her to respond: ¡°Xiao Xi, what are you talking about...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?!¡± Qin Zixi was cold and didn¡¯t give her face at all: ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your fake words , I will take my friends out, do you understand?!¡±

    The old man coughed and said:¡± Xiao Xi, how can you talk to your mother like that?¡±

    ¡°Who is my mother? My mother is gone! She also doesn¡¯t deserve to be my mother!¡± Qin Zixi pushed the tea cup away and left.

    When Xiao Baozi saw this, he jumped out of Shao Qing¡¯s hands and then ran to chase Qin Zixi, leaving the three adults in an awkward atmosphere.

    After a long time, the old man calmly spoke: ¡°Xiao Xue, Xiao Xi just has a temper, don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±

    Although he said so, he didn¡¯t me Qin Zixi in his eyes. Obviously he didn¡¯t like this daughter-inw very much either.

    But no matter how he didn¡¯t like her, he also had to give the woman some face because the woman was Father Qin¡¯s wife, his daughter-inw. Once she entered the door of their family, the respect that she should be given, he will naturally give.

    ¡°Dad, how can I me Xiao Xi, s ... his temper.... needs to be changed.¡± The woman quickly recovered, and then apologized to Shao Qing: ¡°Sorry, Xiao Qing, we¡¯ve let you witness something embarrassing.¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head quickly. Holding her tea cup she didn¡¯t say anything and was expressionless. The more rich and wealthy a family was, the moreplicated it was. Before she thought she should find a dad for Xiao Baozi, after all, a child who had no father wasn¡¯t good.

    But now she was hesitating. Is it really good to find a stepfather? If Xiao Baozi bes like Xiaoxi, living so unhappily, then she should just stay unmarried to avoid his suffering.

    The old man on the side also spoke: ¡°Xiao Qing, this time I really made you see something embarrassing. Xiaoxi, this boy, has a bad temper. This is something I am truly worried about.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. She also felt that the atmosphere was terribly embarrassing. She didn¡¯t have to sit down, fortunately, since at this time, Yan Qiyue and them came down.

    The old man got up and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Xiao Xi. You young people can go have a chat, sit down and mingle. This old man will not be joining.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Anxious to leave this embarrassing situation, Shao Qing volunteered. The second one who volunteered was the woman, but the old man waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not old enough that I can¡¯t walk anymore. You sit down, I¡¯ll take a walk.¡±

    Even after the old man went out the atmosphere did not rx because there was nothing to say at all until Yan Qiyue and others walked over. Yan Qiyue was like an octopus. Once he came over, he upied the position on the left of Shao Qing. He acted as if he had no bones and leaned softly on Shao Qing.

    Er Dai immediately sat on the right side of Shao Qing. This caused the woman to stare in awe. She lifted her head up to look, cold and cool, handsome and energetic, enchanting and charming, and cute and pretty. All kinds of handsome guys surrounded Shao Qing.

    Her chin was about to hit the ground.

    Shao Qing pushed Yan Qiyue and twisted her brows, ¡°Do you have no bones? Sit up. Why are you lying on my body?¡±

    Yan Qiyue moved closer, coquettishly: ¡°Let me lean on you, why aren¡¯t you dismissing Er Dai?¡±

    Shao Qing was helpless to this man who was jealous at every moment. She poked Yan Qiyue and said embarrassedly: ¡°Sorry about their attitude.¡±

    The woman¡¯s hostility disappeared immediately, she now understood that her previous suspicion was wrong. How could Shao Qing have a thing with Father Qin!

    As far as the face values ??of the men around her were concerned, Shao Qing will never fall in love with Father Qin. Not to say that Father Qin was ugly. He is also a handsome man, butpared to these men, he was worse and not just by a small chunk.

    So Xiao Baozi definitely wasn¡¯t Father Qin¡¯s son and she wouldn¡¯t be fighting with her for Father Qin. The woman was immediately at ease and her enthusiasm was real this time: ¡°The temper of these ......¡±

    Then she ended her sentence with a small chuckle.

    After Qin Zixi was retrieved, his face was still very unsightly, but he didn¡¯t irritate the woman. The atmosphere was still somewhat embarrassing even after everyone finished their meal. The old man waved his hand: ¡°Go out and y and remember toe back early.¡±

    Qin Zixi left with the group of people. He really didn¡¯t want to see the woman anymore. Since he could remember, he had fallen out with Father Qin many times because of this woman.

    He has no mother, his mother has passed away. This woman has nothing to do with him!

    Qin Zixi also used to fight his father because Father Qin would force him to call her mother. There was one time he almost physically fought with Father Qin because of it.

    Although he had alreadye out, Qin Zixi was still in a bad mood. Xiao Baozi didn¡¯t know how tofort his little partner, so he looked at Shao Qing with help-seeking eyes.

    Shao Qing gently patted Qin Zixi¡¯s back, and then said: ¡°Why are you mad?¡±

    ¡°I hate her! I hate her for appearing in my home. My dad clearly says he loves my mother, then why should he marry another woman after she passed away?¡± Qin Zixi was puzzled with red eyes.

    From a very young age, many people told him that his father and mother loved each other very much, but the father who imed to be in love with his mother married another woman two years after his mother died.

    Isn¡¯t that a joke? Can this so-called lovest only two years?

    Shao Qing touched Qin Zixi¡¯s head: ¡°The thoughts of ??an adult is different from that of a child. Maybe your father really loved your mother, but the dead is dead. We have to think about the living. Even for me, I have also thought about finding a stepfather for my baby many times.¡±

    When Shao Qing said this, who knows how many people raised their ears to listen, especially Yan Qiyue, who was absorbed in memorizing her statements.

    ¡°Why? Because books say that children who haven¡¯t had a father since they were young are prone tock paternal love and are more likely to go astray when they grow up.¡± Shao Qingughed lightly and then said: ¡°I hope my child will grow up healthy. I don¡¯t want him to be criticized by others because he has no father. I want to give him a healthy family and a happy childhood, a wonderful childhood. I think your dad feels the same way.¡±

    Qin Zixi chuckled and whispered: ¡°Him being that kind of person..... No way... ¡±

    Seeing that Qin Zixi had already been persuaded, Xiao Baozi quicklyforted his little partner, to divert his attention: ¡°Brother Xiao Xi, don¡¯t be sad, y with baby.¡±

    He took Yaya out, and then threw a ball out, then speaking to Yaya:¡± Go fetch.¡±

    Forced to be a dog, Yaya, cried and rushed after it. The ball rolled and rolled until it arrived at a person¡¯s feet. As soon as Yaya picked up the ball, he was also picked up: ¡°God, what a cute rabbit, but why does it only have one ear?¡±

    When Xiao Baozi saw his Yaya being taken away by another, he hurried over: ¡°Jiejie, can you give me Yaya back?¡±

    The girl raised her brow up: ¡°Is this your rabbit?¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded again and again: ¡°Yeah, it is!¡± Then he noticed a very strange gaze looking at him. Xiao Baozi turned his head suspiciously, and then saw there was a man looking at him with veryplicated eyes.

    Xiao Baozi didn¡¯t want to stay longer. The girl gave him the rabbit back and then he ran back with the rabbit in his arms, and whispered: ¡°Mama, a strange uncle has been watching me.¡±

    When Shao Qing looked up, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. What¡¯s the saying? An Inevitable sh Between Enemies.....

 Chapter 167 - Volume 2 Chapter 61 Disgusting to the extreme

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 61 Disgusting to the extreme</strong>

    Xiao Baozi was very beautiful and had features very simr to Shao Qing¡¯s, but he inevitably contained a little simrity to Lin Qifan.

    Lin Qifan was stunned. He suddenly remembered that he was very affectionate with Shao Qing at the beginning. At that time, he ofteny on Shao Qing¡¯s belly and listened quietly.

    It was as if he could hear the movement of the fetus inside. He would also asionally be kicked by a small foot, and the excitement in his heart could not stop overflowing.

    That was his first child. He would be like him and Shao Qing. He would call him father and her mother.

    Later, when fussing with Fu Jinling, he had also thought about giving up Fu Jinling, giving up the promotion at his fingertips, but he couldn¡¯t do it.....

    He was the child of a poor family, and he was admitted to a famous university. Struggling out of that small mountain vige, he was fed up with his poor days. So whenever he had the opportunity to climb up, he would not give up.

    During those days, he was often absent-minded. On one side he felt guilty about the betrayal, and on the other there was the thrill of a promotion and sry increase.

    Fu Jinling has no siblings, that is to say, as long as he married Fu Jinling and waited for Fu Jinling¡¯s father to die, thepany would be in his hands.

    So once Fu Jinling expressed her favor towards him, he immediately climbed up.

    This big temptation made him forget his lovely wife at home and the difficult days that Shao Qing spent with him.

    He concealed Shao Qing¡¯s existence, and was sweet with Fu Jinling, until... Shao Qing was exposed. Fu Jinling caused trouble and told him to get divorced.

    He promised he would do it, but he was unwilling to give up Shao Qing. Lin Qifan had thought that maybe he could divorce Shao Qing and then confuse her with sweet words to make her his underground lover.

    Then he would have wealth and beauty.

    However, Lin Qifan was very clear that Shao Qing was a very proud person and she was not that simple. This was because when he first saw Shao Qing, it was when Shao Qing was injured. Her injury was a gunshot wound.

    Although Lin Qifan had not known Shao Qing¡¯s true identity before marriage, one thing can be confirmed is that Shao Qing¡¯s character was extremely strong. If she knew that he had an affair, let alone be his underground lover, she would rather die than suffer that shame.

    The thought of Shao Qing leaving or bing another man¡¯s wife and making him happy, made Lin Qifan terribly jealous. The jealousy in his heart was like a thick venom fermenting.

    So when he knew that Fu Jinling was going to deal with Shao Qing, he didn¡¯t stop Fu Jinling. What he couldn¡¯t have... others can¡¯t have either.

    If Fu Jinling killed Shao Qing, it would kill two birds with one stone. He would no longer have to worry about the matter being exposed and having Shao Qing divorce him or marrying another man. Also, once he took control of Fu Jinling¡¯s handle, even if she didn¡¯t like him in the future, she would not dare leave him.

    As for the child... he can have more in the future.

    But when the news of Shao Qing¡¯s death came, Lin Qifan still regretted it. He felt that he was too infatuated. When he remembered the time with Shao Qing, he would feel a terrible heartache.

    But what does he see now? He can see a child who called Shao Qing mother and that child had some simrities to him!

    Is that his child? Lin Qifan¡¯s heart was full of ecstasy. After the end of the world, he had no superhuman abilities and could only follow the flow. Fortunately, he had a good appearance, which made many women who were capable or powerful interested in him, allowing him to live.

    However, none of them can be regarded as a first-ss force. So he still had to be low-key and breathe.

    Until now, he had gone with many women. While living through women, he would also look down on the women who supported him.

    Especially yesterday. Liu Xin avoided Qin Zixi like he was a viper or scorpion. Incredibly scared. After going back, Liu Xin exined it to him. Who was Qin Zixi? Jing Du¡¯s top three force¡¯s pampered son!

    However, the pampered son was very close to Shao Qing, so Lin Qifan started having other thoughts. He felt that he could get Shao Qing to return to his side. His most loved is Shao Qing, so it was probably the same for Shao Qing.

    What¡¯s more, Shao Qing doesn¡¯t know the truth, and most of the responsibility was put on Fu Jinling. If he said a few good words to Shao Qing, she would definitely forgive him.

    When they used to get along, when he asionally did something wrong, as long as he said some soft words, Shao Qing would forgive him. It would certainly be the same now.

    Shao Qing¡¯s cold eyes on him before must be because she was still angry. Now that the anger has died down, it would be better. Not to mention now ... a Xiao Baozi appeared.

    If you look at the age, it was not right. Even if Shao Qing did not die at that time and gave birth to a child, it would never be this big.

    In the same way, it is impossible that she gave birth to another child, so there is only one possibility. That is, this child was adopted by Shao Qing.

    Probably because her child had died so she adopted a child and used him tofort herself. However, when adopting the child, Shao Qing chose a child who was 70% simr to Shao Qing and 30% simr to him. Doesn¡¯t that speak enough about the circumstance? That Shao Qing still had him in her heart?

    Thus Lin Qifan was confident, he adjusted his expression to make him look mncholy and affectionate, and then walked to Shao Qing: ¡°Ah Qing, are you still angry with me? I don¡¯t know anything... it was that woman who stuck to me all the time. I didn¡¯t expect that she would make a move on you. Ah Qing ... will youe back to me? I will... ¡±

    He had just approached and wasn¡¯t finished speaking before he was blocked by Shao Tong¡¯s mental barrier.

    When Yan Qiyue waved it, a stream of air hit Lin Qifan¡¯s chest causing him to step back several times in a row and then fall to the ground.

    Yan Qiyue lifted his chin and looked at Lin Qifan on the ground with contempt. It was like he was looking at garbage, and said ironically: ¡°What kind of thing are you? Dare to spray cr*p indiscriminately. Do you think Ah Qing is a term you can use?¡±

    ¡°Why get angry because of him? I will feel distressed.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s lip and eyebrows softened. Although seeing this man was disgusting, there were more people who are good to her, guarding her and protecting her.

    Yan Qiyue was teased by Shao Qing¡¯s words of being distressed and immediately changed from a harsh tongue to being as tender as water: ¡°Then let¡¯s ignore him. We originally came out to go shopping, the mood was pretty good and now it¡¯s all ruined.¡±

    Lin Qifan was angry to death. His face became more affectionate looking. With his pale face he lowered his voice and said: ¡°Ah Qing, you won¡¯t forgive me?¡±

    At this time, the girl next to him hade over with an ugly face. The girl was not yesterday¡¯s Liu Xin. She looked slightlyrger than Liu Xin. The only simrity was the arrogance of her attitude.

    ¡°Lin Qifan, what are you doing? Who is this woman!¡± The girl looked angry when she looked over at Shao Qing.

    It¡¯s not that she loved Lin Qifan very much, it¡¯s just that subconsciously, Lin Qifan was ssified as her private property. But now this private property was confessing his love to another woman, how can she be happy about that?

    Lin Qifan actually didn¡¯t want to offend this girl, but he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t decide now, Shao Qing would not see his sincerity and then he and Shao Qing would absolutely be impossible.

    So Lin Qifan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s my wife, my lover.¡±

    ¡°Lin Qifan! Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± The girl was stunned. When Lin Qifan was with her, he was very obedient, and for the first time he rejected her.

    Yan Qiyueughed: ¡°Ah Qing, is this man stupid? Seeing someone then calling them wife, how thick is his skin?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably sick.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s anger dissipated inexplicably. She didn¡¯t hate Lin Qifan, why would she hate an ant? No, he was garbage that was worse than an ant.

    As long as she was willing, killing Lin Qifan was a breeze. But she doesn¡¯t want to kill Lin Qifan so easily, so she was happy to watch the show.

    This dog eat dog show is rarely seen.

    Lin Qifan gritted his teeth: ¡°Ah Qing, I am your Qifan! Have you forgotten? Ah Qing, everything was my fault, I know now. I regret it. Could you give me a chance to make it up to you? If we get back together, I will definitely treat you well.¡±

    ¡°Lin Qifan! You are talking too much, shut up!¡± The girl erupted. She felt like she was being pped in the face. It was like raising a dog, but the dog bites her in return.

    How could she not be indignant and angry.

    Lin Qifan stopped talking, but looked at Shao Qing with an affectionate, tender and loving gaze. But he could have thrown this charming nce to a blind man instead, because Shao Qing didn¡¯t even bother to look at him.

    The girl angrily stepped forward and kicked Lin Qifan coldly: ¡°Lin Qifan, you better remember what you said today! Don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    After she finished, she looked at Shao Qing again with venom in her eyes: ¡°And you, I¡¯m telling you. This is Jing Du, not a ce where foreigners like you can be arrogant. You can take this cheap man if you want to take it. Anyway, it has already been used and worn. But I can¡¯t swallow this anger, do you dare tell me your name?¡±

    Qin Zixi frowned. He brought his friends out to y. Why did he run into this kind of thing again? Before he could say anything, he was stopped by Gu Panpan. Gu Panpan whispered: ¡°Just leave it to Qing Jiejie.¡±

    Qin Zixi nodded and stood behind to watch a good show.

    When Shao Qing heard that, sheughed and saidzily: ¡°You want me to ept that used toy? Even if you give him to me for free, I wouldn¡¯t want him. Jing Du is so big and this country bumpkin has no experience, but I do have manners and culture. I am Shao Qing. If you want toe at me,e.¡±

    She originally thought that the girl would not be able to hold back and rush up directly. Who knew that this young girl had some patience. After leaving some cruel words, she left without looking at Lin Qifan.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to kill Lin Qifan today, so after ncing at him, she was ready to leave.

    But how could Lin Qifan let Shao Qing leave? As soon as his thoughts changed, he was ready to pounce, to hug Shao Qing¡¯s thighs. He was ready to sweet talk, admit his mistakes, and change to get Shao Qing to ept him again.

    However, just after he threw himself over, he didn¡¯t hold any thighs. Instead, he was kicked away by Er Dai, and his chin was almost broken.

    Yan Qiyue was still wantonly smiling: ¡°Er Dai, your kick was a bit weak. Didn¡¯t you eatst night?¡±

    Lin Qifan was lying on the ground still, feeling a little disbelief. How could Shao Qing allow this? How could she indulge others to beat him? In the past, when he got hurt just the slightest bit, Shao Qing would be distressed. Also, because he identally knocked his forehead against the corner of the table, Shao Qing had put protective covers on all furniture corners.

    At that time, she was so good to him, so gentle and affectionate. How could she allow others to beat him?

    He must be dreaming ...

    ¡°Don¡¯t dirty your feet.¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head, then walked past Lin Qifan without looking at him. Lin Qifan reached out a hand to try to catch Shao Qing¡¯s trousers and was kicked away by Gu Panpan.

    He was dazed for a long time, and he did not raise his head until everyone walked away. Looking at Shao Qing¡¯s back, he saw Xiao Baozi who was peaking at him from Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder.

    Lin Qifan suddenly had an unspeakable heartache and anger. Why won¡¯t she forgive him? It was not him at the time who made a move against her, it was Fu Jinling!

    Why not forgive him! He clearly still loves Shao Qing so much!

    Why are there so many men around her? Did she betray him?

    All kinds of doubts appeared within Lin Qifan, causing him to feel a range of feelings. The strange feelings in his heart were brewing and brewing, and he became angrier and angrier.

    In his heart, Shao Qing was his woman, but there were other men beside her. She also seemed intimate with that man.

    This is betrayal! Shouldn¡¯t Shao Qing stay pure like a jade for him?

    Also, those men humiliated him so much!

    Lin Qifan was both angry and jealous. His eyes were dark and looking at the direction of Shao Qing¡¯s departure, he kept calcting.

    He will make Shao Qing fall in love with him again. He will make her be the gentle Shao Qing who always tried her best to get him everything! Then he will slowly kill the men, one by one!

    He couldn¡¯t help but also imagine the pleasure of conquering a woman like Shao Qing. Those other women could not bring him that feeling. If he could not find a breakthrough in Shao Qing, then he should start with Xiao Baozi.

    Xiao Baozi was still young and easy to sway. Naturally, what he said will be the truth. After getting to Xiao Baozi, he can use Xiao Baozi to impress and persuade Shao Qing.

    On the other side, Shao Qing who has gone quite a distance was not in a bad mood. When she turned to look at Lin Qifan now, it was like watching an entertainment monkey, but the acting of this monkey was very clumsy. There was no other expression except tough.

    Shao Qing even wondered whether her brain was crazy to fall for Lin Qifan. A man with a human outer appearance and a beast heart, who was so useless and extremely fake.

    She must have really lost her mind. That¡¯s the only reason why she got yed by such a man and caused her to almost kill her poor son.

    Recalling that ¡°sweet¡± period, Shao Qing felt that she was too stupid to be saved. How obvious was Lin Qifan¡¯s performance. He didn¡¯t have any sincerity in his sweet words, and she was fooled.

    Shao Qing was not unhappy, but Yan Qiyue thought she did not feel good so he approached Shao Qing andforted her softly: ¡°Ah Qing, why didn¡¯t you let me make a move?¡±

    ¡°Make a move? To kill him on the spot?¡±Shao Qing raised her eyebrows, and then said lightly: ¡°I want him to live.¡±

    Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°Ah Qing, you¡¯re not moved by him, are you? Has your heart softened and you don¡¯t want to kill him? ¡±

    Shao Qing was amused at the time: ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Qiyue, death is not the most terrible thing for people. What is terrible about death? It¡¯s just closing your eyes and not feeling anything anymore. Even if you whip his body, he won¡¯t feel the pain, so boring.¡±

    Sometimes being alive is much more terrible than death, much more painful than death.

    Yan Qiyue naturally understood, he touched his chin and then said: ¡°Then... what do you want to do Ah Qing?¡±

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t need to make a move yet, someone else will do it for me.¡± Shao Qing blinked and winked: ¡°Don¡¯t forget the girl who was just cursing. You should be able to see that she is a very arrogant woman and Lin Qifan just stepped on her face, would she be willing to give up?¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded: ¡°She certainly will not.¡±

    ¡°With her character, she will be able to torture Lin Qifan. We¡¯ll let him suffer for two days, then Lin Qifan wille to me by himself. I am very familiar with his character, he will not give up. He will think of other ways to try to move me. Life is so boring, why should I give up the fun that has knocking at my door.¡± Shao Qing smiled slightly though her eyes were icy cold.

 Chapter 168 - Volume 2 Chapter 62 Old Friend

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 62 Old Friend</strong>

    Several people yed outside for most of the day. On the way back, they passed the area where they practiced martial arts and they actually met an acquaintance. This acquaintance was none other than the Dark Thorn¡¯s leader, Zhu Mochen.

    At the moment, he wasparing moves with the people in the martial arts field. Controlling his metal ability with one hand, it had basically reached perfection.

    His ability was to control metals, mainly to soften and harden, or to detonate them.

    In normal battles, he can throw away the hidden weapons he carries with him. At a critical time, these hidden weapons will be bombs.

    This is his main means of fighting, but the battle in front of him was obviously just forparing moves. He won¡¯t go all out, so he didn¡¯t use any crucial attacks.

    Shao Qing and the others were ready to go back, but when they saw him, they couldn¡¯t help but to stop and watch on the sidelines. There were two people on Zhu Mochen¡¯s side. One was a girl with a ponytail. Dressed with exaggerated makeup and mboyant clothing, she was sucking on a lollipop and was carrying a machine gun on her shoulder.

    The other person was also an acquaintance of Shao Qing¡¯s. It was Zhu Mochen¡¯s cousin Cheng Guanyan who she rescued at the Shulin Survivor Base.

    There was a big group of people confronting them, at the front was a middle-aged man.

    As soon as Shao Qing and the others came over, Cheng Guanyan was very excited and waved his hands towards Shao Qing: ¡°Qing Jie,e over here.¡±

    When Shao Qing walked over, he was keenly aware that the other side had casted over some dirty looks.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shao Qing asked.

    Cheng Guanyan immediately whispered: ¡°My cousin is going to teach these people who have been a bit annoying a lesson. Howe you came to Jing Du?¡±

    ¡°Something came up we had to deal with.¡± Shao Qing smiled, but locked her eyes on the people opposite, and looked at the sign on their chest. They should be from the mad demon mercenary group.

    The leader was also familiar, they should be the head of the Mad Demon mercenary regiment. Anyway, she should have seen this man at the scene of the friendly match with the ind country people.

    Qin Zixi followed Shao Qing¡¯s gaze and then said:. ¡°It is the head of the mad demon mercenary group Wu Buping. I heard the Mad Demon mercenary group has a bad rtionship with the Dark Thorns mercenary group.¡±

    The girl dressed in an extreme manner also came over and spoke in a sloppy manner: ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s the worst. Wu Buping, that old man, has only scum underneath him. They bully men and women, and do whatever they please. They have had quite a few conflicts with our team. We heard that their mercenary group had a superhuman who just broke through to the peak of the fourth rank two days ago, so they came over to challenge us.¡±

    Cheng Guanyan nodded angrily: ¡°I was originally here today to exchange supplies with my cousin and Xiao Tao. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the Mad Demon mercenary scum bullying people. I couldn¡¯t stand idly, so I said a few words then they wanted toe up and beat me, but was naturally beaten up by my cousin instead. Beat up the small dogs then the big onese out then we finally have this situation.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then she asked: ¡°What do they want?¡±

    ¡°Wu Buping tried to phrase it real nice. He said something about how we all frequently see each other, so we shouldn¡¯t have a feud. So he wanted our members topare notes. But, basically he wanted to conduct a one vs one battle and have hisrge group wear us down. He said it in such an awe-inspiring manner, how shameless.¡± The girl called Xiao Tao said angrily.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak anymore. They dispelled the idea of

    going back and sat down beside Cheng Guanyan.

    Zhu Mochen was very strong and the superhumans sent by the Mad Demon group were quickly finished up by Zhu Mochen. As soon as he raised his hand, metal fragments in one ce would attack them: ¡°Next.¡±

    Wu Buping made a look, and immediately a superhuman jumped out: ¡°I will fight you, please enlighten me.¡±

    The two quickly fought together, and Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help frowning. Zhu Mochen¡¯s strength was naturally strong, but he couldn¡¯t stand battling so many people. Before she came, there must have been quite a few people he fought already, and if Zhu Mochen continues paring notes¡¯, he will definitely be exhausted beforeparing with the rest.

    However, Zhu Mochen was not stupid. If he sees that the situation is not good, he will certainly not force it. They were just worried that he would want to save his face no matter what.

    After four more rounds, Zhu Mochen was somewhatcking in strength. At this time, a woman beside Wu Buping stood up: ¡°The leader is superb. We all admire you very much. This little sister is not an opponent for the leader, but is itching topare notes, please guide me.¡±

    As soon as she stood up, Shao Qing¡¯s expression was grim. This woman¡¯s strength was not low, she should be the one who had the breakthrough.

    At ordinary times, if Zhu Mochen fought with this woman, whoever won or lost wasn¡¯t guaranteed. But now, Zhu Mochen has already consumed a lot of physical energy and abilities and he will definitely not be the opponent of this woman.

    Shao Qing always felt that this paring notes¡¯ was not simple. She is afraid there is some conspiracy in it, and this conspiracy must be directed at Zhu Mochen.

    She and Zhu Mochen were considered to have a friendly rtionship, and seeing that the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps were unpleasant, she stood up: ¡°Wait, everyone has beenparing notes for so long, even if you aren¡¯t tired, Zhu Mochen must be tired. How long has he been standing on stage? It¡¯s better to rest and continue this another day.¡±

    Shao Qing said this very politely, but the tone was not polite. She made it clear that she was mocking Wu Buping. After ying this game for so long, aren¡¯t you just trying to take advantage of the situation?

    How can there be such a good thing under the sky?

    The woman was stunned for a while, and her face looked a little ugly: ¡°That¡¯s not how things should be said. The head is a famous master in Jing Du. Today, we said we will beparing notes, but in fact he is giving us some guidance. Of course, if the head gets tired this easy, then this little sister won¡¯t force him.¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is...¡± Shao Qing saidzily and crossed her legs: ¡°Because of his strong strength, it makes sense for you to fight him one after another. Isn¡¯t this like saying if you have money you should share it with everyone. How shameless is this idea?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s words came out, and the faces of the few people sitting there were not very good, but Zhu Mochen was very witty: ¡°Just now, I actually did feel tired. It¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t everyone return to their homes and rest. Eat if you need to eat and sleep if you need to sleep then we¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± He said that and yawned, looking even morezy than Shao Qing.

    Wu Buping narrowed his eyes and looked at Shao Qing: ¡°This one... seems familiar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a nameless little pawn, not worth mentioning.¡± Shao Qing said softly, ¡°Zhu Mochen¡¯s words are reasonable. It¡¯s better to go back to your home, to eat, to sleep, or to recuperate, and then fight again. ¡±

    ¡°You are too modest. To be able to beat Abe Qingxue in one fell swoop, how can you be a nobody. What would we be?¡± Wu Buping narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    He recognized Shao Qing. After looking at her again, he attached some importance to her. After all, Shao Qing¡¯s strength was not low. After all this time, who knows how much she had improved.

    If Shao Qing was on Zhu Mochen¡¯s side, it would be no small trouble for him.

    ¡°You are the head of one of the four major mercenary regiments in Jing Du. This nameless soldier, I dare notpare with you.¡± Shao Qing saidzily: ¡°Since Zhu Mochen is also tired, everyone should leave. It is also time for dinner.¡±

    The woman quickly added: ¡°Let¡¯s fight onest round. Onest round ofparing notes. It won¡¯t take much time.¡±

    Shao Qing gave her a light look and spoke with a slightly ironic tone: ¡°Do you nott understand people¡¯s words? Zhu Mochen is tired and is toozy to y with you. I have seen beggars for money and beggars for power, but I have never seen a beggar for a beating, but I have seen them today. ¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The woman felt humiliated and her face was flushed. She said angrily: ¡°Since the head is tired, I will not bother them. But I heard that you are also a master, so maybe it is better for you to give me some pointers.¡±

    Herst words were spoken through clenched teeth, seething with anger towards Shao Qing. Shao Qing smiled: ¡°Who are you? My daughter or my granddaughter? You want me to give you pointers, how big is your face!¡±

    Zhu Mochen looked at Shao Qing¡¯s poisonous tongue and inexplicably wanted tough. He felt that Shao Qing was too cute.

    The woman was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. Wu Buping still had his eyes narrowed. He smiled like a good old man, and said, ¡°You should always leave a person a path to walk, then meeting each other in the future would be a lot easier. It¡¯s better to keep a little eloquence.¡±

    ¡°Speaking eloquently depends on the person. But since she wants me to give her some pointers, I don¡¯t mind helping her.¡± Shao Qing got up from her seat and walked to Zhu Mochen: ¡°Let me take this spot, okay?¡±

    Without saying anything, Zhu Mochen gave the position to Shao Qing. He wanted to watch a good show.

    He had an indescribable sense of trust in Shao Qing¡¯s strength. His intuition told him that the little girl on the opposite side could only be abused.

    The woman walked on stage angrily, and then said to Shao Qing: ¡°Then please give me some advice!¡±

    Shao Qing noddedzily. With her strength, against this woman, she will definitely be crushed. Was this bullying or ying?

    She stood on the stage and vines emerged, drilling upwards. After forming a shield made of vines, Shao Qing had no extra movement.

    As soon as the woman entered the battle, her entire aura changed. At least she seemed a lot more careful. As soon as she raised her hand, countless wind des pierced towards Shao Qing.

    Ding Ding Dong Dong Ding Ding Dong Dong, who knew how many wind desnded on the shield. The dense sounds were like a small song causing the people who heard it to feel their scalp tingle.

    But the problem was that after this attack, everyone¡¯s eyes fell to the ground. Shao Qing¡¯s vine shield was intact and was not damaged in the slightest.

    She even yawnedzily, and then said: ¡°Sister, the speed is there, but the strength iscking a little.¡±

    She was really giving her ¡®pointers¡¯. The woman¡¯s eyes looked at Shao Qing coldly. She jumped up and put her hands directly on the vine shield in front of Shao Qing. One could see the energy fluctuations in her body growing very sharp. The rich wind power was pouring into the shield from her hands, and there were countless sharp wind des forming behind her. As soon as the shield shattered, it would quickly shoot out and stab Shao Qing into a honeb.

    However, the result was that no matter how much power she injected, she couldn¡¯t shake Shao Qing¡¯s shield. Her face immediately became ugly. The wind des behind her fell, and she still hasn¡¯t pierced the shield.

    ¡°Strength is not enough!¡± Shao Qing sighed and said hypocritically: ¡°Is this the kind of strength only used to kill *?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes opened so big that Shao Qing thought she would tear the corners of her eyes. Her eyes were full of murderous intentions.

    The next second, countless wind des turned around quietly and swept towards the shields. Then, they actually turned a long bend to stab Shao Qing from behind.

    Shao Qing stomped gently, and another shield rose behind her. The wind de nged against it, the sound was crisp and nice, like the sounds of ying a piano.

    ¡°Strength is there, but uracy is a little off.¡± Shao Qing raised her eyebrows. Don¡¯t look at the difference between the fourth and fifth levels as being only one level. The difference in strength is likeparing the earth to the sky. Just like the woman in front of her, she was in the fourth rank and within the fourth rank, she should probably be one of the top yers. However, Shao Qing canpletely y with her.

    The woman was probably irritated, her hair was flying wildly and the air surged around her. Shao Qing could feel that she was umting strength, and the next one would not be easy to stop.

    Go die! The woman began to float on thin air. Wind power condensed in her hands, growing bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a huge round ball. It contained a tyrannous power.

    Go to hell! The woman shouted silently, her hands pressed down and the ball hit the shield. BOOM! There was a loud noise, the gravel was sttered, and the huge table was blown up in half.

    The key is that after the smoke had dispersed, Shao Qing remained motionless, with an intact shield standing in front of her. She looked very arrogant: ¡°Strength, speed, and uracy are all there, but there is no use.¡±

    The woman was angry. At that time, her face was pale. Her most lethal trick had been used, but the shield was not even broken! Her insidious eyes shed, then she suddenly stretched out her hand and specifically shouted: ¡°Look wind de!¡±

    Then she threw a round thing out. When that thingnded on the ground, it immediately exploded. When it opened, red smoke dispersed out.

    What if you can block a wind de, can you stop invisible poison smoke?

    As soon as the woman did this, several men stood up and looked down on her. How dare she use a sneak attack!

    Shao Qing was also angry because as soon as the red smoke came out, her vines lost their vigour and started to wilt. This poisonous smoke was very powerful.

    But no matter how powerful the poisonous smoke was, it has no effect on Shao Qing. This was because she was not human, but Shao Qing was irritated because poisonous smoke is simr to chemical weapons.

    It was also a kind of damaging weapon. She suddenly raised her hand, and countless vines passed through the smoke, and formed a vine whip. Then, it whipped towards the woman¡¯s face.

    It is said that one should hit the person, not the face, so Shao Qing had to hit her face! She also had to hit it fiercely with no mercy at all.

    The woman was unprepared, and she didn¡¯t expect that Shao Qing could fight back under such circumstances. Then, like a small top, she spun in circles.

    ¡°Please let her off!¡± Wu Buping hurriedly said. This woman was cultivated by him. He could not let her get destroyed by Shao Qing¡¯s hands.

    Shao Qing sneered, and before her hand stopped, she came up with a second heavy attack, whipping the woman away.

    There was a song lyric, how did it go again: Spin and jump, I close my eyes ~

    The woman was spinning, jumping, and she closed her eyes. Her front teeth were pulled out, and finally sheid down like a dead dog under the stage.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t think she shot too hard. She smiledzily, and then said innocently: ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t control my strength by ident.¡± Then she said falsely: ¡°How is it? Are you dead?¡±

    The woman was angry at that time. Her mouth was trembling. When she opened her mouth, another tooth came out and a lot of blood.

    Shao Qing flicked her sleeves: ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t dead? Why are you vomiting blood? Is it because I didn¡¯t control my strength and seriously injured you thousands of miles away?¡±

    Wu Buping looked at this scene. If he doesn¡¯t stop it now, his people will be so humiliated by Shao Qing they will even have thoughts of death.

    So Wu Buping hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s just aparison of notes, why should you act in this manner!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your person who threw the chemical weapon first? Or did I remember it wrong?¡± Shao Qing rolled her eyes and then said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a person who doesn¡¯t hold back whenparing notes. Did you get hurt?¡±

    Her teeth fell out all over the ground, and you are asking if she was injured? The woman was so angry with Shao Qing¡¯s words that she almost spit out blood all over again. She gritted her teeth. Shao Qing! Me and you cannot live under the same sky!

 Chapter 169 - Volume 2 Chapter 63 Eruption of a zombie tide

    <h4>Chapter 169 Volume 2 Chapter 63 Eruption of a zombie tide</h4>

    After hearing those words, the unconscious woman probably woke up.

    Even Wu Buping who was known as the smiling tiger couldn¡¯t maintain his smile, especially after getting their faces beat. Shao Qing said: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s time to eat dinner.¡±

    Shao Qing took her friends and prepared to leave. It¡¯s like doing a good deed then not leaving behind a name thus Zhu Mochen expressed: ¡°Let me treat you to dinner.¡±

    From the side, Xiao Tao screamed loudly. Her hair that was dyed wine red was shivering, fully expressing her surprise: ¡°Gosh, boss, you are usually so stingy and you are willing to pay? Don¡¯t tell me you want to invite us to eat the noodles on East Street!¡±

    Zhu Mochen rolled his eyes: ¡°Did I say I¡¯m treating you?¡±

    Xiao Tao was even more shocked: ¡°What! Boss were you nning on not inviting me!?¡±

    This team wasughing and joking around and theypletely did not put Wu Buping in their eyes. It¡¯s hard to me the smiling tiger, who was famous in Jing Du, to not be able to maintain his smiling face at this moment. He stiffened his face and sat for a long time. Once Shao Qing and the others left, he pped the armrest violently.

    The entire seat was instantly sealed by the cold air and cracked. Then with a final snap, it shattered to the ground. His butt fell to the ground because he didn¡¯t react.

    Someone snickered immediately, and Wu Buping nced at him immediately. His face was tinged with green as if he had found his wife cheating.

    ¡°Go!¡± Wu Buping gritted his teeth. He had nned to secretly attack Zhu Mochen. Everything was good, but then Shao Qing unexpectedly pped him on the face.

    But ... he was full of vignce. Shao Qing¡¯s strength is so deep that he really couldn¡¯t figure out where her strength lies. This was because the woman who appearedst today was already at the top of the fourth rank, but Shao Qing easily yed around with her. Furthermore, she was hanging around the Qin grandson.

    It was true that the women took out the drug and thought she would win thus rxing her vignce, but Shao Qing¡¯s strength was absolutely terrifying! It was clear to see from her vine shield that was able to block all the attacks from the woman.

    Wu Buping walked back while thinking sullenly. He touched his chin. He thought a little in horror. Wouldn¡¯t Shao Qing be a fifth rank superhuman?

    With such a thought, he immediately shuddered. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible. The highest level that has appeared so far is the peak of the fourth rank. Fifth ranks have only appeared in zombies, mutant animals and mutant nts.

    No one should have reached the fifth rank, but people always have to think towards the worst. Wu Buping whispered: ¡°Before Shao Qing leaves Jing Du, temporarily abandon all ns against Zhu Mochen and send people to observe Shao Qing. If anything happens, report back to me immediately. ¡°

    ¡°Yes.¡± His men said quickly.

    On the other side, Qin Zixi sent a message to his grandfather saying that he would note home for dinner tonight because someone was treating him, then the group of people followed Zhu Mochen to leech off a meal.

    Zhu Mochen was indeed not stingy this time. The ce where he invited guests was not some food cart, but a hotel. It was said to be a hotel, but there was something a little off. From its appearance, it was more like a small family restaurant.

    In order to prove that he was not stingy, Zhu Mochen quickly said: ¡°This bossdy¡¯s skill is particrly good, much better than those five-star or six-star hotels. After you eat it once, you will never forget it.¡±

    Zhu Mochen was probably a regr visitor. As soon as he came in, the waiter twirled around and said: ¡°Brother Chen is here? How many? I will arrange a seat for you. Let me go call the boss, the boss is in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just us. You can do the arrangements.¡± Zhu Mochen waved casually, and then said:¡± If it¡¯s impossible, we can go to the backyard.¡±

    With such arge group, they really didn¡¯t have enough room in the restaurant to seat them. The waiter quickly said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the backyard. I¡¯ll get them to clean it up first.¡± Then he rushed off to clean up the backyard.

    The backyard was quiterge, and several waiters brought out a round table that wasrge enough for them and brought over some benches and the like.

    After several people sat down around the big roundtable, the waiter came to make tea before heading to the boss.

    ¡°The best dish here is the stir fry and she can work with all kinds of meat. Her craftsmanship is very good. She is from the northeast, and her alcohol tolerance is scary.¡± Zhu Mochen sat down and said: ¡°Basically Ie here every time Ie back from a mission. I can never get tired of it.¡±

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you just covering up on how you are such a mister? ¡°Xiao Tao looked at Zhu Mochen in disbelief. Zhu Mochen¡¯s skin was thick, so hepletely ignored her with no intention of answering.

    The boss soon came over. The boss seemed to be about thirty-four to thirty five years old. She was a middle-aged woman but was still attractive, her pair of enchanting eyes made her extra alluring.

    ¡°Yo and I were guessing who it was, so it¡¯s Leader Zhu. How do you have time toe?¡± Thedy boss seemed very familiar with Zhu Mochen, and she showed no mercy in her words: ¡°The other day, someone told me that he was so busy he¡¯s dying.¡±

    Zhu Mochen answered quickly ¡°I was busy two days ago, but it¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Thedy boss gave him a disdainful look and asked,¡°What are you going to eat this time? ¡±

    Zhu Mochen naturally asked Shao Qing to order, since he was the one who invited the guests. Shao Qing felt embarrassed if she ordered all her favorite food.

    So she ordered two dishes then stopped then Zhu Mochen ordered another few dishes, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring your killer fish head tofu soup.¡±

    The boss waved her hand, then she took the list of dishes and left to prepare the meal.

    When the boss left, there were no more people around and everyone began to chat.

    ¡°The red smoke thrown out by that woman this time cannot be underestimated. Who knows how many of those medicines there are in Wu Buping¡¯s hands or other types of medicine. Everyone has also seen the strong effects of this medicine. If they weren¡¯t dangerous, it would be quite suitable for us.¡± Zhu Mochen analyzed.

    There were no fools here. Thinking about it clearly, not even thinking about the quantity they had, there was definitely more than one kind of medicine in there.

    Like the red smoke, although the effect was unclear, Shao Qing knew that the medicine was very strong. Just from that quick contact,it had caused almost all her vines to wither. That thing was indeed very powerful.

    ¡°I am most worried about them doing experiments.¡± Shao Qing said with a heavy face. It¡¯s fine if it were ordinary experiments, but if they used humans in order to test the effects, that would be a form of human experiment.

    Many things like chemical weapons are powerful, but they have serious environmental impacts. Even worse is that they can be diseases that can be transmitted by gues.

    For these things that the ind country studied in the past, the ind country did not stop researching these things. The army where Shao Qing was before had bombed a certain research institute of this type.

    Shao Qing had also seen it with her own eyes. People who were poisoned through experimentation were indescribably miserable and devastating.

    Now that it was the apocalypse, morality orw, all those binding forces no longer existed. It is inevitable that some people will do unforgivable things. Shao Qing can¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare risk carrying out such tests; but, they should have developed and researched quite a bit on ordinary chemical weapons.. This is probably why they had the confidence toe and secretly calcte against me.¡± Zhu Mochen touched his chin and saidzily: ¡°Wu Buping is very ambitious and has no conscience. He might be able to do these things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡± Shao Qing nodded and said: ¡°My vine contained a little bit of the red mist. Would you like to take it back to study?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Knowing the enemy will help ensure victory.¡± Zhu Mochen said with some surprise. Shao Qing stretched out her hand and there was a section of her wilting vine that appeared in the palm of her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s hollow, the mist is inside it.¡± After they finished talking, Shao Qing left the vines to Zhu Mochen. Naturally, she left a little for herself and once they returned, she was going to ask Yan Qiyue to study the ingredients.

    While the people were busy chatting, thedy boss started to serve the food. The dishes she made were pretty good in terms of taste.

    Moreover, the colors and vors wereplete. At first nce it looked very appetizing.

    ¡°Come try the two cold dishes, the hot dishes willeter.¡± The waiter was also discerning, and left after cing the dishes.

    The group of people continued to specte. Shao Qing was actually curious: ¡°Why did Wu Buping target you?¡±

    ¡°Of the four mercenary regiments in Jing Du, our regiment should be the weakest in terms of overall strength. After all, we are taking the elite route. The members are sparse, we depend on high-end force, andpared to the mercenary regiments with hundreds or thousands of people, we have lost a lot in terms of numbers.¡± When Zhu Mochen said this, there were no signs of sadness at all, on the contrary he looked very proud.

    It was also rightly so. Being able to suppress therge military regiments with his small number of members to be the top four ranking teams in Jing Du was something he should boast about.

    ¡°Wu Buping is very ambitious. When he first started, he tried to steal members from me, but my team members were very loyal and they weren¡¯t stolen. Later, his mercenary regiment gradually grew and started trying to undermine my group. Then it developed to a point where they tried to annex us to be the first ranking mercenary regiment in Jing Du. After all, the persimmon should be picked when they¡¯re soft*.¡± When he said this, Zhu Mochen smiled to himself: ¡°My persimmons aren¡¯t soft, butpared to the other two of the four mercenary regiments, we are really soft persimmons. ¡±

    * easier to pick it off when they¡¯re ripe

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t helpughing. She lowered her voice and said: ¡°So Wu Buping has been targeting you?¡±

    ¡°You can say that. Especially recently, they have a lot of members breaking through one after another, so their ambitions are even more intolerable. Their attempt to strike me this time is a sign.¡± Zhu Mochen narrowed his eyes and said faintly: ¡°I guess in the next few days they will be making their move on our mercenary team.¡±

    ¡°Wu Buping¡¯s ambitions are not small and the problem was also very big. His mercenary regiment has too many people and they¡¯re all tooplex and not pure. The cohesion is not as good as the other three. Thinking about it, he should kick out the unqualified members, but ... ¡± Qin Zixi whispered on the side: ¡°The reputation of the mad demon squad is too unpleasant, all because of those members with low quality and poor character. If he blindly indulges and epts them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to create a worthy team.¡±

    Shao Qing touched her chin: ¡°Not necessarily. After all, Wu Buping, whether it is his leadership or strength, he is quite good. Unfortunately, he is blind. If he is given a chance, maybe Mad Demons can really climb up step by step.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s not discuss this and spoil everyone¡¯s appetite.¡± Shao Qing picked a small pickle, and then said: ¡°Eat first.¡±

    The boss¡¯s skill was indeed very good and her capacity to drink was also very good. After all the meals were served, she apanied them for a drink, and half of it all went into her stomach.

    The bossdy was very generous. She took out her private alcohol collection to share, so even Shao Qing drank a little.

    After drinking and eating enough food, they went back to their homes. Shao Qing and the others followed Qin Zixi back. When they got back, they saw Grandpa Qin sitting at the door, looking at the garden in a lonely manner.

    Xiao Baozi immediately pounced over and swept away the loneliness of the old man: ¡°Yo, we¡¯re back.¡± He picked up Xiao Baozi and pinched the belly of Xiao Baozi: ¡°Let grandpa see if you are full.¡±

    The food this time was delicious, so Xiao Baozi had a full round belly. Although he had to vomit after a while, he was still very happy. ¡°Baby ate a lot, and I even brought some for grandfather.¡± He took out a candy and handed it to the old man.

    The candy was clearly based on him. It was a small version of Xiao Baozi, it was like a living image. How could the old man bear to eat it. He kept looking at it in his hands and smiled. ¡°Baby remembered to bring back something for grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if there are good things, grandpa will definitely get a share.¡± Xiao Baozi shook his head. He had never had any rtives like a grandpa or grandma. Now encountering an old man who was so good to him and even more was that this old man was his best friend¡¯s grandpa, he had to cherish him.

    He also knew that he would be leaving Jing Du in a few days. Once they returned home, he would be separated from his friend and from grandfather, he really couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Everyone went back to their respective rooms. Especially Yan Qiyue as he took the smoke from Shao Qing and went back to experiment.

    This left Shao Qing, Qin Zixi, and the pair of ¡°grandfather grandson¡± duo sitting in the hall downstairs.

    ¡°When are you going to leave?¡± The old man asked. He wasn¡¯t chasing them away and was just making an ordinary inquiry.

    ¡°Day after tomorrow.¡± Shao Qing thought for a while, and then said: ¡°Three days at the most.¡± This depends on how much she can torture that someone in three days.

    ¡± You shouldn¡¯t leave Jing Du. In the past two days, there have been eight zombie tide riots. Two survivor bases have been destroyed because of them.¡± The old man frowned: ¡°And the zombie tides have notpletely stopped. If you return during these two days, you may be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Zombie tide riots? These two days weren¡¯t even nights with a full moon.¡± Shao Qing was a little stunned. Zombie tides urred on the night of the full moon, because this day of the month was when the zombies were most active and violent. Even she would inevitably be affected.

    If it was under normal circumstances, unless a zombie king led the zombies, it was difficult to trigger a zombie tide. How could there be so many zombie tides suddenly?

    The old man hesitated and lowered his voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but one thing is certain, this zombie tide is premeditated.¡±

    ¡°Eight riots, all urring past Jing Du by a bit. There have been several bases that were severely damaged, and two werepletely destroyed. Now every day we receive requests for help.¡± The old man said with some uneasiness. : ¡°For Jing Du itself, a general zombie tide definitely cannot threaten it. The height of the city wall is enough to torment those zombies, but this time the zombie tide was led by at least two zombie kings. In brief, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. It seems that her dream of leaving early has been shattered, but that¡¯s also fine. She had more time to y with that scum.

    After chatting for a while, the old man led Xiao Baozi in his left hand and his grandson in his right hand, and went to the practice area outside and called a few people over.

    Although the old man was over fifty, his strength was still there. Shao Qing also practiced with him for a bit and it ended with a tie.

    Then the old man took the two baby grandchildren and went up to bed.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t sleep. Instead, she found a ce with a good view to sit down and began to sort out all the information she got.

    The first thing to do was to dispose of Lin Qifan, that was her top priority. Before disposing of Lin Qifan, she was not going to leave Jing Du for the time being.

    The second thing was the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps. This time she offended Wu Bupingpletely, but Shao Qing was not afraid. Instead, she was thinking about helping Zhu Mochen take down the Mad Demons.

    To be honest, she was very disgusted by the Mad Demons. It was fine that they epted anyone, even beasts and scums or foreigners, but she has heard continuously of Mad Demon¡¯s bad records.

    Such things like bullying the weak were mostmon. In addition to bullying men and women, they were even killing for money or property.

    Moreover, the Mad Demon people are very ¡®united¡¯. Basically if it were a fight, it wouldn¡¯t be a one on one battle. There were a bunch of them in it together. Thus, if a person was generally strong, they would be toozy to provoke the Mad Demons.

    Those without strength can only be bullied.

    Now that she has been involved in this matter, she cannot stand alone and ignore everything. Instead of waiting for revenge by the Mad Demons, she might as well take the first step.

    The third thing was the zombie riots. If the zombie riots do not stop within a short period of time, they will definitely not be able to return to the survivor base in S City. Listening to the old man¡¯s opinion, it seems that these zombie riots were not so simple.

    After rifying her thoughts, Shao Qing slowly went upstairs and was ready to take a rest. Yan Qiyue was not in her room, leaving her alone on the bed.

    Shao Qing knew that Yan Qiyue was studying the mist. She took off her clothes, fell on to the bed, and turned over and over again. Somehow, she wasn¡¯t quite used to his absence.

 Chapter 170 - Volume 2 Chapter 64 Black Bellied Xiao Baozi

    <h4>Chapter 170 Volume 2 Chapter 64 ck Bellied Xiao Baozi</h4>

    Shao Qing tossed around in bed until midnight, only then did Yan Qiyue appear with his pair of panda eyes. When he reached the door, he immediately eased his steps, fearing that he would scare Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing said: ¡°Come in, if you don¡¯t sleep soon, I¡¯m going toe get you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart exploded with fireworks. He first took a hasty shower and then got in the bed: ¡°It has been studied clearly.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shao Qing was stunned. She thought it would take at least two days.

    ¡°That mist is really not a good thing. It is made from a highly toxic nt. It isposed of a lot of chemical ingredients and it will corrode human skin and flesh. The most important thing is that once it made contact with the human body, the internal organs would also be corroded. In the beginning I didn¡¯t detect anything, only that it made the stomach feel painful. After a long time, would the internal organs have been corroded, and it would take someone¡¯s life.¡± Yan Qiyue narrowed his eyes. ¡° It seems that there is also the effect of reducing the activity of one¡¯s superpowers. Your vine was too domineering, and the mist had decreased it by more than half, so only this much could be investigated.¡±

    Shao Qing could not help frowning: ¡°Is there any way to restrain it?

    ¡°I¡¯m still studying.¡± Yan Qiyue said a little embarrassedly, he quickly raised his hand: ¡°Give me two or three days, I will definitely find a way to restrain this thing.¡±

    ¡°Your health is the most important thing. It¡¯s already midnight, let¡¯s go to bed first.¡± Shao Qing felt a little nervous in her heart.

    ¡°En.¡± Yan Qiyue seemed like a little daughter-inw who was treasured and spoiled. He obediently squeezed into the bedfortably, and then quietly moved forward to hug Shao Qing¡¯s waist, whispering: ¡°Ah Qing, were you so worried about me that you couldn¡¯t fall asleep?¡±

    Shao Qing was silent for a long while, maybe because she got poked at about her worries. Speechless for a long time, she finally whispered:¡± Sleep. ¡±

    Seeing that Shao Qing didn¡¯t have any intentions to make him let go, Yan Qiyue took advantage of this and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Shao Qing gave thest portion of the mist in the vine to Grandpa Qin. She believed that Grandpa Qin would definitely be able to find something. After all, no matter how strong her strength was, it¡¯s probably iparable to the Qin family.

    Besides, the Qin family was a strong dragon in Jing Du. If the Mad Demons really do something unforgivable, when she is dealing with this local tyrant she should probably call out to this strong dragon.

    She should be a polite person.

    Of course, if the Qin family is willing to take action and deal with the Mad Demons, it will save Shao Qing a lot of work.

    Grandpa Qin was not unreasonable. After listening to Shao Qing¡¯s brief description, he immediately grimaced and called Father Qin over to let him appraise it.

    Although ording to Shao Qing¡¯s words this was a kind of chemical weapon and it was not too harmful, some people just can¡¯t help but taste some of the benefits and touch certain taboos.

    If this thing is indeed a chemical weapon, he will send someone to secretly investigate the Mad Demon mercenary group. Even if the mad demon mercenary group does not do something, he will send someone to monitor them for a period of time.

    After dealing with this matter, Shao Qing felt relieved and patted her hands. Now, where should she go? As soon as she went out the door, she received news that Shao Tong sent over with telepathy.

    Lin Qifan was here.

    Because Shao Qing was talking to the old man about business, Xiao Baozi was ying at the door. He was just ying fetch with Yaya, in which Yaya was not enjoying.

    Yaya was rather pitiful. When Xiao Baozi was throwing the ball, about the size of a basketball, it would bump it with its head and bring it all the way back.

    ying the entire day, its scalp would thicken by threeyers.

    It was at this time, Lin Qifan came over. He caught the ball and smiled and said to Xiao Baozi: ¡°I will y with you.¡±

    Xiao Baozi has also seen Lin Qifan, and had a bad impression of Lin Qifan. If Mama doesn¡¯t like him, he must be a bad person.

    He frowned and muttered: ¡°Return the ball to me!¡±

    Lin Qifan was not annoyed, and chuckled lightly: ¡°Look, no one is ying with you, can¡¯t I y with you? ¡°

    I don¡¯t want you to y with me.¡± Xiao Baozi put his hands on his waist and said aggressively: ¡°I have Yaya to y with me! You are a bad person!¡±

    ¡°How can I be a bad person.¡± Lin Qifan asked Xiao Baozi with a sad face, and Xiao Baozi was stuck for a second and then said: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t like you, so you are a bad person.¡±

    Lin Qifan sighed and walked over with the ball. He bent down and looked sad: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a bad person. Speaking of it, you should call me father. Your mother and I are husband and wife. Do you know husband and wife?¡± Lin Qifan took out a photo of Shao Qing in a wedding dress, holding flowers and standing with Lin Qifan.

    At that time, Shao Qing¡¯s eyebrows were gentle. Just her faint smile made people who saw the picture feel warmth that reached the bottom of their hearts.

    Xiao Baozi was taken aback, and after a while said: ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Lin Qifan frowned. How can this child be confused?

    ¡°Ma Ma said my dad is dead.¡± Xiao Baozi said very seriously: ¡°So you are definitely not my dad, you must be a bad guy who came to lie to me.¡±

    Lin Qifan was startled, lowering his eyebrows. He was extremely handsome, otherwise Shao Qing would not be taken in. At this moment, his eyshes were trembling slightly, and his voice was trembling: ¡°So... she hates me this much....?¡±

    Xiao Baozi was at a loss for a while. He poked Lin Qifan: ¡°Hey, are you crying?¡±

    A sh of light passed through Lin Qifan¡¯s eyes and then he pretended to tell a story to Xiao Baozi affectionately. In Lin Qifan¡¯s story, he became a man with deep affection and love for Shao Qing.

    Fu Jinling turned into a malicious mistress who liked him and confessed to him, but was rejected by him. She turned towards Shao Qing due to hatred causing Shao Qing to miscarry and almost die.

    As a result, Shao Qing misunderstood that he did something sorry to Shao Qing. At the same time, the apocalypse happened, so the two were separated.

    In the story, he was a good man who is affectionate and dedicated in the story. In short, all the faults were made by Fu Jinling.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Baozi said decisively: ¡°No, Ma Ma said, she gave birth to me!¡±

    Lin Qifan was amazed by the ability of Xiao Baozi to grasp the critical points, and then said: ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is that I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±

    Xiao Baozi grabbed Yaya and said boringly: ¡°Then you can exin to Ma Ma. If you are right, Ma Ma will forgive you. If you are wrong , Ma Ma won¡¯t forgive you, this is a simple matter.¡±

    ¡°But your mother refuses to listen to my exnation.¡± Lin Qifan sighed and continued: ¡°She hates me now... ¡°

    ¡°I can speak for you.¡± Xiao Baozi tilted his head and said seriously: ¡°Okay, you can return the ball to me. I will talk to Ma Ma when I go back.¡±

    How could Lin Qifan dare to let Xiao Baozi tell these things to Shao Qing? Xiao Baozi didn¡¯t know what happened that year, so it didn¡¯t matter if he made up anything. Shao Qing was very clear though.

    If Xiao Baozi went back and said those things, won¡¯t that expose everything he did? At that time, he would have no choice but to make a move on Xiao Baozi to get Shao Qing¡¯s forgiveness, he would be overreaching and cause his own defeat.

    So Lin Qifan hurriedly said: ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you tell your mother okay? Or she will definitely think that I deliberately approached you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you deliberately approaching me?¡± Xiao Baozi tilted his head, his face was innocent without guilt: ¡°If you didn¡¯t approach me deliberately, did you encounter me when you lost your way?¡±

    Lin Qifan: ......

    Who gave birth to this child? Why is he so difficult to deal with?

    He grinned reluctantly, then said: ¡°No, I mean, your mother will be angry. Maybe she will be angry with you too.¡±

    Xiao Baozi said seriously, ¡°You can rest assured, my mother will not be angry with me. She loves me the most.¡±

    Lin Qifan: ...

    I can¡¯t talk anymore!

    He racked his brains and said: ¡°Well... I mean this is a secret between the two of us. Don¡¯t tell others, good children won¡¯t tell others.¡±

    ¡°But why should I have a secret with a bad person?¡± Xiao Baozi¡¯s eyes widened and he said fiercely: ¡°Only bad children will have secrets with bad people..... ¡±

    Did he waste all his time talking just now? Lin Qifan felt a moment of weakness. He scratched his head, and then said: ¡°This is fine, I can treat you to eat. So just don¡¯t tell Shao Qing the secret between us?¡±

    Lin Qifan was prepared for this sentence: Who wants to eat what bad guys give, what if you hurt me?

    Then Xiao Baozi suddenly changed his tone. He nodded and said seriously: ¡°No need to invite me to eat, y with me! Then I will not tell my mother.¡±

    Lin Qifan: ......

    Everything seemed to go back to where they started.

    Then he saw Xiao Baozi take the ball from his hand and throw it away. After it bounced away, he looked at him with big shiny eyes. It was filled with two words: go fetch.

    The green veins on his forehead bulged out. Only dogs go fetch? However, in order to have Xiao Baozi keep their secret and in order for his conspiracy to continue, Lin Qifan gritted his teeth to go pick up the ball.

    The key is that after he picked up the ball, Xiao Baozi still grunted: ¡°Howe you¡¯re not as fast as Yaya.¡±

    Yaya sitting on the side nodded. The rabbit¡¯s face was serious, with a sense of ridicule. Not as fast asboring a rabbit.

    Lin Qifan wanted to kill someone. He forcefully put a smile on his face, and then handed the ball to Xiao Baozi. After receiving the ball, Xiao Baozi threw it away without saying a word, and then looked at Lin Qifan with the same look of expectation.

    Lin Qifan ran around expressionlessly. At the end, he felt a little bit reluctant, and quickly found an excuse to leave.

    When he left, Xiao Baozi showed some reluctance: ¡°You muste over and find me to y some other day!¡±

    Lin Qifan agreed, and his figure walking away looked very embarrassed.

    After he left, Xiao Baozi pped his palms. He had a look of disdain as he held Yaya and went home. In fact, Shao Qing watched the second half of that interaction, but had kept herself concealed and was never seen by Lin Qifan.

    So as soon as Xiao Baozi entered the door, he saw Shao Qing standing at the door. Xiao Baozi immediately rushed up: ¡°Ma Ma, have you finished talking with grandpa?¡±

    Shao Qing rubbed Xiao Baozi¡¯s head: ¡°Yeah, baby did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very fun. Ma Ma, a fool came here today.¡± Xiao Baozi immediately told Shao Qing about Lin Qifan.

    Shao Qingughed and she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise that you wouldn¡¯t tell me? Why did you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Ma Ma, I lied to that bad guy!¡± Xiao Baozi was proud: ¡°He must have been telling lies. Moreover, he must have bad thoughts, otherwise why would hee to me sneakily.¡±

    ¡°My baby is so smart.¡± Shao Qing kissed Xiao Baozi. Then she narrowed her eyes and smiled. Lin Qifan has always thought that he was so clever. Unexpectedly, he was yed around by a small child and he didn¡¯t even realize it.

    The thought of Xiao Baozi ying Lin Qifan like a dog, making him go around in circles made Shao Qing inexplicably happy: ¡°Well, what baby did was right. What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Braised rabbit head!¡± Xiao Baozi excitedly said: ¡°I want it extra spicy!¡±

    Someone shrunk in his arms and trembled immediately. He shrunk himself into a ball and buried his head between two paws, trying to prevent his master from seeing its rabbit head.

    ¡°Children can¡¯t eat too spicy...¡± Shao Qing sighed, and then smiled: ¡°But you can eat a little tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ma Ma is the best!¡± Xiao Baozi jumped over, Chu~ and gave Shao Qing a slobbering kiss on the face.

    This side was very cheerful, but Lin Qifan on the other hand was sighing the entire time. A child up to four or five years old was not easy to trick.

    He thought about how Xiao Baozi was so difficult to deal with. He had originally thought that after meeting today, he would have finished dealing with Xiao Baozi; unexpectedly, he was just on the starting line.

    ording to this speed, he was afraid that three or five days would not be enough for him to take care of Xiao Baozi. Now, Lin Qifan was most afraid that Shao Qing would ignore their past sentiment and make a move on him directly. This way he won¡¯t even have any buffer time and would directly go see god.

    At the thought of this, he resented Fu Jinling very much. If Fu Jinling did not seduce him at that time, if Fu Jinling did not seduce him with all those benefits, how could he have derailed? How could he wrong Shao Qing?

    If he didn¡¯t cheat at the time and didn¡¯t wrong Shao Qing, then now, he wouldn¡¯t have to struggle during the apocalypse. He wouldn¡¯t have to swim amongst those women. He wouldn¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s faces.

    If he did not derail at that time and did not wrong Shao Qing, then it would be him who lived in that luxurious vi with Shao Qing now.

    Lin Qifan had never considered who was really in the wrong. As the saying goes, it takes two to tango. If it weren¡¯t for his greed, his delusional wish for instant sess, and for his ruthlessness, he wouldn¡¯t be at the point where he is today.

    There are always some people like this. They would make mistakes, but they would never consider their own faults and would only know how to me others.

    Like Lin Qifan.

    Lin Qifan walked off in sorrow, while Shao Qing left in a worrisome mood. This time she went out together with Qin Zixi. There was a guard team under Father Qin. The members were all selected from the army and strong capable superhumans.

    These superhumans had a soldier¡¯s perseverance and loyalty. In addition to their obedience and unity, the soldiers were much stronger than a general team of random superhumans.

    It can be said that if those 100 people that were under Father Qin¡¯s hand challenged arge mercenary group, there would be no problem at all.

    This time they were going out for the sake of the zombie tides. Qin Zixi, as the son of Father Qin, came back from training and had a certain strength, thus Father Qin wanted to train Qin Zixi and let him take part with the guards to investigate the zombie tide.

    In fact, Father Qin was not at ease. While trying to train his son, he also wanted to follow him. In the end, he couldn¡¯t go because of other matters.

    Shao Qing naturally wanted to follow along. One reason is because they had stayed at the Qin¡¯s home because of Qin Zixi. If Qin Zixi went out, then staying in Qin Zixi¡¯s house would be very ufortable.

    Secondly, this trip was not safe. Shao Qing was worried about her son¡¯s friend, and she also wanted to check how the zombie tide was formed, so she went with him.

    Father Qin was worried about his son, so he sent nearly twenty superhumans to guard his son. In addition, he had Ah Lan who had her space abilities and was responsible for carrying supplies.

    To the greatest extent possible, he wanted to ensure that his son can live well outside, and can achieve an effective training experience so he really put in a lot of effort.

    But Xiao Baozi didn¡¯t follow him this time. He was held back by Grandpa Qin. Grandpa Qin had said that Xiao Baozi was still a child. Being exposed to those zombies every day would leave a psychological shadow.

    Besides, it was extremely dangerous outside. It is better to leave Xiao Baozi with him. He promised that he will make sure Xiao Baozi gained a few pounds.

    Shao Qing also agreed. It was much safer for Xiao Baozi to stay in Jing Du than to go out with her to take risks, so she agreed.

    Originally Xiao Baozi wanted to follow Shao Qing, but was convinced by Grandpa Qin¡¯s dessert army. Finally he waved his hands happily and sent his own Ma Ma away.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. This mother couldn¡¯t evenpare to boxes of desserts!

    After leaving Xiao Baozi, they assembled and left Jing Du. Shao Qing looked at the group of guards. There was a little mncholy in her heart and nostalgia.

    She believed that Yan Hanqing would also feel the same.

    After leaving Jing Du, they rushed to the ce where thetest zombie tide broke out.

    When they stopped to eat at noon, there were two extremes. Shao Qing¡¯s side had a grill set up where they began barbecuing. The guard¡¯s side was more pitiful. Their lunch was uniformly equipped withpressed biscuits. Eat one piece, take a sip of water, and topped with a few bowls of rice.

    Withoutparison, there is no harm. The group of people looked at the hot barbecue and drooled.

    Their wages were not low, but eating barbecues and the like every day is a luxury to them. After all, they still have to feed their families.

    Usually they would eat in the cafeteria and the kind of dishes there werepletely free of oil. It would just be a bit of meat and not many vegetables.

    Only when their sry is paid at the end of the month would they be willing to find a restaurant to spend a little bit.

    Looking at Shao Qing again, this skillful posture, rich ingredients, all the tools, it was clear they did this often.

    How can they not be envious?

    Originally Shao Qing meant to make more and invite them to eat together. After all, they will be their teammates for a long time.

    For teammates, naturally they should treat them better.

    Then when Shao Qing was about to get up and invite them over to eat, he heard a man whisper: ¡°Rich people really are different. No matter the time, they could be so unaffected, they must really take themselves as Da Ye¡¯s*.¡±

    * Kind of like saying i¡¯m your grandfather; being arrogant

    The butt that had just been lifted up sat down again. Since the others did not appreciate it, why would she ce her face on the other¡¯s cold ass.

    She¡¯s not cheap.

    So Shao Qing only shouted for Qin Zixi and Ah Lan toe and eat. Since the apocalypse, the thing most eaten is barbecue, because the ingredients were easy to find, and were more convenient to eat. You can eat and roast at the same time, quite enjoyable.

    Eating it often naturally also made their barbecuing more proficient. Shao Qing was slicing pieces of meat, while Yan Hanqing was putting the meat on skewers to start roasting.

    A row of people squatted next to each other, with a bowl in each person¡¯s hand. Because there were not many iron sticks, every time Yan Hanqing finished roasting a few skewers, he would dump the roasted meat into their bowl.

    They couldn¡¯t be happier.

    The members of the guard on the other side could only nibble on their dry biscuits. Looking at the barbecue with the lingering aroma of barbecue, eating those tasteless biscuits was like chewing wax. Tears nearly flowed down.

    It wasn¡¯t only Shao Qing who heard the words from one of them. Because his voice was not very soft, as long as one had a little sharper sense, they would be able to hear it. Furthermore, all the people present were superhumans, who would miss it?

    That¡¯s why Qin Zixi sat down and only took Ah Lan to start eating.

    If it was normally, no one would say such unpleasant things and Qin Zixi would definitely discuss with Shao Qing and grill a few more pieces of meat and share with them.

    After all, everyone was on the same team. But no one expected that someone would make such a statement. If they were still to do that, it would be pping themselves on their own face.

    Shao Qing not jumping up to scold people was already showing self-restraint.

    Qin Zixi was also very angry and embarrassed. After all, these members of the escort team were subordinates of his father and might be his subordinates in the future. Yet, they did not give him face.

    It¡¯s enough that they did not give him face, but they also mocked Shao Qing. That was not tolerable.

    As for the members of the escort team, they did have a little bit of resentment. This was because when they went out, Father Qin had mentioned that Shao Qing was a friend of Qin Zixi and told the escort team to take care of them along the way.

    So the guards spontaneously assumed that Shao Qing was also a second generation of wealthy people. With some money or a little momentum from their home, their character would bewless and out of control.

    Just like this time, their task was to go out to explore the source of the zombie tide. This was originally a very difficult task but now they also had to protect Qin Zixi. As a result, several rich second generations followed along, increasing their task difficulty in vain.

    Maybe someone will have to sacrifice something at a certain point, thus they were naturally unhappy.

    Of course, if you were unhappy, you were unhappy and no one would take the initiative to directly damage Shao Qing¡¯s face. Most of the people in this group were veterans, and would not do such stupid things.

    It¡¯s just that when it was time to eat, Shao Qing was barbecuing and drinking beer. This not only aroused their resentment, but also their jealousy.

    Why do we have to sit here and eat biscuits, while you eat barbecue?

    A group of wealthy second-generations with indifferent attitudes who wanted their protection, hade out with a mission, and were enjoying themselves like they were Da Ye¡¯s.

    That¡¯s why some people got peeved seeing that and secretly roasted them.

    Shao Qing can probably guess a little, but she didn¡¯t need to exin herself. What they think is their business, but she also didn¡¯t have a ¡®broad mind¡¯ to ignore the ridicule.

    Even if they all held their cold ass towards her, she did not have to acknowledge them.

    The atmosphere suddenly became cold and embarrassing.

    After lunch, Shao Qing turned over her inventory and took out a lot of fruits to share with her friends, especially Qin Zixi and Shao Tong. The two were still children. They were at an age where they needed constant replenishment of vitamins and such.

    When she did this, a few people felt unpleasant and said: ¡°Hey, we are fighting for our lives, and we can¡¯t keep up with someone who has a good father.¡±

    There was another person who whispered: ¡°Be quiet. What will you do if someone hears you, what will you do? People have good backgrounds. It is not a simple matter to kill you little peasant.¡±

    ¡°That is, I am afraid that in their eyes, you aren¡¯t as good as that carrot.¡± Someone immediatelyughed.

    The more they talked, the louder they sounded, and they were somewhat unscrupulous. Qin Zixi was originally cold with a straight face. But this time, he acted out. He mmed the table and coldly said: ¡°Get lost. We aren¡¯t far from Jing Du right now and we don¡¯t want to waste your time. You guys can go back to Jing Du and save your efforts.¡±

    The group of soldiers murmured immediately. The captain could tell Qin Zixi was angry and hurriedly tried to fix things: ¡°Master, please don¡¯t mind. They just mouth off here and there. I have also lectured them a few times. If you go out alone, the general would be worried, so let us follow behind to protect you. I won¡¯t let them mouth off again.¡±

    Qin Zixi sneered and raised his chin: ¡°All superhumans, all capable, so you think you¡¯re powerful now? Do you think I can¡¯t go on without your protection, so you¡¯re looking down on me?¡± As he spoke, his voice temperature continued to take a nosedive: ¡°Now I¡¯m telling you all to go back. That¡¯s an order. I do not need you to protect these Da Ye¡¯s.¡±

    The soldiers looked at each other, afraid to speak. If they dare to go back now, Father Qin would break their legs.

    Leaving the only heir of the Qin family in the wild, and going back on their own, isn¡¯t that asking for their deaths?

    The captain knew Qin Zixi was really angry and hurriedly said: ¡°Sir, this time it¡¯s our fault. I represent them to apologize to you, to apologize to this group, but we really can¡¯t go back. Our task is to protect you.¡±

    ¡°You protect me?¡± Qin Zixi¡¯s expressionless face, his serious baby face, actually seemed to have a murderous aura: ¡°Before for my father¡¯s sake, I have always tolerated this and did not argue with you guys. As a result, your courage has really grown. Now, I¡¯ll tell it to you as it is. If I really have a problem that I can¡¯t solve, do you think your group can protect me? ¡±

    He nced around and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Well, today I will let you try it. Whoever is confident in yourself cane and discuss with me. If no one can beat me, apologize and roll back to Jing Du for me. If someone wins, I won¡¯t speak again, even if you curse me, I will endure.¡±

    The soldiers with their heads down didn¡¯t think they were in the wrong, but they were afraid to go back and bump into angry Father Qin, so they dared not speak.

    As soon as Qin Zixi said that, the group of soldiers immediately smiled.

    ¡°Master, this can¡¯t be done. With your small body, what if you get injured? The general will kill me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, master, don¡¯t do this. Just think of this as our wrong. Let¡¯s get over this, we will never do this in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, master you are just heated right now. This is our fault. We will all apologize.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we dare not fight you. Otherwise, we will be cut up by the general when we go back.¡±

    ......

    The corner of Qin Zixi¡¯s mouth hooked upwards, and his eyebrows were raised. From the arc of his eye to the arc of the corner of his mouth, he looked gorgeous and intense like when Shao Qing mocked others: ¡°Just you guys and you think you will hurt me? What a joke. Actually, I always thought that this guard team formed by my father was a bunch of ipetent useless people. I should really persuade my father, how can he not figure this out? Just because there is a lot of food in the family, should we raise trash? Do you think I hurt your dignity? Thene here and vent.¡±

    Qin Zixi¡¯s hatred was basically off the charts. Originally they were nning to endure and not fight with Qin Zixi, but now they couldn¡¯t help but be eager to make a move.

    Everyone folded up their sleeves and got ready. Even if Qin Zixi was the son of Father Qin¡¯s, they still have to give him a lesson. This is about dignity. If these people were scolded to this level and still didn¡¯t fight back, then they were really turtles hiding under their shells.

    What¡¯s more, although this group of soldiers were slick, in their bones, each one was more unbridled than the next. How could they stand this stimtion from Qin Zixi.

    Someone jumped out immediately: ¡°I¡¯ll go! But I¡¯m saying this in advance, young master, my feet and hands don¡¯t have eyes, not to mention my special abilities. Don¡¯t go to the general crying after and telling on me.¡±

    ¡°Even if you killed me here today, no one will ever look for you. I can guarantee this on my pride, my father¡¯s pride, and the Qin family¡¯s name.¡± Qin Zixi slowly fixed his sleeves.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The man jumped out eagerly: ¡°I¡¯m a third rank superhuman, a strength user, so be careful.¡±

    When he jumped out, someone who knew him immediately groaned: ¡°How did this boy react so quickly? Letting him go first, s... I should have gone first.¡±

    Qin Zixi nced up and down at him, then sneered: ¡°One move.¡±

    One can¡¯t help but say he was too arrogant. Even Shao Qing felt that he was a little bit infuriating. Gu Panpan on the one side was still frowning: ¡°Qing Jiejie, did you pass this onto Qin Zixi? His poisonous tongue, the ability to provoke someone, it¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and found a ce to sit down to watch the show.

    Others didn¡¯t know, but how can she not know Qin Zixi¡¯s strength? After all, the mutant animals that Qin Zixi subdued were all caught by her.

    Sure enough, those people were all energized and shouted one by one: ¡°Old Liu, don¡¯t you embarrass us!¡± They were all ready to watch the drama.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, old Liu, didn¡¯t you hear that the young master will finish you with one move? You have to survive at least one move!¡±

    ¡°Comeee, why don¡¯t you ce a bet? Guess how many minutes it will take to finish?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet and don¡¯t affect their battle¡± This was the captain.

    Qin Zixi said with a serious face: ¡°The ability to control beasts, third rank superhuman.¡± Then he whistled.

    As soon as the whistle sounded, everyone immediately felt that the mountain was shaking, and then everything was unstable. They looked up in horror to find a big bear around two or three meters tall running over.

    Theplexion of the captain of the escorts immediately changed. With a wave of his hand, the sound so sharp that it was about to crack. ¡°Gather! Prepare to fight! Protect the young master!¡±

    Such a big bear must be at least rank 3?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s my bear.¡± Qin Zixi beckoned, and then the members of the group of guards saw the big bear, who was very cruel at first nce, rush over andy down very tenderly beside Qin Zixi. Even when Qin Zixi touched his head, it made afortable growl from his throat.

    Everyone: ......

 Chapter 171 - Volume 2 Chapter 65 Zombie Siege

    <strong>Chapter 171 Volume 2 Chapter 65 Zombie Siege</strong>

    Own a bear? In other words, he is going to fight with this bear? The man¡¯s face immediately looked ugly like a burnt pot sticker ¨C it couldn¡¯t get any more ck.

    It was like he thought he was going to jump on a sponge, but realized that hended on a hot iron te instead.

    Even more frightening was that even if he knew that this was a hot iron te, he still had to jump on it for a second time and a third time.

    So the poor man held the mentality of ¡°he is only a third rank superhuman, how powerful could his monster be,¡± and said stubbornly, ¡°Come on!¡±

    Then he was pped away with one move. There was no resistance as he flew out for several meters, and then fell heavily on the ground.

    If he hadn¡¯t turned on his power at that moment, it might not be as simple as chest tightness and chest pain. It is estimated that his sternum would have copsed.

    Someone immediately shouted, ¡°Young Master, it hasn¡¯t started yet, why did you make a move!¡±

    Qin Zixi¡¯s innocent face: ¡°I thought he turned on his power, so he was ready.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± The captain of the guards stopped the person who wanted to continue talking, he felt embarrassed: ¡°If you lose, you lose. Why are you giving so many excuses?¡±

    The man shut his mouth. Qin Zixi continued: ¡°Is anyone else dissatisfied? If not, juste and apologize.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Another man stood out from the crowd. He appeared very strong. One could almost seem to connect the word majestic together with him, especially with all his bulging muscles.

    ¡°I¡¯m a strength based superhuman.¡± The man said dumbly. In his opinion, this mutant bear should be a rank three. Even if it is stronger than his strength, it would not be as agile as him. So his odds were still rtively high.

    Then as soon as he turned on his ability, he was pped. The distance of his flight was exactly the same as the previous one. There were still some unconvinced people earlier, but they did not dare to speak now.

    But they were still not convinced. After all, no one was willing to bow their heads to people who looked down on them so easily.

    Especially as they were veterans, they were even more reluctant.

    So Qin Zixi took his bear and pped around almost 80% of the members of the guard.

    Finally, Qin Zixi pped his hands and raised his eyebrows disdainfully: ¡°Is anyone else dissatisfied?¡±

    No one responded at this time. Everyone lowered their heads honestly. Qin Zixi nced around and then said: ¡°Then go Apologize!¡±

    Qin Zixi scornfully said: ¡°What is a man? It is about being responsible. If it¡¯s the things he promised, he mustplete it. I feel like you cowards do not qualify to be a soldier or a man.¡±

    Several veterans were stimted pretty severely and some people still tried to refute Qin Zixi:¡± Sir, apologizing to you is not a problem because we respect the strong. But to that group... I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    Gu Panpan and others on the sidelinesughed on the spot, especially Gu Panpan, who was about to roll on the groundughing: ¡°You mean you think we are not strong enough to receive your apology, so you can eat your words? If so, why did you promise to make this gamble at the beginning? Because you thought you would definitely win! Qin Zixi said that you guys are cowards who can¡¯t afford to lose, I think that¡¯s praising you. You guys are worse than cowards, haha. Did I just hurt your dignity?¡±

    Gu Panpan rolled her sleeves and sneered: ¡°Come. I¡¯ll let you see how this weak personpares to you losers.¡±

    A group of people were stunned but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It seems that people who had been with Shao Qing for a long time would be contaminated with her poisonous tongue ability. Immediately, Gu Panpan stood forward, and then used a hateful tone to say: ¡°I¡¯m the weakest of our group, but I think I¡¯m stronger than you. If you don¡¯t dare toe alone, I can let you guyse all together.¡±

    The person who spoke first finally couldn¡¯t bear it and he jumped out and pointed at Gu Panpan: ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    He can be pped by the bear, but would he be pped by Gu Panpan? How can it be!?

    The facts tell us that he can never set up a g*. He activated his power, and then rushed up fiercely. Gu Panpan who turned into King Kong Barbie gave him a p.

    * When something is contrary to what is indicated

    After pping this man, Gu Panpan stomped on the ground and a long crack appeared on the ground. Her brows were cold, with two points of fierceness: ¡°Who else? We gave you some face and then you guys got arrogant? If it weren¡¯t for Qing Jiejie asking us to be low-key every day, I would have thrown you flock of weak chickens.¡±

    The guards were dumbfounded.

    By this time, they knew that no one in this group of people were simple. If something really happened, they might be the ones who dragged their feet.

    So the group of people, one more than the next felt awkward. Finally the guard captain came up first to apologize sincerely:¡±I¡¯m sorry we looked down on you. On behalf of my teammates, I apologize to you.¡±

    Even though those guards were a little embarrassed, they all came to apologize one by one. Shao Qing plopped the dust off her clothes and said lightly: ¡°No need to apologize.¡±

    Then she sat in another ce and Qin Zixi waved his hand: ¡°OK, you guys can all go back, we don¡¯t need you.¡±

    The captain smiled at this time and then said: ¡°Master, you really can¡¯t drive us away. We all realized our mistake and apologized. Please let us stay, at least we can still do some trivial things.¡±

    Qin Zixi originally wanted to refuse toe, but looking at the captain¡¯s ttering and pitiful expression and considering that his father and grandfather would worry, he said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s okay to stay, but don¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    The group of people quickly promised, one by one, with sincere attitude.

    After this incident, the group of people no longer felt that they were so awesome. Currently only two people showed their strength, one is Qin Zixi and the other is Gu Panpan. With just the bear, Qin Zixi can easily sweep through them all, while Gu Panpan can kill in one second. But, what about the rest?

    Not to mention it looks like Shao Tong was just a youth at first nce, Yan Qiyue looked like a male pet, and finally Er Dai looked like he had some challenges with his IQ.

    There seems to be nothing to pay attention to.

    Cough, back to the topic, at least Gu Chuan, Yan Hanqing, and Shao Qing, all looked very strong.

    Especially Shao Qing. As the head of this group, she should be the strongest.

    Therefore, she must be stronger than Qin Zixi and Gu Panpan. The group of people felt like they were facing a tall mountain and looked at Shao Qing in admiration.

    Shao Qing was a little puzzled.

    Weren¡¯t they just mocking them? Why did they suddenly look at her with such strange eyes? Were they still upset and wanted to get her back secretly?

    The atmosphere among the group of people was finally a bit more harmonious, and kept like this until they reached their destination.

    The destination was a base that had been besieged by the zombie tide. It was a medium-sized base that was neitherrge nor small. In order to cope with this zombie tide, it suffered heavy losses.

    When they arrived, the entire base was repairing the surrounding wall and there were dark red blood stains on the wall. After mixing with the dust, it became a dull color.

    Almost all superhumans had wounds on them. The group of people all looked dead, they didn¡¯t look like they had any life in them at all.

    ¡°It seems that the zombie tide is over.¡± Shao Qing looked at the base and then said: ¡°Are we advancing to investigate to see if there are any special circumstances, or going straight ahead?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s explore and figure out the situation.¡± Qin Zixi whispered.

    The two leaders spoke, so naturally no one objected, thus the group entered the base. Due to the zombie tide and their special status, they easily entered the base and were able to meet the base chief.

    Qin Zixi borated on his intentions, and then asked the base chief: ¡°Are there any special circumstances in this zombie tide?¡±

    ¡°Special circumstances ...¡± The base chief thought about it, and then answered: ¡°There was indeed one thing. Before, we have also experienced zombie tides, but every time it would only ur on a night with a full moon. However, this time it was very abrupt and urred at the beginning of the month, so we were underprepared and suffered heavy losses.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing. The second is that the general zombie tide is formed spontaneously. As long as one holds up to dawn, the zombies will automatically disperse, but this time it was different. It felt like it was organized and premeditated. They even pretended to be dispersing to reduce our vignce, then theyunched another raid, which is also one of the reasons for our heavy losses.¡± The base chief¡¯s expression was bleak: ¡°We lost nearly one-third of the superhumans of our base. If they didn¡¯t initiate their retreat independently and insisted on persisting for another one or two days, our base would have been ughtered.¡±

    Shao Qing and her group looked at each other. They all had a heavy heart. In the past, the zombie tide was formed only because of the riots of the zombie during a full moon, plus some special circumstances. This time it seemed like it was premeditated. Doesn¡¯t that mean that there are some high ranking zombies that can organize zombie tides? In the future, won¡¯t the zombies be able to engage in a zombie siege anytime, anywhere?

    If this is really the case, then it would be troublesome.

    After understanding the situation, Shao Qing and the others rejected the base chief¡¯s proposal in staying for dinner, then they moved on to their next location.

    At this time they had already turned around and were walking back. This was because the direction of the zombie tide was in the direction of Jing Du.

    Previously, because of the shortcut they took, they strayed from the zombie tide. When they arrived at the next base, the problem appeared.

    The zombies were besieging the city.

    Yes, they just caught up with the zombie siege, and it was not as simple as a wave of zombie tides. Just like the news said, all the zombie tides have gathered. If one looked down from the sky, one would find that the dense mass were all zombies.

    Just the number of gathered zombies could copse anyone with ustrophobia.

    Shao Qing and others were immediately worried. Should they wait until the end of the zombie tide, then go in and find out what happened?

    Or should they sneak into the base now and find out why this base is besieged by so many zombies? But if they go in now, it would be easy for them to die.

    Shao Qing found a high slope and looked down. Seeing the densely packed zombies was horrifying.

    She couldn¡¯t not speak: ¡°Let¡¯s station nearby and see what happens.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t make a decision hastily. After all, she has to consider the group of people around her. Making a decision hastily could mean sending these people to their death.

    Although the group of people were also very worried about the current situation, they also knew that the zombies had only surrounded the area and had not started to attack. Thus, it was not the time for them to be reckless. So, they found a safer position where they could see the entire picture clearer, and then encamped.

    After setting camp and eating dinner, they couldn¡¯t sleep at all. After all, the danger was too close at hand. Except for the people with an easy, lenient heart, there probably wasn¡¯t anyone who could fall asleep.

    Once it waste at night, Shao Qing left the tent by herself, preparing to investigate and see what was going on.

    When Shao Qing was mixed with the group of zombies, she still felt ufortable. This was because there were too many zombies around and the smell was very strong. The smell of corpses, mixed with blood made her nauseous.

    Shao Qing walked from one end of the zombie army to the other and finally found an unusual existence. This existence was too dazzling because all the zombies avoided it. When that zombie found her, a sharp look came over.

    Moreover, this zombie was not like a zombie. She was wearing a clean ck dress. Apart from her pale face and a ulcerated wound on her neck, everything lookedpletely normal.

    In fact, this zombie was holding... something that was either a child¡¯s body or skeleton.

    It should be a small child as seen from the bones that were half rotten. The older zombie was hugging it very tightly as if Shao Qing wanted to steal it.

    Shao Qing could clearly feel its repulsive feeling, but this zombie did not make a move against Shao Qing. It just gave out a low roar as if it wanted to expel Shao Qing from its territory.

    Shao Qing touched her chin, made another circle then left. In the middle of the night, the group of zombiesunched an attack. Countless zombies rushed to the base without fear of death, or being under seige of superpowers, or being shot by bullets, they simply kept advancing one after another.

    This battle of siege and city defensested for almost two hours, and then the zombies retreated silently returning to the state where they initially surrounded the entire base.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t understand it, so she returned to the tent and continued to sleep being hugged on her left and right. In the middle of the night, there was a thunderous roar, possibly another zombie siege, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t get up to look instead she nestled into her bed and continued to sleep.

    When Shao Qing stood on the hillside and looked down the next morning, she saw quite a few zombie corpses near the base.

    Of course, there were also many human corpses because the zombies were still in the midst of a siege and there was no way to collect these corpses outside of the city. Therefore, because of the long-term cement of the human corpses on the ground, some decay began to appear.

    It seems that this was not the first day of the zombie siege. Shao Qing was more curious now why the group of zombies surrounded this base and were slowly nibbling up the base bit by bit.

    It shouldn¡¯t be because they were hungry. They have passed through so many bases alreadying here and ate them clean.

    In fact, the zombies are very organized and premeditated. While organizing offensives again and again, they¡¯vepletely consumed the vitality of the base.

    They also understand the concept of not attacking and exerting mental pressure.

    What¡¯s even more special is that it feels like the zombies are bing youkais!

    Shao Qing was not prepared to bring her friends to help. One, there were too many zombies, and so few of them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help. Second, they are only here to investigate the cause of the zombie tide, they didn¡¯te out to die.

    Capable of helping and not is called unsympathetic. Incapable of helping and helping, is called stupid.

    ¡°I still feel that that the people inside know something.¡± Shao Qing discussed with her friends while eating: ¡°Shall I go in and check it out tonight?¡±

    Qin Zixi was the first to object, and very against it: ¡°No! Qing Jie, even though you are strong, with many ants, they can kill an elephant. With so many zombies, it¡¯s too dangerous, I don¡¯t agree with you going in!¡±

    Everyone else knew that Shao Qing¡¯s physique was different and she wouldn¡¯t be attacked by zombies, but he didn¡¯t know, so he didn¡¯t want his friend to die like that.

    Qin Zixi was so fierce in his refute, even Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes became softer. After all, it can be seen that Qin Zixi really cares about Shao Qing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shao Qing rubbed Qin Zixi¡¯s head a little and then said: ¡°You forgot that I have a special ability to be undetected by zombies.¡±

    Qin Zixi was still a little awkward and whispered: ¡°What if, what if something goes wrong? If you get surrounded by so many zombies, you can¡¯t run away. You don¡¯t need to take risks. We have found out many useful things. Even if we go back and report now, it¡¯s enough. As for this base... It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help, but we just don¡¯t have that ability. Instead of taking risks, we might as well go back and get reinforcements to see if we can rescue this base.¡±

    Shao Qing felt her heart warm up. After all, Qin Zixi cared about her. But she still felt that she wasn¡¯t far from the truth. So, she tried to smooth it out with Qin Zixi: ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    Then not waiting for Qin Zixi to ease his expression, she said: ¡°But I think we can separate our group toplete the two tasks. Go back and inform your father, see if we can dispatch people toe to the rescue. On the other hand, I will go in and investigate. I promise, I will never let myself be in danger. As soon as something happens, I will immediately withdraw. ¡±

    Qin Zixi: ...

    In the end, no matter what was said, you still have to go in! There was no fart of a change!

 Chapter 172 - Volume 2 Chapter 66 Stand by and watch

    <strong>Chapter 172 Volume 2 Chapter 66 Stand by and watch</strong>

    Qin Zixi didn¡¯t speak, he just put on an expression that he didn¡¯t want to leave. Finally, Shao Qing was helpless and had to say: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go, but the reinforcements are still needed.¡±

    Qin Zixi hurriedly said: ¡°Just let the guards go back, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    This kid was very smart. Shao Qing could only get the Gu siblings to take half of the guards to go back for help.

    Qin Zixi stared very tightly. No matter what, he could not let his little partner¡¯s Ma Ma take risks. By the time he noticed something was wrong, Shao Qing was already at the base.

    She secretly entered the base by tearing through space. She was entering without registering, so if she was found, it would be very troublesome. Fortunately, there were countless people who died because of the zombie siege, thus the base was very chaotic. No one would care or think about it if there was suddenly an extra person.

    So Shao Qing rxed and mixed in. She found a few people sitting in the corner with their heads down, and then stepped forward to find some news.

    ¡°Hey brothers, how is the situation now?¡±

    They did not have any suspicion at all, each taking turn talking:

    ¡°It¡¯s the sixth time. Our manpower has already decreased to half. If we continue like this, I am afraid... ¡± There was some panic in the eyes of the speaker. After all, everyone knew what would happen to them if the base was broken.

    ¡°Last night, when the zombies attacked the city, we almost couldn¡¯t hold it. But at thest moment, a zombie suddenly appeared, starting an upheaval. Our manpower was reced in a timely manner and we just barely were able to hold up.¡±

    ¡°I think we canst at most one more round.¡± Then he sighed and took out a cigarette case from the pocket on his chest. There were three or four crumpled cigarettes in the cigarette case. He gave each person around him one and extended one towards Shao Qing: ¡°Do you smoke?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head, and the two people next to him immediately teased him: ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually super greedy about your cigarettes, saying it¡¯s more expensive than life? Why do you dare part with it now?¡±

    The man smiled bitterly: ¡°No one knows if we can live another day. What¡¯s the point of keeping it?¡±

    Shao Qing dug in her pocket and pulled out a box of Nanjings*, pulls one out and then divides it between each person: ¡°Is there no n from the higher ups?¡±

    * cigarettes

    ¡°Yo, good cigarette.¡± The man took it happily and ced it behind his ear: ¡°How could they not try to find a way? They just had another 18 rounds of meetings. It seems that within the zombies there is one with a special ability. As soon as the distress signal is sent, it gets cut off. Even if the entire base was ttened by zombies, no one would know.¡±

    The three gathered together and sighed. One of them nced at Shao Qing, and then said kindly: ¡°You are still young and attractive, think of a way to run. No matter where you go, there must be a way you can survive.¡±

    ¡°Bah, if you can run, everyone would have.¡± Another man added, when the guy finished speaking. His eyes became red: ¡°My daughter is only eight years old. If you can really run away, I would have sent out my daughter already. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, but my daughter ......¡±

    Shao Qing was silent for a long time, she did not know what to say. After all, this base was destined to be destroyed. Even if Gu Chuan got the reinforcements, distant water cannot extinguish the close fire.

    As for the near water... the power of her alone, that¡¯s just a small ssh. It cannot extinguish the fire, instead, it will get evaporated by the fire.

    Several people were silent for a long time, then one person suddenly said: ¡°I heard that the new meeting said that the thief captures the king first. If all the heads of the zombies were killed, it should solve the besiege. I heard that they had begun gathering people to form a death squad, ready to capture the king.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully they seed! ¡°The person who spoke did not look hopeful. How could it work, to kill the zombie king, amongst the countless zombies...

    Thinking about it surely shows that it¡¯s impossible, right?

    Shao Qing chatted with them for a while before leaving. After leaving, she summed up all the clues she got.

    First, the zombie siege wasn¡¯t a one day thing. During this period, a total of 6 siege operations have been carried out. Most of the personnel who can fight in the entire base have been lost. With the remaining half that contained the injured as well, they arepletely exhausted and can¡¯tst another siege.

    Obviously, the top executives knew more than the bottoms. They must have found something, thus made the decision to capture the king first.

    So Shao Qing decided to participate in the selection of the Death Squad. Not only would she be able to learn more, but once the mission starts even if it fails, she would be able to easily leave.

    So after asking for directions, Shao Qing went to sign up. Under such a situation, they would certainly not be able to make any formal, splendidpetition.

    The ce to register was at the square, where there were a row of tables. Behind the table were the staff. At the front of the table was a man who looked proper and handsome.

    When Shao Qing went over to ask, he said dryly: ¡°If you want to join the death squad, the base will give you 100 kilograms of grains and 100 zombie crystal cores, all of which are above the second rank. This would allow you to settle down your family. The base will also take care of your family until the base ceases to exist. Of course, you have to prove your strength.¡±

    The hidden message behind his statement was obvious. The task was very dangerous and it is very likely that the whole army will be wiped out. If a person did note back alive, they would set up their family in advance so that they would have no worries.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing nodded seriously. The little miss sitting next to the man couldn¡¯t help covering her face, and added: ¡°Identity, abilities, and level please.¡±

    ¡°I came a few days ago. I¡¯m originally from the survivor base in S City, and wanted toe over for some additional resources.¡± Shao Qing smiled and said: ¡°I am a wood-based superhuman, peak of rank three.¡±

    There was a reason for Shao Qing to say this. As long as they were a superhuman from a base, they would usually have registration, something that symbolizes her identity. She had nothing like that in person and if she impersonated another superhuman in the base, it would be easy to be discovered. So it¡¯s easier to say that she was a foreign superhuman. Even if they end up asking for their temporary residence certificate, she can also say that she lost it during the zombie siege.

    The girl nced at her sympathetically. How unlucky. She came in to replenish her resources and happened toe when there was a siege of zombies.

    ¡°Okay, then you have to prove your strength.¡± The girl nced at the handsome man next to him, and he stood up immediately, ¡°Fight against me. If you can hurt me or canst ten minutes, you pass.¡±

    The girl quickly pulled the man¡¯s sleeve and red at him. This man was the highest-powered superhuman in the entire base. He was already a rank four. If he didn¡¯t go easy, this woman won¡¯t be able to hold it for even ten minutes.

    There weren¡¯t many people who were willing to be part of the death squad, especially knowing that they may not be able toe back. The girl was really afraid that the man would chase Shao Qing away.

    It would be a pity to chase away a peak rank 3 wood-based superhuman.

    The man pursed his lips and finally said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous, I¡¯ll make it a bit easier.¡±

    Shao Qing almost smiled. She hasn¡¯t seen such a sincere person in a long time, he can¡¯t even tell a lie.

    However, Shao Qing didn¡¯t broadcast that she didn¡¯t need him to make it easier, she just smiled: ¡°Okay.¡±

    The man expanded his powers. His muscles swelled immediately. Is he a strength type? Shao Qing also released her own vines, racking her brains to think about how to throw the game without appearing to throw the game.

    The vines twisted up in an instant, binding the sturdy and strong man. Shao Qing was stunned first. Is this man so weak? Then she found that something was wrong. The spikes failed to prate the man¡¯s skin. That is one of them. Secondly, the vines tied the man into a cocoon, but the shape of the cocoon was changing.

    From a circle to an inexplicable shape, Shao Qing saw a soft, liquid-like thing flowing out of the gap.

    After flowing out, the entire cocoon copsed and the mass of liquid on the ground began forming a human figure, and finally turned into a man.

    What kind of power is this?

    Shao Qing was stunned for the first time. She has never seen such a strange power before. She had to say that this power was very useful. It was absolutely ster. If his body is able to be liquid, no one could kill him.

    Shao Qing became curious and then changed her thinking. She wanted to see what ability the man still has.

    After all, it was the first time she saw such a power.

    Shao Qing pressed her hand down and countless vines rose into the sky, each of them like a sharp spear, stabbing at the man.

    The man didn¡¯t know when the vine would stab upwards under their feet, from where or from what angle, this was a test of human reaction.

    But the man avoided 99%, and the remaining 1% because the angle was too tricky, sometimes having several stabbing out at the same time, destroying all possibilities of him avoiding, he would be able to make it so he received the least damage.

    Whenever this happened, the ce where the vines pierced turned into liquid. Thus, 10 minutester, Shao Qing wasn¡¯t able to hurt the man, nor could the man get close to Shao Qing.

    The people on the side were dumbfounded. They had never seen someone able to fight with the man like this. Even if the man was making it easier for her, don¡¯t forget, the man was already at rank 4, and Shao Qing was at the peak of rank 3.

    At least in their eyes, Shao Qing was only the peak of rank 3.

    Also, even if the man was making it easier, Shao Qing also didn¡¯t do her best. One could see that she used only one nt from beginning to end. Those with rank 3 wood abilities should have at least three mutant nt protectors.

    Therefore, everyone looked at Shao Qing with a feeling of looking up a high mountain.

    The man said nkly: ¡°You passed, what¡¯s your name? Now you can get your remuneration.¡±

    ¡°My name is Shao Qing.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    The man nodded: ¡°My name is Zhao Hansheng. Tonight at 7 o¡¯clock, gather here.¡±

    Shao Qing left. She didn¡¯t go grab anypensation. Instead, she found a quiet ce to sleep, recuperate and prepare. In the evening, she will have to follow this suicide group.

    When it was time, Shao Qing arrived at the meeting ce. She saw a few people standing there, with Shao Qing as the only woman.

    The leader was naturally Zhao Hansheng and across from this group of people there was a man with sses who looked very elegant. Once Shao Qing came, he coughed and said, ¡°Everyone is here? There are a few words that I want to say to everyone. First, this time everyone is going out and fighting for this base. No matter what the result is, the base will ensure that before it is destroyed, we will try to protect your family as much as possible. Second, you need to find the zombie king , a woman who likes to use red lipstick, is wearing a ck skirt, and holding a child¡¯s body.¡± There was a sh of tenderness in the eyes of the man. Then the tenderness became cold: ¡°Its weakness lies in the bones of the child in her hand, you can attack the bones and divert its attention.¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but frown. Who is this man? He seemed to know what the zombie king looks like. Shao Qing was not from the base and afterpleting the task, she could leave at any time, so she directly stated: ¡°It sounds like you know it.¡±

    The elegant man seemed embarrassed for a moment, and quicklyughed: ¡°How could I? I only saw it yesterdaymanding the zombie swarm, moreover it was protecting the corpse in its arms, so I guess that was its weakness.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t believe him at all. Her intuition told her that this man felt guilty.

    Probably because of his guilty conscience, the man encouraged them with a few words and let them leave. At this time, Shao Qing knew that this man was the base chief.

    She followed Zhao Hansheng and the others slowly out. As she approached the edge of the square, she turned around and saw the base chief squinting, with unclear maliciousness in his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The base chief was also taken aback with her sudden look back and unnaturally avoided Shao Qing¡¯s gaze.

    When the group of people arrived at the entrance of the base, many people spontaneously came out to send them off. It was like when ancient warriors were sent for long expeditions. Zhao Hansheng took a bottle spray and then said: ¡°Spraying this on your body can confuse the zombie¡¯s sense of smell. Although there is not much time, it is enough to support us to find the zombie king and kill it.¡±

    Then he sprayed himself. When he sprayed, he sprayed the armpit first and then his back and his chest. A strong smell of corpses radiated out.

    Most of this stuff was made by collecting the body fluids of zombies, which can temporarily shield a person¡¯s odor, causing confusion for the zombie¡¯s smell and making them think they are zombies as well.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t particrly want to spray this thing on because its smell was terrible. Even washing several times won¡¯t be able to get rid of this smell.

    Moreover, the clothes she was wearing would have to be scrapped as well.

    It was like giving the enemy a hundred injuries, but twelve thousand to herself.

    However, in order not to appear out of the ordinary, she sprayed the odor, but a little less. In the end, Zhao Hansheng came up and sprayed a breadth on Shao Qing. ¡°Women are so pretentious, is smell more important or life?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s face was blue at that time. Fortunately, it was already dark and he could not see clearly.

    Then a group of people entered the zombie group. To be honest, it was really not a good experience to be in close contact with the zombies, especially with so many zombies around.

    If there were any ws in their smells on their bodies, they would be swarmed by a group of zombies. Let alone run back, it would be good to be able to just leave some bones and scum.

    Even if they were prepared to die, they were still trembling when they went in. One younger boy who had already fought two battles looked particrly pitiful.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask him: ¡°If you are afraid, why did youe?¡±

    The teenager whispered: ¡± I still have a younger sister... it¡¯s okay if I die, but I have to fight for her.¡± He bulged his cheek and spoke seriously: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I¡¯m afraid of pain.¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but pat his head. This exchange caused Zhao Hansheng to re angrily. He mouthed some words: Don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll leak your breath.

    The teenager quickly covered his mouth in horror, his eyes flickered towards the zombies around him and paled.

    Shao Qing helplessly ced her hands in her pockets, then looked left and right. Not sure if it was good or bad luck, but immediately she saw the woman standing in the middle of the corpses.

    It stood quietly amongst the zombies, with a pair of eyes staring at them like a ck hole, still holding the dirty set of bones in its arms. Shao Qing was sure that it had discovered them.

    At this time, Zhao Hansheng also found the woman, and he whispered in surprise: ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Then he took the lead to approach the female zombie king. As soon as they approached, the zombie king suddenly faced towards the sky and let out a hiss. The sound wave transmitted quickly, making the people unstable. Then unexpectedly, the zombie made a move first.

    Like a cannonball, it rushed towards the group with murderous intent. Besides Shao Qing, Zhao Hansheng was the first one to stabilize. He quickly stepped forward like a solid wall, blocking the impact of the zombie king.

    However, the impact of the zombie king was not something he could resolve. Zhao Hansheng quickly retreated after being hit directly. He retreated several steps back. At this time, the zombie pounced again and then the two superhumans behind Zhao Hansheng made a move.

    At that time, the base chief stood on the wall with a telescope and looked at the faint figures, especially at the rays of light soaring to the sky and the deafening noises.

    A person next to him asked him: ¡°Base chief, what if they fail?¡±

    The base chief said coldly: ¡°Once it fails, we will apply the zombie odor and then leave from the underpass.¡±

    To put it bluntly, that is to give up this base. As long as they were still alive, he would have the opportunity to make aeback. Giving up a base was nothing.

    Even if they can¡¯t bear losing their hard work, is he willing to lose his life?

    On Shao Qing¡¯s side, the battle has started in full swing. The death squad led by Zhao Hansheng were already deep in conflict with the zombie king.

    Shao Qing gradually opened her hand and pulled two zombies who tried toe close. At this time, Zhao Hansheng had collided with the zombie king for the second time.

    I don¡¯t know whether to say his skin was thick or what, but when he collided head-on with the Zombie King, he didn¡¯t suffer a big loss. Every time he would just be pushed back and be a bit unstable.

    The other few were more pitiful. Whether it was their strength or superhuman abilities, they were all a lot worse than Zhao Hansheng.

    As soon as Zhao Hansheng was beaten and flew out, the man who had reced his position was wed by the zombie king¡¯s hand causing his skull to shatter.

    The power was fierce.

    As soon as the bloody smell emanated, there would naturally be more zombies trying to get close.

    Although Shao Qing didn¡¯t n on helping Zhao Hansheng, she didn¡¯t have any harmful thoughts. She touched her chin and decided to create the possibility for them to fight the zombie king.

    Before the zombies attempted to approach them, they were repressed by Shao Qing¡¯s aura. Shao Qing was now a Level 5 zombie, which was no worse than this zombie king.

    So even with the bloody smell permeated, not even one zombie approached. Those people were shocked and happy, and they continued attacking the zombie king.

    Zhao Hansheng suffered nearly all the injuries, and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He liquefied the parts that contacted the zombie king. After a while, the zombie king couldn¡¯t do anything to them, but they also couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Just when Shao Qing was busy watching the drama, she heard a very vague voice in her ear: ¡°Why help them! We are the same kind!¡±

    The voice was terrible, and if she didn¡¯t listen carefully, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it clearly. Shao Qing was stunned. Where did this voicee from? She nced around, and finally looked at the zombie king with unbelievable eyes. It couldn¡¯t be...

    Oh my god, does a zombie get their own consciousness after reaching rank five?

    However, Shao Qing quickly threw out her thoughts and that voice continued to reverberate within her, all of the sounds were vague and blurry.

    It was simr to a broken recorder ying repeatedly and the sound was very vague. Shao Qing was sure that this was not a sound, but mental force.

    Just like Shao Tong couldmunicate with her mentally, this must also bemunication from the zombie king¡¯s mental energy.

    When Shao Qing was stunned, the zombie king fell from the sky like a ck bat, tearing at a man¡¯s throat fiercely.

    That person was none other than the young man who talked to Shao Qing at the beginning. He made a few strange noises in his throat, then fell to the ground and bright red liquid flowed out of the wound.

    Shao Qing lowered her head, watching his bright eyes slowly dim. It was so full of hope, begging to live. It was as if he was trying to say he didn¡¯t want to die, I can¡¯t die, I still have a sister. If I died, who will protect her?

    Shao Qing¡¯s ear also seemed to hear the echo of his voice as it shook: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, I¡¯m afraid of pain...¡±

    She moved her finger. She couldn¡¯t help but make a move and picked up the boy and ced him behind her. She could not save him, but she could keep his body from being damaged temporarily.

    Zhao Hansheng looked back at Shao Qing, his eyes filled with doubts and anger as if to ask why are you not helping us trap the zombie king and why act indifferent.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak or move. She just stood there trying tomunicate with the Zombie King with her weak mental strength.

    Maybe the zombie king would tell her the truth. Shao Qingughed at herself. She knew clearly that all that she is doing will probably be a waste of time and effort.

    As expected, the zombie king kept sending angry feelings to her, with some killing intent. There were no sounds this time.

    Shao Qing was a little disappointed. She narrowed her eyes and carefully observed the battle. Because of Zhao Hansheng, the battle did not appear to be one-sided. However, Zhao Hansheng was only a rank 4 superhuman. This zombie king was a rank 5. Even with his unique power, it can only temporarily resist the attack of the zombie king. But it was impossible to support it for too long.

    If there were no other trump cards, this group of people would definitely lose. Shao Qing didn¡¯t know whether she should make a move because once she did, her battle with this zombie king would detonate the entire zombie group. There would be madness in the battle between the two king-level beings.

    They will attack the living people nearby and the closest to them is only the base. That is, as long as Shao Qing makes a move, the zombie siege will start ahead of time. Maybe she could temporarily save a few lives, but there will be more people dead following. Furthermore, these few people would not be able to return to the city alive. They will still die under the madness of the zombies.

    You can say she is cold-blooded or heartless. But no matter what, she won¡¯t do anything for the time being.

    Shao Qing coldly stood by and watched, causing everyone to be angrily surprised. But now was not the time to me Shao Qing. Each of them worked hard to attack the zombie king.

    But the gap between them and the zombie king was too great, even if they attacked while risking their lives, they could barely reach the king¡¯s skirt.

    Although they didn¡¯t know why the zombies next to them didn¡¯t attack them, they couldn¡¯t hold onto this kind of miracle. They had to resolve the battle as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, their base would be destroyed.

    One of the men suddenly gritted his teeth and shouted with red eyes: ¡°If there is a chance to go back alive, help me take care of my wife!¡± Then he threw himself over.

    His speed was very fast, in addition to the zombie king just happening to be in a deadlock with Zhao Hansheng, he was able to catch the zombie king off guard. As soon as he fell on the zombie king, he used both hands and feet to lock onto the zombie king. Then there were many vines that drilled out from his body, wrapping around himself and the zombie king.

    He was also a wood-based superhuman.

    After trapping the zombie king, the wood-based superhuman¡¯s body suddenly swelled like a balloon, as if dozens of pounds of water had been injected.

    Then he burst into a pile of flesh and blood.

    This was a very special ability, derived from the spores of a nt. It can be said that this was his natural ability. In the past, this superhuman had joked with his friends about the use of this ability. He had said it was useless as he can only suicide with someone else and he would never use it in his life.

    But he used it now.

    The blood mist spread slowly, and a wailing howl sounded out. Besides having a somewhat messy head of hair, no wounds could be seen on the zombie king. However, the bones of the child in her arms fell apart because of the violent explosion.

    The fragile bones were scattered, and the zombie king knelt on the ground in a panic, picking up the bones and stuffed them in her arms.

    At this time, it was no longer like a zombie king who had caused countlessmotions and had alsounched a zombie siege, instead it was more like a helpless mother.

    Zhao Hansheng also had red eyes, but he knew that this was his only chance to hurt or even kill this zombie king, and this chance was created by hispanion with his life.

    It could absolutely not be missed!

    Several abilities instantly used their strongest moves. One could only see the colorful abilities swallow up the zombie king kneeling on the ground.

    What Shao Qing could see was itsst action. It curled up its body instantly, protecting all the scattered bones in its arms, and greeted those powers with its back.

    With a loud noise, Shao Qing even felt that the ground beneath her feet shake several times, especially the location where everyone set fire to which directly turned into a big pit. When the smoke dispersed, it slowly revealed something in the piting.

    It was something that had lost most of its flesh, leaving only the spine and the five internal organs that can be seen through the spine. Those internal organs have be ck and smelly, with no activity at all.

    It slowly lifted up its waist, the zombie king did not die.

    It had just lost some flesh on its back, given enough time, it would recover.

    The injury was not serious, but it had bepletely crazy. Some bones in its arms, although well protected, had be powder because they were only ordinary children¡¯s bones that couldn¡¯t stand the shock.

    In everyone¡¯s horrified and unbelievable eyes, the zombie king slowly stood up and inserted the remaining bones one by one into its stomach.

    Thest piece, the skull, because it was too big and rtively blunt, could not be inserted, so she tore her chest and stuffed it in.

    Obviously this was a terrifying scene, but Shao Qing could see a touch of tenderness from the bottom of its eyes.

    A mother, even if she became a zombie, would still have its innate tendency to love its child. This was something truly to be admired.

 Chapter 173 - Volume 2 Chapter 67 Like a beast

    <strong>Chapter 173 Volume 2 Chapter 67 Like a beast</strong>

    It was worried that it would not be able to protect those bones, so it would rather put them in its body so they fuse into one. This way even if it died, its child would not be damaged.

    After all the bones were stuffed into the body, the zombie king looked at everyone with eyes red as blood.

    This was the end of the world. The end of the world was the cruelest time. People had to protect and zombies had their cravings. One can¡¯t tell who is right or who is wrong.

    In fact, Shao Qing was still slightly entangled. She can see that Zhao Hansheng was a good person. It would be a pity if he died, but she couldn¡¯t help him. She could only watch the zombie king rampage through the crowd.

    After the zombie king became crazy, Zhao Hansheng was like he was on drugs. He crazily rushed towards the front. Whenever the zombie king tried to attack his teammates, Zhao Hansheng would use a crazy attack to lead the zombie king away or directly be a human flesh shield. He became a shield that protects his teammates.

    In that short time, no one was killed under the hands of the zombie king, but Zhao Hansheng was fully worn out.

    Even if he could liquefy his body, it can¡¯t be used all the time. Furthermore, during liquefaction, he wouldn¡¯t be able to attack. Thus Zhao Hansheng uses his body as a shield to protect his teammates.

    Those superhumans gritted their teeth and attacked the zombie king desperately to relieve the pressure off Zhao Hansheng, and there was a temporary bnce on both sides.

    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening when Shao Qing looked at the time. If this continued, Zhao Hansheng would fail.

    Just when all those superhumans were fatigued and were about to fail, there was suddenly a particrly sharp howl that sounded in the north.

    The zombie king who could have killed Zhao Hansheng and the others immediately waved her hand decisively and gave a roar. The sounds echoed, then retreating from the battle, it entered the crowd and went north.

    As soon as Zhao Hansheng broke away from the battle group, heid on the ground, breathing heavily, as if all his strength had been drawn out.

    He couldn¡¯t help being desperate. Was the zombie king about tounch a siege?

    When Shao Qing walked past him, she passed some ointments and medicine over to stop the bleeding. It was helpful for them to use while they were all injured.

    Zhao Hansheng couldn¡¯t help but grab Shao Qing¡¯s trouser legs. Shao Qing lowered her head and looked at him suspiciously. Zhao Hansheng¡¯s eyes were angry: ¡°Why?¡±

    Why not participate in the battle against the zombie king, why not save those who died? Obviously you have that ability, obviously you were a member of the team....

    Shao Qing knew Zhao Hansheng¡¯s doubts, but was not prepared to exin, and was toozy to exin. Was she supposed to tell Zhao Hansheng and the others that she was like the zombie king? That once she battled with this zombie king, the zombies would go mad and immediately start the siege.

    Do you think I did not help you? I expelled those zombies who tried to approach and created a rtively favorable situation for you.

    Thus, she was not prepared to exin the entire story from beginning to end. Anyway, after solving this, she would leave. It is estimated that there were not many chances in her life to meet Zhao Hansheng again. If she was misunderstood, then let her be misunderstood.

    Anyways, she and Zhao Hansheng were not familiar with each other. What if she was misunderstood?

    Shao Qing lifted her foot a little higher, and then pulled the trouser legs out of Zhao Hansheng¡¯s hands, then chased in the direction of the zombie king¡¯s departure.

    But wherever she passed, those zombies would give way.

    Zhao Hansheng closed his eyes, unable to tell whether it was despair or not. He knew that he and his partners could not go back. There were zombies all around, and they were all wounded. That spray could not cover the smell of their blood. As soon as the zombie king left, the zombies around them would tear them to pieces.

    There was only a dead end.

    Zhao Hansheng closed his eyes and waited for a long time, but did not feel the paine. He opened his eyes and found a group of zombies walking past him. They all looked at him as if he was a freshly barbecued duck yet they had no money to buy it.

    The group of zombies carried the expression ¡°This human must be delicious¡±. Then they walked past him without looking back.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what happened, one thing was certain: they were lucky to survive.

    Although Zhao Hansheng was still worried he would be torn to pieces as soon as he moved, the thought that the zombies had moved towards the base encouraged him to get up.

    Zhao Hansheng tentatively took two steps. Those zombies still didn¡¯t touch him. He was relieved and said to his friends: ¡°You need to find a ce to hide.¡± Then he hurriedly followed the direction where the zombie king left.

    The injuries of the others were not light. They all knew that when the zombies attacked the city, the gate of the base would not be opened, so they would definitely not be able to return to the base. They could only find a ce to hide.

    Before leaving, the group also carried their deadpanions.

    Shao Qing continued forward, tailing the zombie king from a distance. Then she saw the zombie king and several zombies that looked strange. One looked like a human and a monkeybined specimen and in the middle there was even a mutated dog.

    Then the mutated dog took the zombie king, and the zombie king took its little brother and went in one direction.

    Finally it stood on a mound. All the zombies were quiet, under themand of the zombie king, ambushing nearby.

    After a while, the ground suddenly moved, and a ck hole was formed. A man with a slightly wretched face stretched out its head and looked around. Then it jumped out, shouting to the hole: ¡°Safe,e on out.¡±

    Then, a lot of people came out of the tunnel, including the base chief.

    The base chief said whileing out: ¡°Fortunately, we had a backup n or we would die in the city. Now hurry...¡± Before he finished talking, he saw the zombie king standing on the mound. He took a step back and almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Base chief, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± The wretched man hadn¡¯t discovered the zombie king yet. He thought that the base chief was just distressed about his own career and said: ¡°Although this base is gone, we can always start a new base in another ce.¡±

    The base chief couldn¡¯t hear him anymore, and just stared straight at the zombie king. You couldn¡¯t tell what emotions were in his eyes.

    After a long time, he slowly backed away while looking for a way to escape. When the zombie king screamed, all the zombies who were lying in ambush ran out. The whole group was surrounded with no way to escape.

    The base chief¡¯s smile was a bit ugly. He looked around and knew that he was at a dead end, so he lowered his voice, as if he was affectionately saying: ¡°Su Yun, are you here to find me?¡±

    The zombie king stared at him closely, its eyes narrowed. It became more and more red, as if it was going to bleed. The aura on its body became heavier and more terrifying.

    Only Shao Qing could see it. At that moment, it broke through and became the middle of the fifth rank, which was a little stronger than Shao Qing now.

    The head of the base was really afraid, his legs were soft, let alone those who followed him. The zombie king came over step by step until it was in front of the base chief, and then it raised her hand. The nails shone like cold des.

    The head of the base suddenly spoke: ¡°Su Yun, do you remember? I gave you your ring. At that time, I was poor. I couldn¡¯t afford gold or silver. I used a coin and hollowed out the center to make a ring. You, at that time, you said that this was the best-looking ring in the world.¡±

    The zombie king was at a loss for a moment. It didn¡¯t have much memory at all. It was only deeply obsessed and had a deep hatred for some reason.

    The base chief continued: ¡°At that time, everyone looked down on me as a poor boy. Only you married me with no regrets. Our wedding was very shabby. There was no wedding dress, no banquet, no red roses that you loved. I had cut a chinese rose and ced it in your hair. It was only you and me, holding hands and receiving a marriage certificate ... ¡°

    His watery eyes showed deep affection: ¡°Do you remember me ... do you remember?¡±

    Just when the zombie king¡¯s mind was in chaos, he suddenly pounced over. It looked as if he wanted to hug the zombie king, but he was actually clutching a dagger in his hand and viciously thrusted it into the zombie king¡¯s chest fiercely.

    In its chest were the bones of the child. Being touched, the zombie king went mad and made the base chief go flying with a p.

    He flew all the way to the mound, spitting blood as soon as he fell to the ground. Then he turned and ran to the zombies that surrounded him.

    His speed was very fast, and there was a light blue mark on his ankle area. It turns out that he was also a superhuman, a wind elemental user.

    When the zombie king roared, it chased after him. The base leader who was running fast was then kicked back.

    Shao Qing chuckled, watching the base chief turn into a rolling gourd, and then said: ¡°Since you are so affectionate with it, then why do you have to leave? Why not have a joyful reunion?¡±

    The base chief was kicked in the heart. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He looked at Shao Qing in amazement. He seemed unable to determine why Shao Qing wanted to do this.

    Shao Qing folded her arms and continued to watch with excitement. Now she can be sure that the base chief and the zombie king know each other and not only that, but they were probably husband and wife.

    So why did they turn against each other and why did she turn into a zombie? Why did she have such a deep desire to kill the base chief?

    Shao Qing felt that there must be a lot of hidden feelings within. She wanted to know.

    The zombie king gave Shao Qing a look, but was somewhat grateful. It crouched down, grabbed the long neck of the base chief, and wanted to strangle him.

    The base chief grabbed the zombie king¡¯s wrist, and the other hand formed a wind de to pierce the zombie king¡¯s eyes. While the zombie king turned her head to dodge, the base chief was struggling to get out of the zombie king¡¯s hold.

    All this happened in a sh, and those who came out with the base manager were stunned. What was with this situation?

    Shao Qing was very curious. First, she can be sure that this base manager was not good. Would a good base chief leave the entire base at the moment of life and death to escape secretly?

    Second, he could say affectionate words to a zombie then attack it. Could ordinary people do this?

    The most important thing is the identity of the zombie king and why does it hold the bone of a child seeking revenge against the base chief?

    Shao Qing was extremely curious. She bit her nails and watched the base leader¡¯s group get chased by the zombies, just like watching a movie.

    Until Zhao Hansheng arrived. As soon as he saw the head of the base being chased by the zombies, he hurried forward to protect him. Shao Qing felt some headaches at that time. Why did this persone again?

    He has been injured all over, shouldn¡¯t he find a ce to recover? Why are you back to find death? If it was to save this bastard who dropped the entire base, then it¡¯s not worth it.

    Shao Qing calmly reached out, and immediately vines emerged from the bottom of Zhao Hansheng¡¯s feet. His strength originally was not as good as Shao Qing and he was seriously injured, so he couldn¡¯t avoid it at all.

    ¡°You! You let me go!¡± Zhao Hansheng red at Shao Qing, gritting his teeth and said: ¡°You... you¡¯re ...¡± He didn¡¯t know how to curse someone and after a while he squeezed out: ¡°Scum!¡±

    Shao Qing sneered then pped his skull: ¡°Is your head full of water? Why don¡¯t you think about it? Why do you think your great base chief appeared here? Is such a person worthy of you using your life to protect?¡±

    Zhao Hansheng straightened up, he was not stupid. He quickly understood and didn¡¯t speak for a while.

    Shao Qing pulled him aside and continued to watch the situation unfold. She watched as the zombie king stepped closer to the base chief. When it had reached the base chief, it waved its w at the base chief. The base chief immediately dragged a person to use as a shield.

    The man couldn¡¯t even say a word, and his head was smashed by the zombie king. As soon as the man died, the base chief, under the cover of the body, escaped again.

    Then, in order to get out of the predicament, he pushed another person around him into the group of zombies and watched him get eaten by the zombies.

    Zhao Hansheng who had been staring at it for a long time was stunned. He knew that if it was not Shao Qing who had forced him to stay by her, the one who would have been treated as a meat shield would be him.

    Could it be that he has always been loyal to protect such a person? A base chief who abandoned the entire base and fled, a base chief who used hispanions as a shield, a base chief who pushed othres into a group of zombies?

    Shao Qing handed a small cookie to Zhao Hansheng: ¡°Do you want to eat a little bit to ease the shock?¡±

    Zhao Hansheng immediately looked at her with weird eyes. In Zhao Hansheng¡¯s eyes, Shao Qing was like an exotic flower. The bloody scene in front of him was enough to cause people to be unable to eat, yet here she was still eating biscuits.

    Shao Qing ced the entire biscuit in her mouth and then continued to watch the show. She was convinced that the best part wasing up.

    Shao Qing was surrounded by vines making threatening gestures. Anytime a zombie inadvertently approached, it would be quickly flung away. The base chief who was fatigued and worn out by the zombie king, when he saw Shao Qing, he couldn¡¯t help but think about transferring his cmity.

    This was probably the most erroneous decision he made tonight. He jumped up and rushed to Shao Qing. Before he had time to say anything or do something, he was pelted by the vines and turned into a pig¡¯s head.

    He almost did not escape the zombie king¡¯s attack.

    Shao Qing smiled and said: ¡°Want to pull me into the water? I can give you the opportunity. Just tell me the gossip about this zombie king. If I¡¯m happy with what I hear, maybe I will save you. Then no person or zombie can kill you.¡±

    He hesitated, but another person spoke without hesitation: ¡°I am his close childhood friend. I know all his things. If you save me, I will tell you!¡±

    Shao Qing stretched out a vine and dragged him over hanging him: ¡°Speak. If you lie to me, I will throw you into the zombies.¡±

    The man swallowed and then peeked at the head of the base: ¡°He is a beast, a human face with a beast heart!¡±

    Shao Qing was stunned by his speech. Hey, isn¡¯t this man your childhood friend? This evaluation is a bit sharp!

    The man summoned up his courage and continued, ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to live well, I would have parted ways with this guy with such a beastly heart. The female zombie is his wife Yang Suyun, who followed him when he was still poor. She was very supportive of him. She had taken out all her savings and wages to make entrepreneurial funds for him. As a result, this wolf-hearted man actually took the money out to gamble and found a mistress. When he had no money, he came back and asked Yang Suyun for more. Yang Suyun didn¡¯t know what he was doing outside, so she gave him all her money. She would only eat buns and salted pickles every day. Until Yang Suyun became pregnant, then this guy moderated himself a bit.¡±

    The man took a breath and began to curse: ¡°But a dog can¡¯t stop himself from eating sh*t. Within a few days, he went out to cheat again. God doesn¡¯t have eyes. He never allowed Yang Suyun to discover that he was such a beast. When the child was about one years old, the apocalypse happened. Didn¡¯t the TV say that many people fell into aa, and when they woke up, they turned into zombies and bit people? This beast actually threw his son from the sixth floor just because his son was in aa at that time. He was worried that his son would be a zombie, so he threw his son down. A one-year-old child fell from the sixth floor. Besides falling to death is there any other possibility? Who can do such a thing besides beasts? No matter how evil a tiger is, at least it wouldn¡¯t eat its own son!¡±

    The base chief burst into colours of red and white, then shouted: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The man rolled his eyes sarcastically, and then continued to speak: ¡°What is even more ruthless is that Yang Suyun almost went crazy at that time. She tried to go downstairs to find her son and then was beaten up by this beast. Locked up, she was not allowed to go out until there was no food at home. Then, guess what he did?¡±

    His voice echoed in the open space, everyone raised their ears to listen. The man sneered and continued: ¡°He actually wanted to kill Yang Suyun and eat Yang Suyun¡¯s meat! He regretted that he had thrown his son out the window instead of killing him and cing him in the fridge. He told me that himself. Yang Suyun went crazy and jumped from the sixth floor. She probably got bitten then and tried toe back for revenge. Bah, I think he deserves it.¡±

    After he said this, let alone Shao Qing, even those who were together with the base chief couldn¡¯t help but stay a little farther away from him. Killing his own child and eating his wife, how psychotic must he be to do this?

    Zhao Hansheng was a straight honest man and struggled within his bindings: ¡°You let me go! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but p him, sneering, ¡°You were just about to sacrifice your life to protect him, now you want to kill him? You can just obediently squat here for me.¡±

    After pping Zhao Hansheng, Shao Qing patted the talking man, she smiled and said: ¡°Very good, very cooperative, you are safe.¡± Then the vine lifted him all the way away from the surrounding zombies and flung him to the side.

    The man was stunned for a while, then was pleasantly surprised. He shouted his thanks, and then spat at the base chief before walking in the direction of the base.

    After sending the man away, Shao Qing said to the king of zombies: ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from taking revenge, but after your revenge, just leave here. The people at the base are innocent after all.¡±

    The king of zombies already had some awareness, it gave a low howl responding to Shao Qing. Then it looked at the base chief. The base chief wanted to run. As a result, Shao Qing¡¯s vines bound his legs all at once.

    After being restrained, he had no chance to run. He could only watch as the zombie king came over, grabbing his neck, and holding his face close, with deep hatred.

    He struggled twice, and then there was a clicking sound in his throat. Quickly, his eyes looked as if they were about to fall out of his eyes.

    Because suddenly a hand was inserted into his chest stirring around in exploration. Finally, it caught a ball of fluttering meat.

    That was his heart.

 Chapter 174 - Volume 2 Chapter 68 Xiao Baozi gone missing

    <h4>Chapter 174 Volume 2 Chapter 68 Xiao Baozi gone missing</h4>

    Perhaps it had once questioned whether his heart was ck, and had also thought about swallowing him alive, but in the end, the zombie king just crumpled the heart that was still beating.

    Then it threw away the corpse that had lost its heart into the zombie group to allow the corpses to share the food. The zombie king covered its heart and watched silently until the corpse only had bones and meat residues. Then it let out a howl.

    Receiving the orders, the zombies retreated like the tide and scattered until they could no longer be seen, leaving only the vacant zombie king.

    At the moment when it had gotten its revenge, there was no joy, no sorrow, only confusion. It suddenly remembered some scenes in its mind. Not knowing whether she was lucky or not, she had fallen from the building into the flower bed. There she broke her leg and some other parts she couldn¡¯t tell, and was bitten by the zombie.

    It became a zombie and followed other zombies wandering around, eating people, eating the same kind, and finally it became the top amongst its kind.

    It seemed to remember something then and returned to the downstairs where it had originally fallen. Among the piles of bones, it picked up a bone that had been eaten clean.

    When it was windy and raining, it would hide the bones in some abandoned houses. When it was fighting, it would carefully protect the bones. Even if it was injured, the bones could not be damaged.

    For this reason, it was wounded several times, and as a result, it learned to ambush in secret. Waiting for both sides to be injured, then it would go out and finish them off.

    It remembered that it had an enemy, someone they hated to their bones. But now its enemy was dead, with no corpse remaining. It did not know what to do next.

    ¡°Nowhere to go?¡± Shao Qing lifted the zombie king¡¯s chin and carefully observed its neck, where it was rotted very badly. This should be the wound that was originally bitten by the zombie.

    Towards the same kind, the zombie king maintained a high degree of vignce, but for Shao Qing, it was a little grateful. It looked at Shao Qing confused.

    Shao Qing told it very seriously: ¡°Go all the way to the south, Jiangcheng, my friends are there. It is very suitable for settlement. If you have no ce to go, you can go to Jiangcheng.¡±

    The zombie king gratefully thanked her. Then she took the monkey-like brother and evacuated with the zombies.

    Zhao Hansheng was still hanging there, a little stunned. The zombies that troubled them were solved just like that?

    A second ago he was still thinking that even if he died, he would die before the base was broken. Then in the next second, the zombies all disbanded.

    It was like a dream. He couldn¡¯t even tell whether the zombie siege was a dream or when the zombies starting dissipating was a dream.

    Shao Qing collected her vines back and said to Zhao Hansheng and the others: ¡°The crisis is resolved, you can go back to the city. The only problem is that you need to choose another base chief.¡±

    The remaining group of people all expressed that even if the base chief was still alive, they would not let a beast with human skin be the base chief.

    It was time for a new candidate for base chief. The people all simultaneously turned to look at Zhao Hansheng.

    However, Zhao Hansheng was still ignorant. He stared closely at the back of Shao Qing¡¯s departure. He was indescribably disappointed in his heart and there was a feeling he didn¡¯t understand.

    She was a very mysterious girl. He had never seen such a woman. Powerful, mysterious, independent and autonomous. Even her beauty was majestic and charming.

    They probably won¡¯t meet again.

    Zhao Hansheng rubbed his chest, that strange feeling had been lingering in his heart and refused to disperse.

    Shao Qing on the other hand had reunited with her friends. Qin Zixi stared at her with big dark circles, apparently he hadn¡¯t slept well. When Shao Qing came back, he was finally relieved and looked at Shao with a very grieving look.

    Shao Qing hurriedly told everyone about the general situation, and attracted several people¡¯s anger. In the end of the world, whenw no longer ys its role, some people who have suppressed their inner devil for a long time all let it go.

    When the moral shackles are undone, the shackles of thew have no effect at all. Some people became wanton, blind to thew and became mad.

    Now that the matter has been resolved, they would have to rush back. In fact, they would have to speed up to go back. Otherwise halfway through their journey, the Gu siblings would arrive with reinforcements.

    So when they went back, Qin Zixi asked his younger brother to find a group of mutant wolves. Each rode a head and hurried back. When they arrived at the door of Jing Du, Qin Zixi just released the mutant wolves and saw Father Qin who happened to take the reinforcements out.

    If they came a littlete, they might have missed each other.

    When Father Qin saw them, he froze and asked, ¡°What, is the battle over? The base was broken? How did youe back?¡±

    Qin Zixi had to repeat what Shao Qing said yesterday, and then said: ¡°We were worried that the reinforcements were going too fast. If we came back too slowly, we would bump into the reinforcements while we were on the road, then the reinforcements would have moved out in vain. So I sped up the speed of returning.¡±

    Father Qin knew that the zombie siege had ended. At this time, he looked at Shao Qing very differently. Daring to investigate the news by herself, regardless of whether she seeded or not, one could tell that Shao Qing was brave and scheming.

    ¡°Now that things have beenpleted, thene back.¡± Father Qin spoke calmly. This was the first task he assigned to Qin Zixi and he hadpleted it so well, beyond his expectations.

    Father Qin actually wanted to praise Qin Zixi, but he was thin-skinned and he was embarrassed to say it out loud. Second, he was inexperienced at giving praise. Third, he was afraid that Qin Zixi would get arrogant. After a long while, Father Qing cleared his throat: ¡°Go back and rest, the rush back must have been tiring.¡±

    Qin Zixi also responded with a nk expression and led the friends inside. Shao Qing could actually see that Father Qin cared a lot about Qin Zixi, otherwise he would not receive the news of the return of the Gu siblings and hurriedly take people out.

    When a general from a military family came out with his soldiers, his button on his cor was still crooked. How worried must he have been?

    This father and son duo were obviously very concerned about each other, and they care about each other, but they simply hold back and say nothing. They preferred the cold war rather than expressing their inner thoughts.

    Shao Qing felt tired for them.

    After entering Jing Du, the group rxed. Although there was only one person who took some risks, the few people who waited outside did not have a good time. Everyone was worried and could not sleep well.

    As soon as they returned to Jing Du, they felt a sense of security. Yet when they returned to the entrance of the Qin¡¯s, everyone saw Grandpa Qin panicking with several people in tow.

    As soon as he saw Shao Qing, the old man couldn¡¯t hold back, and immediately said: ¡°Baby is gone!¡±

    These past few days, the old man watched over Xiao Baozi. He would y with Xiao Baozi on the daily and asionally when Xiao Baozi would y at the entrance, he would make sure someone was secretly protecting him.

    This way the old man was more at ease.

    But today, Xiao Baozi said he was going to y ball at the door and the old man was busy dealing with the strange mist that Shao Qing gave them before, so he arranged several superhumans to secretly protect Xiao Baozi.

    But when it was lunch time, the old man found out that Xiao Baozi did note back. He went to the door and called, and found that Xiao Baozi was gone.

    He was taken aback at that time. He contacted the bodyguards assigned to Xiao Baozi, but could not reach them. So he quickly mobilized the bodyguards and housemaids to look around.

    As a result, several bodyguard bodies were found in the corner. The wounds on the body were clean and neat. Obviously, they were killed with one move. It could not be seen what kind of superhuman the killer was.

    The old man had cold hands and feet and almost fainted. He really took Xiao Baozi as his grandson. Now that Xiao Baozi suddenly disappeared and the person who was protecting Xiao Baozi also died, even if he was ustomed to countless storms and waves and the political arena could not affect him, at this moment, he had be an ordinary panicking old man.

    Just as the old man was organizing manpower and was about to look for Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing returned.

    When Shao Qing heard that Xiao Baozi was gone, she turned ck. She thought Jing Du was safe before leaving Xiao Baozi behind. As a result, within a few days, Xiao Baozi had gone missing.

    Her heart that hadn¡¯t beaten since she was resurrected but now it was trembling. She clutched the arms of the people around her and lowered her voice. She tried hard to make her voice sound more stable: ¡°Go search. Turn over Jing Du once, turn it over ten times. I have to get my son back.¡±

    Yan Qiyue felt pain from being grabbed, but stillforted Shao Qing softly: ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Jing Du isn¡¯t very big, it¡¯ll be easy to find. The people who kidnapped Xiao Baozi must be targeting you, so they won¡¯t hurt baby easily and it¡¯s not like baby doesn¡¯t have any self-protection ability. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t hear a word offort at the moment. Her brain was full of the words ¡°search search search¡±. Grandpa Qin and Father Qin hurried down the order and mobilized everyone.

    Looking around, a person suddenly shed in Shao Qing¡¯s mind. Lin Qifan! In the past few days, Lin Qifan must havee over frequently to find Xiao Baozi. Before disappearing, Xiao Baozi said that he would go to the door to y with someone. Then it is very likely that this person was Lin Qifan and possibly the person who took Xiao Baozi away.

    Shao Qing spoke about her spection with her friends and then they divided into several groups. Each group brought a person familiar with Jing Du, and then dispersed to find the women rted to Lin Qifan.

    When I find Lin Qifan, I might find Xiao Baozi.

    Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue and Er Dai with a person familiar with Jing Du went searching for Liu Xin. When they came to Jing Du this time, they saw Liu Xin and Lin Qifan together. Due to being jealous about Lin Qifan, she almost killed a pair of siblings. She should know where Lin Qifan was right?

    Liu Xin was currently having fun with her group of scoundrel friends at the moment. When Shao Qing kicked the door open, it gave her a fright.

    As soon as she saw Shao Qing, she was taken aback. But this time there was no Qin Zixi, so she was relieved after being scared.

    Without seeing Qin Zixi there, Liu Xin became a lot more courageous and she was supported by her lot of scumbag friends. She immediately patted the table and said: ¡°What do you want to do? This is my home, a private mansion! Even if I beat you to death, it would be a legitimate defense.¡±

    Shao Qing had no time to hear her chatter. She pulled out a knife and nailed it to the table: ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you two questions, answer truthfully or I¡¯ll dig your eyes out.¡±

    Shao Qing had no ups and downs for her emotions. It was as if it was no threat, but Liu Xin shuddered abruptly. But feeling that being threatened by Shao Qing in front of her group of friends was losing her a lot of face, she stuck her neck out and said: ¡°You think I¡¯ll say what you want me to say? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Actually, her words were weak when she spoke. Shao Qing who was not in a mood to say anything to her gripped her knife and inserted it directly into the back of Liu Xin¡¯s hand, nailing her palm to the table.

    Liu Xin screamed in pain, and her scumbag friends wanted to step forward to help, but were thrown to the ground by Shao Qing¡¯s vines.

    ¡°I am not in the mood mood and have no time to spend here with you. I¡¯m giving you two choices, immediately tell me where Lin Qifan is or second, let me kill you.¡±

    Liu Xin breathed in pain. However, she also knew that Shao Qing wasn¡¯t joking. If she really refused again, Shao Qing would dig her eyes out and destroy her.

    So Liu Xin quickly said: ¡°Lin Qifan lives in the west of the city. There is a small vi, the address is ......¡±

    When she said the address, Shao Qing calmly pulled out the knife. She didn¡¯t even wipe off the blood. Then, she followed the guide to the destination stated.

    Liu Xin still liked Lin Qifan. As soon as Shao Qing left, she tried to call Lin Qifan, but it failed to get through.

    On this side, Shao Qing had already reached the ce where Lin Qifan lived and violently destroyed the door. The three people searched the entire vi, but did not see Lin Qifan.

    Her face became sullen, and her mood became more and more irritable. Yan Qiyue quicklyforted her: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Qin¡¯s first, what if there is some news? What if they already found him?¡±

    Although she knew that hope was slim, Shao Qing nodded and walked back. Er Dai could not speak, so he pulled Yan Qiyue¡¯s sleeves and asked Yan Qiyue tofort Shao Qing.

    Yan Qiyue said: ¡°Ah Qing, you have to think about the good side of things. No matter what kind of thoughts the person had when they took baby, they will not hurt baby. They definitely want to exchange baby for something from us, and baby has powers. He is small and they won¡¯t have their guards up against him. In addition with Yaya¡¯s protection, everything will be fine.¡±

    Yaya! ¡°Shao Qing¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly picked up her pace: ¡°Go!¡±

    The two scratched their heads, but hurried behind Shao Qing. Shao Qing was so happy at the moment. How could she forget her Yaya!

    Yaya¡¯s IQ was not inferior to the average person and she did not find Yaya at the site where Xiao Baozi got kidnapped. That is to say, Yaya is likely with Xiao Baozi right now.

    When they went back, there was no news about Xiao Baozi. Then Shao Qing turned to where Xiao Baozi disappeared.

    Hard work won¡¯t turn its back on resolute people. She finally found something, a pinch of rabbit fur. This rabbit fur was found where Xiao Baozi often yed ball with Yaya. If someone didn¡¯t know they would have thought it fell off when Yaya was picking up the ball.

    The rabbit fur pointed towards the west. Shao Qing immediately shouted: ¡°This is likely to be left behind by Yaya, let¡¯s go!¡±

    They went all the way west, and after walking very far, they really saw a handful of rabbit fur in a corner.

    The rabbit fur was ced towards the west. This time they were certain that it was deliberately left behind.

    While Shao Qing searched along the marks left by Yaya, Xiao Baozi was currently in a daze. He was kept in a small ck room with only Yaya in his arms to apany him.

    When the man who caught him was gone, Xiao Baozi secretly got up from the ground and tried to look out from the window on his tiptoes, but the window was too high for him to reach at all.

    Xiao Baozi was a bit discouraged. He fiddled with Yaya in his arms, and whispered: ¡°When will Mamae back. When she knows that I¡¯m gone, Mama will be very anxious!¡±

    ¡°Yaya, what do you think? When will Mamae to save us?¡± After talking for a while, Xiao Baozi sighed and began to squeeze Yaya.

    The squished rabbit¡¯s face swelled, and it couldn¡¯t help rolling its eyes. It had left behind clues for Shao Qing. With no other solutions, it had to endure the pain and pluck its own fur. If Shao Qing didn¡¯t find the evidence left behind, it would be bad. If she did find it, she would definitely find them.

    Yaya grimaced at the thought. This time it had contributed a lot of its fur, and it was very distressing to pluck the fur out. When Shao Qing found them, it must ask Shao Qing for a lot of carrots to make up for the amount of fur it had plucked off.

    After Xiao Baozi was taken into captivity, they were kept in a small ck room. The people who caught them seemed to be there too. Xiao Baozi was very smart and didn¡¯t want to sit and wait for death. He started to look around everywhere.

    The little ck house was empty, there was nothing, not even a light. There was only a door and a window. He jumped, looking out through the window and found that there was a lot of steel and other things stacked outside.

    Some of them have rusted, and Xiao Baozi jumped and jumped, trying to take everything on the outside into ount.

    It seemed like a very dpidated factory, and there were many things like rusty steel bars piled on the ground.

    The windows were so small that he couldn¡¯t see any more.

    Outside, several people sat around in a circle while Lin Qifan poured water for each one like a younger brother.

    He had thought that he could sway Shao Qing through Xiao Baozi as he strongly believed Shao Qing would have some feelings left towards him. After all, one day of marriage is a hundred days of favour. A Hundred days of marriage was as deep as the ocean.

    As long as Shao Qing forgave him, everything would get better. He will have a better life in the future.

    Then a group of people came looking for Shao Qing. This group of people were very strong. Any one of them was a lot stronger than the strongest superhuman Lin Qifan has seen.

    They came straight to Lin Qifan and asked Lin Qifan to cooperate with them and grabbed Xiao Baozi to threaten Shao Qing.

    After the matter waspleted, he would be given enough crystals and food for the rest of his life then he could go anywhere he wanted.

    Lin Qifan¡¯s heart moved. Wasn¡¯t the reason he wanted Shao Qing¡¯s forgiveness was to have a better life in the future?

    In fact these people promised him all these things, it was too tempting. With the grains and crystals, he can find a small base, and live out the rest of his life splendidly.

    So after confirming that they really have the financial resources, Lin Qifan agreed decisively.

    After agreeing, those people told him their ns. They would use Xiao Baozi to lead Shao Qing over and kill her.

    Lin Qifan hesitated for a moment, and then cooperated with them to catch Xiao Baozi. It wasn¡¯t his first time betraying people anyway, he¡¯s already quite experienced.

    So Lin Qifan immediately took the group of people to the door of the Qin¡¯s house and caught Xiao Baozi. When they caught Xiao Baozi, the group made their move against the bodyguards of Xiao Baozi. The strength of the group made Lin Qifan feel at ease.

    As long as Shao Qing dies, no one would look for him for revenge and he can live a good life with a peace of mind.

    ¡°When will you spread the news?¡± Asked a strong burly man.

    Another skinny monkey-like person immediately replied: ¡°Originally I thought once Shao Qing got the news of her son¡¯s disappearance, she would hurry back and it would take a long time. I didn¡¯t expect her toe back earlier than expected, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Wait a little longer. Once it gets dark, it would be good to start.¡±

    ¡°Shou Zi said that when we put the letter in the crack of Qin¡¯s door, Shao Qing, who will get the news, would definitelye over. Since she loves her son so much, take that opportunity to surround her and kill her. Then the mission will beplete and we can quickly withdraw!¡± said the somber man in the middle.

    Lin Qifan couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He wasn¡¯t ashamed or feeling guilty, but he was imagining how happy he would be after he got those things.

 Chapter 175 - Volume 2 Chapter 69 Wonâ€™t Die

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 69 Won¡¯t Die</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The man rubbed his palms and said: ¡°Leave it to me to deliver the letter.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going to deliver the letter?¡± A faint voice suddenly sounded in the room, and the man impatiently replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? To the Qin¡¯s house, Qin...¡±

    He was halfway through his sentence before suddenly feeling something wrong. If he remembered correctly, there were no women in their group, so where was this woman¡¯s voiceing from?

    Suddenly the door rumbled and was broken into a pile of pieces and scattered over the ground. Shao Qing patted her hands, then entered calmly. She took a nce around and asked in a cold voice: ¡°Where is my son?¡±

    The entire scene was quiet. No one knew how Shao Qing came, and what ws they had revealed allowing Shao Qing to actually find them.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± The leading man gritted his teeth, and those around him immediately rushed up. Two people came out from Shao Qing¡¯s side, one left and one right:Er Dai and Yan Qiyue.

    Yan Qiyue stepped forward, then raised his palm and held it out. Then a person, squeezed by the air around him, exploded causing flesh and blood to stter everywhere. It looked terrifying.

    On the other side, Er Dai had rushed into the crowd. His nails were like sharp des. Whoever made contact with them would have arge piece of flesh torn off. Someone seemed to discover that he was different. Then they eximed: ¡°Zombie!¡±

    Shao Qing took a step forward, and vines came out of the ground following her movements. This group of people couldn¡¯t even withstand one blow.

    Lin Qifan noticed something wrong at that time. He swallowed his saliva in horror, and then retreated silently. When Shao Qing and the others did not notice him, Lin Qifan had retreated into the backyard warehouse.

    From the dozen superhumans, in the hands of Shao Qing, they did not hold up for even five minutes. Ignoring the blood everywhere, Shao Qing said anxiously: ¡°Go to baby first.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Baozi was trying to save himself. Before he can study whether the window can be drilled out, Xiao Baozi heard the sound of the door unlocking.

    Immediately after that, Lin Qifan pushed open the door and walked in. Xiao Baozi was full of vignce, but his face still looked confused. He whispered, ¡°You came to y with me? But I am in a bad mood now, and I don¡¯t want to y ball. ¡±

    Lin Qifan, who was still carrying the smell of blood that did not disperse looked at Xiao Baozi in a gloomy manner and silently moved forward.

    Xiao Baozi was very nervous, but his face didn¡¯t show it at all. He leaned back into the corner. Before he could speak, he heard Shao Qing¡¯s voice ring: ¡°Son! Where are you!¡±

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, his mother came to rescue him!

    ¡°Mama! I¡¯m here!¡± As soon as Xiao Baozi¡¯s voice came out, Lin Qifan threw himself over. He seemingly tried to turn Xiao Baozi into a hostage. Yaya was squatted beside Xiao Baozi, and there was no movement. At the moment when Lin Qifan made a move, Yaya immediately sprang up. His rabbit¡¯s paw swept out and a paw was shot at Lin Qifan¡¯s face.

    Lin Qifan was originally an ordinary person. How could he stand the foot of a high-level mutant animal? Thus, he was swatted to the wall by Yaya.

    Shao Qing hurried over when she heard the sound and saw Xiao Baozi squatting in the house. She was shocked and happy. She quickly stepped forward and hugged Xiao Baozi. Her voice was a little choked: ¡°Scared me...... you scared me... ¡±

    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xiao Baozi gently patted Shao Qing¡¯s back, and then whispered: ¡°Baby is not hurt at all, look...¡±

    Shao Qing hugged Xiao Baozi tightly. She felt that her eyes were a little wet, but she didn¡¯t even shed a tear. She only felt a heavy gasp and an unbearable choked throat, representing her almost copsed heart.

    She had never been so scared in her life, even when she almost died several times. Xiao Baozi was more important than her own life.

    Taking her baby away was the equivalent of trying to kill her.

    Shao Qing hugged Xiao Baozi tightly and was reluctant to loosen it even for a moment. Lin Qifan tried to leave when he saw this. He crawled out of the corner, and after two steps, he was kicked back by Yaya.

    The sound awakened Shao Qing. When Shao Qing turned to see Lin Qifan, her eyes became scarlet because of her anger.

    At this moment, she really wanted to smash him to pieces, otherwise she could not relieve her hatred.

    Lin Qifan felt a thick murderous intent from Shao Qing¡¯s body. He shrank in horror. His entire person felt like he was walking on the verge of death, his heart was about to burst.

    Lin Qifan was very scared. He didn¡¯t want to die. He hadn¡¯t lived enough. He wanted to continue to live. Yet, Shao Qing¡¯s hatred for him was at the pinnacle, step by step she approached him.

    Lin Qifan tried to escape, but Shao Qing stepped on his leg.

    Shao Qing¡¯s foot stepped down hard and Lin Qifan¡¯s leg was shattered at once. He screamed with pain, and began to have fine sweat appear on his forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ... don¡¯t kill me!¡± Lin Qifan hugged his legs and rolled on the ground with pain. He finally calmed himself down and then crawled forward two steps, hugging Shao Qing¡¯s thighs: ¡°Ah Qing, Ah Qing, even if you don¡¯t look at anything else, just based on our past love, as long as you let me go, I will leave Jing Du immediately. I will leave the whole northern area and will never appear again in front of you.¡±

    Shao Qing nced down at him and couldn¡¯t help saying : ¡°Disgusting. ¡±

    She had never seen such a disgusting man. She must have been blind before to fall in love with such a man.

    Lin Qifan didn¡¯t care what Shao Qing said at all, he just hugged Shao Qing¡¯s thigh tightly and said with snot and tears running down his face: ¡°You know, I love you so much. Just look at our past and let me go. I was coerced by them, they threatened me, they wanted to kill me. I was forced into it... ¡±

    Shao Qing could not bear it and kicked him off. Yan Qiyue and Er Dai came over, and the two nced at Lin Qifan. Yan Qiyue said coldly: ¡°Ah Qing, kill him. Looking at him makes me sick.¡±

    Does he have a heart? How can he do these kinds of things over and over again? Then afterwards, with such a disgusting face, beg her for forgiveness.

    They really have learned a lot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me...¡± Lin Qifan wanted to hold onto Shao Qing¡¯s thighs and cry, but unfortunately Shao Qing was disgusted with him and was unwilling to let hime close.

    Shao Qing looked at Lin Qifan who was crying, and the corners of her mouth suddenly hooked upwards: ¡°Tell me, what did you do wrong? If you¡¯re clear and thorough, maybe I can let you live.¡±

    Lin Qifan was a bit surprised and quickly said: ¡°I know that I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done such a beastly thing because I was threatened by them. I almost hurt you, your son and you should hate me. I¡¯m willing topensate you, apologize to you, take care of you. I can be a cow, a horse... ¡±

    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want to hear those things.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    Lin Qifan gritted his teeth and gave himself a p: ¡°I¡¯m worse than a beast, I¡¯m possessive. It was my fault, it was me....¡±

    He spoke while pping himself with quite some strength. Not long after, his face waspletely swollen.

    Shao Qing kicked and whispered: ¡°Well, I forgive you. Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Before Lin Qifan rxed, Shao Qing stepped on Lin Qifan¡¯s other leg and it was crushed by Shao Qing.

    Not just his legs, but his arms as well. She crushed them little by little, until she reached his neck.

    In the end, almost all the bones in Lin Qifan¡¯s body were broken by Shao Qing and the ones that could not be broken were shattered.

    At the beginning, Lin Qifan still begged for mercy. The pain was deep and he would curse, but by the end he was so exhausted, he didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Like a dying dog, heid on the ground gasping low moans. If he wasn¡¯t moaning, his body would asionally twitch. Shao Qing really thought he was dead.

    Because all the bones in his body were broken, Lin Qifan was lying on the ground like a pile of mud. Shao Qing pulled out her knife then on his face she carved out cuts one after another. Every time she drew a line, it was so deep that the bones could be seen as the flesh split apart.

    The hatred, the sadness, and the anger all came out with each slice of this knife, then like smoke it dispersed.

    When thest knife sliced Lin Qifan¡¯s tongue, Shao Qing suddenly felt that the depression in her heart hadpletely disappeared.

    It was only when Shao Qing finished that she remembered a very serious issue. The scene was too bloody, Xiao Baozi will be afraid.

    She quickly went to hug Xiao Baozi and took Yan Qiyue and Er Dai out, leaving only a puddle of meat on the ground.

    Lin Qifan¡¯s bones were all broken, his face was unrecognizable, and his tongue was cut. He could only lie there and wait to die. Shao Qing smirked. Like she promised, she won¡¯t kill him.

    However, in this world, there are many things more terrible than death.

    For example, wishing you were dead.

    Lin Qifan didn¡¯t die. He had a superhuman power, that is, the recovery ability of a superhuman. This was a power selfish to the extreme. Although it is weak, it supported him surviving.

    But it was better to die than live. Since then, there has been no more Lin Qifan in the world. There was only one beggar left, with a rotting body, begging on the streets of Jing Du.

    He had no tongue. Except for his hands, his body was almost the same as meat puree. When begging, he also used his hands to crawl forward.

    Sometimes he remembered that long long ago, when he first met Shao Qing, her appearance was cold and chilly. When she suddenly opened her eyes, she carried a sense of danger, like a poisonous flower in bloom and captured his heart at once.

    He was standing in the light, she was sitting in the shadows, between the light and the dark, for the first time he vited his usual mindset toe into contact with trouble.

    As for betrayal ...

    Lin Qifan thought he was too greedy.

    At first, there was some unwillingness, why is she stronger than him? Even if he was a man, why was she the one taking care of him.

    Later, he wanted to make it easier for her and not wanting to be weaker than her, he vowed to make more money.

    In the end, greed took him step by step towards destruction.

    This was probably his nature. Even if he fell in love with a person, his favorite was still himself. Besides himself, everyone else can be sacrificed...

    Shao Qing finally found her son back and her whole person was different. She began to hold Xiao Baozi every moment: sleeping, eating, walking, every moment.

    After leaving Xiao Baozi for more than a minute, she panicked and became confused. On the way back, she hugged Xiao Baozi tightly all the way, almost causing Xiao Baozi to have difficulty in breathing.

    Yan Qiyue contacted Father Qin to drag the bodies of those superhumans back. They would try to identify them to find out who was targeting Shao Qing.

    In the end, who had an enmity against Shao Qing? Such deep hatred that they would set a trap to kill Shao Qing?

    Shao Qing was confused, who did she provoke? After much consideration, only one person remained, Wu Buping.

    Before she had gotten in between Wu Buping and Zhu Mochen, thus Wu Buping¡¯s n against Zhu Mochen failed. Wu Buping must have hated her.

    But would something like that make Wu Buping want to urgently kill her?

    Shao Qing scratched her head and sat on the sofa with Xiao Baozi waiting for the result toe back. Finally, Father Qin walked in and frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°I asked my people topare the recorded superhumans of Jing Du, but we couldn¡¯t find them. It seems that the people who started this are very cautious.¡± Qin Dad said with a headache: ¡°I still need some time to carefully investigate and check the superhumans that have recently entered and exited Jing Du. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to find a few of them. ¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t think that Father Qin could immediately find out. After all they weren¡¯t fools, they wouldn¡¯t be able to easily find a group of exposed killers.

    Furthermore, she already has a person of suspicion. Except for Wu Buping, there should be no other person. He had the power to arrange such a killing game too.

    Wu Buping was really ruthless. He wanted to kill her for such a trivial matter? He also dispatched so many superhumans with unclear backgrounds, arranging it in such a meticulous manner.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her Yaya who left some marks, it is really possible that she would have gone to this great banquet alone after receiving the letter.

    However, Wu Buping was destined not to kill her. This was because even if she went to the banquet alone, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill her with such little manpower.

    Wu Buping has underestimated her. Unless the entire Mad Demon squad came toy out the trap, Shao Qing would not be afraid.

    Can Wu Buping bring out more than two rank 5 superhumans to strangle her? Without more than two rank 5 superhumans, no one could restrain her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± Shao Qing sincerely said. Father Qing had a cold face: ¡°The child was abducted at my house, I bear a great responsibility. No need to thank me.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. She was not prepared to thank him.

    Father Qin continued: ¡°Listening to the old man, the strange mist you gave himst time has already been studied. When the old manes back, we can talk about it in detail.¡±

    The old man was probably just as anxious as Shao Qing, he had just taken a group of people to go hunting for Xiao Baozi. Even though Father Qin sent the news out already to let him know that Xiao Baozi had been found, he still couldn¡¯t get back home that quickly.

    But the old man still came back faster than what Father Qin estimated. As soon as he arrived at the door, he couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Baby? Where is baby? Didn¡¯t you say you found him?!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here!¡± When Xiao Baozi heard his voice, he quickly poked his head out from within Shao Qing¡¯s arms. Then like a gust of wind, Grandpa Qin ran in.

    He wanted to hug Xiao Baozi, but remembering that Xiao Baozi was lost under his watch, he felt guilty to hug him.

    Xiao Baozi quickly rushed up. Holding the old man¡¯s chin, he kissed the old man and then said: ¡°Was grandfather worried about baby? You see baby is fine!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, baby is good.¡± The old man felt his heart ache and gave Xiao Baozi a loving kiss. Then the people sat down and spoke.

    After talking about the kidnapping, the old man said: ¡°The result of the mist check came out. It is a kind of chemical weapon. I am going to send some people to watch Wu Buping and the Mad demon mercenary group at all times. I think they must be doing simr experiments in secret.¡±

    Father Qin also nodded: ¡°Otherwise, it is impossible for them to develop these mists and directly make them into weapons. It would take many experiments to make them.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts were almost all ced on Xiao Baozi. She just said: ¡°Everything will be left up to you two. I think the Mad demons are very dangerous. It is better to send more people to watch, just in case.¡±

    Grandpa Qin nodded and said: ¡°This matter can be resolved tomorrow. The top priority is to investigate first. For those who are targeting you and your baby, the entire Jing Du should know that you live in the Qin house, so to dare start something, there shouldn¡¯t be many.¡±

    Shao Qing thought for a while: ¡°I want to take my child out of Jing Du first... ¡±

    Before she finished, Grandfather Qin¡¯s eyes were about to fall out of his eyes, but his expression was nk. His voice sounded a bit guilty: ¡°Is it because of this kidnapping?¡±

    This time it was definitely his fault. He should not have allowed Xiao Baozi to y by himself outside, otherwise such a thing would not have happened.

    The old man¡¯s confidence was low and his mood was even worse. He promised Shao Qing he would take good care of Xiao Baozi, but in the end, he was kidnapped under his supervision.

    More importantly, Shao Qing was the one to rescue Xiao Baozi. This made the old man feel even worse.

    But he really didn¡¯t want to let Xiao Baozi leave. He liked him very much, as much as his own grandson. Yet now Xiao Baozi is leaving and who knows when he will see him again.

    Jing Du is so far away from S City. Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi would definitely not be able toe back in two-three days.

    That is to say, it will be difficult for him to see Xiao Baozi in the future.

    Grandfather Qin was totally decadent. He was aggrieved and pitiful. He shrunk in the corner and did not speak.

    He knew that he did not have the right to ask Xiao Baozi to stay.

    Seeing Grandfather Qin¡¯s dejected atmosphere, sitting in the corner and looking very pitiful, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°There is one more thing I must trouble Grandpa Qin with.¡±

    Grandpa Qin woke up a little and asked, ¡°What is it? ¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and said: ¡°Can you find me a house in Jing Du? I want to buy a house. ¡°

 Chapter 176 - Volume 2 Chapter 70 To go back on oneâ€™s words

    <strong>Chapter 176 Volume 2 Chapter 70 To go back on one¡¯s words</strong>

    Grandpa Qin was alert immediately. Shao Qing wanted to buy a house in Jing Du? Doesn¡¯t that mean that she is ready to settle down in Jing Du?

    As long as Shao Qing settles in Jing Du, he can see Xiao Baozi as often as he¡¯d like, this is a great thing.

    Grandfather Qin was very happy with the kindness expressed by Shao Qing. He waved his hand and said: ¡°Go ahead and go back to the survivor base in S City. I guarantee you that you will find a good house ready for when youe back.¡±

    ¡°Then I will have to trouble you Grandfather Qin.¡± Shao Qing smiled. She liked the Qin family sincerely from her heart. This family was really good to them.

    Before leaving, Qin Zixi specially held a farewell feast for Shao Qing, and then reluctantly sent Shao Qing and others to the gate. He almost wanted to send Shao Qing back to the S City Survivor Base.

    But in the end, Shao Qing refused. You sending me and me sending you, it is like taking off your pants to fart, it¡¯s more than necessary.

    Then the group went back to the survivor base in S City. When they returned to the base, it was afternoon. There were not many outsiders. After entering the base, they found that there were not many people in the base.

    Shao Qing found someone to ask, and then she realized that most of the manpower in the base was sent to clean up the original S city. Because of the rapid evolution of zombies, the current S city survivor base has be less and less safe.

    Therefore, the base¡¯s high-level officials were looking into the original S city. They were trying to clear out S city, re-establish the defense system, then move the people from the entire S city survivor base into the city.

    In this case, the safety index will be much higher.

    However, the city was not so easy to clean up, especially the city that has long been upied by zombies.t. The city was filled with zombies at level 3, at level 4, and even reportedly a level 5 has appeared.

    It was heard that some days ago, the base first cleaned up the zombies near the electric building that controlled the signal transmission tower of S city.

    Now people within range have resumedmunication and the base is currently undergoing detailed cleanups around the electric building.

    They have to clean up all zombies in order to re-enter S City.

    In Shao Qing¡¯s opinion, this was necessary. For example, the current protective measures of the S City Survivor Base were simply terrible. Once arger zombie tide is encountered, the entire base will be crushed.

    After moving back to S City, at least safety is guaranteed and they won¡¯t have to worry about it every day for fear that when they fall asleep in the middle of the night, zombies will attack the city.

    After Shao Qing got the news, she took her friends back. No matter what, she was about to leave the S City Survivor Base and stay at Jing Du Survivor Base. The matter here was not rted to her.

    When they went back, Fu Jingmo was cooking. As soon as he heard Shao Qing and the groupe back, Fu Jingmo stopped cooking and ran out with the apron on.

    Fu Jingmo said with some surprise: ¡°You are back?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, and then said: ¡°I am going to pack up. Everyone will live together at Jing Du Survivor Base.¡±

    Her expression was very calm, but Fu Jingmo was taken aback. He said very seriously: ¡°I will go wherever you go, I can cross oceans and go through fires.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak, just waved Yan Hanqing over to cook. After everyone ate, they went back to their rooms to sleep.

    Early the next morning, Shao Qing took her friends to prepare to leave. Before leaving, she had to go to the base, cancel the registration, and then re-enter the registration after returning to Jing Du.

    When she arrived in the lobby, Shao Qing exined her intentions and the girl responsible for registration was troubled. This kind of thing was as troublesome as trying to change your nationality. She turned over Shao Qing¡¯s sheets while speaking: ¡°Theoretically, you can cancel your household registration, but... ¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Asked Gu Panpan, who had a quick temper.

    ¡°In order to prevent the kind of people who change their base after two days and bring unnecessary trouble to the staff, the base stiptes that if you want to cancel your household registration, you must have enough contribution value. Moreover, the contribution value of the group is not enough.¡± The pretty girl said embarrassedly: ¡°Insufficient contribution value means you can¡¯t cancel the household registration.¡±

    Shao Qing frowned. She never knew there was such a rule. This was really troublesome. Then Shao Qing asked: ¡°Then how much contribution value is missing?¡±

    ¡°Not much, if all of you have to cancel your household registration, a total of more than one hundred contribution points will be needed.¡± the girl said seriously.

    Shao Qing thought about it and asked: ¡°Is there a way to quickly get the contribution points?¡±

    ¡°Yes,plete more important tasks such as cleaning the zombies in S City. As long as a certain number of zombies are cleaned, you can get enough contribution value.¡±

    The girl spoke very tenderly and Shao Qing made the decision on the spot: ¡°We will take this mission¡±

    Cleaning up a certain number of zombies was not difficult for her. As long as she brought Er Dai, when the timees, they could go to a remote ce and roar, then zombies will keeping up to give their heads away.

    However, when they left, Gu Panpan was still resentful: ¡°Have you heard other bases needing a contract to cancel their ounts? Obviously they are bullying us and squeezing us. Seeing that we are going, they just wanted us to give the base some final effort and hardwork.¡±

    Shao Qing touched her head and said: ¡°Cleaning up a certain number of zombies will be quite fast, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    They went back to clean up then headed towards the abandoned S city. The entire S city has been upied by zombies for a long time, so to clean out all zombies should still be quite difficult.

    As long as there was one zombie left, they will be corrupted when they move back to S City.

    After all, many of the survivors in S City were ordinary people. If one or two zombies attacked out of nowhere and bit an ordinary person, then the entire base would be in trouble.

    Therefore, it was particrly troublesome to hunt them in the beginning. They also had to ensure that the entire city waspletely under the control of human beings.

    So the people who came to hunt the zombies were divided into three groups. One group was responsible for the first round of hunting, wiping out the majority of the zombies walking around. The second group was in charge of patrolling, looking around the nooks and crannies, and doing a thorough search.

    The third group was the most critical. They had to carefully check for the fish that missed the. After the wave of three groups, it still was not over.

    The base would send people to look for the fish who missed the and kill all the zombies that can be seen, finally bringing stability to the base.

    When they took the task, the base had already gone through a period of hunting. Using the power nts as the main piece, the surrounding area around it had been cleaned up a lot.

    So Shao Qing brought the group to find a ce to begin cleaning up the zombies. The low-level zombies were nothing to Shao Qing¡¯s team, so while they killed zombies they were even ying Fight the Landlord.

    Because two people were enough for killing the zombies, everyone else yed cards. Whoever lost was responsible for cleaning up the zombies for the next while.

    Even so, they spent a whole three days cleaning up the nearby zombies. As long as there were zombies who saw them, they would all run on sight.

    After all, they weren¡¯t afraid to be killed.

    Shao Qing was generally the one who cleaned up the zombies because she didn¡¯t like ying cards and among all the people she was the one with the highest lethality.

    It can be said that Shao Qing was like a meat grinder, strangling the zombies constantly. Within a few days, they had put together enough zombie crystals needed for the contribution points.

    After gathering the crystal nuclei, Shao Qing took the people back. She went to the hall and reported the number of zombies killed in the past two days. Then she took out the crystal nuclei as evidence and quietly waited for their results.

    The girl¡¯s expression changed. She looked at the crystal nuclei and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°These were all killed by you?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, and then said: ¡°We should have enough!¡±

    Unexpectedly, the sister stammered for a while, then said: ¡°Not enough ... ¡°

    Shao Qing was surprised, she asked:¡± Did you not calcte at that time? How could it be not enough?¡±

    The girl answered: ¡°It was enough at the time, but I made a mistake. It¡¯s not that you guys need this, but each of you needs a hundred contribution points. So to say, this is only enough for one person¡¯s contribution points.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s face sank immediately. She didn¡¯t expect that the base would actually do such a thing. The base clearly didn¡¯t want to let them go.

    In the past, only the group needed a hundred contribution points, but now it suddenly became that every individual needed a hundred contribution points. Isn¡¯t that just ying them?

    It is simply bullying them with their sincerity.

    Without waiting for Shao Qing to get angry, the girl said: ¡°And there is no way you can prove that these crystal nuclei were hunted by you, so I can¡¯t ...¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Gu Panpan had a bad temper. At that time, she jumped out and pointed to the girl¡¯s nose, saying: ¡°Before you said that the group needs a hundred contribution points, but now everyone needs one hundred each. Do you want to be punched?¡± Gu Panpan patted the counter: ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation today, I am not finished with you!¡±.

    The girl was crying tearlessly and replied in a small voice: ¡°This isn¡¯t my decision, it is an order from above. Even if you speak to me there is nothing I can do. I am just doing things ording to the rules.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how the regtions work?¡± Gu Panpan sneered: ¡°You still have to prove that these zombies were killed by us. This is the same as telling me to prove that I am a woman. Isn¡¯t it nonsense?¡±

    The girl tried to respond to the question: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m making it hard for you, it¡¯s what the higher ups have requested, including checking whether the zombies were killed in S city.¡±

    Gu Panpan saw this andughed coldly: ¡°They just don¡¯t want to let us leave, what excuse are you looking for!¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t speak anymore. Even if she was asked again, she would only say: ¡°This is the rule set by the higher ups.¡±

    Gu Panpan was terribly angry.

    The key is how can they prove that the zombies were killed by them in S City.

    Do they want them to cut off the zombies every time they kill a zombie, and finally bring them all back for her to see?

    Shao Qing patted Gu Panpan¡¯s shoulder and shook her head at her. The entire S City base was ruled by the base chief. Naturally, what he said wasw.

    They didn¡¯t even have room to refute. This time it was obvious that cleaning up S City was too much trouble, so the base chief needed a lot of thugs and their groupsbat effectiveness was also very high in the base. It can be seen in the records of the taskspleted between them.

    The contribution points required to cancel the household registration should be a normal rule, but everyone needing points was probably something the higher ups did after they read their information.

    After all, it¡¯s hard to find a good fighter. Once released, it would be a pity. It¡¯s better to let them kill more zombies in S city, so that the base can save some other workers.

    Look, what a clever idea.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were a little cold. She knocked on the window and then asked, ¡°One hundred contribution points for each person? It won¡¯t change again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The beautiful girl quickly said, ¡°As long as you bring back enough, you can pass the review and get the contribution points.¡±

    ¡°No need to prove that these are indeed zombies in S City?¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    The girl coughed and said, ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    Bah, what did you say earlier?

 Chapter 177 - Volume 2 Chapter 71 When things come to a head

    <strong>Chapter 177 Volume 2 Chapter 71 When thingse to a head</strong>

    Like thieves, a group of superhumans creeped along the corner of a wall into an empty store, then sighed with relief and sat down to rest.

    The leader took somepressed biscuits with water and gave them to everyone. While eating, he asked the only girl on the team: ¡°What is the taskpletion rate now?¡±

    The girl calcted and then said bitterly: ¡°Close to 70%.¡±

    Someone surprisingly said: ¡°We have already been in this S city for more than a week. Why is the taskpletion rate still so low?¡±

    Another person echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember it was 60% three days ago! Xiao Jing, did you calcte it wrong?¡±

    The girl named Xiao Jing burst into tears at the time: ¡°It¡¯s really not me who made the mistake. Just these two days, we have been robbed too much.¡±

    When it came to this, everyone was silent. After a long time, only one person scolded: ¡°Mother f*cker, where did those group of pervertse from? Do they want to let people live? Just as we encircled those zombies, they would suddenlye out like magic then take all the crystals away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what can you say when your skills can¡¯tpare to them? Start working.¡± After a quick rest, the leader stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯splete the mission early and return to the base quickly.¡±

    The group of people left the temporary rest ce and continued fighting zombies. Their luck wasn¡¯t bad.immediately after leaving the ce, they encountered a group of zombies around rank two or three. However, there were quite a few.

    ¡°Get ready.¡± The leader raised his hand and approached quietly, followed by a group of excited superhumans. Visually inspecting, this wave had around thirty to forty zombies. If they annihted them, their taskpletion rate should increase to one hundred percent.

    A group of people hurried over and activated their abilities, preparing for a beautiful killing. But before they could even start, suddenly a man and a woman descended from the sky. The woman¡¯s muscles looked very strong and the speed of the man was fast, almost showing afterimages.

    As soon as the two entered the zombie swarm, they became two meat grinders. They were killing madly. After the two of them, there was a man who looked very heroic and serious. When he raised his hand, a rain of thunderbolts enveloped the zombies. If their ranks were low, they would directly turn into ashes, leaving only the shiny crystal among the ashes. While the higher ranked ones would be muddled, emitting a weird smell.

    Soon, the group of zombies were cleaned up by these three people. After the woman who looked like a diamond Barbie collected all the crystal nuclei, she waved her hand: ¡°After cleaning up, let¡¯s go to the next location, go.¡±

    The three people were like the wind. Hurriedly going from one ce to the next. The rest of the group stared dumbfoundedly at their backs.

    For a long while, Xiao Jing couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°It¡¯s this again, it¡¯s them, f*ck!¡±

    On the other side, Shao Qing took Shao Tong and Yan Qiyue. Carrying Xiao Baozi, they had just finished their killing spree, a small group of zombies led by a zombie of rank 4 was cleaned up by them.

    As soon as they entered S City, Shao Qing grouped them into smaller teams. Gu Siblings and Yan Hanqing were responsible for walking around and killing roaming zombies.

    Shao Qing took Shao Tong and Yan Qiyue. They were responsible for cleaning fixed zombies, such as the ones atrge shopping malls, schools and other ces where zombies are densely popted.

    As for Er Dai, S City was where he grew up and was raised. When he came back, he was like a slippery fish. He went everywhere to find those high-level zombies. If he could kill them, he would. If he couldn¡¯t fight them, he would call his friends to help.

    In short, life was extraordinary.

    Every afternoon, the whole team would gather at the designated location and then pile up the obtained crystal nuclei together. After checking, they would calcte the contribution value.

    ¡°There are now 1,008 rank 2 zombie crystal nuclei, 532 rank 3 zombie crystal nuclei, and 41 rank 4 zombie crystal nuclei.¡± Gu Panpan said to Shao Qing after the calction: ¡°ording to the contribution value algorithm, we now have enough contribution value for five people.¡±

    The staff had given them the contribution value and the conversion ratio for the crystal cores. It waspletely dishonest. If this was a random squad, even after several months, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pool enough crystals.

    It is a pity that they have encountered a group of strange superhumans. The worst was Xiao Baozi and he was already a rank 3 superhuman.

    A group of rank 4 superhumans, plus Shao Qing, a rank 5 unnatural existence,they were basically zombie harvesters.

    ¡°Wait another day. If by tomorrow we don¡¯t have enough nucleus needed, then we can gather a wave or find a ce where zombies are dense, and do a clean-up.¡± Shao Qing gritted her teeth coldly.

    She originally had a good impression of S City. After all, S City was the ce where she had lived for a long time, and it was also the ce where she got to know Gu Panpan and the rest.

    But this move by the base has wiped out all her goodwill. Now she just wanted to leave the survivor base in S City and leave this cepletely.

    Besides that, there was no second thought.

    After finding a safe ce, after a night of sleep, the group of people separated again. Shao Qing carried Xiao Baozi and took Shao Tong and Yan Qiyue to the next destination.

    She wanted to go to arge market far away from the city center this time. There were long pedestrian streets. After the end of the world, zombies were very mobile. There were a lot of zombies living there. In addition, there were many shifting/ fluid zombies active here.

    If they can sweep the entire market, it is likely that their task will bepleted.

    However, the difficulty was veryrge, especially when there are arge number of zombies on the opposite side. As soon as the entrance was passed, Shao Qing found that there were not many zombies walking on the street and most of the stores were open.

    After all, it was daytime and those zombies did note out. Most of them went into hiding, waiting for the night toe.

    Shao Qing was not prepared to wait. This was because when nightes, the strength of those zombies will increase a little and they like to wander. The numbers were quite huge, and it will be troublesome to clean up when the timees.

    The bad thing about daytime is that they have to go through each room to find them. Looking through shop after shop, they looked behind the curtain, under the shelf, etc.

    In short, you can find zombies in all kinds of strange ces, which is quite interesting.

    Shao Qing led her friends to kill the zombies everywhere. She was killing zombies so fast that it would scare people. As soon as the vines drilled out, they would string the zombies like a candied gourd.

    Soon, zombies popped out on their own.

    Shao Qing and them just needed to walk around to harvest a lot of zombies. ¡°At this speed, maybe tomorrow won¡¯t be enough.¡± Shao Qing sighed.

    Yan Qiyue had tofort her: ¡°It¡¯s okay to bete one or two days. It¡¯s normal for it to be a bit more troublesome to get away from a base.¡±

    After a short break, Shao Qing killed more zombies. After fighting for a while, she suddenly heard two sharp sounds calling them.

    The group of people said nothing and left behind the zombies that they were fighting and ran in the direction of Er Dai¡¯s sound.

    Fortunately, Er Dai didn¡¯t like being too far away from Shao Qing, so he kept wandering nearby. After hearing the sound, Shao Qing and the others quickly rushed over.

    Er Dai couldn¡¯t endure the siege against him. It was two zombies, two identical zombies that were besieging him. These two zombies wore some shabby school uniforms, one left one right, attacking Er Dai.

    They looked exactly the same. The only difference was that one had a left eye that was reddish and one had a right eye that was reddish.

    When they were still alive, they were probably twins.

    Probably because they were twins, the two of them were very tacit. The cooperation was expressive, and thebined strength was stronger than Er Dai. Er Dai was approaching a crisis.

    Shao Qing saw that Er Dai was injured from afar. Her eyes turned red and two vine whips came out from the ground. Using it as a boost, her entire body flew out like a cannonball and into the battle circle. This startled the two zombies.

    These two zombies, in this vicinity, were the overlords. Leading a group of younger brothers, they lived very casually.

    When Er Dai appeared, they had thought another powerful zombie had invaded their territory. He had to leave or be killed.

    Thus the zombie group was determined to kill Er Dai. The two hid within a zombie group and waited until Er Dai was distracted by the ordinary zombies, then one left and one right jumped out.

    Two of them caught Er Dai off guard and dug out two pieces of his flesh. One of them almost tore off his arm, but he quickly asked for help.

    As soon as Shao Qingnded on the ground, the vines in her hands acted as if they were alive. It drilled out and entangled one of the zombies at once.

    Pulling the zombie directly to her side, the other zombie was startled and quickly jumped out to prevent himself from being caught by Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing reached out her hand and inserted her five fingers into the zombies head as if it were tofu and easily retrieved the crystal nuclei inside.

    Probably stimted by the death of his brother, the zombie screamed and prepared to run away.

    A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never toote, let alone for a zombie?

    So, how could Shao Qing let it go? Immediately, a vine was thrown and caught up.

    Then the poor zombie was easily dragged back by Shao Qing. She opened his head, and dug out the crystal nucleus.

    Er Dai was not hurt badly. His face was scratched and he looked very pitiful. As soon as he saw Shao Qinging, he rushed over directly and hung onto Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing hurried to catch Er Dai, holding his soft buttocks. Then she said: ¡°The feelings not bad.¡± She gave it a gentle squeeze.

    Yan Qiyue next to her immediately coughed twice to remind Shao Qing, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t realize anything. She held Er Dai¡¯s little as* and rubbed the ce where Er Dai was injured. She gave the two senior zombie crystal cores to Er Dai to have him absorb it.

    Er Dai was not pretentious at all. After he kissed Shao Qing, he took the two zombie crystal nuclei and absorbed them on the spot. The speed of his recovery was fast.

    The wounds on his body were healing at a rate visible to the naked eye. Especially where there were scars on the body, even the scars had disappeared.

    Moreover, after absorbing the pair of crystal nuclei, Er Dai¡¯s whole body had an aura building up as if he was trying to break through, climbing up bit by bit.

    When he reached the peak, there was a short pause, and then with a bang, he became thest person to be rank 4 on their team.

    Er Dai was thetest to break through. The earliest was Shao Qing who had already reached rank five. The other people were already ranked four early on. Only Er Dai stayed at rank three.

    This time, he finally caught up with the group.

    After rising to the fourth rank, Er Dai did not stop. His aura was still increasing. Due to the thick umtion of power, he was most likely breaking through until he reached the intermediate stages of rank 4.

    Er Dai opened his eyes and looked at Shao Qing with red eyes. Shao Qing could see that Er Dai had sharp teeth between his lips and his long nails were constantly moving, indicating that he was getting fretful.

    Er Dai¡¯s condition seemed a bit wrong. Shao Qing frowned and stepped forward to grab Er Dai¡¯s wrist and then sent strength to Er Dai.

    When the power entered Er Dai¡¯s body, it started to explore around.

    Shao Qing found that the energy in Er Dai¡¯s body was particrly irritable. The irritability reached a point where it was very unstable and seemed to want to explode immediately.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Shao Qing froze: ¡°Wasn¡¯t his break through sessful?¡±

    Yan Qiyue also walked over and probed Er Dai¡¯s force, but Yan Qiyue¡¯s power hadn¡¯t prated Er Dai yet when it was quickly repelled by Er Dai.

    He did not believe it wouldn¡¯t work, and tried again, but it was still like this.

    Yan Qiyue called Shao Tong over. Shao Tong was like Yan Qiyue, her power could not enter Er Dai¡¯s body.

    Only Shao Qing¡¯s power was not rejected. It seemed like Shao Qing¡¯s power and Er Dai¡¯s power were of the same king.

    Shao Qing¡¯s power was unimpeded in Er Dai¡¯s body, but even so, Shao Qing could not find the reason for Er Dai¡¯s irritable behaviour.

    It was okay before the break through, how did breaking through to the 4th rank turn like this? Something wasn¡¯t right.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but think of a long time ago, when she and Er Dai had ... cough that time. Shao Qing extended her hand decisively and touched down there.

    Shao Qing: ......

    Could it be that everytime Er Dai breaks through in the future, he will be the same as an ordinary man for a while? How could this be, hehe

    Er Dai widened his eyes and took the initiative to stand up. He rubbed against Shao Qing¡¯s hand, his eyes were confused and he looked particrly innocent.

    Then he was pressed down by Shao Qing.

    ¡°Er Dai¡¯s situation is very wrong right now.¡± Shao Qing said with a headache: ¡°Let¡¯s find a safer ce first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Qiyue frowned, trying to carry Er Dai, but Er Dai refused. He insisted on sticking to Shao Qing, unwilling to let others touch him.

    Shao Qing had to let Shao Tong hold Xiao Baozi and then she carried Er Dai on her back to find a safe ce. While carrying Er Dai, Shao Qing could even feel Er Dai poking at her.

    There were these kinds of men. Normally, they would be weak, but during special circumstances, hehe.

    Be a beast.

    For example, Er Dai.

    Shao Qing had a terrible headache now. Having a rtionship with a man wasn¡¯t a big deal, it¡¯ll be like finding a dad for Xiao Baozi.

    But what if she had rtionships with several men?

    That time with Er Dai, it was for the purpose of saving Er Dai. She had to do it. Er Dai also doesn¡¯t understand much, so after that situation, Er Dai didn¡¯t cry and wanted her to be responsible.

    What about Yan Qiyue and Yan Hanqing? All three men had an improper rtionship with her. Could shefort herself and act as if nothing happened?

    Now that Er Dai¡¯s situation is wrong, does she have to use her body again?

    Shao Qing was very resistant and very hesitant in her heart. She did not like this. Although she was willing, she had to do it because of the special circumstances.

    She even suspected that everytime Er Dai increased a rank, it would be like this. So did she have to devote herself every time?

    Moreover, Yan Qiyue was next to her. Would she have to do it in front of Yan Qiyue, a man who had a rtionship with her?

    She couldn¡¯t do it ...

    Until she found a safe ce to put Er Dai down, Shao Qing was immersed in her own thoughts. Her whole body exuded an unpleasant, even sad atmosphere.

    Er Dai was actually very clever, especially in the matter of guessing Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts. Although he does not understand Shao Qing¡¯s ideas, he is very clear about what Shao Qing is afraid of.

    So as soon as they found a safe ce, he got off Shao Qing¡¯s back and he consciously found a corner, shrinking into a ball, holding his knees, motionless.

 Chapter 178 - Volume 2 Chapter 72 Cannot cower

    <strong>Chapter 178 Volume 2 Chapter 72 Cannot cower</strong>

    Shao Qing saw that Er Dai had curled up into a ball. Due to his body, he was trembling in the corner, her heart hurt terribly.

    Perhaps Shao Qing had treated Er Dai like a child in the beginning. If she had not been a mother at that time, if Er Dai wasn¡¯t different from other zombies, maybe she would have killed Er Dai the first time they met.

    But getting along with each other for a long time, the rtionship between them has changed. Going through life and death together multiple times and also that special circumstance, it had already made their rtionship impure.

    If Er Dai was an ordinary person, a normal person, he could be responsible for his own choices and decisions and Shao Qing may choose to be with him.

    But now he can¡¯t, he has no memory. He was like a child, everything was taught by Shao Qing.

    If Shao Qing is with him now, will he regret it when he recovers his memories? Is she taking advantage of him?

    It can be said that the rtionship between her and Er Dai is really chaotic.

    As for Yan Qiyue, sometimes Shao Qing also spurned herself. When Yan Qiyue confessed to her, she refused his feelings but did not refuse him approaching her. She knew it was wrong but did nothing.

    The few men who followed her were very good to her, so she couldn¡¯t make a choice and pretended not to know.

    But this was not possible. Sooner orter, she will have to make a choice. Choose one of the men, give up the others, or choose none and take the child away.

    After letting her imagination run wild for a long time, Shao Qing looked at Er Dai in the corner and whispered to Yan Qiyue: ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. I forgot to bring the quilt when I went out.¡±

    Yan Qiyue looked at Shao Qing for a while, then smiled softly and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to find some clean beds.¡±

    Yan Qiyue definitely knew what she was going to do. Shao Qing tasted some bitterness in her mouth. She asked Shao Tong to hold Xiao Baozi to y at the door, and then approached Er Dai.

    Er Dai lowered his head silently, blue veins were popping out from his neck because of how irritable he was. He didn¡¯t know what the source of the pain came from or how to loosen it, but he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Shao Qing. So he would rather restrain himself.

    Shao Qing touched his neck and whispered: ¡°Look up, look at me.¡±

    Er Dai looked up obediently, and his eyes were still aggrieved. It looked pitiful. Shao Qing lowered her head and kissed him gently. She kissed Er Dai¡¯s eyes, and then said: ¡°Close your eyes, don¡¯t look.¡±

    Being looked at with such pure eyes, she would feel disgusting. Yet, Er Dai was stubborn and refused to close his eyes. Looking at Shao Qing, the grievances in his eyes became stronger and stronger.

    Shao Qing sighed softly and finally reached out her hand, holding the source of sin, she said helplessly: ¡°If you can recall everything, how good would that be.¡±

    Then she wouldn¡¯t need to feel guilty and wouldn¡¯t have to bear such a burden. He could make his own decision decisively......

    Yan Qiyue seriously went out and found several new bedding, then sat at the door with the soft quilt for a long time. asionally there were one or two low gasps or moans and

    Er Dai¡¯s restrained shouts.

    Every time at this moment, he would grip the quilt as hard as possible. Because of the tight grip, his knuckles would pale.

    How could he not be jealous? He was mad with jealousy. How could he not be sad? He was so sad he could die. How could he not resent this? His heart, liver, spleen and lungs were all mixed up.

    The woman he cherished, the woman he wanted to be his queen, was doing the most intimate thing with another man at the moment and he could not do anything. He could only swallow the fishy thing that kept rising in his throat.

    If someone paid attention to Yan Qiyue at this moment, they would find that his eyes werepletely red and his expression was distorted by the extreme depression.

    The jealousy and pain tormented Yan Qiyue, making him crazy. He raised his hand and bit hard down on his wrist, tearing open the flesh and letting blood flow out.

    This physical pain would have brought him the most joy, but at this moment, he could not relish even a little bit of the pain.

    Yan Qiyue curled up into a ball, constantly biting the skin on his arm. Finally he knelt on the ground, buried his face in the quilt, and held it tightly until the feeling of suffocation made his brain nk. He slowly released his hand, lost all his strength, andid on the ground.

    After a long, long time, there was no sound in the room. Yan Qiyue rubbed his face hard, trying to make his expression look normal. He then pulled his sleeves, covering his bruised arm before walking in with the quilt.

    There was still an ambiguous atmosphere in the room that did not dissipate. Shao Qing was fully dressed and was hugging Er Dai expressionlessly. Then she walked into the room.

    Yan Qiyue followed and then Shao Qing stepped away. She reced the old bedding on the bed, cleaned up the dust, and threw on the new bedding.

    Then Shao Qing put Er Dai onto the bed.

    Er Dai slept deeply and Shao Qing pulled the quilt to cover him. For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say and the atmosphere was awkward.

    Yan Qiyue nced down with his delicate eyes, and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while: ¡°When we are in Jing Du, you must tell Grandpa Qin to find a spacious house. I want to buy arge bed, which can allow several people to roll in it and sleepfortably.¡±

    ¡°Qiyue, do you like freedom?¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to wake up Er Dai and went to the balcony. She never smoked before. After all, smoking was bad for her health, but now whenever she was irritated, she would take one.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s face paled immediately. He leaned against the balcony door and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡±

    Shao Qing propped herself on the railing and looked at the ruined room not far away. Her heart was empty and a little sore: ¡°Following me is too tiring and exhausting. I travel around almost every day and I can¡¯t give you anything. Why don¡¯t you go back to Linchuan Base. Someone will provide for you there. You only have to do the experiments you like, then you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Yan Qiyue¡¯s fingertips were trembling and he stared closely at Shao Qing¡¯s eyes. It was red with anger and pain.

    Shao Qing was shocked and then smiled bitterly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive you away. I just think you deserve better.¡±

    Yan Qiyue grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s hand and said coldly: ¡°You always think you are strong. Always making decisions for others, but have you ever thought about how I feel?¡±

    ¡°I am cheap. I just want to follow you. Even if you don¡¯t like me, I will stick to you like dead skin. Even if you dislike me, I want to watch you secretly in the dark.¡± Yan Qiyue stuck himself to Shao Qing like a snake climbing a branch.

    He kept getting closer to Shao Qing and finally gently protruded the tip of his tongue and licked Shao Qing¡¯s neck.

    Shao Qing wanted to break away, but she could smell a bloody scent at the tip of her nose. She lowered her head and grabbed Yan Qiyue¡¯s arm. When she pulled it up, his sleeves loosened, revealing his bruised arm.

    Shao Qing subconsciously tightened her fingers clutching Yan Qiyue¡¯s wrist, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal some anger in her eyes. She kept making various foods, tried various ways to supplement his body, but he continues to hurt himself.

    Those messy thoughts were suddenly thrown to the back of Shao Qing¡¯s mind and her voice revealed some constrained anger: ¡°Who allowed you to hurt yourself?¡±

    Listening to her aggressive voice, Yan Qiyue¡¯s legs were about to soften. He rubbed Shao Qing with his cheek, while provoking her: ¡°Nobody cares anyway...¡±

    Then Yan Qiyue was turned over by Shao Qing and pressed against the railing. Because the action was too sudden, a slender white waist was exposed.

    Shao Qing pulled out a short, thin vine whip and with some effortnded it on that white and tender waist. Immediately a red mark appeared.

    ¡°You like pain, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Shao Qing rubbed the mark lightly with her fingertips. One could not hear the anger in her voice, but Yan Qiyue could feel it, she was angry...

    The whip gave him just the right intensity of pain. Itnded on his back, waist and hips. The stimtion and unspeakable joy turned Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes a deeper and deeper shade of red.

    He bit his finger and gasped lightly. He mindfully begged for mercy, he was like a seductive demon trying to lure away peoples¡¯ souls.

    Shao Qing¡¯s intensity gradually became lighter and weaker. Then the vine whipnded like it was a feather, falling on him and causing no pain, just a little itching.

    This itchiness gradually converged and was ingrained deep into his bone marrow, which made Yan Qiyue feel unbearable. He really begged for mercy this time.

    ¡°Ah Qing, I was wrong. Forgive me, don¡¯t torture me ...¡±

    Shao Qing sneered while holding Yan Qiyue¡¯s constantly twisting waist: ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me punish you? If you¡¯re epting the punishment, you should look like you¡¯re epting it, who allowed you to speak?¡±

    She tore off Yan Qiyue¡¯s top. One piece of cloth gagged his mouth, and another piece of cloth tied up Yan Qiyue¡¯s hand. Then she rolled up the vine whip in her hand and slid it on his back.

    The spikes on the vine whip curled up and became dull. When it crossed Yan Qiyue¡¯s skin, it didn¡¯t hurt at all, it just felt itchy.

    Yan Qiyue really wanted to cry this time. He leaned on the railing and wanted to struggle, but was afraid that Shao Qing would get angry.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t dare to move and allowed Shao Qing to torture him.

    Finally, Shao Qing took pity on Yan Qiyue and smacked his ass: ¡°Do you dare abuse yourself in the future?¡±

    Yan Qiyue quickly shook his head and looked at Shao Qing pitifully. Then Shao Qing unfolded her vine whip and it fell heavily on his back.

    There is a reason why Shao Qing did not allow Yan Qiyue tomit self-abuse. Using his own hands, he would never control his strength properly. Just this time, there was no good skin on his entire arm left. It waspletely bloody.

    She would rather do it herself, to give him pleasure and at the same time prevent him from hurting his body. This way she would be more at ease.

    In fact, after counting, Yan Qiyue had not been satisfied for a long time. After all, he was a handsome man who was unhappy if he was not satisfied for one day. It is a miracle for him to be able tost until this long.

    So Shao Qing fully satisfied Yan Qiyue once.

    Finally, Yan Qiyue held Shao Qing¡¯s legs and huskyly repented: ¡°I will never dare again. My body and soul belongs to you. I am not qualified to hurt myself.¡±

    Shao Qing pinched his chin: ¡°Good, stretch out your hand.¡±

    Yan Qiyue extended his injured arm honestly. Shao Qing took the medicine and bandages out, and squatted to patch him up.

    Yan Qiyue looked carefully at Shao Qing¡¯s serious eyebrows and his heart softened into a pool of spring water. He leaned on Shao Qing and whispered: ¡°Ah Qing, when there is no one around in the future, can I call you master?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying that?¡± Shao Qingji made a ‡å expression.

    Master what, it sounds so cheesy and dirty.

    ¡°Just agree with me once.¡± Yan Qiyue looked at Shao Qing pitifully. Shao Qing¡¯s scalp was numb and had to say: ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly thought of Yan Qiyue wearing a maid costume with a vacuum. When she came home, he woulde over with slippers and help change her shoes while asking her with a wink. ¡°Wee home master. Does the master want to eat dinner first or me first?¡±

    Ugh, so scary! Can I choose to eat Er Dai first?

    Finally, Shao Qing nced at a certain one who she had patched up. The shirt on his upper body and his trousers were almostpletely torn by Shao Qing, while his shoes were still hanging outside the window.

    From the front, it looked normal. But from the back, he was full of vertical and horizontal whip marks, red and colorful, very ambiguous.

    As ast resort, Shao Qing picked up Yan Qiyue and walked into the room. Then she finally tucked him into the bed. Yan Qiyue left his head exposed andid in the bedfortably, whispering: ¡°It¡¯s already thiste,e in and go to bed.¡±

    ¡°You not eating, doesn¡¯t mean Shao Tong doesn¡¯t have to eat.¡± Shao Qing rolled her eyes and reached into the bed and pped Yan Qiyue¡¯s butt: ¡°Sleep well, I¡¯ll go cook.¡±

    When she went out to cook, Yan Qiyue turned over with a sad face and stared at Er Dai. In fact, as long as Shao Qing was willing, he was willing to stay with Er Dai and share Shao Qing.

    Just like before, the three of them would live together for a long time. That wouldn¡¯t be bad. But there was no need to ask, with Shao Qing¡¯s type encountering this kind of thing, she would definitely be an old woman and would never agree to this kind of preposterous thing.

    In fact, if it was possible to monopolize Shao Qing, who would want to share with other men?

    Even he was unwilling. He just didn¡¯t want to lose Shao Qing and he knew very well that in Shao Qing¡¯s heart, the weight of Er Dai was heavier than him.

    If one day, Shao Qing was really willing to ept both of them at the same time, it would be him taking advantage of it. This was because when he first met Shao Qing, Er Dai had already met her first and he was just ater.

    On the other hand, Shao Qing finished cooking. She fed Shao Tong and Xiao Baozi and asked Shao Tong to take Xiao Baozi to bed before she returned to the room.

    The two meny in the bed and slept soundly. They consciously left the middle open, just enough room for one person.

    That kind of feeling felt just like the main wife and mistress waiting for her to go home to sleep.

    Shao Qing struggled for a minute and then got into the bed, ready to go to sleep. The two men who were clearly sleeping immediately rolled over to her one by one.

    Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Toozy to care about them, she fell asleep.

    The first person who woke up the next day was Er Dai. He peeked at Shao Qing sideways, with joy, contentment, and shyness in his eyes.

    Shao Qing always cared for him. She never allowed him to endure hardships or suffer. If he thought about it this way, he was already satisfied.

    The next to wake up was Yan Qiyue, then Shao Qing. After two consecutive physical exercisesst night and overthinking, she was extremely exhausted thus was thest one to wake up.

    As soon as Shao Qing woke up, the two men gave her a good morning kiss wetting her face, then was kicked off the bed by her.

    Then Shao Qing got up to cook.

    Yesterday¡¯s things came too suddenly disrupting their work. Today, they will have to get back to work and get a few extra crystals for contribution.

    So after breakfast, the group of people got busy. The satisfied Er Dai and Yan Qiyue were very active today, especially Er Dai. He was like the wind, blowing from one ce to another. Everytime he came back, he would be holding a pile of crystal nuclei and would give it to Shao Qing like a treasure.

    His behavior was like a passionately in love boyfriend sending gifts to his girlfriend.

    Moreover, he was much crazier than those boyfriends. Every time he came back, he was wounded, but was still happy. Finally, he was pped onto the ground by Shao Qing then did he calm down.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to eat and drink.¡±

    The entire S city was not small. If they had to clean up all of it, even if they called all the superhumans in Jing Du, it would take more than a month to clean up. Then could it be stated that the initial clean up wasplete.

    After the initial clean-up, there still needed another clean-up, and even a third clean-up. Each round had to be checked thoroughly, to finally confirm that there indeed are no zombies in the entire city before the survivors at the base can be amodated.

    Therefore, the S City Survivor Base had almost activated all the superhumans in the base to clean up S City. The expected goal was to clean S City within half a year.

    Shao Qing led her group and no matter which direction she went, she would meet the cleaning teams of S City Survivor Base.

    Generally speaking, she would always try to avoid them. If she encountered arge number of zombies, she would bring her friends and destroy those zombies.

    Therefore, their fame soon spread to all the squads in S City. Almost everyone knew that there was such a team, known as the zombie meat grinders, crazily cleaning up zombies everywhere.

    ¡°The north of the city has been cleaned up by them. Let¡¯s go to the south of the city to see.¡± Shao Qing counted the crystal cores, and then said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, let me notify them, then we¡¯ll go.¡± Yan Qiyue nodded seriously and then sent a signal to Yan Hanqing.

    After a simple contact, Shao Qing took Er Dai and the rest to the south of the city. Whether it was luck or not, soon they encountered arge wave of zombies.

 Chapter 179 - Volume 2 Chapter 73 Taking Root in Jing Du

    <strong>Chapter 179 Volume 2 Chapter 73 Taking Root in Jing Du</strong>

    The group of zombies was provoked. They came from all directions and tried to surround the group of superhumans that appeared to be particrly invisible amongst the group of zombies.

    Shao Qing saw the group of zombies from afar, calcted it, and figured it out. As long as they finish off this wave of zombies, the contribution value should be almostplete.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything, she flicked the re and was ready to call the remaining people over. It would be easier to handle.

    But seeing that the superhuman squad was about to be drowned in the sea of ??zombies, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t stand by and just watch while waiting for Yan Hanqing and the rest toe over.

    So Shao Qing took the first shot. She found a balcony on the second floor and climbed up. After upying the high ground, her hands waved and vines quickly flew out.

    The vines looked as powerful as the ones used in movies. It encircled the waists of those superhumans being drowned in the sea of ??zombies and dragged them back.

    Those superhumans were full of despair and were ready for death. Their eyes were closed, but they didn¡¯t feel the pain of being torn apart.

    When they opened their eyes again, they saw a woman carrying a child in front of them. The woman was expressionless. She withdrew the vines, then jumped off the balcony before they had responded.

    Then they reacted. Did they just get saved?

    After Shao Qing rescued the squad of superhumans, she reunited back with her friends. Er Dai jumped into the group of zombies without any care, attacking the high level zombies. Shao Qing followed up without hesitation.

    She needed to protect Xiao Baozi and Shao Tong.

    Shao Tong released a mental power barrier and followed behind Shao Qing. The barrier shrouded Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue. No zombies could break her barrier.

    With those two people, one in front with the vines and one in control of the air, it did not take long to harvest the zombies. Soon, Yan Hanqing received the news and also arrived. Coming from another direction, they surrounded the zombies and began the clean up.

    This is what their teamwork looked like. Gu Chuan was responsible for freezing, not to kill the zombies, but to stop any movement for a period of time. Then Gu Panpan, the diamond Barbie, would break the ice sculptures with her hands. (Editor: I LOVE GU CHUAN JUSTICE FOR GU CHUAN GU CHUAN DESERVES BETTER)

    Gu Chuan used ice with his left-hand and water with his right. As soon as a water dragon was sent out, Yan Hanqing¡¯s thunderbolt would immediately follow up. After all, water can conduct electricity, so the zombies fell down instantly which looked even more spectacr than Shao Qing¡¯s side.

    The group of spectators standing on the balcony: ...

    They had been chased by the zombies with nowhere to go and could only wait for death. But when this group of zombies met Shao Qing¡¯s group, they could not resist at all.

    There were a thousand or at least eight hundred zombies, being tortured like dead dogs by a squad of superhumans.

    No wonder they can only be the lowest-level superhuman squad.

    Half an hourter, Gu Panpan and her buddies swept through the battlefield. Cleaning up after the battlefield was the most irritating job because the zombies were everywhere and they had to open their heads and take out the crystal nuclei.

    By the end, Gu Panpan wouldn¡¯t even take a nce at the zombies with the lower ranks. They would at least have to be a rank 2 for her to pull out the crystal core.

    After taking out the crystals, Shao Qing led the group to leave. At this time, the rescued superhuman squad remembered that they had not thanked Shao Qing yet...

    Shao Qing was already taking her group back. Their contribution value should be close now. Cleaning up some zombies on the way back should make it just enough.

    This time, if the base still made excuses, she would just leave. The worst case, she would just be a temporary resident in Jing Du and Jing Du would not drive them away anyways.

    It¡¯s just a household registration, and it didn¡¯t mean too much. At most, every time they left Jing Du and returned, the review process would be a little more troublesome, that¡¯s all.

    The staff expressed shock at Shao Qing returning so quickly. She was very aware of how many zombies the contribution value represented. Many people who tried to transfer their household registration would be frightened by the contribution value.

    Yet Shao Qing, how long did she leave? Certainly not enough to get the contribution value!

    Then Shao Qing pped her hands. Gu Panpan came back with a massive sack and untied the sack and poured out a bunch of crystal nuclei.

    How many crystal nuclei can be packed in four or five sacks? Anyways, a hill had been piled up on the ground and those who were doing other things around them were also stunned. They all turned their heads to stare at Shao Qing¡¯s side with their chins dropped.

    How many crystal nuclei is this? How many zombies must be killed!

    ¡°Count it.¡± Shao Qing found a chair and sat down, then lifted her chinzily: ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I still have more.¡±

    The staff was silent for a long time before yelling for a few others toe over and count together. Just counting the crystal nuclei, they had already counted for almost an hour, everyone had backaches and twitching cramps.

    At thest few, the staff turned stiff. This was because the crystal nuclei in front of them not only met the previous contribution value requirements, but also far exceeded the requirements.

    This has never happened before and she didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    ¡°Since the contribution value is enough, then help us cancel the household registration.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    The sister retracted her ws, she couldn¡¯t ask her boss. After hesitating for a long time, she started to cancel the household registration for the group of them.

    Shao Qing waved her hands again and the crystal nuclei were packed up. Shao Qing, who got her freedom back, felt that the air was much fresher.

    She stretched her waist and took her group back to pack things, and to pick up Fu Jingmo along the way.

    When she stepped out of the gate of the base, Shao Qing felt a bit absent-minded. This was the first base she had lived in. Here, she once had a home.

    But now, not only did she abandon this home, she was going elsewhere to restart.

    Along the way, Fu Jingmo was quite silent. But his hands and feet were very nimble. He often helped Yan Hanqing cook andplete other chores.

    Even if Shao Qing didn¡¯t like him, she must admit that Fu Jingmo¡¯s work was done properly, at least people couldn¡¯t find any mistakes.

    After leaving the base, Shao Qing rushed to Jing Du at full speed. They even arrived in Jing Du in half their usual time.

    Grandpa Qin sent someone to wait at the door of Jing Du early on. When Shao Qing arrived, the man ran back to report.

    Therefore, when Shao Qing and the others arrived at the gate of the Qin¡¯s house, Grandpa Qin was already standing there waiting for them. He went up and hugged Xiao Baozi: ¡°My baby, let Grandpa see. Have you lost weight in these two days?¡±

    Xiao Baozi bulged his cheeks: ¡°I didn¡¯t get skinny, grandpa, I got fat, look!¡± The old man was amused. Although he wanted Shao Qing to continue to live with the Qin family, he also knew that Shao Qing could not live with them all the time. So Father Qin said directly: ¡°The house has been found for you. Do you want to eat first or go to see the house first?¡±

    Shao Qing immediately said: ¡°Go see the house first.¡±

    Grandpa Qin took Shao Qing personally to see the house. The ce that Grandpa Qin had found was not far from the Qin¡¯s house. It was only three or five minutes away. From the outside, it looked like a courtyard house. There was a flower garden and a small two-story building, it looked very nice.

    At least it suited Shao Qing¡¯s taste. She looked around. The flower garden had some of the moremon flowers. After eating, one could take a walk around the flower garden to rx.

    In the middle were three small buildings that looked like the word Æ·. The decorations were nice, the space was also nice, everything was quite good. After buying some new bedding, they could immediately settle in.

    ¡°It only costs one hundred and two crystal nuclei to buy.¡± Grandpa Qin stroked his beard, verycent: ¡°This is my old friend¡¯s house and they have only lived here a few times, so everything is practically new.¡±

    Shao Qing gave the crystal nucleus to Grandpa Qin without saying a word and then said: ¡°We¡¯ve troubled you this time, when there¡¯s time, I will invite you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not wait, please invite me to dinner today.¡± Grandpa Qin blinked his eyes and was not modest at all.

    Shao Qingughed silently and then said: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Naturally, moving to a new home should include a good celebration. Shao Qing took the people out to buy new bedding and bought some vegetables and fruits. They have decided to celebrate tonight.

    No matter what, they were moving to a new ce and it is worth celebrating.

    That night, Yan Hanqing made a table full of dishes for Grandpa Qin to celebrate the move. Moving was a big deal, so when they celebrated, they couldn¡¯t help but drink some alcohol until they were on the ground.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t drink much, thus she was still awake and sat down with Grandpa Qin to speak. Grandpa Qin went straight to the point: ¡°I sent a wave of people to observe the mad demon mercenary group. I found something. ¡±

    Shao Qing poured a ss of sobering tea for the old man and then asked,¡° What did you find? ¡±

    Old Man Qin stood up and walked while speaking, ¡°After the source of the smoke was known, I sent people to watch the Mad Demon mercenary group day and night, for fear of what they have been doing in vition of human morality. Then there came the news. They seem to have some intentions to make a move, preparing to make something.¡±

    Grandpa Qin looked unsightly: ¡°I¡¯m really worried that they will use living people ...¡±

    Shao Qing knocked on the table and then said: ¡°This matter needs to be observed again to be sure. I am most worried that they are already making other chemical weapons. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again after more observation.¡± Grandpa Qin sighed: ¡°If it is found that the mad demon mercenary group is a malignant tumor, I will have to cut it off on the spot.¡±

    ¡°I will pay attention too. I still feel that things cannot be so simple.¡± Shao Qing said very helplessly, not that she always had bad thoughts, she was just thinking why those people haven¡¯t made a move yet. It¡¯s better to be prepared.

    Especially since the mad demon squad still has a grudge against her and she is quite vengeful.

    The vengeful Shao Qing touched her chin and was ready to pay attention to the movement of the mad demons at all times. After letting go of this topic, Shao Qing had a long chat with Grandpa Qin about Xiao Baozi¡¯s daily activities. She also learnt that Qin Zixi went out to do a mission again.

    After all, Qin Zixi is still Qin family¡¯s only seedling. He will definitely take over the power of the Qin family in the future. If he doesn¡¯t have the skills to back it up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to support the Qin family.

    Talking up until here, Grandpa Qin was a bit mncholy. In his life, he had many ups and downs, and it should be counted as the joys of his life. His son was very filial and his grandson was obedient. Only one thing was stuck in his heart.

    That is, his son and grandson were like enemies all the time. But there are some things he just couldn¡¯t say. He can¡¯t me his son or me his grandson for not epting his stepmother.

    The rtionship between his son and grandson was bing stiffer day by day. Grandpa Qin was worried and got gray hair early on.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t tell Shao Qing about this, but after drinking a little alcohol today, he let it all out. He patted Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Xiao Xi have such a good rtionship with people. Ah Qing, if you have the opportunity, help me persuade him. A good father and son duo, how can they live like enemies?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember to.¡± Shao Qing helped send Grandpa Qin home. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief, then she went back to deal with the group at home.

    The most drunk was Gu Panpan. The others didn¡¯t drink much, but their alcohol tolerance was not good, so Er Dai and Yan Hanqing were the only ones still standing.

    Even Gu Chuan sat nkly on the sofa with no expression on his face, but there was a red cloud on his cheek. It looked like he was fine, but he was already drunk and couldn¡¯t differentiate between North and South.

    In the end, Yan Hanqing took care of bringing Gu Chuan to his room. Because she was a minor, Shao Tong was not allowed to drink. She took care of Gu Panpan and Xiao Baozi was thrown to Er Dai. Shao Qing took Yan Qiyue upstairs.

 Chapter 180 - Volume 2 Chapter 74 The annoying Yao Jing*

    <strong>Chapter 180 Volume 2 Chapter 74 The annoying Yao Jing*</strong>

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t drink well, so when he drank a bit more than a cup, his whole body looked like red cooked prawns. When Shao Qing lifted him up, he was like an octopus wrapped around Shao Qing.

    His body smelled like alcohol. His stench smelt not like he drank one cup but as if he drank an entire jug. Shao Qing had to move him directly into the bathroom.

    Because no one had lived there before, there was no water heater in the bathroom. Naturally there was no hot water. Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare use cold water to bathe Yan Qiyue. After all, Yan Qiyue was weak. But, she was unwilling to let him sleep with the smell of alcohol, that would definitely be ufortable.

    She originally wanted to boil a little water and give Yan Qiyue a bath but Yan Qiyue was holding her tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go. Finally she called Er Dai over and let Er Dai boil the water.

    It worked out since a few other drunks had to take a bath as well. So Er Dai and Fu Jingmo boiled a lot of water and brought it up.

    Shao Qing mixed it with cold water to make him a warm water bath. Then she began peeling the clothes off Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue was red all over and did not resist. He obediently allowed Shao Qing to have her way. When Shao Qing asked him to lift his arms, he would lift his arms. When Shao Qing asked him to raise his leg, he just lifted his leg. He was very obedient and well behaved.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s physique was slowly recovering after being injured. The traces that Shao Qing left on him a few days ago were gone, only the wound on his arm has not recovered.

    The wound couldn¡¯t get wet, so Shao Qing found a stic bag and wrapped his arm. Then she threw Yan Qiyue into the pool.

    Yan Qiyue was very thin. So thin that when touched, his ribs could be felt. Except for his little buttocks that had some flesh on it, he was like a bamboo stick, especially his two long legs.

    When Shao Qing bathed him, he groaned. He had finally sobered up a little and put his arms around Shao Qing¡¯s neck to kiss her. When Shao Qing pushed him, he pretended to be drunk and sshed in the water. Covered in water, he was too slippery so Shao Qing could not hold him down easily. Finally she had control of Yan Qiyue, preventing him from kissing her everywhere, but she was still bitten on the neck several times.

    When Yan Qiyue was pulled out of the water, he was finally a little bit better. He was pressed to the window sill by Shao Qing who took a towel to wipe his body, arms, legs, and small waist. The feeling was quite good. Shao Qing touched it a few more times. Except for some inconvenient spots, Shao Qing touched...... Ah wrong, wiped everything.

    Then when she tried to carry Yan Qiyue out, Yan Qiyue opened his two long legs on his own and wrapped it around her waist. Hugging Shao Qing¡¯s neck with both hands, he crooned in Shao Qing¡¯s arms.

    Shao Qing stiffened and had to stretch out her hands to support Yan Qiyue¡¯s butt. Finally, she brought Yan Qiyue who was like an octopus into the bedroom. The bedroom wasrge and could fit arge bed. In fact, the bed was big enough for several people to roll around on.

    Er Dai was holding Xiao Baozi and was sleeping on the innermost spot. One big one small wrapped together. After Shao Qing brought Yan Qiyue back, she first tucked Yan Qiyue into bed. Then she took off her wet clothes from washing Yan Qiyue and got into the bed.

    The four people were lying in the bed and there was still room to spare. Yan Qiyue was on Shao Qing¡¯s left, while Xiao Baozi and Er Dai were on her right. Hugged on both left and right, she suddenly had a thought: the four of them living together would be the best.

    Turning her head around, she threw her thoughts aside. How ridiculous is that thought. Just thinking about Er Dai and Yan Qiyue only, which man would be willing to share the love of a woman with another man?

    After abandoning this idea, Shao Qing hugged both left and right. Yan Qiyue¡¯s warm body was scalding and soon she fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Shao Qing was awakened by a bite. Before she opened her eyes, she felt someone kissing her cheek and chin.

    When she finally opened her eyes, she found that it was Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue was lying on the bed and looked at her brightly. After she woke up, Yan Qiyue came over and asked softly, ¡°The weather is so nice, doesn¡¯t the master want to sleep a little longer?¡±

    The word ¡®master¡¯ was very *. Shao Qing woke up suddenly, touched her forehead and then said, ¡° I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. I¡¯m going to buy some daily necessities today and some furniture. If you are sleepy, you can go to bed again.¡±

    Yan Qiyue immediately got up from the bed and walked to the closet where Shao Qing ced the clothesst night. There was his, Er Dai¡¯s, Shao Qing¡¯s, and Xiao Baozi¡¯s. Yan Qiyue picked a set for Shao Qing and then asked: ¡°Do you want to wear this one today?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. Not waiting for her to reach out, Yan Qiyue climbed on the bed. Kneeling beside her, he held the clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll serve the master and help the master get dressed.¡±

    Shao Qing thought back to her imagination of Yan Qiyue in the maid¡¯s outfit, then she shook her head and quickly took the clothes: ¡°I¡¯ll wear it myself.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was very sad and stuck himself behind Shao Qing¡¯s body. Before he had any time to say anything, he was caught by Er Dai and stuffed into the bed. Er Dai: how dare he eat the tofu* of his love! He hasn¡¯t eaten yet!

    * taking advantage

    Shao Qing put on her clothes and said to Yan Qiyue: ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. The sun just came out. You guys can sleep for a little more, I will cook breakfast. Once it¡¯s done, I will call you.¡±

    ¡°Master wants to eat breakfast first or eat me first?¡± Yan Qiyue crawled out again as a Yao Jing*. His lower body was covered by the quilt, revealing only a t white chest and a slender waist, which would make someone want to press him down onto the bed.

    However, Shao Qing just pulled the quilt lightly and covered him: ¡°Not sober yet? Go to bed.¡± Then she left.

    Yan Qiyue, who failed to seduce: QAQ

    Was his figure not attractive in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes?

    God knows Shao Qing was ‡å to the max. Now what was circting in her mind were the words of Yan Qiyue in the maid costume: eat breakfast first or eat me first?

    When Shao Qing arrived in the kitchen, Yan Hanqing was already chopping vegetables. Fortunately, the kitchen already had gas and were clean pots which were hanging on the wall. Although there was no oil, salt, or vinegar, there was some in Shao Qing¡¯s space.

    She took out all the oil, salt, sauce and vinegar and the pots and pans and started cooking. It was not the best to eat too greasy in the morning, so a pot of porridge should be enough.

    She could add some vegetables to the porridge, some shredded chicken or something, then stir fry a few vegetables, and that should be enough.

    Shao Qing was afraid it wasn¡¯t enough and allowed Yan Hanqing to stir-fry some light vegetable dishes and cook some noodles. This way if they didn¡¯t like porridge, they could eat noodles.

    After having breakfast, Shao Qing started to calcte what she needed to go out to buy: new curtains, water heater, shower gel, bedside tables, shoe racks.....

    After calcting it, she would probably need a car to bring everything back. Only using her hands to carry everything would be impossible.

    So Shao Qing took Er Dai with Yan Hanqing driving a car behind. He was specifically responsible for carrying goods. All women had one thing inmon: that is, when shopping, theirbat effectiveness was very high.

    Fortunately, Er Dai will not feel tired, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.

    Shao Qing pped her hands and counted the things in the car, then knocked on the car window. ¡°You take the things back first, let Panpan hang all the curtains and put the rest of the things away. I¡¯m going to go out of the city, and I¡¯ll be back in a moment. ¡±

    Yan Hanqing nodded, then turned around and left. Shao Qing left with Er Dai and went out of the city. In the city of Jing Du, whether it¡¯s a stall or a shop, you have to pay taxes. Thus many people who couldn¡¯t afford the taxes or weren¡¯t willing to pay taxes, will put a stall outside the city.

    Although the security was not as good as in the city, without tax, you will earn a lot more money.

    As a result, it gave rise to a job of getting protection fees collected. After all, when you are outside the city, if you encounter a robbery or a natural disaster*, you can only ept your loss. Many vendors would give somemissions for extra protection. Furthermore, the protection fees were a lot less than the tax, so many stall owners would rather pay the protection fees outside than pay the taxes inside.

    Shao Qing was ready to take a walk outside to see if she could get what she required or perhaps exchange some of her items for a required item. In addition, if there were any wild games that have been captured by superhumans, that are rtively fresh, she was going to buy some back. This would be additional food for the family.

    At first nce, the outside of the city gate was no less lively than the city. Many outsiders waiting in line to wait for the review will also stroll around those stalls after a long wait.

    Most of the stalls were opened by ordinary people. After all, superhumans usually went out to do missions. The ones who stayed behind were the ordinary people who couldn¡¯t go too far.

    However, these ordinary people generally had someone to rely on. So as long as they had a brain, people would not provoke them casually.

    Thus the only people who would cause trouble would usually be foreign superhumans. In their capacity as superhumans, they would try to oppress people, then they would get caught by the mercenary group behind those people.

    Shao Qing looked around. There were really a lot of good things here. There were all kinds of edible mutant animals, all of which were very fresh. There were even some small mutant animals, which were still alive and packed in cages.

    In addition, some wild vegetables and mushrooms were also ced on the stall. All other random items can also be found, it was more abundant than the stalls in the city.

    Shao Qing focused on the food and finally picked two pheasants that looked rather fat. Even putting Yaya into her consideration, she gave up the fat and tender rabbit.

    Turning her head, she picked a fat sheep to prepare for hot pot at night. There were just a few packages of hot pot ingredients in her space. She had a spicy soup base, a clear soup base, and a seafood base. If she bought a mandarin duck pot, then she could satisfy multiple people at home.

    In addition, there were some mushrooms ,wild vegetables, and some nts that she couldn¡¯t identify but knew were edible. All of them were swept by Shao Qing.

    She was carrying a bunch of food. When she was about to go back, she suddenly saw a mess of a stall in front of her. She was originally not going to watch because the things in her hands were a bit heavy, but she found out that one of the troublemakers was a member of the mad demon mercenary group.

    It could be luck that the leader of the troublemakers this time was also one of the mad demons that fought against Mochen. Shao Qing remembered it well and recognized the person at a nce.

    As soon as she saw that the person was from the mad demon squad, Shao Qing turned around and walked over.

 Chapter 181 - Volume 2 Chapter 75 Indifference

    <strong>Chapter 181 Volume 2 Chapter 75 Indifference</strong>

    Adhering to the fact that as long as the enemy is not having an easy time, I will live well. With this kind of mentality, Shao Qing walked over, prepared to see what would happen.

    The two sides were facing each other. One side was a man of the mad mercenary group, while the other side was a man and a woman. The stall on the ground was selling bits and pieces.

    Shao Qing knew without looking, there was an 80% chance this was rted to protection fees and she crept closer to listen.

    Between the two, the woman was in the midst of yelling: ¡°How ck is your heart? In one day, I only earn a few nuclei and you want to take half of it in one go, how do you want people to live??

    The person from the Mad Demon squad responded: ¡°Everyone is doing business. We take people¡¯s money to eliminate disasters. You¡¯re not the only one paying protection money, why are youining that it¡¯s too much?¡±

    The woman sneered and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to protect us, okay. I will not pay the protection fee.¡±

    The head of the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps looked her up and down and said with a smile: ¡°It does not matter if you do not pay with the nuclei. Pay with your body. Let our brotherse to you once, then this month¡¯s protection fee will be waived.¡±

    The woman snorted, guarded her chest alertly. She squeezed her mouth tightly. There were several orphans in her family she had to raise money for. On a good day, she can add some meat dishes for the children in the family.

    But these people clearly saw they were easy to bully and wanted to take half of their profits by opening their mouths. If she handed those crystal nuclei over, the children would be hungry.

    So the woman was not willing topromise.

    Upon seeing this, the man next to her quickly said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this just the protection fee? Let¡¯s pay!¡± He gritted his teeth and said with a smile: ¡°Women do not know anything. I hope these people won¡¯t lower themselves to argue with her. I will pay it.¡±

    He opened the bag and counted the earnings for half a day: ten crystal nuclei. Then he handed them to the mad demon squad. The woman¡¯s eyes were red at that time. She grabbed the crystal nuclei and said aggrievedly: ¡°We can¡¯t give it to them. Don¡¯t forget, Xiao Yang is still sick, so he is counting on today¡¯s ie to buy him some goods to help supplement his body... ¡±

    ¡°Juan, give me the crystal nucleus.¡± The man quickly urged her. She was holding the crystal and refused to hand it over. Seeing this, the mad demon squad leader smiled and said: ¡°Since you won¡¯t give the crystal nucleus, then you¡¯ll be using your body!¡±

    The man hurriedly said: ¡°Here, give it right away.¡±

    Then he argued with the woman. The man of the mad demon mercenary group waved his hand indifferently and then said: ¡°Today I will tell you, whether you give it or not, we will y with this woman. ¡±

    He pped his hands: ¡°Brothers, when we feastter, everyone gets a share!¡±

    The several mad demon members around him began to chatter excitedly and began to slowly approach the two. The man¡¯s face immediately changed and he protected the woman behind him, looking at them with vignce.

    Seeing that they were really prepared to do something bad to the woman, the man whispered to the woman: ¡°Seeing the situation is not good, I will stop them. You run quickly.¡±

    The woman grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve and said through gritted teeth: ¡°This is broad daylight. The patrol team in Jing Du wille, you still dare?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see if we dare!¡± The captain of the mad demon squad stepped forward to push the man away and wanted to pull the woman into his arms.

    The woman stepped back in shock. The man hurried forward to stop him and shouted, ¡°Leave quick!¡±

    At this time, the remaining members of the mad demon squad had gathered around and directly pressed the man on the ground, punching and kicking.

    The captain of the team grabbed the woman and brought her to his arms. The woman tried to resist, but he easily grabbed her hands and was wanton and frivolous.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were red from the humiliation. She struggled continually, looking for help from the people around, but the people around were not only not helping, but were all watching the show. Some were even talking in a low voice.

    The patrol of Jing Du walked by and after seeing the mad demon squad, left without a second to spare.

    When those crazy peopleughed wildly, the woman burst into tears. Shao Qing frowned. She did not expect that the mad demon people had reached such a level in Jing Du.

    Furthermore, she did not expect that people¡¯s hearts have been so indifferent to such a point that the mad demon is able to freely molest a woman in the face of so many people, without a single onlooker stepping up to help her.

    Listening to their remarks, some people even said: ¡°They told her to pay her protection fee early on. She was probably being frivolous, otherwise why would they take a fancy to her.¡±

    The temperature in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes dropped to freezing point. Then she stepped forward, waving vines in her hand quickly, she wrapped it around the woman¡¯s waist and took the woman tightly into her arms.

    When she brought her vines back, she hugged the woman into her arms blocking her torn neckline and then said lightly: ¡°Doing this to a girl on the streets isn¡¯t so nice?¡±

    The mad demon person yelled: ¡°Who dares to mess in this boss¡¯s business?¡±

    Then he looked up and saw Shao Qing. He had seen Shao Qing. He had also seen Shao Qing handling the top fighter in their group. The angry look on his face suddenly turned into a warm smile: ¡°Who could it be? So, it turned out to be Captain Shao. What advice does Captain Shao have?¡±

    Everyone who had been watching were gloating. They were waiting to see Shao Qing get into misfortune, thus their jaws dropped to the ground.

    Shao Qing nced at the man who was still being beaten and then said: ¡°Let the person under your hand stop before we talk.¡±

    The man smiled and then waved his hand: ¡°Sure, I can give Captain Shao this face, stop.¡±

    ¡°When those people stopped, the man on the ground limped up. He wiped the corners of his mouth and stood a little sadly to Shao Qing¡¯s side.

    Shao Qing patted the back of the woman in her arms and then said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s just something small, why make it so big. It¡¯s not good for appearance, so let¡¯s end it here. My face should be big enough to say this.¡±

    ¡°Since Captain Shao hase forward, this matter is done. If Captain Shao has time, pleasee to our regiment. Our captain is still thinking about you.¡± The manughed.

    Shao Qing responded faintly: ¡°I will go when I¡¯m free.¡±

    The man waved his hand and led the group away.

    He was also a decisive person. Knowing that it was hard to beat Shao Qing, it is better to give Shao Qing some face, but Shao Qing was not going to give him any face. Shao Qing narrowed her eyes slightly and was already thinking about how to kill all these people.

    After the mad demon squad left, Shao Qing nced around coldly and then said: ¡°They¡¯re all gone, what shouldn¡¯t be looked at should be avoided otherwise your eyes will run off.¡±

    When they saw that the mad demon people weren¡¯t even willing to offend Shao Qing, how could they dare offend so they all quickly disappeared.

    Shao Qing took off her coat and put it on the woman: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, go back.¡±

    The woman cried while clinging onto Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder. Shao Qing felt a little ufortable, however, she patted the woman¡¯s back andforted the woman. The woman wrapped herself with the coat and thanked her in a low voice.

    She was really grateful to Shao Qing. If Shao Qing didn¡¯t step up she would have been vited in public.

    If that were the case, it would be better to let her die instead.

    Shao Qing just patted her shoulder and said nothing. When it was time, the woman shoved those things from the stall to Shao Qing, but what would Shao Qing need it for?

    She heard it very clearly earlier. The woman had a lot of orphans in her family. She was probably suffering, how can she take her things?

    But the woman insisted and stuffed everything to Shao Qing. Shao Qing had no choice but to put a handful of crystal nuclei into the woman¡¯s hand and then ran away while the woman didn¡¯t pay attention.

    She knew that the woman would definitely not ept it, so she ran away directly.

    After she ran away with Er Dai, she put the things the woman gave her and the things she bought herself into the space, then she went into the city preparing to go look for the group of mad demons.

    As a result, Shao Qing found that after the group of mad demons entered the city, they actually did not leave. Not only did they not leave, but they also hid in a corner with all the people scattered.

    She originally wanted to find a ce that no one could see and kill them. Unexpectedly, they had stopped. Shao Qing had to pull Er Dai and hide to see what they were up to.

    Shao Qing and Er Dai stayed in the dark and waited for a while. Soon they saw a tidy woman and mane in from outside.

    As she walked, she was thinking about buying something to give the children in her family to replenish their body. Before the apocalypse, she was a caregiver at an orphanage. During the end of the world, the children in the orphanage died, some went missing, and finally there were only six or seven remaining and were brought to Jing Du by her.

    She and her brother were both very caring and responsible. They earn a little bit of nucleus every morning and evening to feed their children.

    Fortunately, the children were also very obedient and well-behaved. Every time she went home, the children had cleaned up the house and were waiting for her toe home.

    The two first went to the market and bought some meat and discounted vegetables. These dishes were not fresh, so they would be much cheaper. After they had finished shopping, they turned left and right, preparing to go home.

    Because their ce was in a rtively deste area, the two of them had to turn into a small alley. The mad demon squad immediately followed and Shao Qing suddenly realized that they had not yet given up.

    It¡¯s okay, she was thinking about how to find a ce anyways in which no one could see her to clean up all this trash!

    The woman and man walked ahead with the mad demon squad walking behind. Shao Qing waited for them to make a move. The group continued walking and the further they walked, the more empty and deste it became. Finally they walked into a deserted alley.

    It was at this time that Shao Qing waited, when the group of mad demons threw themselves over and tried to drag the woman away quickly, Shao Qing and Er Dai stepped up.

    Er Dai¡¯s nails were sharp and he quickly jumped into the crowd. With one finger, he could cut the throat of a person. Shao Qing also carried a saber. Then the vines came out of the ground and tied up the people. Lifting up her saber, she ughtered the people.

    Not to mention the mad demon captain, even the woman and the man were stunned. Then they just watched as the heads fell to the ground.

    The blood spewing from their necks suddenly dripped all over the ground, staining the ground red. Shao Qing ughtered the group without giving them the opportunity to speak.

    Seeing the bad situation, the captain of the mad demon squad wanted to run, but Shao Qing reached out a whip and shattered his head directly.

    Shao Qing¡¯s speed was particrly fast. The man and woman only saw some shes, and within a few minutes, the ground was filled with dead corpses.

    After all, with her current strength, killing a few trash was almost like cutting grass. If the grass leaves were sharper, they might even cut her fingers, but this group of people couldn¡¯t even touch her clothes.

    The woman was stunned. She probably didn¡¯t expect that the mad demon squad would follow her, not to mention that Shao Qing had long focused onto this group of people.

    She stuttered for a long time before saying: ¡°We¡¯re almost at the door of my house, do you want toe in and sit?¡±

    Shao Qing was not prepared to enter, but looking at the woman¡¯s expectant look, she considered it and nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them followed the woman into their home. They were pretty good. At least they were not poor enough to live in tents. They lived in bungalows, which were a bit narrow.

    As soon as the woman returned home, the group of children gathered around and called to her. The women touched their heads one by one and then said, ¡°These children are orphans. They are helpless with no one to care for them. It¡¯s really sad, but now we are dependent on each other.¡±

    She asked those children to call Shao Qing, Aunt, one by one. The group of children were very clever. Shao Qing touched the children¡¯s head with great emotion. Looking at these children, she remembered her childhood.

    Then the woman distributed some of the fruit she bought to the children. The fruits she bought were all artificially cultivated in the base.

    They were all left overs, some were riddled with scars or already wilting. It was not easy to sell those anyway, so the stall owner who knew her, sympathized with her, and sold it to her cheaply.

    Children at this age are usually short on vitamins and the like. It is good for their health to eat fruits, so she often bought some fruits when she returned home. Even if they were cheap products, the children would be very happy.

    When the children got the fruit, they were not willing to eat it. They nibbled at it, then licked their teeth. One apple could be eaten for a long period of time.

    The lead child looked slightly older than the other children. He had no expression. He stuffed thest apple into the woman¡¯s hand and whispered: ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat this, you eat it.¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t eat it. She just wiped it and stuffed it back to him and spoke with red eyes: ¡°Eat, I have eaten already.¡±

    Shao Qing looked sad. She and her brother took care of this group of children. It must not be easy and they must have suffered a lot. Shao Qing looked in her space and found nothing useful, but found some sweets from Xiao Baozi. She took them out and distributed it to the children.

    The eyes of the children showed joy and longing, but none of them reached out. They were very obedient.

    Shao Qing had no choice but to say : ¡°Have some food, don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    The children looked at the woman. The woman had just been saved by Shao Qing. In addition, it was more than once. She hasn¡¯t even repaid her for saving her life, how could she take Shao Qing¡¯s things?

    What¡¯s more, candy is a rare snack for children and is cherished.

    She quickly refused: ¡°We can¡¯t take it. Benefactor you take it back and give it to other children.¡±

    Shao Qing said lightly: ¡°I gave it to the children, not to you. Why are you refusing? Come, take it all. It¡¯s not many, one for each person.¡±

    The woman could only say : ¡°Okay, you can take it. Make sure to thank Auntie.¡±

    The children were very excited and were reluctant to eat the candy.

    Shao Qing sat there for a while and it seemed that the sky was getting dark before she said: ¡°I still have something to do. I will go first. If there is a chance, I wille to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t you want to stay and eat?¡± The woman bit down her lips, disappointed: ¡°My cooking is very good.¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°I still have something to do.¡± Then she took Er Dai away. When she left, the woman and the man took the children out to send them off.

    After Shao Qing left, the first thing she had to do was to dispose of the corpses. The corpses were too close to the woman¡¯s house. Today, outside the city, the woman once had trouble with the mad demon squad, so Shao Qing was worried that they would me it on her.

    Therefore, the site had to be cleaned up and corpses had to be destroyed, at least not to implicate them.

    After leaving, Shao Qing touched her chin and thought. She had heard a word from the mad demon captain before. This was originally the case. A person next to him suggested that the woman should be fried first ~ then killed ~ but he sneered. : ¡°She made me lose face, how can I make her die so easily, weren¡¯t they justcking two experiments? Take her to make the numbers.¡±

    Would the experiment be rted to the previous chemical weapons?

 Chapter 182 - Volume 2 Chapter 76 Assassin

    <strong>Chapter 182 Volume 2 Chapter 76 Assassin</strong>

    If it was really what she was thinking, the mad demons were definitely carrying out some secret live experiments. Since chemical weapons were not allowed, they would just say it was a by-product from their experiment.

    Shao Qing touched her chin and her eyes became a bit cold. She felt that there must be something fishy going on. But no matter what kind of experiment it was, the mad demons must be keeping it tightly closed to prevent others from discovering it.

    But without conclusive evidence, the mad demons will never admit that they have done such a thing.

    What evidence? They would have to find the ce where the mad demons mercenary group conducted the experiments, then expose this ce to the whole of Jing Du.

    After all, the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps had deep roots in Jing Du. Moreover, Wu Buping alone certainly would not dare to get involved in living experiments. There must be others behind him.

    This person was likely to be a high-level person in Jing Du, at least at the same level as the Qin family. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    If this is the case, then it will be troublesome.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t stay out any longer. Bringing Er Dai, she went back. After going back, she put down all the things she bought and let Yan Hanqing arrange them. Then she went to the Qin family by herself.

    She found Grandpa Qin and they talked for a long time. When she left, the expressions of the two were so heavy that Shao Qing did not rx even when she went back to eat hot pot.

    This kind of heaviness remained until lunch time. Yan Qiyue gave her shoulders a massage, Yan Qiyue could tell that Shao Qing was off . So he specifically asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Isn¡¯t moving to a new home a happy thing?¡±

    Shao Qing simply exined things to Yan Qiyue and expressed her concerns.

    Yan Qiyueughed at the time: ¡°Even if the sky copses, there is still something higher. What are you worrying so much for? If the Mad Demon squad are really engaging in living body experiments, then just deal with the mad demon squad. At least there¡¯s still the Qin family, right? As long as this thing explodes, everyone will shout and beat the Mad Demons and you won¡¯t have to carry it by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Besides, even if he has someone super awesome behind him, so what? Even if they¡¯re more awesome, can you be an enemy to the whole country? Also to put it bluntly, why do you care? If we¡¯re talking about family, it¡¯s us. Even in the worst case scenario, we can all just leave this ce. We have food and can easily find a quiet ce in which we won¡¯t be disturbed by anyone else, we could live a lifetime of seclusion.¡± Yan Qiyue said half-jokingly: ¡°When the timees, Er Dai and I will warm up your bed for you, how good is that?¡±

    Shao Qing originally had some worried feelings but they were all overturned by him. She immediatelyughed and said: ¡°You are right, I¡¯m thinking too much. But can you take your hands away from my chest?¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t look guilty at all. He moved his palm away from Shao Qing¡¯s chest: ¡°I just saw a hair and now it has been removed.¡±

    Then he was kicked off the bed by Shao Qing and he immediately took Shao Qing¡¯s arms acting all kinds of coquettish and cute.

    Enlightened by Yan Qiyue, Shao Qing naturally left those bad things behind and concentrated on consolidating his abilities.

    Now that she was at rank 5, she can find another nt to conquer. Currently, the mutant nts in her hands were purely attack base like her vines, man eating flower, and dodder seeds.

    Besides cleaning up low-level zombies, the man eating flower had little use now. On the other hand, the dodder seeds were only suitable for dealing with humans.

    The support ss she had were the Qiu Tang. It was more suitable forrge-scalebat. In fact, it cannot be known. Once it is known, the other party would be able to defend against it and it would have no use.

    If she subdued another mutant nt, the main thing to consider was support. Supporting her teammates or her own abilities.

    But this was not urgent and depended on fate.

    On the third day of moving into the new home, Grandpa Qin passed over the news that they found no abnormalities. He sent people to monitor the mad demon¡¯s top level and found nothing rted to human experiments for the time being.

    However, when gathering intelligence, the Qin family discovered that many ordinary people were missing. These missing people often had no rtives and friends, were of low status, or lived alone.

    So even after their disappearance, no one looked for them. After a while, they would just forget about their existence.

    After all, it was the end of the world. Life was cheap and it¡¯s normal for people to go missing. It¡¯s normal for a superhuman to dislike someone and just kill them off.

    It was onlyter when the number of missing persons gradually increased or when a person still had rtives disappeared did someone report the case.

    However, even after reporting the case, it became an unsolved case. This was because the missing person could not be found at all.

    Grandpa Qin thought that this was very abnormal. Where have the missing people gone? Even if there were some people who offended some higher up superhuman and were killed, it is impossible for those hundreds of people to have all offended some superhuman?

    Intuition told Grandpa Qin that this matter was rted to the mad demons. Shao Qing also felt that it was rted to the mad demons. After all, in order to conduct human experiments, you must have experimental products.

    So where did the experiment subjectse from? Those who lived alone without rtives or friends were very likely to be prey for the mad demons.

    After all, even if they disappeared and died, no one will do anything.

    After reading the news Grandpa Qin gave her, Shao Qing had no idea. She contacted Zhu Mochen to prepare to have a chat with him.

    Zhu Mochen and Wu Buping had been fighting each other for a long time, maybe he knew something.

    As soon as Shao Qing said she wanted to go out, two people followed. One was Yan Qiyue and the other was Er Dai. As soon as they heard Shao Qing wanted to have a chat with a guy, they overlooked which guy she wanted to have a chat with and followed along.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so when she went out, she also brought along two big sticky candies.

    Zhu Mochen came here by himself. They met in a small restaurant and had a meal together.

    When Zhu Mochen came, he saw Shao Qing had someone on her left and right. There was no atmosphere of discussing private matters at all.

    Shao Qing helplessly invited Zhu Mochen to sit down and handed him the menu. The purpose ofing out this time wasn¡¯t for dinner, so Zhu Mochen ordered two of his favorite foods and then returned the menu.

    After the service staff left, Shao Qing spoke to Zhu Mochen about what she had encountered recently, turning all her knowledge into spection.

    Then Shao Qing said: ¡°I called you out this time, mainly to ask, do you have any understanding in regards to Mad Demon?¡±

    Zhu Mochen thought a little, then said: ¡°Due to many reasons, Mad Demon and I don¡¯t see eye to eye. You should also know that, the more hostile you are, the better you will know each other. I have been doing this for a while. I have studied the mad demons carefully. During this time, I didn¡¯t find anything wrong, until recently, I found a person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Shao Qing asked curiously.

    ¡°Guan Haishan, you probably don¡¯t know the name. He represented one of the three deputy heads of the mad demon, but he died a long time ago. But some time ago, I saw him again.¡± Zhu Mochen¡¯s expression was stern: ¡°I felt something wrong at the time, but I didn¡¯t have time to obtain the identity of that person. I couldn¡¯t confirm whether he was really Guan Haishan.¡±

    Once he spoke, Shao Qing also felt that something was wrong. A person who had dered death, appearing once again? There is something strange going on.

    If Guan Haishan was not dead, then why should the mad demons dere that Guan Haishan is dead? If Guan Haishan is already dead, then this person who appeared now....

    Who is it?

    After chatting with Zhu Mochen, Shao Qing felt that she had even more headaches. The facts were tooplicated. Then, Shao Qing was attacked on the way home.

    Because she hadn¡¯t thought about being attacked on the streets of Jing Du, she had no precautions. It was the sharp acute Er Dai who took the lead and pushed her down.

    As soon as Shao Qing looked up, she found that there was a bullet hole in the position where she originally stood. That is to say, a sniper had targeted her in the dark.

    If Er Dai didn¡¯t push her down, she would have been seriously injured!

    As soon as she saw the bullet hole, Shao Qing immediately pulled Yan Qiyue and Er Dai against the wall.

    ording to the bullet holes, she can guess the location of the sniper rifle in the dark. So it was the safest under the wall facing the sniper.

    This is the same principle as the shadow under the lights.

    Shao Qing clung tightly to the wall. After a long time, she suddenly rolled forward and exposed herself to the sniper¡¯s muzzle.

    She was ready to evade, but the bullets didn¡¯te. Er Dai was like a dexterous monkey. He quickly found the ce where the sniper originally ambushed ording to the principle of the bullet hole angle.

    But there was only one slender shell left behind.

    Someone tried to kill Shao Qing. This knowledge made all three people feel a little heavy, so who is trying to kill Shao Qing?

    The most probable target is undoubtedly Wu Buping. First of all, she destroyed Wu Buping¡¯s n before. Later, in front of arge crowd, there was a conflict with the mad demon people at the city gates.

    The most important thing is that the people who had conflict with her never returned to the mad demons and could not be found.

    When ites to hate value, the one who wanted her to die the most is undoubtedly the mad demons. Maybe someone had her locked down when she just went out.

    That¡¯s why there was this assassination that couldn¡¯t hit the target.

    This assassination can be said to have loud thunder sounds and light rain*, but it made Shao Qing instantly alert. A person like Wu Buping would definitely do anything if he wanted someone to die.

    * It had a big imposing grandeur but the actual result was weak

    This assassination was definitely not the end, but just the beginning. Shao Qing was in danger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡± Shao Qing said with a nk expression.

    Several people quickly left the scene, but did not encounter a second assassination along the way.

    They talked about this with Gu Panpan and the rest. They wanted them to be more careful when they went out. After all, they did not know whether the man in hiding would aim at Gu Panpan and them after the failed attempt.

    ¡°In all likelihood, there is 80-90% chance that it is the mad demon mercenary group.¡± Shao Qing held her chin and calmly said: ¡°After all, our enemies are few. The ones who urgently want to kill me, probably are only the mad demons.¡±

    Shao Qing calmly said: ¡°I have been thinking about whether I should participate in the investigation of the madman. At present, it seems that the mad demons are not going to give up on me.¡±

    ¡°Whoever strikes first gains the advantage.¡± Yan Hanqing calmly stated after thinking for a long time: ¡°If it is really the mad demon who striked at you, then it means that they are guilty. If they are guilty, they will easily show ws.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and said, ¡°My message is for everyone to be more careful when you go out. It¡¯s better to be careful and try not to go out alone, otherwise I can¡¯t rx. ¡±

    Several people nodded and they promised to stay at home as much as possible. After speaking with her group, Shao Qing also brought the news to Grandpa Qin hoping to use Grandpa Qin¡¯s power to investigate some things.

    After that, Shao Qing was never secretly assassinated again. The assassination that day seemed so short lived.

    She can almost confirm that the person who started it is indeed the mad demons. After all, not everyone has the ability to assassinate her on the streets of Jing Du.

    Shao Qing felt that being so passive was not her style. After thinking for a long time, she decided to lure the snake out of the hole.

    Otherwise she might get killed by the snake. If she took her buddies out for a mission, they would constantly be on edge. She would be worried whether someone would jump out and assassinate her or her group.

    This was too passive.

    It is not advantageous to her and her group at all.

    However, getting the snake out of the hole is also a technical job. Although the mad demon mercenary group is very powerful and dared to assassinate her on the streets of Jing Du, they definitely can¡¯t go full out in Jing Du.

    So Shao Qing decided that she would just go out as bait. Real soon, Grandpa Qin would offer her a beautiful excuse to go out.

 Chapter 183 - Volume 2 Chapter 77 Who is truly doing the ambushing?

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 77 Who is truly doing the ambushing?</strong>

    Grandpa Qin found some news about the secret base of the mad demon mercenary group. Although it was groundless usations, it was perfect for attracting snakes out of the hole.

    In fact, at the beginning, Grandpa Qin refused to let Shao Qing go out to take risks. He always felt that it was best for girls like Shao Qing to stay at home. Taks like attracting snakes out of a hole are too dangerous.

    But how could Shao Qing wait at home calmly?

    She rejected the kindness of Grandpa Qin and took only two people to go out, that is Yan Qiyue and Er Dai.

    Originally she didn¡¯t even n to bring Yan Qiyue, but Yan Qiyue insisted on following so she had no other option.

    The destination was close to Jing Du, it was a base north of Jing Du. This base was so small that it didn¡¯t even have a name.

    asionally when someone did mention this base, they will simply say it was a base in the north beside a forest.

    This base was small, yet they had the mad demon mercenary group sending people there over and over again.

    ording to the information given to her by Grandpa Qin, every week, someone from the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps would go to the small base. Sometimes they would do it tantly, sometimes they would do it secretly by sending another group of mercenaries that were under the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps.

    In one month, there would be people who belong to the mad demons going to that base three or five times. Such an unnoticeable small base with no special products, why was it necessary for them to visit the base three or five times in a month?

    This base definitely had some problems.

    Of course, the most important thing was to lead the snake out of the cave. After Shao Qing left Jing Du, she took Yan Qiyue and Er Dai together and wandered in the direction of the small base.

    The itinerary was not urgent, plus she was worried that if they went too fast, those who followed behind will be thrown away, so they took it more so as a road trip. Travelling slowly, they enjoyed the beautiful scenery, rested whenever they wanted, and stopped to cook at any time, it was as if they weren¡¯t experiencing the apocalypse.

    The teeth of the people following behind them were about to be grinded to nothing. Early on, they had already received the news andid out a trap in front, waiting for Shao Qing.

    It¡¯s just that Shao Qing was so leisurely, it didn¡¯t look like she was rushing through her journey to investigate. Instead, she seemed to be taking a leisurely road trip.

    In fact when it was night time, Shao Qing would set up the tent, then go to the surrounding areas to find some wild game and vegetables and eat them in a variety of ways every day. They would eat barbecue today, hot pot tomorrow, and then other delicious dishes the day after tomorrow apanied by white rice.

    And what about them? They would eat in the wind with no housing. They did not dare to sleep at night, for fear that when their eyes were closed, Shao Qing would disappear.

    While Shao Qing was eating new delicacies, they were stuck chewing on dried food. In fact, this was what they had to eat usually. Those hard dry foods could basically break their teeth. Yet, they did not feel so sad at that time since they had gotten used to it.

    But it¡¯s when there is aparison that it bes deadly, especially when the fragrance of cooking from Shao Qing¡¯s side reaches the tip of their noses. The days of eating dry food were particrly unbearable.

    Those people couldn¡¯t wait to tear Shao Qing up. If you have the ability to wander around, then go faster!

    If you have the ability to investigate, then do it properly!

    Originally, they thought this was a very simple job; however, biting down on their dry food now, their tears were alreadying down. They were even more sad when they realized that this would go on for several more days.

    Shao Qing¡¯s side was very high spirited. For example, this afternoon, Er Dai caught and came back with several pheasants. There were no other wild animals. So after Shao Qing thought about it, they prepared chicken soup with rice.

    The rice was not the kind of rice cultivated in the base, but rice that was left before the end of the world. After the end of the world, some researchers studied the medicine that allowed rice to be grown four times a year. Since then, most of the bases did not have a shortage of food anymore.

    At least no more people will starve to death because there was a shortage of food. It can be said that food and clothing was what most bases can guarantee now.

    This kind of rice was only slightly worse in taste than normal rice. But during the apocalypse, it is already the greatest gift from heaven to be able to eat. Who will care about the taste of rice?

    However, with how picky Shao Qing was, she insisted on eating the rice from before the apocalypse. When she went on missions, she would make sure to pay attention to food. Every time she saw rations, she would put it in her small treasury.

    For her loved ones, of course, she would only give them the best.

    After the pheasant was cleaned, Shao Qing stuffed a lot of mushrooms and other fungus in his stomach, and then boiled it in the pot.

    There was no need for too much seasoning, just a little oil and salt, and then adding a little star anise would be enough.

    After the rice was out of the pot, she drizzled some chicken broth and removed the mushrooms from the pheasant¡¯s stomach and served it as a side dish. Each grain of rice was wrapped in the sparkling clear soup, which made it look even more appetizing.

    Those who hid in the dark bit their own hands. They were being tormented so much they wanted to cry. They also wanted to eat rice, drink soup, and eat chicken. They didn¡¯t want to nibble onpressed cookies.

    The rich fragrance of Shao Qing¡¯s cooking made their dry food taste even more like chewing wax and made it much harder to swallow.

    During the apocalypse, who would go out with pots and pans and who would cook rice and stew chicken soup when eating in the wild.

    This was cruel to death!

    The key is that they not only have to endure this kind of abuse, but also watch the lovey doveyness between the two men and woman every day! Their eyes were going to go blind!

    Especially the guy named Yan Qiyue, who acted coquettishly once every three minutes, does he have a problem with his head? Have you ever seen such a man who loved acting coquettish?

    After they had endured it for five days, they really wanted to rebel. If it was not for the sake of victory that was close at hand, they really wanted to jump out and let Shao Qing give them pleasure!

    The only thing that helped them carry on now was that they were getting closer and closer to their arranged trap. As long as Shao Qing and others step into the trap, they will no longer have to suffer this kind of torture.

    By the sixth day, Shao Qing finally arrived at the forest outside the unnamed base. It was rumoured that there was a pond in the forest and the water there was not polluted. In fact, there were live fish in it.

    Shao Qing was not interested in this small pond. She stepped into the forest with the two men. As long as she walked through this small forest, they would reach the unnamed base.

    Once in the base, they could take a bath, change clothes, and then sleep beautifully.

    Shao Qing was very much looking forward to it. She bit her nails and considered what to eat at night. On the surface, she was very rxed. Yet in fact, she has been alert all the time since she stepped into the forest.

    The muscles in her body have been tensed to a perfect state. In case of any sudden urrences, such as an assassin who falls from the sky, she can react in the first moment.

    Shao Qing walked forward and suddenly smelled a faint scent. The scent was very light, very faint, and it smelled good. Just like her Qiu Tang. It would make a person unknowingly fall into the trick.

    Shao Qing¡¯s sense of smell was very strong. The key is that she and Er Dai would not fall for it because they were zombies and most of these poisons were transmitted by blood, while the amount of blood zombies had were pitiful.

    Furthermore, most poisons were aimed at the human body. Zombies, bluntly stated, were walking corpses. How could they be afraid of any toxins?

    But Yan Qiyue was different. He was a living person and he is the only one among the three of them who would be affected.

    Yan Qiyue was walking and was suddenly held by Shao Qing. Then, Shao Qing kissed him! Without any warning, she kissed him!

    Yan Qiyue was stunned at that time, the joy from his heart was bursting out like fireworks, flooding his brain and heart. The speed of blood flow elerated like the rapids colliding on a reef.

    Immediately afterwards, something was pushed into his mouth by the tip of her soft tongue. Yan Qiyue swallowed that thing silently.

    That was the antidote made by him. In order for safe keeping, it was specially sealed in a candy-like shell and turned into colorful balls.

    This action almost made Er Dai crazy. He grabbed Shao Qing with a wailing voice and looked at Shao Qing aggrievedly. How could Shao Qing kiss others? Don¡¯t kiss him!

    Shao Qing had a guilty conscience. Even if her actions were justified just now, she still felt guilty. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss Er Dai for a while. (Editor: lolololol)

    Er Dai was pacified by this, holding Shao Qing¡¯s hand tightly. Those who followed: ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing fed Yan Qiyue the detoxifying agent and was relieved. She took the two people deeper and the fragrance gradually faded. When the fragrance almost reached the point of nothing, Shao Qing stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Qiyue also stopped and asked in a low voice.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak and looked around. Then she picked up a thick stick and came back, poking at the ground one step away.

    Then the ground copsed...

    It exposed the sinkhole below and the sharp des at the bottom of the pit. Yan Qiyue looked at the row of sharp des and couldn¡¯t help but feel chills.

    ¡°The several people hiding in the dark using these dirty methods, it really makes meugh. Dare to scheme against me, but don¡¯t dare toe out to see me?¡± Shao Qing said coldly.

    She had just finished speaking when suddenly there was arge flying diagonally over. Shao Qing quickly pulled Yan Qiyue and Er Dai and the three rolled away. Then the fell down.

    Dozens of superhumans came out from all over the ce surrounding them. The ones who were the fastest were still those superhumans still hidden in the dark.

    At this time dozens of those superhumans did not approach Shao Qing; yet there were countless ice, fireballs, wind des, and water columns overwhelmingly aimed at Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing raised her hands up and the vines wove into a thick, covering the heads of the three of them. No matter how violent those powers were, they could not break through the andnd on them.

    At this time, the dozens of superhumans were close. The fastest superhuman had already rolled in front of Shao Qing. With two ice des in his hand, he stepped forward and stabbed towards Shao Qing¡¯s belly.

    Er Dai stretched his foot out and stepped on that man¡¯s hand with ease. His other foot kicked out. Who knows how much power Er Dai used as he easily kicked the man¡¯s head off.

    His head was torn off while he was alive and blood spewed out. Shao Qing¡¯s trouser legs were stained red.

    When Shao Qing¡¯s gesture changed, the vine above her head instantly spread out and turned into individual vines that spread out all around.

    I have to say that the mad demons really went all out this time. Among those superhumans that came to surround her, none of them were weaker than rank 3. Several of them had even reached the fourth rank. Don¡¯t forget that there are still superhumans hidden in the dark, their strength was certainly not weaker than these twenty-somethings.

    With such a lineup, the average person really wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Even those who think they are the most powerful in the country could fall with an ambush of such a lineup.

    Just looking at this set up, there was really a feeling of killing a chicken with a butcher knife.

    However, they were not destined to be the butcher knife and Shao Qing would definitely not be the chicken to be ughtered. As soon as the ambush rushed up, they found that Shao Qing¡¯s vines were terrifying.

    The lowest rank was rank 3 and several vines easily passed through their chest in one movement. The vines wavedzily and a corpse was torn apart and scattered on the ground.

    Those with the same ranks couldbine their strength, but don¡¯t forget, Shao Qing was not alone! There was still Yan Qiyue and Er Dai beside her. Er Dai was the fastest to respond. He soared forward. Then he was beside Shao Qing and harvesting heads under the cover of the vines.

    Yan Qiyue was even more domineering. He stood still next to Shao Qing, moving his hands like a conductor, waving it up and down. From time to time someone would be pressed into a ball of meat by his ability to control the air.

    Those people looked at them, no way! They had to cut off Yan Qiyue first, then they could fight it out against Shao Qing. Yet, they realize that they couldn¡¯t even get close to Shao Qing.

    The octopus-like vines almost filled the entire space around Shao Qing. asionally, two fish in the would break through the vine¡¯s blockade, yet Er Dai would be responsible for harvesting those heads.

    They lost many lives, yet they didn¡¯t even touch Shao Qing¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Hurry and leave!¡± Someone in the dark screamed and those superhumans that appeared suddenly retreated like a tide, but would Shao Qing let them go?

    What a joke! If you want toe and assassinate her,e here and fight. Seeing that you can¡¯t beat her, you run away? How can there be such a good thing under the sky?

    ¡°Stay for me!¡± Shao Qing sneered. The vine in her hands was like a live python and once it chose a person they were eaten. As long as they were targeted, don¡¯t even think about running.

    One of the superhumans was already at rank 4 and was a wind elemental user. His speed was very fast. As he was gliding along, he thought that he could escape from it, then a vine suddenly wrapped around his ankle.

    The vine just pulled him a little and made him temporarily unable to move. The time that he couldn¡¯t move was only about one second. What can be done in one second?

    It was enough for Er Dai to appear behind him and tear his body apart while he was alive.

    Originally, as a rank 4 superhuman, he would not be killed so easily. But he had lost his fighting spirit at that time and was only thinking about escaping. He never even thought about the possibility of him being stronger than Er Dai.

    Coupled with the rxation that he would be able to escape from this desperate situation, he was suddenly hit with absolute desperation. This led to him being killed by someone with a lower strength than him, Er Dai.

    On the other side, Shao Qing did not n to let anyone go. She deliberately pretended to be poisoned and then whispered: ¡°Let them go.¡± Then her body swayed as if weakened.

    Er Dai and Yan Qiyue immediately returned to her side. Yan Qiyue¡¯s acting was the most awful, he covered his forehead and then fell onto Shao Qing¡¯s body: ¡°Oh ... I¡¯m a little dizzy ...¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel the corners of her mouth twitch, but her face had an ¡®Oh, I was poisoned so badly, but I need to pretend that I¡¯m not poisoned¡± expression as she stood.

    The people hadn¡¯t gone far. After all, they still had the previous trump card of poison. Seeing that Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue were really poisoned, those people were just about to move.

    The leader waved his hand and stopped everyone from leaving. Then he quietly took the group back. He approached Shao Qing and looked at Shao Qing¡¯s pale face as she wobbled. It appeared like she was poisoned and could barely support herself.

    He was pleasantly surprised and no longer yelled about leaving. He immediately waved his hand: ¡°Everyone charge! The opportunity hase!¡±

    Shao Qing also waved secretly: The opportunity ising! Don¡¯t let go of any of them!

 Chapter 184 - Volume 2 Chapter 78 A man or a ghost

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 78 A man or a ghost</strong>

    After everyone entered Shao Qing¡¯s attack range, Shao Qing calmly pped her hands together and countless vines flew out of the ground. They were like the bones in a cemetery. As long as there were living people within the area, they would be quickly entangled by the vines.

    This range was toorge. Almost all the assassins were within range. The only one outside the range was stunned. Then he was easily swallowed down by the man eating flower that appeared from behind him.

    The man eating flower was like a king patrolling his own territory. He walked slowly among those who were bound by the vines. But when it saw its prey, it would open up his crown of flowers and swallow them in one bite.

    The flower was big, but after swallowing down six or seven people, it burped, indicating that it was full.

    Shao Qing controlled the vines, tightened quickly, and squeezed those people¡¯s bodies. There was still Yan Qiyue next to them, who was specifically responsible for getting the fish that almost escaped.

    After the toxins were injected into the body of those people through the spikes, it would not take long for these living people to be leather bags filled with liquid.

    The vines absorbed the liquid in those skin bags through the spikes. Finally only a useless human skin was spread t on the ground.

    This was a terrifying scene. If anyone else saw it, it would surely make them wet themselves, but Yan Qiyue was just stimted.

    He clung tightly to Shao Qing and said dreamily: ¡°Sometimes I want to be eaten by you and be integrated with you. This way even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t refuse me anymore.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and revealed two sharp little teeth: ¡°Go away.¡±

    He spoke it as if it was her special hobby. Even if she was a zombie, she was also a zombie who paid attention to eating healthy.

    Human beings that had a clean outer appearance but rotten insides that were decaying with a stench are only eaten by brainless beasts and zombies who can¡¯t think.

    Then Shao Qing cleaned up the scene. She didn¡¯t find anything to prove the identity of these people, so she put away the bloated man eating flower and vines then took Yan Qiyue and Er Dai to the entrance of the base.

    By the time she reached the base, there was only Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue. Er Dai had already quietly sneaked into the base.

    Although she was under the banner of attracting snakes out of the hole this time, she still really wanted to investigate. If she can find what she wants, of course that would be the best.

    Now the mad demons will surely watch her closely and the people in this base will know in advance that she ising. So why not let her be a target-like existence, attracting everyone¡¯s eyes and then let Er Dai sneak in to investigate. (Editor¨C der but er dai cant tell them what he finds cause man dont speak O.o lololol)

    As soon as Shao Qing appeared with Yan Qiyue at the gate of the base, the eyes of the two people who werezily guarding the gate were about to fall to the ground.

    They had received the news long ago. They thought that Shao Qing had absolutely no chance to make it through the woods, but Shao Qing not only came out, but also appeared in front of them unscathed.

    How could that not make them so surprised that their eyes were going to fall out?

    However, they reacted very quickly. One of them turned around quickly, presumably to run to report the news and the other responded with a forcibly ttering expression on his face: ¡°Just from one look, the two look like very powerful superhumans. I wonder why the two are at our base?¡±

    Shao Qing replied: ¡°We are here to tour.¡±

    The man¡¯s mouth twitched. What good touring could be done at this broken ce? It¡¯s not close to a mountain or water, just a broken ce that is too small. What kind of normal people wille to visit them?

    Don¡¯t joke around.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to refute it. After all, he was very guilty, so he said shamelessly: ¡°Yeah, yeah, we have very beautiful scenery here. There are quite a lot of people whoe here to travel, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ...¡±

    The more heughed, the more his throat felt dry. Finally he closed his mouth, unable to continue.

    Shao Qing asked very friendly: ¡°Are there any procedures to enter your base?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He said reflectively. After he finished, he felt his reaction was not right. After all, if there is no inspection, he should have just let them in. So he quickly added: ¡°The two are powerful superhumans at a nce. Ordinary people still have to get checked. But, you two don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Shao Qing led Yan Qiyue in with a smile. As soon as Shao Qing entered, the man leaned against the door frame, his legs like noodles and he was sweating hard: ¡°NND ... NND... so lying is this hard...¡±

    As soon as they entered, they saw several people approaching to wee them. The leader was a young man, who was very handsome. Especially his eyes, there was a hint of cunningness within them. As soon as he saw Shao Qing, he stepped forward to wee her: ¡°Oh, oh, such powerful superhumans havee to our base, your presence brings light to our humble dwelling. The two of youe in quickly. I don¡¯t know, but what is the purpose of your visit to our base?¡±

    Shao Qing earnestly made up some nonsense: ¡°Touring.¡±

    Yan Qiyue immediately added a sentence: ¡°Honeymoon.¡±

    This young man¡¯s shrewdness was much more sophisticated than the gatekeeper. He didn¡¯t change his smile and then said enthusiastically: ¡°If you are traveling, it¡¯s best to say that you two should stay a few days longer. I will take the two of you around so you can have a look at our base. You two should also tell me about the changes in Jing Du. It¡¯s been almost half a year since I¡¯ve been there.¡±

    Shao Qing asked calmly, ¡°How did you know we came from Jing Du?¡±

    The young man froze for a moment and quickly reacted,ughing lightly: ¡°Where can two such powerful superhumanse from? Besides,ing from the south, eighty to ny percent have to pass by Jing Du. That¡¯s how I guessed it. Did I guess right?¡±

    ¡°Guessed right, but no prize.¡± Shao Qing said expressionlessly.

    Even if the youth was even more shrewd, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed when Shao Qing was so cold and made that corny joke.

    Heughed a little forcefully and then said: ¡°All the friends whoe from afar are friends of mine. I want to invite the two to dinner tonight. Both of you muste over. Of course, the most important thing now is to arrange amodation for the two. Come, oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Guan Haishan.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes rose sharply. Guan Haishan? The person mentioned by Zhu Mochen who has been dead for many years?

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at Guan Haishan. He had a nice delicate face, skin was fair, and if she ignored the other things and only looked at his looks, he was another pretty boy.

    So Shao Qing reached out her hand silently and touched Guan Haishan¡¯s face. It was as white and tender as it appeared, with a little warmth. It was not like a dead person, let alone a person who had died for many years.

    Yan Qiyue grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s hand in his palm and said with a grudge: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll love me only? Why touch him? Isn¡¯t touching me good enough?¡±

    Shao Qing continued with her serious manner of speaking nonsense: ¡°There is a fly on his face.¡±

    Guan Haishan: ...

    Then Guan Haishan entered with a pair of people carrying ¡°We are serious people¡± expressions. The residence he arranged for Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue was next to his residence. It was thergest and most spacious ce in the entire base besides the base chief¡¯s residence.

    Thus he used it to entertain his two guests. The main point that stood out was that he was the base chief.

    Dinner was set up by Guan Haishan and could be considered rather grand. During the banquet, Shao Qing kept observing Guan Haishan. Is Guan Haishan really the long-dead Guan Haishan that rumours spoke about?

    If so, how did he resurrect or did he not die at all?

    If not, why bear the name of Guan Haishan?

    If they weren¡¯t in someone else¡¯s territory, Shao Qing really wanted to dissect Guan Haishan to see if he was a ghost or not.

    Although both sides were harboring unfathomable motives, the atmosphere of the meal was still harmonious. After the meal, Guan Haishan and Shao Qing chatted, while Yan Qiyue looked like he was ready to doze off.

    Shao Qing held Yan Qiyue in a princess carry and then said: ¡°My baby is sleepy, let¡¯s talk again another day.¡± Then she impatiently ran away from Guan Haishan¡¯s endless chatter.

    Guan Haishan sent them all the way to the door of Shao Qing¡¯s room. He almost followed in when Shao Qing closed the door on him and almost clipped his nose.

    When Shao Qing closed the door, she spoke bluntly: ¡°I can ept chatting with you about the scenery and such, but are you nning on listening in to me and my baby¡¯s bang bang bang?!¡±

    Guan Haishan, who was shut outside, rubbed his nose. He walked back to his room after, then ordered his men to pay close attention to the movements in Shao Qing¡¯s room. If there was a problem, they were to report to him immediately.

    As for listening to anything in the corner, he was not stupid. He would not allow anyone that close, otherwise Shao Qing might discover them.

    The fact was that if anyone came close, they would be discovered by Shao Qing. She had nted several small vines in the corners of the door. They were inconspicuously hidden among the weeds. These vines were equivalent to her eyes and ears, detecting the surrounding movements.

    Once someone approaches or eavesdrops in a corner, Shao Qing would find out.

    After the set up waspleted, Shao Qing entered the back room with Yan Qiyue. There she saw a bulge in the quilt on the bed. As soon as she opened it, she saw Er Dai holding a pillow and staring at Shao Qing with his eyes wet.

    ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± Shao Qing threw Yan Qiyue on the bed and then disgustedly said, ¡°Go take a bath first.¡± Then she started to change the sheets and bedding

    God knows who had been lying on the bed before. If she did not change it to a new set of sheets and bedding, she would not be at ease.

    After changing the bed sheets and bedding, Er Daiid proudly in the new quilt. Relying on gestures and the tacit understanding between the two, he ryed what he saw today.

    Er Dai had made ap around the whole base and found two ces that were strictly guarded. However, because it was daytime, there were too many people around. In addition, Shao Qing had just entered the city, so the guards were tighter. Thus Er Dai failed to go in and take a closer look.

    He looked at some other ces, such as Guan Haishan¡¯s bedroom. He found a very strange thing in Guan Haishan¡¯s bedroom, that is, a pot of blood.

    Er Dai had checked it out and the blood was quite fresh. It was definitely taken today.

    As for other suspicious things, he hasn¡¯t found it yet. He nned on going out again at night.

    Shao Qing touched his head and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t go out tonight. Guan Haishan¡¯s defense will be extremely tight. Wait until tomorrow, do it while Guan Haishan takes us out for a walk. That would be your best opportunity.¡±

    Er Dai nodded obediently and then shrunk his slender body into a ball. The ball sank into Shao Qing¡¯s arms. He had seen Shao Qing holding Yan Qiyue back and was very unhappy! This baby is upset!

    Er Dai was obviously taller than Shao Qing, but when he shrunk himself into Shao Qing¡¯s arms, it unexpectedly wasn¡¯t strange at all.

    Instead, it was very harmonious.

    Shao Qing hugged him tightly, like holding arge Xiao Baozi. When Yan Qiyue came back from the bath, he saw the scene before him.

    He snorted, then got into the bed and hugged Shao Qing from behind. Shao Qing was like the meat inside of a sandwich.

    But the cool feeling in her arms and warmth on her back felt nice.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t fall asleep immediately. She thought about some things for a while and became more and more suspicious. Why is there a pot of fresh blood in Guan Haishan¡¯s house?

    What does he need blood for?

    Volume 2 Chapter 78 A man or a ghost

    Originally, Shao Qing was not so urgent, but now she was eager to know how Guan Haishan died at first. Is this Guan Haishan really the dead Guan Haishan?

    She thought about it for a long time, until the moon was at its highest point in the sky. Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help covering her eyes to force her to sleep, only then did Shao Qing close her eyes and the three of them fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, when someone approached, Shao Qing was awakened by the little vine nted at the door. She patted Er Dai¡¯s butt and asked him to get dressed quickly and find a ce to hide.

    Then she turned over, she was not ready to get up.

    Poor Er Dai had no choice but to get up from the warm nket alone, and find a ce to hide.

    The person who came over in the morning was Guan Haishan. Shao Qing had ¡®seen¡¯ him through the vines. But she stretched in the bed and had no desire to get up at all.

    So early, she really didn¡¯t want to get up and only wanted to sleep for a while longer, especially with the warmth by her side.

    Guan Haishan knocked on the door. Shao Qing saidzily: ¡°Is there something? Juste in. The door is not closed. If it¡¯s nothing important, I still want to sleep a bit more.¡±

    Guan Haishan pushed open the door and entered. After passing the yard and passing through the lobby, he saw Shao Qing lying in the quilt with her fair arms stretched out. Yan Qiyue was lying on Shao Qing¡¯s arm, and his face looked sleepy andzy.

    Somehow, Guan Haishan¡¯s mind popped out a few words: Gou! Nan! Nu!*

    * couldn¡¯t think of a good recement word, but basically a derogatory term calling them a cheap man and woman

    This kind of cheap man and woman who must show love every day should really be dragged out and burnt to death.

    Shao Qing did not feel shy. She stretched her head and askedzily, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Base Chief Guan?¡±

    Guan Haishan smiled: ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about it when we had dinnerst night? Today, I will take the two around. At first sight, I felt that you looked familiar like we had some rtionship in our previous life and this was fate. I couldn¡¯t wait toe and find the two.¡±

    Shao Qing touched her chin and then said, ¡°I also feel the base chief looks familiar. Like a prostitute in a nightclub I¡¯ve.... Cough cough, like a handsome guy I¡¯ve seen before.¡±

    Guan Haishan turned ck and then returned to normal: ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Shao Qing crossed her legs in the bed and hugged Yan Qiyue with an aftertaste expression: ¡°That handsome guy was very good looking, so I have a deep memory of him.¡±

    Guan Haishan¡¯s face waspletely ck. It was a long while before he chuckled: ¡°That chat is a bit inappropriate ahaha, I will wait outside. When the two are finished washing up, we can eat and then go out.¡±

    Then he went out like a whirlwind.

    Yan Qiyue smirked for a long time before leaning his head on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder. Heughed for a long time: ¡°Your words are so cruel, it¡¯s really refreshing.¡±

    ¡°OK, get up. Don¡¯t you see people waiting outside.¡± Shao Qing nced at Yan Qiyue, then got out of the bed and changed into simple and convenient clothes.

    Maybe there would be an opportunity to make a move today.

    Yan Qiyue alsozily climbed up. The two were not eager at all. They slowly brushed their teeth and washed their faces before going out.

    Guan Haishan was very patient. One could not see that he was impatient at all. He was gentlemanly and took Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue to eat.

    Breakfast was a fruit that was abundant here called breadfruit. When the fruit is hung on the tree, it is blue and it is the same color until it matures. The fruit is only the size of a fist. When it is cut open, there is Dian Fen inside. Once the hard shell of this fruit is peeled, steam it in a pan and you can eat it.

    The taste was not much different from bread.

    Guan Haishan smiled and introduced the specialty to Shao Qing and he deliberately took a breadfruit and opened it. It really resembled bread.

    He sighed: ¡°Although the conditions are tougher during the apocalypse, there are a lot of things that could not be eaten before. Those protected animals in several countries, haven¡¯t they just been reduced to food fed to other people¡¯s mouths?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like Base Chief Guan has quite a thorough understanding of food.¡± Shao Qing broke off a breadfruit and took a bite. The remaining half was handed to Yan Qiyue.

    It¡¯s not that she was careful, just that the people around her were her enemies now. It wasn¡¯t much for her since she could just tear the space and lift her foot to leave, but what about Yan Qiyue?

    She still had to think about Yan Qiyue.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. I¡¯m not good at anything else, just eating.¡± Guan Haishan said with a smile: ¡°I think the most delicious thing in this world is a baby¡¯s heart, just a hundred days old. Cut it into thin slices, medium rare and served with wine. No treasure isparable.¡±

    He smiled and looked gentle, but it made people feel cold. Shao Qing felt that she could not control her murderous intent. If Guan Haishan dared to say one more word, she would want to take his heart out in public, to see if it was ck or red and then cut it into pieces one by one. Then she would stuff it into his stomach.

    Guan Haishan seemed to be aware of the violent murderous aura of Shao Qing and sighed: ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Why would you take it seriously? If you¡¯re talking about gourmet food, I still have a few mutated white cranes here. I¡¯ll get the chef to cook it and the two should try it.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t wait.¡± Shao Qing said lightly. If Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t grab her wrist, she would really be unable to suppress it.

    Looking at Guan Haishan¡¯s smiling but not really smiling appearance, Shao Qing was absolutely certain that he was not kidding. Shao Qing can almost imagine how he would cut up innocent babies for their heart just to satisfy his appetite.

    Such a person, even though he isn¡¯t a zombie, he¡¯s much worse than a zombie!

    This is because he had already lost his mind. His heart and morals have gone rotten. He is worse than a zombie.

    But she can¡¯t make a move now. This is because the greater evil is still hidden behind the scenes, she must find the experimental base of the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps. Then can she pull out this poisonous tumor.

    Like Guan Haishan, he was just a member of the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps. In the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps, mad people like Guan Haishan, were plentiful.

    Looking at Shao Qing¡¯s calm appearance, Guan Haishan was a little surprised. But he didn¡¯t say much. He smiled and apanied Shao Qing and the two to eat their breakfast. Then he enthusiastically took them out for a walk.

    There were not many people going out, just one Guan Haishan and a few superhumans who were not low ranked. They should also have a rtively high status in the base.

    The so-called going out was actually strolling around. After all, with this broken ce, there was no good scenery to see.

    The ces they saw must include the forest, the ce where Shao Qing was ambushed when she came. When walking by the woods, Guan Haishan asked Shao Qing intentionally or unintentionally: ¡°What special things did you encounter when you came?¡±

    ¡°What does Base Chief Guan think I encountered?¡± Shao Qing¡¯s lips hooked upwards.

    Guan Haishan smiled and then said: ¡°I mean, if you encountered any special mutant animals or something new, tell me, I¡¯m curious!¡±

    Shao Qing made an oh expression: ¡°If it¡¯s like that I really did meet something, just at the position under your feet. I actually met a group of small ants, trying to bite an elephant to death, but the elephant only felt a little itchy. It stomped its foot and trampled those ants to death. Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡±

    Guan Haishan¡¯s eyes were a bit cold. He snorted and lengthened his voice, ¡°Really interesting.¡±

    ¡°The ants tried to shake up the elephant, they were really overestimating their capabilities. The only ending for someone who overestimates their ability is to be crushed to ashes.¡± Shao Qing smiled: ¡°I canugh at this joke for a year. ¡°

    Yan Qiyue was on the side, watching Shao Qing and Guan Haishan going back and forth. At that moment, he seemed to feel a special energy fluctuation in Guan Haishan¡¯s body.

    He nced at Shao Qing, Shao Qing also felt it. There was definitely something wrong with this Guan Haishan.

    This topic was quickly over. Guan Haishan took Shao Qing to the pond in the forest. There were live fish in it. From time to time, the fish would float up to the surface and blow bubbles.

    Guan Haishan said: ¡°I originally wanted to move all the ponds and fish to the base and keep them at the entrance of my house. I would give them good things every day to raise them. Then if it ever came to my mind, I could get one to eat. Howeverter on, I found out that this fish was even more fierce than me.¡±

    He lifted his chin, then immediately a superhuman came out from behind him. He took a live rabbit out of his bag, tied it with a string, and hung it over the pond.

    The water was calm for about two minutes. Suddenly, several palm-sized fish jumped out of the water. As soon as they jumped out of the water, the fish opened its mouth to reveal a row of jagged teeth that bit into the rabbit.

    This bite was really vicious. The rabbit¡¯s stomach was torn open. It struggled constantly, making a pitiful scream, but was soon devoured by the jumping fish.

    Finally, besides the addition of blood slowly fading away in the water and the gradually smoothing ripples, no traces of the rabbit could be found.

    ¡°Ferocious right?¡± Guan Haishan touched his chin. Shao Qing had no expression: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°At first I felt like it was so simr to myself. So I can¡¯t raise it, after all, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain. Later, I realized that they could still be useful. For example, for the people I hate, and the people that annoy me, I have them help me get rid of them.¡± Guan Haishan had a gentle expression while his eyes shone bright. ¡°What makes me angry is that they don¡¯t always listen to me. They are very greedy. I feed them and them eating it is fine, but they actually went and learned to prey on people who pass by. How naughty.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s anger rose up again. The more she chatted with Guan Haishan, the more she couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart. She really wanted to cut Guan Haishan into eight pieces like chopped meat.

    In this world, how can there be such a crazy man? No, Zhu Mochen had said that Guan Haishan was already dead. So this Guan Haishan in front of her, is either a person or a ghost, it¡¯s still not entirely clear yet.

    Guan Haishan seemed to be in a good mood. He saidzily: ¡°I wanted to tell you this because I don¡¯t know if our esteemed guests hade here to taste any of these fresh fish. I¡¯m not worried about our esteemed guests, I¡¯m just worried about my precious babies being killed clean.¡±

    She really wanted to put Guan Haishan in the water to make him feel how much his babies loved him right now.

    Shao Qing, who could barely restrain her anger, said faintly: ¡°I heard that the scenery near the base is beautiful, but it seems just okay. Are there other ces that are more beautiful?¡±

    ¡°What do the two want to see? Feel free to let me know.¡± Guan Haishan said innocently: ¡°If you guys don¡¯t tell me, how would I know what you want to see?¡±

    Shao Qing wanted to say, I want to see you die, but she didn¡¯t say it after all. Right now she still had to be patient. Once Er Dai found the evidence, then they could speak.

    She looked around and then changed the subject: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the forest behind the base. It¡¯s much more spacious, so there must be a lot of interesting things. Maybe we can catch some prey and cook it for lunch. ¡°

    Guan Haishan, who has always been entric, suddenly wasn¡¯t acting strange. This time, he said seriously: ¡°Since you are an esteemed guest, I usually would try to meet your request as much as possible, but I cannot grant this request.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Shao Qing faintly.

    Guan Haishan replied: ¡°The forest was originally a barrier for our base. You can also go inside to pick mushrooms, wild vegetables, catch mutant animals, all to fill your stomach. I don¡¯t know if these actions have angered some advanced mutant animals, but one day in the forest, a beast tide erupted. It killed all the people who were hunting in the forest. Since then, I have sent people to guard the forest and prevent others from going in and sending themselves off to their deaths.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Shao Qing nodded: ¡°Then let¡¯s go look elsewhere.¡±

    She replied casually as if she really didn¡¯t have any interest in the forest. But in fact, she ticked the box for the forest in her heart.

    Although Guan Haishan behaved normally and his reasoning made sense, her instincts told her that there was something in the forest that was not simple.

    The more normal Guan Haishan became,pared to his previous performance, the more abnormal it appeared.

    However, Shao Qing was not stupid enough to enter the forest to arouse Guan Haishan¡¯s vignce. The more she doubted, the more low-key she had to be to investigate.

    After silently noting this, Shao Qing followed Guan Haishan and walked around. During this period, Guan Haishan told her about his hobbies.

    For example, he liked to use wires to sew his opponent¡¯s legs together, then exile them in the woods. After that, he would release beasts who have been starving for several days to see his opponents escape for their lives. Then finally because of excessive bleeding andck of energy, they would be torn alive.

    Those things were wonderful entertainment for him. When Guan Haishan spoke, his face was full of excitement and joy spilled from his heart.

    There were several times where Shao Qing was unable to control her anger and exuded a murderous aura. Fortunately, Yan Qiyue was by her side. Whenever she was about to go out of control, Yan Qiyue would massage her and give her warmth,fort, and tenderness.

    If he didn¡¯t, Shao Qing would have erupted long ago.

    Even so, when Shao Qing returned to her room at noon she was so angry, she almost wanted to tear down the house. While Yan Qiyueforted her, he also stated his suspicions: ¡°I think that Guan Haishan seems to be deliberately trying to get you angry. ¡°

 Chapter 185 - Volume 2 Chapter 79 Heal the Secondary Disease*

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 79 Heal the Secondary Disease*</strong>

    * derogatory inte ng for those who are self-conscious and arrogant, but feel iprehensible and self-consciously unfortunate

    Speaking of this, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Why does he want to irritate me? Does it benefit him to irritate me? I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    Yan Qiyue also frowned, trying to analyze it: ¡°Is it possible that he wants to irritate you so you miss some of the details? If so, this base must be hiding secrets.¡±

    ¡°ording to what you said.¡± Shao Qing thought for a while and continued, ¡°Could it be ...... that forest?¡±

    Both of them remembered the forest and Guan Haishan¡¯s very different attitude when speaking about it.

    ¡°My intuition tells me that this matter is not simple.¡± Shao Qing thought carefully for a long time and then said: ¡°After Er Dai returns, ask him if he found anything. If there is nothing else, we must go make a trip to the forest. Even if there is a trap, we still have to go in.¡±

    ¡°How does that phrase go? The most dangerous ce is also the safest ce. It is likely that they also think so too.¡± Shao Qing paced back and forth: ¡°I still think that what we are looking for is in that forest. Guan Haishan is not stupid, he also knows that we are not stupid. If this is not a trap, then it would be the best. If this is a trap, then he must also use real bait to catch us, so no matter what, we have to check that forest.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded, he understood Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts very well. This mentality is called invincible. Any conspiracies and tricks in front of absolute strength, were like clouds and would just float away. So Shao Qing was not afraid of any traps or conspiracies.

    But Yan Qiyue was afraid. He was not afraid of death. Even with death, he was indifferent otherwise he wouldn¡¯t neglect his body so much. But he was afraid that Shao Qing ...

    Even if she was just injured, he didn¡¯t want it to happen to Shao Qing.

    In the evening, they went out to have a meal with Guan Haishan again. Guan Haishan was much more normal this time and did not deliberately irritate Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue.

    By the time they went back, Er Dai had already returned. When he spoke to Shao Qing, Shao Qing almost wanted to rush out and burn the whole base down.

    It was only with Yan Qiyue and Er Dai holding her down that stopped her.

    This time Er Dai sneaked into two ces guarded heavily by soldiers. The former was a grain depot and thetter was also a grain depot.

    However, thetter¡¯s grain depot was only used by Guan Haishan alone. Inside, it was filled with people, young girls and children.

    Listening to the person in charge speak, it seemed that blood was taken from the girls every day, and supplied to Guan Haishan.

    However, in order to not have to catch girls frequently, they wouldn¡¯t kill these girls. They will only take enough blood to reach the limit of the girl¡¯s body every time. Then they would slowly raise them and extract blood again.

    In fact, because Guan Haishan liked virgin blood, those people dare not touch those girls.

    But the children were pitiful. Apparently, Guan Haishan enjoyed eating children¡¯s hearts. Of course, he would not waste the rest of the body. Thus the chef would cut the rest into strips of meat and dry it.

    ording to Guan Haishan, the children were tender and had a unique fragrance. After drying, the taste and texture was excellent.

    ¡°How could there be such a mad man in this world.¡± Shao Qing spat. Her hands were gripping the sheets until it was green.

    If it was not to find the experimental base to save more people from suffering, if it was not to uncover the face of the mad demon¡¯s and rid them of this tumor, she really wanted to rush out and kill Guan Haishan. To kill this base, everyone.

    Guan Haishan was a beast, trash. All the people in the entire base were also evil doers aiding murderers!

    ¡°Ah Qing, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Yan Qiyue hugged her: ¡°Everything can wait until we explore the forest. Then, as long as we find the experimental base of the mad demons and get our evidence we canpletely destroy the mad demon mercenary team. If you kill Guan Haishan now and kill the people in this base, only more people would suffer. It is not worth it!¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡± Shao Qing took a deep breath and said: ¡°As soon as we enter the forest, Guan Haishan will find out that we are gone. So no matter what we should first contact Grandpa Qin. Even if something were to happen, at least the news would have made it back. Er Dai, this task will be left to you.¡±

    Er Dai shook his head immediately, holding Shao Qing¡¯s hand firmly. He couldn¡¯t return to Jing Du by himself when Shao Qing was in danger.

    ¡°You have never shown up, so it is best for you to go back.¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head: ¡°Don¡¯t be so unruly okay?¡±

    Er Dai didn¡¯t speak, just grabbed onto Shao Qing for a long time. Then Yan Qiyue spoke up: ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    He was calm. Even if he didn¡¯t want to leave Shao Qing in such a dangerous situation, someone had to do it and Er Dai was more suitable to stay than him.

    He could get injured, bleed, and could lose his fighting ability. If something happened, he would just drag Shao Qing down, but Er Dai wouldn¡¯t.

    Although Er Dai was slightly inferior in strength, he didn¡¯t feel pain. He doesn¡¯t get tired. He could recover quickly when he was injured. In terms ofbat effectiveness, he was higher than Yan Qiyue.

    Yan Qiyue knew that now was not the time to think with his emotions. In any case, the best candidate to stay was Er Dai.

    Shao Qing patted his shoulder, and then joked: ¡°The safety of us two is all up to you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue stepped forward and hugged Shao Qing, then whispered: ¡°If something happens to you, I will immediately end my life and apany you. I trust Er Dai and the rest would also do that. So take care of yourself, otherwise it will be more than one death.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes softened: ¡°I know, so we will definitelye back safe.¡±

    Then Yan Qiyue hugged Er Dai for the first time without any grudges: ¡°I can¡¯t stay with Shao Qing and face this danger with her, so it¡¯s your mission to protect Ah Qing. I¡¯ll leave it up to you, I believe in you. ¡°

    Yan Qiyue knew that when facing life-threatening danger, Er Dai would definitely stand in front of Shao Qing to protect her. Although they were love rivals, as love rivals, the better they understood each other.

    Although Er Dai can¡¯t speak, Yan Qiyue knew clearly what Er Dai wanted to express. As long as I live, Shao Qing will not be injured.

    If someone wanted to hurt Shao Qing, then they would have to step over my body.

    ¡°Why are you guys acting as if we¡¯ll be parting forever?¡± Shao Qing wanted to liven the atmosphere: ¡°We are just going to the forest to check it out. Maybe by the time you bring someone over, we will have already brought Guan Haishan¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yan Qiyue went up to kiss Shao Qing: ¡°I will go tonight.¡±

    ¡°Be careful along the way.¡± Shao Qing prepared some food for him, packed it, and secretly sent Yan Qiyue off.

    The next day, Guan Haishan came over to find Shao Qing again. He knocked on the door, then after a long while did he hear Shao Qing speak: ¡°I won¡¯t go out today, my baby has chickenpox.¡±

    Guan Haishan rolled his eyes and asked: ¡°What kind of chickenpox? There are doctors in our base, let the doctorse and take a look.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe it. A high-ranking superhuman who was fine yesterday suddenly had the chickenpox today. Who was she trying to lie to?

    Shao Qing came over in pajamas and opened the door, then said regretfully: ¡°Although I really want to go stroll around again, my baby is very ufortable. So it¡¯s fine, a doctor is unnecessary. Just resting two days is enough.¡±

    Guan Haishan extended his head to take a peek and saw a person lying on the bed inside. His back was to him, curled up into a ball, looking quite ufortable.

    He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you. I will send someone over with lunch?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and shut the door on Guan Haishan mercilessly. Once Guan Haishan was gone, Er Dai who was within the nkets got up and took the lead to jump out the window.

    Shao Qing packed some snacks, tore the space, and left the courtyard as if she was on a stroll.

    On the other side, as soon as Guan Haishan left, he ordered the people under his own hands to carefully observe Shao Qing¡¯s residence. No matter what happened, they had to inform him.

    However, at this moment, Shao Qing was already outside the base. She was holding a dried sweet potato. After waiting for a while, she reunited with Er Dai and then the two went in the direction of the forest.

    It is said that the forest is close to the mountain. There were rumours that no one came over here, but when Shao Qing and Er Dai entered the forest, they found that there was a road that was created by footsteps.

    That is to say, people often took this path. Otherwise how could this path have been created? Didn¡¯t a great writer say that there is no path that cannot be walked. As long as there are many people walking, it will naturally be made.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Shao Qing took Er Dai and walked along that path. She could be sure that when Guan Haishan found out that they were no longer there, it would be around lunch time. So they had around four hours, enough for her to scan through the entire forest.

    Especially like her and Er Dai who were fast, they would be zipping through the forest like fish in water.

    Shao Qing jumped directly from one tree to another with Er Dai. Travelling in this manner was much faster than running on the ground.

    While she jumped, she observed the traces on the ground. If there were people moving around, it must be people from Guan Haishan¡¯s side.

    As long as they reached the end of the road, they might find what they were looking for.

    It took about two hours or so for them to enter the depths of the forest. The foliage above their heads had covered the sunlight densely and they had also reached the end of the road.

    There were no traces further forward. But the ces with traces showed nothing but a few trees.

    ¡°Did I guess wrong?¡± Shao Qing frowned, thinking carefully whether she had missed anything.

    But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She walked back and forth and tried to think differently. If she wanted to build a base that she didn¡¯t want anyone to know to conceal something, then where would she build it?

    As far as this base is concerned, the safest ce around was only this forest, but in this forest, there was clearly nothing ...

    Could it be ... a sh of light appeared in Shao Qing¡¯s mind. Underground? As soon as she considered this, she suddenly discovered that there must be some error. Guan Haishan was a smart man, why would he suddenly behave very differently on the topic of forests?

    It seemed that he was deliberately guiding her to the forest. Shao Qing felt something was more and more wrong, then she finally realized that she seemed to have actually entered a trap!

    A trap she fell into when she entered the base entrance!

    Something false that appeared to be the truth and the truth bing false, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce.

    What a well schemed n, Guan Haishan!

    <strong>Volume 2 Chapter 79 Heal the Secondary Disease*</strong>

    ¡°Return!¡± Shao Qing grabbed Er Dai and was ready to return. If she guessed correctly, Er Dai and her entering the forest was all nned out by Guan Haishan!

    The two had just turned around and hadn¡¯t even walked for two steps yet when Shao Qing suddenly grabbed Er Dai¡¯s cor and rolled back suddenly.

    In her original position, a dagger was stabbed there.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you would have to think about it for a while longer before you found out.¡± Guan Haishan squatted on the branch and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not wrong to call you an old fox.¡± Shao Qing looked at Guan Haishan coldly: ¡°Since you have the courage to appear in front of me like this, it means that you have the confidence to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, but I never thought that you were already a fifth rank superhuman.¡± Guan Haishan said regretfully: ¡°Fifth rank superhuman. Being able to reach this step definitely was not easy. It¡¯s just a pity you can only reach that far now. ¡±

    ¡°Everyone can speak big words, but is it all talk or do you truly have the ability? You might just end up smashing your own front teeth.¡± Shao Qing said coldly. She looked very confident, but in fact she was not at all.

    Guan Haishan knew that she was a fifth rank superhuman and dared to appear in front of her alone, this fully demonstrated his strength was not lower than the fifth rank.

    He was even confident to kill a fifth rank superhuman.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know right away whether I was just all talk or not.¡± Guan Haishan straightened up and had a warm smile on his delicate face: ¡°Looking at the fact that we have gotten along with each other for the past few days, I can give you a chance. One vs one. If you beat me, then you can kill me. I will not call mypanions over. On the contrary, if I beat you, then, both of your lives are forfeit to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing patted Er Dai¡¯s shoulder and motioned him to stand aside to watch the match. If Guan Haishan¡¯s strength was really strong, it would be useless to add Er Dai.

    Shao Qing was actually annoyed. She had made it through big storms and oceans, yet her boat was overturned in this small gutter. She has been toocent recently. Her being confident in her own strength led to this trap today.

    Obviously, with her brain, she noticed something wrong in Guan Haishan¡¯s words and thus spected that this was a trap.

    She didn¡¯t have time to me herself. She stepped forward and said lightly: ¡°Life or death, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go first.¡± Guan Haishan flipped and stood in front of Shao Qing, confident.

    Shao Qing was not the type to try to save her face. Since Guan Haishan was so confident, if he wanted to let her go first, then she would.

    Shao Qing quickly aggregated the powers in her body and a vine whip appeared in her hand. She whipped it towards Guan Haishan.

    Guan Haishan reached out with one hand and grabbed onto the vine with the one hand: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, as a fifth rank superhuman, you¡¯re only at this level.¡±

    Shao Qing frowned slightly. She discovered that the spikes on the vines couldn¡¯t pierce Guan Haishan¡¯s skin. Then with a thought, she moved a few vines out of the soil to drive towards Guan Haishan¡¯s feet.

    Guan Haishan stomped his feet, strode forward, and then grabbed two vines. It was as if he was pulling noodles when he cut off the vines: ¡°A bit interesting.¡±

    Shao Qing carefully observed Guan Haishan and released her vines continuously. Yet, Guan Haishan never used his powers. He just used his speed and physical strength to move between the vines.

    Shao Qing suddenly had a guess. As soon as she pped her hands, dozens of vines emerged from the ground and surrounded Guan Haishan.

    Guan Haishan sneered: ¡°Weak...¡±

    When he finished saying that, his face changed. It was toote to change his actions now. Shao Qing suddenly appeared in front of him out of thin air and thrust her hands into his chest.

    Guan Haishan reached out reflexively, but was trapped by the vines. He could quickly get rid of the vines, but this short second was enough for Shao Qing to insert her palms into his chest.

    As soon as the palm of her hand was inserted into Guan Haishan¡¯s chest, Shao Qing realized that something was wrong. Under normal circumstances, she would definitely feel the warm texture wrapped around her palm and the blood pouring out quickly.

    But there was nothing. It was as if she just stabbed into a piece of rotten meat. There was no temperature, and the blood was even dry.

    Shao Qing twisted her eyebrows, her hands tore open Guan Haishan¡¯s chest. It looked like a fresh heart, but it didn¡¯t beat. Looking under the fresh skin, the muscles seemed like they weren¡¯t alive.

    Guan Haishan grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s wrist and smiled: ¡°Are you surprised? Are you afraid? Or ... excited?¡±

    Shao Qing broke free of his hand and quickly backed away. Guan Haishan did not stop her. He closed his open chest and patted it, then one could see the grantion growing out of the wound, and quickly sewing up his chest.

    Soon, Guan Haishan¡¯s wound on his chest, besides an ugly scar, could no longer be seen.

    Guan Haishan obsessively touched the scar on his chest and then looked at Shao Qing: ¡°Did you see it? This is a masterpiece of God. Only I have such a perfect body. Only I am the closest to bing a god!¡±

    He continued on his delirious ravings: ¡°Why would those stupid humans think that zombies are monsters? They are clearly a more sessful evolution of humans! More sessful evolution than superhumans! Like me, I will not die, I have eternal life! Yes, God¡¯s spokesperson!¡±

    ¡°You transformed yourself.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t know how to describe Guan Haishan. She hated her body. She couldn¡¯t taste food, she didn¡¯t feel happy, she didn¡¯t feel pain. The numbness of a corpse, she hated her own decaying inner flesh. She also hated dragging Xiao Baozi into this, making him look neither human or zombie.

    She didn¡¯t expect that someone would rejoice that they had be such a monster.

    Guan Haishan was still smiling: ¡°I think I should let you die to understand. Yes, I was ¡®dead¡¯ a long time ago. At that time, I was seriously injured and it could not be cured. I was on the verge of death. After the head asked me for my opinion, he allowed some researchers to transform my body. They imnted me with a special zombie virus, so that my body would zombify, but the brain would retain a certain activity. They had originally thought the experiment failed because I didn¡¯t wake up, but I didn¡¯t diepletely until two months ago. ¡±

    Guan Haishan sneered.¡° The Mad Demon Mercenary Corps have noticed you for a long time. Do you know why? Those researchers from the south, they didn¡¯te from the institute, they came from us, but they are all dead now. That old man, did he die by your hands?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shao Qing admitted decisively. She looked at Guan Haishan and said: ¡°Do you think you can beat me because you have a super-resilient body?¡±

    Guan Haishan opened his arms and proudly said: ¡°Is it not enough? You can not kill me, naturally I will kill you.¡±

    Shao Qingughed and put away her vines. Step by step, she casually walked towards Guan Haishan: ¡°You¡¯re a frog stuck in a well.¡±

    Her speed didn¡¯t look fast, step by step, just like a leisurely walk, but she quickly appeared in front of Guan Haishan.

    Guan Haishan¡¯s speed was also very fast. His ck nails stirred a little and then he was close to Shao Qing. As soon as he was close, Shao Qing grabbed his shoulder and hit his face with a fist.

    This time, Guan Haishan was smashed to a daze.

    Shao Qing¡¯s movements didn¡¯t seem to be fast, but he couldn¡¯t respond at all. Her fists had already arrived at his face. Shao Qing¡¯s strength was strong. Guan Haishan¡¯s neck made arge sound, then with a click, it broke.

    Immediately afterwards, Shao Qing kicked Guan Haishan¡¯s chest fiercely. Guan Haishan then went flying. If he was not blocked by a tree, he might have flown out another dozens of meters.

    Guan Haishan fell to the ground, tattered. He was like a ragdoll with his broken head that he dragged along. He extended his hand, then with a click, he straightened his head back. He rubbed his chest and crawled up again: ¡°I told you these attacks are useless against me. ¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shao Qing took a sudden step forward and appeared in front of him again, not allowing him a chance to fight back. Bam Bam Bam, she continued to fiercely beat him.

    In the end, Guan Haishan was beaten and his whole body was like a doll that was thrown away many times. Shao Qing stepped on his head and said coldly: ¡°Even if you have a strong recovery ability, what about it? You have no chance to even counterattack.¡±

    ¡°Huh... ¡± Guan Haishan reached out his hand and grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s ankle. Suddenly, it was as if he had no bone. He slid onto Shao Qing¡¯s back then hugged her tight.

    From his chest, countless bones pierced into Shao Qing fiercely. At this time, it was toote to tear apart space, but Shao Qing was not flustered. She allowed those bones to pierce into her body and then she grabbed Guan Haishan¡¯s two arms and twisted them into a pretzel.

    This time it was Guan Haishan¡¯s turn to be shocked. He didn¡¯t care if his arm had turned into a pretzel, he quickly backed away and said: ¡°No! No!¡± His bone spurs were generated after his body mutation. After piercing into a body, he could draw the blood of the other party.

    But just now, after his bone spur prated Shao Qing¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t even suck up a drop of blood!

    Shao Qing took advantage of Guan Haishan¡¯s shock and quickly stepped forward. She grabbed his left hand, inserted her nails into the flesh, and then directly tore off Guan Haishan¡¯s arm.

    Guan Haishan stepped back in a panic, not caring about his arm. He was relying on his ¡®undead body¡¯ before daring to single out Shao Qing as a ¡®fifth rank superhuman¡¯.

    He couldn¡¯t die anyway.

    Then he found that Shao Qing... didn¡¯t seem right.

    Shao Qing loosened her muscles and threw the arm away and saidzily: ¡°Baby, hold him.¡±

    Except for Guan Haishan¡¯s special body, his strength had only just broken through the fourth rank. He was simply too weak.

    Er Dai jumped down from the tree and sharp nails thrusted into Guan Haishan¡¯s skull. Guan Haishan was rolling on the ground, no longercent or proud.

    He dodged while reluctantly saying, ¡°No! Impossible! You are obviously a superhuman! How could ...¡±

    Shao Qing looked at him pitifully: ¡°Undead body, oh, how shortsighted. That kind of body, I¡¯d rather not. ¡±

    ¡°You ... ¡± Guan Haishan evaded Er Dai¡¯s attack and said quickly: ¡°Since you are not a living person, then we are the same. We are the same kind, why don¡¯t you stand on my side? Do you want power? Wealth? Beauty? I can give it all to you!¡±

    Shao Qing looked at Guan Haishan coldly. After he finished speaking, she sneered: ¡°Who is the same as you? Don¡¯t dirty my eyes.¡±

    Guan Haishan spoke eagerly while rolling, ¡°For those ants, you¡¯ll draw your sword against the same kind? Once they know that you are a zombie, they will never care about what you have done for them! Why?¡±

    ¡°Again, who is the same kind as you?¡± Shao Qing said in disgust: ¡°My father and mother are all humans, at least I know what I am, at least I don¡¯t have the conscience to eat a living person.¡±

    She originally wanted Er Dai to practice, maybe he could take the opportunity to break through, but Guan Haishan was really too disgusting. She couldn¡¯t help but take action to restrain Guan Haishan with her vines. Then she inserted her nails directly into Guan Haishan¡¯s skull.

    The next second, Shao Qing waved her hand and the ck space opened splitting Guan Haishan into pieces. When he died, Guan Haishan couldn¡¯t even resist. He widened his eyes and murmured: ¡°I don¡¯t want to... die...¡±

    Shao Qing had no pity for him at all. When he arbitrarily deprived the children of their life, did he ever think about them, that they did not want to die?

    Er Dai opened Guan Haishan¡¯s skull and found that Guan Haishan¡¯s crystal nuclei waspletely ck. His lips curled up and threw it away.

    Dirty.

    After confirming that Guan Haishan waspletely dead, Shao Qing destroyed his corpse worriedly, and then walked back with Er Dai.

    Since the forest wasn¡¯t the experimental site, then her thoughts might be correct.

    Shao Qing took out some water and seriously washed Er Dai¡¯s fingers before holding his hand and walking back.

    On the way back, Shao Qing ran into the ambush left by Guan Haishan, a group of superhumans between rank 3 and rank 4. They were all left to stay in the forest forever.

    Probably after a few years, the trees here will grow more luxuriant. After all, she has fertilized the trees well today.

    After dealing with the group of superhumans, Shao Qing returned to the base with Er Dai. They didn¡¯t alert anyone. They quietly appeared in the base and went to Guan Haishan¡¯s residence.

    The residence of Guan Haishan was veryrge, like a small manor. There were many flowers and nts in the yard, which looked very interesting.

    Maybe because Guan Haishan¡¯s temper was entric and dark, there was no one in his yard. Shao Qing and Er Dai walked around and then entered Guan Haishan¡¯s bedroom.

    There was indeed a pot of blood on his desk. He probably relied on that thing to maintain the sticity of his skin.

    There was nothing else suspicious.

    Shao Qing thought about it and prepared to go to other rooms to look around. After looking around the entire residence of Guan Haishan, Shao Qing found something wrong.

    Where Guan Haishan lived, there was a study room with tworge rows of bookshelves. The bookshelves were filled with books that looked very difficult.

    Shao Qing randomly picked two books, both very new. Not to mention reading the notes, there were no traces of him flipping through it at all.

    Thinking about it, Guan Haishan didn¡¯t seem to enjoy reading books. Since he didn¡¯t like to read books, why would he build a study room and put these two shelves there?

    Was it just for looks? In such a remote small base, who would he be pretending for?

    There must be something wrong with this study.

    Shao Qing touched her chin, and began to look around. Her and Er Dai turned things over and over. Finally, Shao Qing discovered that there was a problem behind the bookshelf.

    She was a little bit embarrassed. She had watched so many TV shows, her brain was filled with the idea that there was a secret mechanism, in fact she should have known the mechanism was on the bookshelf.

 Chapter 186 - Volume 2 Chapter 80 Kill

    <strong>Chapter 186 Volume 2 Chapter 80 Kill</strong>

    The back of the bookshelf looked like a normal wall, but upon a closer look, there were thin lines on the wall. The lines just formed a rectangle in the shape of a door.

    Most people whoe in would probably look at the bookshelves, after all, the bookshelves seem to be the most suspicious. Thus, they would ignore the more obvious walls.

    In fact, the people who set up this mechanism were rtively smart.

    Shao Qing pushed the bookshelf away and then began to study the wall carefully. As she was studying it, a gap suddenly appeared in the wall and a door opened slowly.

    You can still hear people chatting inside.

    A: ¡°Master Guan should be back soon right? It shouldn¡¯t take long to finish two people.¡±

    B: ¡°Is the blood of a virgin prepared for the Da Ren ready yet? Go quickly check. If the Da Renes back, but doesn¡¯t have fresh virgin blood to drink, he will definitely lose his temper.¡±

    Then two people came out. As soon as they came out, they were stunned because there were two people who should not be there.

    Shao Qing and Er Dai were also stunned. They had not yet found a way to open the door and someone actually helped them open the door.

    ¡°You ...¡± When one of them was about to speak, Er Dai quickly covered his mouth. Shao Qing did not dare to let them make a sound. She quickly stepped forward and subdued the other.

    Both of their abilities were not high and they were taken care of in seconds.

    Shao Qing covered the person¡¯s mouth, then dragged him to the corner and asked in a low voice: ¡°Is this the experimental base of the mad demon mercenary regiment?¡±

    The man was terrified, but closed his mouth tightly and did not speak.

    Shao Qing smiled slightly and looked very gentle: ¡°Not speaking? I will give you two choices. Either speak now and I will let you die quickly, or don¡¯t speak now and I will torture you to death.¡±

    That person seemed to have thought of something and continued to keep his mouth closed tightly, shaking his head non-stop.

    Shao Qing also didn¡¯t expect to be able to pry it out. After all, the mad demons must have a strict regtion, so she signaled Er Dai to bring the other person over. Recing her palm with vines, she used it to block him from speaking.

    ¡°I am a person who is actually quite gentle, but only when faced with humans. When faced with beasts, I¡¯m not so kind.¡± Shao Qing said coldly. She used a knife on the man¡¯s neck to make a small cut, only a few blood drops dripped down.

    Then she stuffed some dodder seeds into it.

    Under her control, the seeds infiltrated the man¡¯s skin, just under the skin and above the muscles and took root.

    Then he could see small bubbles form on his skin, very clearly. These small andrge bubbles became bigger and bigger, soon the tops were torn apart exposing the tender green buds below.

    Not only was it painful, but the itch was deep in the bone marrow. It instilled a sense of fear.

    After all, whoever sees grass growing on their body will be dominated by this fear.

    He wanted to scream with pain and was going crazy, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound at all. He could only bite the vines in his mouth, yet the spikes on the vines pierced his lips and tongue.

    ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Shao Qing looked at the other person and then smiled: ¡°All the seeds will germinate and root under his skin. It won¡¯t reach the internal organs, so he won¡¯t die. What do you think will happen if I tossed him into a dark corner and let those cute little buds grow on him. Unable to scream or move, he could only lie in that dark corner feeling the little cute buds grow until he either starves to death or is sucked clean by the little cuties. When he gets discovered, his whole body would be like a living potted nt, doesn¡¯t that sound interesting?¡±

    The remaining man was fighting two battles. If it wasn¡¯t for Er Dai holding him up, he probably would have fallen to the ground long ago. Shao Qing patted his face and chuckled. ¡°Is the experimental site inside? Once I go in, I will know. Why is it necessary to ask you?¡±

    He nced at hispanion for a long while, then he rolled his eyes, a foul smelling from him. Shao Qing looked down, his legs gradually stained with liquid as a yellow substance started to trickle down.

    He was actually so scared, he peed himself.

    Shao Qing took a step back in disgust and kicked the man on the ground into the corner, letting him die.

    The remaining one kept making pitiful nasal noises and Shao Qing whispered: ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Er Dai released his mouth and he quickly said: ¡°This is indeed the experimental site of the mad demon mercenary group. There are a lot of forks in the path and many of them lead to a trap. I can take you in!¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Shao Qing liked his current attitude a lot better. She immediately got Er Dai to carry him to the corner, take off his pants, and used the clean parts of the pants to wipe his unspeakable location.

    Finally Er Dai threw away the dirty pants and threw him a pair of underwear. Then Shao Qing said: ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    The captive holding a pair of underwear: ...

    Shao Qing kicked his ass: ¡°Hurry up and lead the way. ¡±

    He put on his underwear honestly, then with his two hairy legs, led the way ahead. Before leading the way, Shao Qing cut his wrists and nted two dodders into it, making her words clear.

    ¡°Honestly lead the way and I will give you a happy clean death. If you y any tricks, I will make you wish you were dead.¡±

    The man had some ideas in his heart before, but now he waspletely honest. Leading the way, after the three people entered, the door behind them slowly closed.

    There were lights on the walls on both sides. The light was very soft, not blinding at all. Then the three people began to walk in unhurriedly.

    It took a long time before reaching the first fork. The man who led the road honestly said: ¡°These two roads have one leading to theboratory, and the other is a dead end leading to a trap. Follow me.¡±

    Then he took Shao Qing and walked to the left. On the way, they met a total of six forks and there were many ces where mechanisms were arranged. If they went in a wrong direction once, they would trigger the traps.

    By the time Shao Qing arrived at thest intersection and got in the elevator, Shao Qing suddenly realized that although they were underground at the moment, they had left the base.

    If her guess is right, they should be in the small forest, near the pond, underground.

    Guan Haishan was really clever. He brought them to the pond on the first day and Shao Qing never suspected it would be there. No wonder they say that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce.

    The ancients don¡¯t lie.

    Shao Qing discovered from the elevator that the space here was very wide, with lights lit at the top. It shone the entire underground space as if it were daytime.

    Many people in white coats and masks walked around. Except for the middle passage, there were rows of rooms on both sides. Some rooms had doors open and others closed.

    As soon as they came down, Shao Qing followed the agreement and gave the man who led them a quick death, then threw the body into the corner and quietly sneaked into theboratory.

    The infiltration n was to kill two researchers, put on a white coat, put on the mouth mask, and then look around.

    The more she looked, the more angry Shao Qing became. Some rooms were filled with experimental products, held inside transparent ss. They would be filled with strange liquids and then the experimental products would be immersed in the liquid.

    You can see the lower body cut off and in ce of it were animal lower halves. You can also see superhumans half zombified or babies curled up in the open stomach of their cut up mothers.

    These experimental products should be the failures that have not been destroyed yet or perhaps have some other use, thus they were disyed in the room.

    There were some living people in the room. They were all wearing uniforms like a patient. Everyone had a sign on their chest with a serial number written on it.

    These were the people who will soon be experimental products.

    Shao Qing walked through a lot of rooms and felt her heart burn with anger. The most terrifying thing was that there was a room where experiments were still being carried out. They would seal living people into a room and then throw in the developed chemical weapons.

    Shao Qing personally saw people in the room gradually turn into corpses from the poisonous fog and finally turn into a terrible monster that resembled a zombie with some animal characteristics.

    But this chemical poisonous mist seems to have not been thoroughly sessful yet. This is because all those that have be monsters have died.

    She couldn¡¯t restrain her anger, her long nails started extending out. It was at this moment, a man in a white coat came hurriedly and grabbed Shao Qing: ¡°Where did you two go? The experiment is at its most critical period, why are you running around?¡±

    Then Shao Qing was dragged away and Er Dai hurried to catch up. The two arrived in a room that was twice as big as the other room.

    There were a lot of white coats in the room with a variety of medicines, drugs and tools ced on both sides. In the center was a table that looked like an operating table and a woman was tied to the table.

    The woman¡¯s belly was bulging. It seems that she has been pregnant for seven or eight months. At this moment, there were a few white coats around the woman preparing to do a caesarean delivery.

    One of them said: ¡°The state of the mother is normal, the transformation is iplete. Characteristics of life are gradually decreasing.¡±

    Another person was holding a small notebook and jotting down notes.

    ¡°Begin to inject SX93.¡± Another white coat that looked like the leader stated.

    Immediately, someone took a needle filled with green liquid and shot it into the pregnant woman¡¯s neck.

    Almost a minute or twoter, the unconscious pregnant woman on the stage suddenly screamed and blue blood vessels appeared on her face and neck. She widened her eyes, her facial features were slightly distorted.

    After screaming for a few seconds, she died.

    The leader hurriedly said: ¡°Hurry! Take out test subject No. 1398!¡±

    The rest of the people cut the pregnant woman¡¯s belly in a hurry. There was only a small portion cut, when a small white and tender hand came from the pregnant belly.

    Several people were a little surprised, but they have experienced a lot, so soon they lowered their guard.

    The next second, a wet baby came out. The baby came out with his eyes open, looking slightlyrger than a normal born baby.

    More importantly, it had a very strange smile on its face. Once it crawled out, like a sh of lightning it pounced on the face of a white coat.

    Then there was a scream because it had chewed the face of the white coat. Soon a few senior superhumans rushed in, quickly grabbing the weird baby.

    But the white coat had his face gnawed beyond recognition with ck liquid continuing to drip from the wound.

    The leading superhuman took a gun out expressionlessly and ended the life of the white coat.

    The leader waved his hand: ¡°Temporarily store Experiment No. 1398 away. This is the first semi-sessful product that we have gotten since experimenting with No. 068. Take good care of it, there must be no problems.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were cold, she quietly held onto her mobile phone to take lots of evidence. Then after leaving the room, she started looking for the power control room.

    She was going to ruin this ce! This dirty, hell-like location.

    As for those poor guinea pigs, she couldn¡¯t save them. This is because she found out that all the guinea pigs were injected with mutated drugs. They ... were no longer human.

    Rather than let them painfully watch themselves be a monster, she should just let them disappear with this sinful ce.

    However, Shao Qing was not prepared topletely destroy this ce. This was because this is also physical evidence. She wanted to make the world see the disgusting face of the mad demon mercenary group.

    Shao Qing sneaked into the power control room with Er Dai. She touched Er Dai¡¯s head and asked softly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Er Dai shook his head seriously.

    Shao Qing smiled slightly and took out a lighter. She found a barrel of oil then poured it all over the surrounding machines, then she ignited it.

    After starting the fire, she took Er Dai and rushed out. Finding a corner, her vines slowly stretched outyer byyer, wrapping her and Er Dai tightly in the middle.

    Layer afteryer,yer afteryer.

    There was no gap between her and Er Dai. The body of a man and the body of a woman fit perfectly together.

    After the vines turned into a big ball, the horrible explosion suddenly sounded. At that moment, Shao Qing felt that she was deaf, her head was buzzing and was nk.

    Even though there wereyers of vine protection, she was still suffering from the shockwaves. After a long, long time, she calmed down a little. This rxation allowed her to hear a voice.

    Shao Qing withdrew the vines and found that her poor vines were blown to pieces. At least one meter of the vine wall of the two meter thick vine wall waspletely broken.

    Of course, this did not show how terrible the explosion was. Even more terrible was when she saw the sun.

    Theboratory was originally under the ground, but this explosion exploded through the soilyer above, leaving the entire base exposed to sunlight.

    Shao Qing walked nkly in theboratory. If she encountered a white coat that didn¡¯t die, she went up and made up for it with a stab of a knife. If she encountered a poor test sample that had been mutated, she also killed it.

    After she and Er Dai searched through it all, there were no more living people except them in theboratory.

    At this time, sounds could be heard from the base. Rows of people were rushing here. Shao Qing calmly shot the vines out like a rope, pulling her and Er Dai out.

    As she climbed out, Shao Qing said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one alive, okay?¡±

    Er Dai nodded very seriously. After they climbed out of the big pit, many people appeared in front of them. Their chins were about to hit the ground. Everyone looked at Shao Qing with unbelievable and terrifying eyes.

    Then, the time to massacre approached.

    The two were killing machines that had no sense of pain or tiredness. Like two lions, they rushed into the flock.

    This one-sided killing was simply a live ughter. No one could resist at all. At most, they would struggle a few times, then be a bloody corpse on the ground.

    Shao Qing took Er Dai and killed their way back to the base. She hated these crazy animals in the base, she just wanted to scrap them all to feed the dogs.

    Oh, but the dog probably won¡¯t even eat them.

    At first, a group of people surrounded Shao Qing and Er Dai. Later, the group of people who were frightened were simply chased by Shao Qing and Er Dai.

    She took Er Dai and they ughtered all the way. Wherever she passed, the blood under her feet soaked the ground. Especially after entering the base, the battle square caused the blood to soak into the soles of their shoes.

    O all the superhumans in the base, not one could escape. Even if there were one or two who ran away, they would be chased by Shao Qing¡¯s tearing space ability and then killed.

    Shao Qing really hated this group of people. Even the killing methods she used were the most cruel. She would cut up the corpse, crush the bones, shatter the bones, or get her man eating flower to swallow them down. Even though she did that, it still didn¡¯t satisfy the hate she felt in her stomach.

    Especially after seeing the extreme scenes in theboratory, she was reluctant to just let this group die like this. She really wanted to torture them, let them feel what the experimental subjects felt andmake them suffer countlessly.

    After killing all the superhumans of the entire base, Shao Qing and Er Dai searched several times and found some of the people that were hidden.

    In the end, they found the ce where these poor people were being held captive. A few girls emerged. As for the children, the only remaining two children were lying on the kitchen board at the moment, and were broken.

    To this end, she deliberately entertained the two chefs. She didn¡¯t do much, just cut the meat off them slice by slice, then stuffed them into their mouths.

    In order to give them the best hospitality, Shao Qing also specially dipped it in soy sauce.

    See how kind she was?

    As soon as Yan Qiyue returned to Jing Du, he immediately contacted Grandpa Qin. Without saying a word, Grandpa Qin directly used the army and seized the entire mad demon mercenary group, while taking the strongest team of superhumans under the Qin family, he quickly rushed to that unknown base.

    When they were travelling they weren¡¯t like Shao Qing¡¯s group travelling leisurely, turning a one day journey into three days. They rushed off in a hurry.

    When the group of people arrived, they saw Shao Qing and Er Dai and were stunned. They could also see a few pale and sick young girls sitting in front of a big pit.

    The rich bloody smell seemed to already be putrid.

 Chapter 187 - Volume 2 Chapter 81 Mutual Destruction?

    <strong>Chapter 187 Volume 2 Chapter 81 Mutual Destruction?</strong>

    These rich bloody smells came from the big pit and at the base entrance not far away, two rows of neatly stacked corpses were piled up. Broken limbs could not be put back together into aplete body.

    The scene looked like hell, with flies flying around the densely packed corpses.

    Even those superhumans who had been used to various cruel scenes since the end of the world couldn¡¯t help feeling nauseous.

    When they saw Shao Qing and the others, their eyes were a bit off.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care. She stood up and approached Grandpa Qin: ¡°This is the Mad Demon¡¯sboratory. Even though it¡¯s very badly bombed, the majority of the evidence is still there.¡±

    Hearing these words, those people¡¯s ears went up. Shao Qing took the lead and led them to theboratory where a big hole was blown up. They visited the failed test products that were notpletely destroyed and Shao Qing also brought up some additional evidence.

    Those who first looked at her like they were seeing demons now wished to rush up and whip those corpses.

    ¡°Mad! They are all mad!¡± Grandpa Qin¡¯s beard stubble was shaking. He spoke fiercely: ¡°The Mad Demons need to be destroyed, the heavens can¡¯t tolerate them!¡±

    ¡°The Mad Demon Mercenary group must have gotten the news by now. At the least, they probably noticed that something was wrong. We must rush back as quickly as possible.¡± Shao Qing said calmly.

    She was afraid that it would be toote by the time they went back. Wu Buping, that trash, would take the people away.

    It would be difficult to catch him at that time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take everyone back first and the rest willeter.¡± Qin Zixi, who came back from a task, had caught up with this matter and volunteered.

    The wolf and bear he raised were the fastest means of transportation.

    Grandpa Qin nodded and then regardless of his old body, had insisted on being the first batch to return. After some consideration, Shao Qing was the first to agree.

    First of all, Grandpa Qin was the highest boss of the Qin family and it can be said that the Qin family has the highest power. This matter involved not only the Mad Demon Mercenary group, but also the people behind the Mad Demon Mercenary group. With Grandpa Qin, it will make people more at ease.

    Secondly, with them around, it would actually be much safer than his group of superhumans. Shao Qing was very worried that the Mad Demon Mercenary regiment would fight back and send someone to intercept them.

    So the first batch to go back was Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue, Qin Zixi and Qin Laozi. The three wolf brothers, each carried a person. The bear also carried one. However, Er Dai didn¡¯t even require a ride, he was much faster than the wolf.

    He was so fast, he could even pick a flower in front of him when he was on his way to give to Shao Qing. Er Dai¡¯s exclusive romanticism.

    The road back was very uneventful. They didn¡¯t meet any interceptors until they arrived in Jing Du. Shao Qing and the others went back to the Qin family to find out that Father Qin was very efficient.

    Although he didn¡¯t trust Shao Qing very much, he had a high degree of trust in Grandpa Qin. So when Grandpa Qin brought people to help Shao Qing, he sent someone to monitor the Mad Demon mercenary.

    Just two days ago, the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps suddenly had a change. Without saying anything, Father Qin directly confined the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps.

    At that time, Wu Buping went to another real power family in Jing Du, the Li family, to appeal for justice. The Li family was also very strong, but it was worse off than the Qin family, especially in terms of military force.

    The Li family sent someone to question Father Qin about the imprisonment of the Mad Demon Mercenary regiment. Father Qin refused to see him and gave no reason. He just said one word, wait.

    The Li family was so angry, but they did not dare to anger Father Qin. This was because in Jing Du, everyone knew that everyone in the Qin family were firecrackers, once lit they would explode.

    Furthermore, they would not give face to anyone. Each temper surpasses the next, especially the old man Qin. Few dared to stare at him straight in the eye.

    If the Li family dared to say something, the Qin family would dare to go to their door and fight. They would not give face. Even if the Li family was only a bit worse than the Qin family, they did not dare to provoke the Qin family. That was the reason.

    After all, no one wants to provoke a bomb that was close to exploding, right?

    Especially Father Qin Bomb who had background strength and was fearless.

    On the other side, Wu Buping¡¯s smile on his face had disappeared early on. His eyebrows were gloomy as he walked around. After a while, a young man that was somewhat simr to Guan Haishan came in.

    This man was Guan Haishan¡¯s younger brother, Guan Hailong and one of Wu Buping¡¯s left and right arm.

    As soon as Guan Hailong walked in, Wu Buping hurriedly asked: ¡°What did the Li family say?¡±

    Guan Hailong¡¯s face was also very gloomy: ¡°The Li family spread the word and said that the Qin family won¡¯t budge. They told us to wait and to not worry.¡±

    ¡°F*ck himself! ¡°Wu Buping kicked the table. At that time, it was the Li family who had coborated with them. It was the Li family who enjoyed the fruits of theirbour. Now that something was wrong, the Li family were the first to abandon them?

    ¡°Has Haishane back yet?¡± Wu Buping asked quietly after calming down a little.

    Guan Hailong shook his head: ¡°No, but we are now in confinement. We can¡¯t send out any messages and no one can send in messages. No one knows the current circumstances.¡±

    Although they could not escape, they could still contact the Li family. Now they can¡¯t even do that.

    Wu Buping was not worried about Guan Haishan. After all, Guan Haishan was an ¡®undead body¡¯. He frowned and said: ¡°Thinking about the worst case scenario, ourboratory might have been found. If so, then it is really over. As long as ourboratory is disclosed, the Li family would definitely be the first ones to cut off their rtionship with us. In order to wash themselves clean of this mess, they might also find a way to kill us to shut our mouths. ¡±

    ¡°If theboratory is not found... ¡± After a pause, he sneered: ¡°The Qin family will not be able to stop us.¡±

    They have alreadye to the end of the road.

    Guan Hailong whispered: ¡°Big brother, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°In a while , I will pass on the news and prepare to start n M. If the Li family really wants to be so cruel...¡± Wu Buping¡¯s eyes shed insanely: ¡°Then even if I die, I will have to drag the whole city to death!¡±

    Guan Hailong lowered his head, but his eyes were crazy and resolute: ¡°I understand, brother.¡±

    After Guan Hailong went out, Wu Buping picked up one of the drugs and looked calmly at it for a long time. Then he slowly injected it into his body.

    He has always been a lunatic.

    On the afternoon of Shao Qing¡¯s return to Jing Du, the Qin family announced news about the top ten crimes of the Mad Demon Mercenary group. The first was building aboratory using living people to study the zombie virus.

    As soon as this news was released, the whole of Jing Du was in an uproar. Many ordinary people had been bullied by the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps and many superhumans detested the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps. But, they had never expected them to be able to do something so wretched.

    The evidence was posted. One photo caused the people who hadn¡¯t seen the scene to clench their teeth and want to tear the Mad Demon Mercenaries alive.

    After their anger was fear. Fortunately, the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps was found, otherwise what would they have done?

    Maybe they would have been the next experiment!

    Therefore, throughout Jing Du, everyone supported the Qin family¡¯s decision to strangle the entire Mad Demon Mercenary group!

    The number one chief of Jing Du also issued an order to cooperate with the Qin family tounch an operation. The Li family and other major mercenary regiments participated in the operation.

    Of course, this strangling does not mean killing everyone in the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps. After all, not everyone was bad. There must be a lot of people who didn¡¯t know what the Mad Demons were doing.

    So the decision made by the Qin family was to kill the high ranks of the Mad Demon Mercenary regiment. They would rather kill them wrongly than let them go. As for the middle and lower ranks, they would first capture then and then decide.

    However, when they arrived at the site of the Mad Demon Mercenary Corps, they saw a ground full of corpses. In fact, they have mutated and after being zombified, were torn apart.

    Then ... some of them that were still alive ... not sure if they should be called humans, monsters, or zombies, came out of the house.

    Wu Buping held a tube of medicine and stood within the monster group, with a small smile on his face: ¡°Let the whole city ... be buried with me!¡±

    He opened the medicine in his hand and once the liquid inside encountered the air, it quickly vtilized and turned into a pale green gas. The superhuman standing in the very front suddenly felt something wrong. He muttered while scratching his itchy skin and then let out a scream. This was because he saw himself scratch off a chunk of flesh.

    He stood there dazed, but the people around him looked at him with horrified eyes. He lowered his head and then saw his nails grow slowly bing a kind of gray and ck he was familiar with. Then the skin on his hands also spread instantly into a kind of blue and ck symbolizing death.

    It¡¯s like the countless zombies he killed many times before.

    He felt his face tremblingly, and with a slight scratch, he ripped off another piece of flesh, the edges of which were already rotting.

    No ... impossible! How could he be this kind of monster!

    The man¡¯s eyes were desperate, his palms were shaking more and more. Finally, a dagger was pulled out by himself and inserted into his heart.

    He would rather die than be a monster that eats people.

    There was more than one infected person. Anyone who was rtively close to them were infected. The rest retreated in panic from the ce covered by the green mist. They couldn¡¯t believe it, how could superhumans get infected?

    If even superhumans are infected, then ...

    The fear in everyone¡¯s heart was magnified infinitely. Shao Qing looked coldly at Wu Buping who was standing in the green mist arrogantlyughing and said coldly: ¡°This should be a virus they developed sessfully. Everyone step back. Don¡¯t get contaminated, even superhumans will be zombies.¡±

    Those who have been infected were standing still. Some were crying on the ground, and some decisively and desperately ended their lives.

    Shao Qing frowned, not knowing what to do. This was because this green mist was still spreading. At this rate, by tomorrow evening, it would cover the whole of Jing Du.

    ¡°General Qin, in this situation, it is not good to infect more people. Please take everyone and evacuate all the people in Jing Du. Let everyone go outside the city and wait for us to solve the virus before moving back.¡± Shao Qing said decisively.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Father Qin nodded and led a group of people away. All those who remained were masters, such as Wu Jiaojiao of Thorn Roses, Zhu Mochen, and Jin Mingyu from Frozen Ice.

    Shao Qing waved her hand and Gu Chuan stepped forward to try to condense the water vapor in the air to freeze this green mist. Then he found that, with his strength, he could only freeze a p-sized amount. Yet, the ce that was frozen continued to melt rapidly.

    Gu Chuan shook his head, his ice powers could not deal with this strange virus.

    Wu Buping was slowly walking out at the moment, his face was malicious: ¡°This virus is something even I can¡¯t control. You can all die, even if I die, you must be buried with me!¡±

    Behind him, slowly, a lot of babies crawling on the ground appeared. Each of which had a part of their body zombified. These were all finished or semi-finished products in the course of their previous experiments. Now they were all released by him.

    ¡°Go!¡± He said fiercely.

    Then the babies pounced on him, each biting his body angrily. He waved continuously, trying to knock the babies away, letting out a frightened sound.

    Shao Qing flicked her sleeves and looked at him expressionlessly. What was that saying? A clever person may be the victim of his own ingenuity, you reap what you sow.

    Wu Buping had a lot of flesh bitten off, but it was slowly growing back. He actually injected himself with the virus. Shao Qing looked at it carefully, thinking that those babies would not be able to kill Wu Buping.

    At this time, a little girl came out of the green mist. She was wearingrge clothes of a patient and had big eyes that looked innocent.

    It was unsure when she appeared beside Wu Buping. She slowly extended her hand, even if she extended her foot, she would only reach Wu Buping¡¯s chest.

    The girl frowned, then inserted her palm into Wu Buping¡¯s body. Clutching his heart, she pulled and pulled, bending the frightened Wu Buping¡¯s back.

    Finally with a smiling face, she happily twisted Wu Buping¡¯s neck.

    She tore Wu Buping¡¯s head off and held it in her palm like she was holding her favorite toy. Those babies who ate Wu Buping¡¯s body surrounded her andy on the ground obediently.

    People who saw this scene, even if they were disgusted with Wu Buping, could not help but shudder.

    Shao Qing understood the situation very clearly. This girl was probably an experimental product of Wu Buping, presumably the only sessful No. 068 from the rumours.

    Wu Buping thought that he could control these subjects, but in the end he was betrayed.

    But what they were most worried about now was not these experimental subjects, but the floating mists which were constantly spreading, just like an infectious disease. The nearby mists were also dyed in bright green.

    The little girl grinned and looked at Shao Qing with a malicious gaze. She was like a hungry tiger released from the cage. Her gaze was malicious and full of greed.

    Shao Qing took a deep breath and calmly said: ¡°Although our major problem is this mist, the top priority is to solve these zombies. If you let them escape, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°But ...¡± Wu Jiaojiao frowned: ¡°We can¡¯t get into the mist at all.¡±

    ¡°I can try.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s confidence naturally came from her body. She was not a human. If she was zombified again, to what extent can she zombify?

    She stretched out a vine and then slowly dived into the mist. Only one vine was seen in the open, but secretly Shao Qing was manipting the vine and absorbing the mist into her body along the vine.

    To her surprise, the mists not only did not cause any damage to her, but also became a special energy the moment it entered her body.

    This kind of peculiar energy transformed her body while enhancing her abilities. After a while, Shao Qing felt that she had broken through a small level.

    ¡°I am a wood elemental user. I have a nt that looks like a jellyfish. When it is released, it will wrap me in the middle and can iste all poisonous gases.¡± Shao Qing made up: ¡°I can see if this fog can be isted as well.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Gu Panpan, who knew Shao Qing¡¯s current state, said seriously.

    Shao Qing deliberately extended her hand in front of everyone. Her hand reached into the mist, but after a long time, there was no change.

    Everyone was relieved. When they looked at Shao Qing, their eyes looked as if they were looking at their savior.

    Shao Qing continued in a serious manner: ¡°My current strength can protect one person at most like me from this kind of fog. So everyone besides Er Dai and I can withdraw. From the speed of the fog, the whole yard will soon be shrouded, you should wait for us outside.¡±

    A few people, you look at me, I look at you, then finally nodded. They all went out. Shao Qing, who fooled everyone, took Er Dai and entered the mist.

    When she went in, she told Er Dai to absorb this mist to strengthen himself.

    The two went in happily. The girl didn¡¯t expect Shao Qing to be able toe in. She was still thinking if it would be better to eat that person first.

    Shao Qing and Er Dai came in.

    The girl shouted angrily and the babies rushed up. Actually, they were all innocent. Before they were even born, they were deprived of the chance of living by others and were transformed into such monsters.

    But Shao Qing had to take action against them because if they were not killed, more people would die in their hands in the future. Don¡¯t forget, these baby zombies couldn¡¯t control their desires, they will definitely eat people.

    So when Shao Qing and Er Dai shot out, there was no mercy at all. The baby zombies were not weak. The worst was also at the peak of third rank, while the strongest was already at the fourth rank. However, when facing Shao Qing, it was all useless.

    Soon it was solved by Shao Qing and Er Dai. When the little girl zombies saw they were in a bad situation, she rushed over immediately. Before her death, she was probably a superhuman. Moreover, her powers were strange.

    She can quickly atomize her body. When she turned into a mist, her speed would be very fast. Then she would condense into an entity, appearing in front of Shao Qing. If she encountered a fatal injury, she would turn into a mist again so Shao Qing could not hurt her at all.

    Shao Qing and the girl zombie fought for a long time. While all the baby zombies have been resolved, she still has not won against the girl zombie. She was not as powerful as Shao Qing, but her ability was too weird and the recovery ability of the zombie was strong. Shao Qing could not do anything to her at that moment.

    Seeing that the mist had spread out, Shao Qing was a little anxious. She suddenly shot out and fixed the space around the little girl briefly, then attacked the little girl.

    This time, she almost destroyed half of the body of the little girl. The little girl became manic at this time. She suddenly turned into a bright red mist and rushed to Shao Qing. The whole mist had a sense of mania.

    Er Dai seemed to have discovered something and quickly jumped to Shao Qing, then there was a loud noise. The red mist exploded when it made contact with Er Dai.

    The power of the explosion was massive. The little girl who only had her upper body left, took that opportunity to escape.

    After the energy of the explosion was a little more stable, Shao Qing immediately got up and took Er Dai in her arms and eagerly inspected Er Dai¡¯s body.

    Er Dai¡¯s back was without skin and flesh. She could even see his spine and internal organs.

    What was more terrifying was that Er Dai did not recover!

    If it was before, when he suffered such a serious injury, the wound will surely recover slowly. But this time, no matter how Shao Qing looked at it, she could not see the wound recover from itself.

    Shao Qing was so distressed that she couldn¡¯t care about absorbing any mist. She found a piece of clothing from the space, wrapped Er Dai with it, and ran away with Er Dai.

    Her speed was too fast. The people waiting outside only felt a gust of wind blowing in front of their eyes, and then the person disappeared. Shao Qing only left a sentence: ¡°One got away, the rest has been handled.¡±

    Everyone: ...

 Chapter 188

    <strong>Chapter 188 Volume 2 Chapter 82 Missing Er Dai</strong>

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t have time to say more. She held Er Dai and ran back to her home. There was an indescribable fear in her heart.

    In the past, even if she or Er Dai was injured, Shao Qing did not feel this way because they were zombies. Unless they were fatal wounds like head cuts, general injuries would heal quickly.

    But this time, Er Dai didn¡¯t have any signs of healing.

    Shao Qing was very scared. Panic, weak legs, her heart was a mess.

    When she rushed home, Fu Jingmo was watering flowers and saw Shao Qing rushing in carrying Er Dai. Startled, he asked: ¡°Qing Jie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, watch the door.¡± Shao Qing held Er Dai and rushed upstairs with a nk expression. Probably because she was entering her own house, she felt a bit more rxed. Fu Jingmo identally saw Er Dai, a piece of his back not covered by clothes.

    It was shocking.

    Fu Jingmo was stunned and stood for a long time beforeughing lightly. There was an inexplicable madness in his eyes. He thought it was weird how Fu Jingshen could be safe and have only lost his memory. It turned out..... that Fu Jingshen was no longer human.

    He clutched the kettle in his hand, there was an unrestrained jealousy in his eyes. Fu Jingshen, oh Fu Jingshen. When you were alive, you robbed me of everything. Now that you are dead, you still want to fight with me.

    He won¡¯t ept this!

    Why do all the good things belong to Fu Jingshen? Why does everyone like Fu Jingshen? Why is it that he can give up so many things but still not get what he wants? While Fu Jingshen didn¡¯t have to do anything and people would just throw themselves at him?

    Why?!

    He had the same face as Fu Jingshen, but Shao Qing would rather like a zombie than give him an extra nce.

    Fu Jingmo¡¯s eyes changed from crazy jealousy to cold and bloodthirsty. A zombie... not even a human being, what are you going to use to fight against him?

    Fu Jingshen, you should have died already. So this time, go die quietly.

    I will take over the things you have.

    Shao Qing hugged Er Dai and brought him to the second floor. She carefully ced him on the bed and removed his coat. The shocking wound still showed no signs of recovery.

    Shao Qing observed carefully, and then found that his wound has been recovering, but there was a special power that while he recovered continued to attack at his wound.

    Every time the wound recovered a little, it would be destroyed immediately. Thus it looked like it had not recovered at all.

    She was so anxious that when she turned around, she just found out that Yan Qiyue and the rest had not returned yet. Thus she quickly rushed out and carried Yan Qiyue back.

    ¡°Come and see. What¡¯s the matter with him?¡±

    Yan Qiyue hadn¡¯t caught his breath yet. In a huff, he smiled wryly and tried to joke with Shao Qing, but seeing the huge trauma on Er Dai¡¯s back, he stopped.

    He didn¡¯t like Er Dai very much and was always jealous of Er Dai taking Shao Qing¡¯s heart. Sometimes he secretly roasted him, but he never thought of letting Er Dai die. This was because Shao Qing would be sad.

    Moreover, Er Dai loved Shao Qing a lot. He was willing to use his life to protect Shao Qing. Yan Qiyue can see it, so even if his jealousy was killing him, Yan Qiyue would not do anything to Er Dai.

    On the contrary, when he saw that Er Dai was seriously injured, his first reaction was how he should help Er Dai.

    After Shao Qing talked about her findings with Yan Qiyue, Yan Qiyue gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I need some time to do research because I can¡¯t be sure what this energy is on his wound.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and said, ¡°You do your research, Er Dai should still be able to resist for a while.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded and began to move his tools. Shao Qing was very panicked. She suddenly wanted to smoke, so she walked outside the door and took a cigarette to smoke silently as if it could relieve her panic.

    Yan Hanqing and others also came back one after another. When they saw Shao Qing, they knew that something must have happened. Gu Panpan asked Shao Qing as the representative: ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°The injury was very serious and there was no way to recover. Qiyue is trying to find a way.¡±

    Shao Qing took another drag, then pinched out the cigarette: ¡°What about the mist?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still spreading. Grandpa Qin has sent people to start evacuating the residents in the city. Before moving out of the city, they sent researchers toe and take a little mist to go back to study. We still don¡¯t know the result.¡± Yan Hanqing said in a mncholy manner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to rest first, the fog won¡¯t spread to here for a while.¡± Shao Qing smiled reluctantly and then said: ¡°Hanqing, you stay for a while.¡±

    The other few people looked at each other then dispersed. Only Yan Hanqing was left. Shao Qing pinched the cigarette and the remaining half was still sandwiched between her fingers. She twisted the cigarette butt and then said: ¡°I have a bad hunch, Hanqing. If something happens in the future, if I¡¯m not around, go directly to Jiangcheng. I trust zombies more. Although they are no longer humans, they are more honest than humans ... ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yan Hanqing grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s hand. After holding it, he felt he was too impulsive, but after holding the soft hand, he was not willing to let go again.

    ¡°You listen to me, I¡¯m not saying that something will definitely happen in the future. Just if something does happen. After all, it¡¯s better to have a good escape route. Yinye is a good person.¡± She whispered: ¡°People always need to think more.¡±

    Yan Hanqing was silent.

    Shao Qing continued: ¡°During the apocalypse, no one dares to say when they will live until. I am just always worried about if one day, something goes wrong, my son will be entrusted to you.¡±

    Yan Hanqing strongly suppressed the bitterness in his heart. He whispered: ¡°It will be fine...¡± To reassure Shao Qing, he said: ¡°I will protect the baby.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved, you should go to rest.¡± Shao Qing said. Yan Hanqing was very reluctant to let go of her hand, but he slowly let go.

    After he left, Shao Qing leaned on the window sill and closed her eyes. She was very tired and exhausted. From the past days to the present, the safety of everyone around her was something she fought for with her body. Sometimes, she felt so tired, she wanted to cry. But looking at the soft and happy expressions of the people around her, she would regain the strength to carry on fighting.

    Since a long time ago, her instructor had said that she was a person who liked to do everything by herself, that she would live a very hard and tired life.

    If possible, Shao Qing also hoped that someone could share the burden with her. But more often, she would not think too much of it and just grit her teeth and walk forward through the thorns to give Er Dai and the rest a way out.

    At this time, she understood Yan Qiyue¡¯s abuse tendency very much. When she was very bitter and tired, her temper would be very bad. Yet, she couldn¡¯t let out her anger on the people around her and had to hold it in for a long time. Stuffing it in for so long, she¡¯ll be abnormal.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Yan Qiyue always said that the two of them were a natural pair.

    Shao Qing thought a lot and finally decided to go for a walk. She went to the ce where the mist was spreading and tried to absorb the mist. This kind of mist could indeed be absorbed by her and it was very beneficial to her. However, her speed of absorbing was not as fast as her vines. Secondly, she couldn¡¯t expose this.

    After absorbing it for a while, Shao Qingling gleamed and summoned the cute little vines in her family. As she expected, as soon as the vines plunged into the mist, they began to absorb the mist. Like a pipeline, she constantly transported the mist into her body. The speed was much faster.

    She absorbed it for a while and then stopped. Secretly absorbing it would not work. She had to find an opportunity to let everyone know that she had a way to solve the mist, then solve it publicly.

    Otherwise, it will be very detrimental to her.

    After seeing the fog, Shao Qing went out of the city again. On the way, she saw many people moving and all their belongings.

    A lot of tents have been ced in the open space outside the city of Jing Du at that moment. Those people were temporarily living in these tents. If the fog can be resolved before spreading out of the city, then they can move back directly.

    If the fog cannot be resolved before it spreads out of the city, then they will have to move away even further.

    Everyone was sad. After all, they have settled down and are stable. No one wants to wander and be homeless. Moreover, ording to the researchers, if there was no way to suppress the mist, the mist may even spread to the whole world.

    As long as there is enough time, this possibility was very great. The first one to bepletely submerged would definitely be China.

    Since this mist contains an engulfing virus, they can assimte with the air, then continue to spread out.

    Father Qin was taking people to arrange the ordinary people who had just left the city. Qin Zixi also took a small team of guards to patrol around.

    Then Shao Qing also saw the No. 1 head for the first time. The head seemed to be in his forties or so. His brows were very soft and he seemed to carry an educated schr aura.

    However, Shao Qing knows that no one who can sit in this position and be able to stabilize their position was simple. Especially after the end of the world.

    He seemed to want to get to know Shao Qing very much, but Shao Qing was still worried. So after chatting for a while, she went back.

    On the second day, Grandpa Qin passed the news that the old guys in the research institute had studied it all night and finally concluded that it could not be suppressed.

    Because they could not find anything at all and they were restrained by this kind of fog, it was no wonder Wu Buping said that when he died, he would have the whole world buried with him.

    Presumably this virus has been developed and there was no antidote. Thus Wu Buping has not dared to use it until he died.

    Yet Yan Qiyue hadn¡¯te out yet. He only drank a bowl of porridge halfway through. When he came out, his eyes were all blue. While drinking porridge, he was still doing some calctions. After finishing the porridge at the door, he plunged into it again.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help with anything and she became more and more irritable. At this time, she realized that she did not treat Er Dai just like a family.

    She liked Er Dai and she liked Yan Qiyue.

    After admitting this, Shao Qing felt that she was inexplicably relieved. In fact, she always knew it, but she dared not admit it.

    Shao Qing wanted tough at her timidity. She was at a loss. She admitted she knew the character of Yan Qiyue. As long as she wanted something even if it was for Yan Qiyue to die immediately, he would do it.

    If she said that she was willing to ept Yan Qiyue, even if she brought Er Dai along, Yan Qiyue would be mad with joy. This has always been known to her, but what about Er Dai?

    He has no memory, he knows nothing. He just loved her by instinct. What about when he recovers his memory?

    Shao Qing thought for a long time, and decided to leave the matter temporarily. When Er Dai recovered his memory, she would ask Er Dai if he would like to live with Yan Qiyue and her.

    If Er Dai was not willing, she will let go even if she is unwilling. If Er Dai was willing, then she will be a bit more selfish and cherish both men.

    As for the eyes of the world, does it matter?

    She lived for herself and for those she cared.

    Having figured this out, Shao Qing felt a lot easier. Her revenge has already been taken care of. Now there was just a Fu Jinling who she didn¡¯t know was dead or alive. If she saw her in the future, she could just kill her then.

    Everyone in the family had the ability to protect themselves, even if one day something happened to her, they can live well. This was no longer a worry.

    She also figured out the situation with Er Dai and Yan Qiyue. She felt that her life was close topletion.

    After another long day, Shao Qing felt that she couldn¡¯t drag it any longer. She found the chief and said straight away: ¡°I have a way to suppress the fog. As for whether it can be eliminated, I do not know.¡±

    The head asked very seriously: ¡°Will it hurt you?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head and continued in a serious manner: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have the ability that my nt gave me, that is purification, I can absorb all the mist into my nts, and then slowly purify it. Although the speed is a bit slower, it is faster than the speed of the mist spreading.¡±

    The chief grasped Shao Qing¡¯s hand: ¡°I represent the whole country in thanking you. If you find it harmful to your body, please stop. Let us think of another way.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and took her little vine to absorb the mist. At the beginning, the chief and the Qin family all watched anxiously not far away.

    Shao Qing appeared to work hard, conscientiously and cautiously, absorbing it slowly. Then she maintained a slightly faster speed than the mist spread to absorb those mists.

    When the mist spread again, the heads and them all retreated. Shao Qing then elerated the pace. Dozens of vines flew out and absorbed a bunch of mist into the body in minutes. Then it transformed into energy.

    Middle of the fifth rank,te fifth rank, peak of fifth rank...

    Soon Shao Qing felt that she was only one step away from the sixth rank.

    Before the breakthrough, it was a futile attempt to absorb the mist again. Shao Qing stored all the mist in the vines and her body, then waited for the breakthrough before absorbing it again.

    After the mist had umted more, a small green bead was formed which existed in the vines and her body.

    Shao Qing worked day and night, while Yan Qiyue researched day and night. Later he came to a conclusion. The reason why Er Dai could not recover was because his wound was covered with a special energy. This kind of energy was very destructive, constantly destroying the wound that was just repaired.

    There are two ways to restore Er Dai. One is to find something that restrains this energy then remove it. The second is to let Er Dai break through.

    If Er Dai can break through to the fifth rank, then his body will have an evolution, it would be anew. When his recovery ability greatly exceeds the destructive power of this energy, as long as Shao Qing suppressed this energy, Er Dai can recover.

    As for what restrains this energy, Yan Qiyue has not yet found out.

    However, Yan Qiyue temporarily maintained the status of Er Dai now, so that his wounds will not deteriorate. This way Shao Qing can also calmly continue to absorb the mist.

    The mist was getting less and less, everyone was cheering. The eyes looking at Shao Qing was like looking at a hero.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about this. She didn¡¯t need to be a hero for everyone. She just wanted to be an umbre for Er Dai and her group.

    After thest piece of mist was gradually absorbed by her, Shao Qing was so satiated, she hupped.

    She moved her body and opened her eyes. As long as she was given an opportunity, she could immediately break through rank 5.

    The head walked over with people, there was a happy look on his face: ¡°Captain Shao, you made a big contribution this time! You saved the whole of Jing Du!¡±

    Shao Qing waved her hand. ¡°It was a slight effort. If you continue like this, I won¡¯t be able to stand it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, your credit can¡¯t be ignored this time. I have to thank you on behalf of everyone.¡± The Chief thanked her and considered what reward to give Shao Qing.

    At this time, Gu Panpan was carrying Yan Qiyue and hurried over: ¡°Qing Jiejie, Qing Jiejie, Er Dai is gone!¡±

    Yan Qiyue, who she was carrying, was also injured. His pale face was curled up on Gu Panpan¡¯s back. Shao Qing heard Gu Panpan¡¯s words and she could only feel a buzz in her head.

 Chapter 189 - Volume 2 Chapter 83 Who dares to stop me

    <strong>Chapter 189 Volume 2 Chapter 83 Who dares to stop me</strong>

    ¡°Er Dai was still healing, why is he suddenly gone? Shao Qing¡¯s face was as white as a ghost. She grabbed Gu Panpan and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yan Qiyue propped himself up: ¡°I was developing the antidote in my room and suddenly a group of people broke in and kidnapped Er Dai.¡±

    Shao Qing closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. After a while, she said: ¡°Panpan, you bring Qiyue and my son. Don¡¯t worry about Jingmo, leave Jingdu first.¡±

    Just when Gu Panpan was about to speak, she only saw Shao Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly open, the bottom of her eyes were cold: ¡°You will only hold me back. Taking Qiyue and the baby and leaving would be the biggest help for me.¡±

    Yan Hanqing stepped forward, and then said: ¡°Panpan, take them and go. I will stay.¡±

    ¡°Enough is enough, you also go.¡± Shao Qing said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s face was very ugly, he clenched his fists tightly. After a while he said: ¡°I know...¡±

    Shao Qing sent them away and then went back to look for the people in Jing Du. There was only a murderous gaze in her eyes. She and Er Dai had given up so much to save Jing Du.

    In the end, Er Dai was injured and was kidnapped by others.

    Huh...

    If anything happened to Er Dai, she would destroy Jing Du. Even if everyone is killed, what about it. They would be buried with Er Dai!

    Gu Panpan probably had already left the city. Shao Qing spoke indifferently: ¡°Whoever took my lover must hand him back to me!¡±

    The chief froze for a moment, then said: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this time, the Li family standing aside stood up: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let me say, this woman standing in front of you, is not a hero at all! The man next to her is a zombie. I am afraid this incident was something she started!¡±

    No matter if everyone was surprised or not, Shao Qing just stared closely at the Li family: ¡°Did you take my lover? Hand him over.¡±

    The chief frowned: ¡°If you took the person away, then bring them back. This is definitely a misunderstanding.¡±

    Father Qin also spoke coldly: ¡°Li Yaowu, this time¡¯s incident, everyone knows clearly who was working behind the scenes. Don¡¯t throw dirty water on Xiao Qing! Give the person back!¡±

    A person from the Li family spoke again: ¡°The person surnamed Qin, are you also part of her gang? Otherwise, why are you protecting her like this?¡±

    He took a step forward and then turned back to speak to everyone: ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had rtives eaten by the zombies? Who doesn¡¯t have friends who has been lost in the mouth of the zombies? This woman, she deliberately raised a zombie. Maybe she secretly killed many people, to give as rations to the zombie.¡±

    ¡°There is no evidence, do not talk nonsense!¡± Qin Zixi frowned.

    ¡°Evidence?¡± Li Yaowu sneered and said, ¡°Then I will show you the evidence, Dean Chen.¡±

    The Dean of the research institute stood up and then said: ¡°Mr. Li did indeed send a zombie to our study today. He has reached rank 4 and looks like an ordinary human. Only after being injured can one discover that he is rotting underneath.¡±

    Coming to the conclusion that Er Dai was at the institute calmed Shao Qing down a lot. She was more worried whether Er Dai was hurt.

    She looked at those superhumans, as well as the ordinary people that were rescued by Er Dai, who were also one of the reasons for Er Dai¡¯s injury.

    Yet these people looked at Shao Qing with suspicion, whispering in private. Gradually voices began toe out from the crowd:

    ¡°What talks about saving people. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s good-hearted. Maybe she was the one who tossed out those green mists, otherwise why can she fix the situation but others can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Why would a good person raise a zombie? She must have a problem!¡±

    ¡°Do you think she really catches living people to feed the zombie?¡±

    Shao Qing was a little disappointed, but only a little. She had no hope for the so-called human nature. Even if she had gone absorbing the mist for the idea of ??enhancing herself, she still saved everyone.

    But this life-saving grace was still not enough to stop alienation.

    Shao Qing calmly spoke: ¡°Done talking? Give me the person.¡±

    ¡°Shao Qing, why are you so arrogant? Do you think you are invincible?¡± Li Yaowu said coldly: ¡°I will tell you now, if you are able to take a step out of Jing Du, my name would be written upside down!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to make a move against Shao Qing, my name will be written upside down!¡± Grandpa Qin also stepped forward and said expressionlessly.

    He believed that Shao Qing was definitely not a bad person. No matter if Er Dai was a zombie or not, at least one thing is certain, that is, Er Dai and Shao Qing are the life-saving benefactors of the whole of Jing Du!

    No matter how human beings are, they can¡¯t forget their roots, nor can they be ungrateful!

    Turning his heads to deal with his benefactor, even if he did not know Shao Qing before, he could not do it. Not to mention, he still had a rtionship with Shao Qing.

    For the first time, Li Yaowu straightened his back in front of Grandpa Qin. He held his head and said, ¡°Qin old man, you still want to protect her at this point?¡±

    The chief was stuck between the two and felt embarrassed. On one side he felt good towards Shao Qing, on the other, he could not condone zombies appearing in the city of Jing Du. As the head, he felt some headaches and said: ¡°How about this, Miss Shao, you go back with us. Then after this is thoroughly investigated, we can speak again.¡±

    Shao Qing just looked at Li Yaowu: ¡°I will say it again onest time. Give me back Er Dai or die.¡±

    ¡°No one can stop me from killing you in this city. As long as you say one more word, I will make your blood stter everywhere in five steps. Do you believe it or not?¡± Shao Qing tilted her head slightly and smiled coldly.

    Li Yaowu suddenly panicked. Those words of refusal, those words of arrogance, he didn¡¯t know what to do and dared not say it.

    She nced at everyone and then said: ¡°I never think about who I am saving. I just wanted to do it and I did it. So I never thought about receiving anything in return. Even now, I am the same. Give me back my lover and I will leave. If you refuse, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just kill my way through.¡±

    Except for the people she cared about, the life and death of other people just depended on her mood.

    Now that these people want to hurt her Er Dai, they can¡¯t me her for being cruel!

    Li Yaowu was very flustered, but heughed. His left and right, all of them were high-level superhumans, why was he so terrified earlier? So he dared to say: ¡°Who knows what you are conspiring? You think you can leave just because you want to leave? What do you take Jing Du as?¡±

    Shao Qing easily tore through space, then appeared in front of him. She grabbed his neck. The nails suddenly protruded and inserted into the flesh. As long as she exerted a little force, she could twist Li Yaowu¡¯s neck off.

    The sudden movement from Shao Qing surprised everyone. They originally thought that Shao Qing was all talk. With such heavy protection, killing Li Yaowu, even a fifth rank superhuman shouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    Then Shao Qing easily pinched Li Yaowu in her hand. She carried Li Yaowu like a dead dog and said: ¡°Take me to find Er Dai.¡±

    Li Yaowu¡¯s eyes rolled back after being pinched. She slightly loosened her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡±

    The chief was unwilling to fight against Shao Qing. He waved his hand: ¡°Take her.¡±

    Dean Chen¡¯s eyes widened and then said: ¡°No! It is my first time seeing a zombie with such a clear consciousness. If I can dissect him, study why he can retain his consciousness, maybe I would be able to find the cure to zombification. Since he is willing to save Jing Du, he would certainly be willing to sacrifice himself for the people of this country!¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice yourself you sh*t.¡± Shao Qing waved her hands and vines emerged from the ground. It surrounded the entire center.

    She looked coldly and said: ¡°Since you are full of righteousness and willing to serve the country, then you should first show off your self-sacrifice!¡±

    After that, she manipted the vines into the body of Dean Chen and injected a little mist into the body. After it entered his body, the mist spread very quickly throughout his body and it quickly reflected on the surface.

    Dean Chen began to feel a little itchy and when he stretched his hand, rotten flesh fell. He didn¡¯t know whether he was panicking or in the middle of despair, he clutched his neck desperately and shouted sharply: ¡°No! Don¡¯t! No!¡±

    Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t you need to keep a conscious zombie? You are now one. Thank you for making sacrifices for the country and the people. I think that people like you who love patriotism should lie on theboratory operating table voluntarily.¡±

    At this time, those people looked at Shao Qing as if they were looking at the devil. They couldn¡¯t help but retreat, fearing that they would be the next Dean Chen.

    Dean Chen turned to them in horror: ¡°Save me! You save me!¡±

    But no one dared to approach him. Each one retreated faster than the other. He waspletely desperate and shouted at Shao Qing: ¡°You are a devil. I¡¯m going to fight you!¡±

    Shao Qing waved her hand gently and the man eating flower came out. It opened its petals greatly, like it was waiting for a rabbit, and swallowed the rushing Dean Chen.

    After swallowing, it gathered its petals together to prepare to digest its food. After half of its digestion, it opened the petals and spat out the melted Dean Chen who still had half of his body.

    After vomiting, it used its leaves to cover its flower head. Ughh, so gross!

    Some people in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit. Vomiting is contagious. One person vomited and another would follow.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about their reactions, she just frowned and said, ¡°Take me to see my lover. Do I still need to repeat myself? I don¡¯t mind killing two more people.¡±

    Only then did the researchers feel their legs go weak. They quickly took Shao Qing to the institute. Shao Qing carried Li Yaowu.

    When she passed by Grandpa Qin, she said lightly: ¡°Senior, after a while, no matter what happens, please don¡¯t intervene. Even if I die, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Grandpa Qin understood Shao Qing very well. The meaning of this was that she did not want to implicate the Qin family. Today, there will inevitably be a bloody battle between her and the Li family. If the Qin family intervenes, it is likely that the Qin family will be the new target.

    Of course, there is one thing that Father Qin didn¡¯t know. Shao Qing was fully prepared to use all her strength and effort. Today, she and the Li family and those who dare to block her way, will fight until one dies.

    If someone from the Qin family was present, she would have to worry about whether she would injure them identally. She will be distracted. As long as the people of the Qin family were not there, as long as only the enemy was there to block her, what if she killed them all? What¡¯s wrong with that?

    The academy was built in the center of Jing Du. Because of its importance, the guards were very tight. Only because of the mist a few days ago did they evacuate the lot, so the guards here looked a lot looser.

    Shao Qing followed the researcher. They walked all the way and finally came to aboratory. As soon as she arrived at the door, she saw Fu Jingmo holding a knife and trying to pierce the body of Er Dai on the operating table.

    Shao Qing, unable to take care of Li Yaowu in her hands anymore, squeezed his neck and threw him aside. Then she moved forward quickly, kicking Fu Jingmo.

    Er Dai¡¯s face was pale and he was lying on the operating table, still dying. Shao Qing violently tore the things that bound Er Dai¡¯s hands and feet. She hugged Er Dai, and felt Er Dai¡¯s face, feeling distressed.

    In the crowd that followed, an old man threw himself over and hugged Li Yaowu¡¯s body: ¡°Son!¡±

    He should be the previous generation head of the Li family, just like the Qin old man in the Qin family.

    ¡°Shao Qing! My Li family and you cannot share the same sky!¡±

    Shao Qing sneered and looked at him: ¡°As soon as youid your hands on Er Dai, I decided I will not share the sky with you. Is there any point to your bullsh*t?¡±

    When she walked by, she stepped on Fu Jingmo¡¯s neck. She now no longer cared who he was and whether he was Er Dai¡¯s brother. She only knew that Fu Jingmo wanted Er Dai to die.

    This meant that he could die.

    Fu Jingmo was not reconciled. He actually wanted to ask why wouldn¡¯t she look at him more? He obviously had the same appearance as him. He could be more gentle and docile than him and love her more than him. Why didn¡¯t she like him?

    At the moment when his neck was broken, Fu Jingmo remembered what happened many years ago. He was standing downstairs, Fu Jingshen, Er Dai, stood upstairs, high above him and his eyes were filled with disgust.

    At that moment, Fu Jingmo thought secretly that he would take away everything from Fu Jingshen.

    They were both that man¡¯s child, why can he only be an illegitimate child and Fu Jingshen can have everything?

    A yearter, he pushed Fu Jingshen from the third floor. Unfortunately, Fu Jingshen did not die, but his head was injured, losing fragments of his memory, unable to remember who pushed him down.

    That was the first time Fu Jingmo had the thought of ??killing. He wanted to kill Fu Jingshen. Since then, Fu Jingmo had be more and more aware of his heart. But since then there has been no good opportunity to be able to make a move.

    Until the end of the world, Fu Jingmo pushed Fu Jingshen for the second time. This time, he pushed Fu Jingshen into the group of zombies.

    At that time, Fu Jingmo felt that even if Fu Jingshen had great luck, he could only be eaten by zombies. Unfortunately, who knows how many good deeds Fu Jinghsen had done in his previous life, that luck actually saved him and he did not die. Instead, he became a zombie.

    Fu Jingmo felt that God was too unfair. He gave everything to Fu Jingshen, while he had nothing. Even at the end, Fu Jingshen became a zombie and could easily be liked by Shao Qing; Yet, no matter how much hard work he put in, he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. This must have been a joke yed on him by God.

    After Shao Qing killed Fu Jingmo, she walked towards the group of people behind her. She walked slowly out, not worried about being intercepted by anyone and not afraid at all. It was like a casual stroll.

    Grandpa Li, a white-haired person sending off a ck-haired person*. It was the most painful time. He hugged his dead son and said: ¡°Today, if you can take a step out of Jing Du, then there is only one possibility, if the Li family was dead!¡±

    * when someone young dies before someone older

    Shao Qing held Er Dai, feeling a lot better. She looked at Grandpa Li and smiled softly: ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you. ¡±

    She hasn¡¯t had a killing spree for a long time. Today, the Li family hadpletely offended her and touched her bottom line. Shao Qing even felt that she was going to go crazy for a moment.

    If Er Dai was not found or if something happened to Er Dai, she would really have washed the whole of Jing Du with blood.

    Fortunately, Er Dai was fine. But the Li family, she was not going to let them go.

    Under Shao Qing¡¯s repeated orders, the people of the Qin family had already retreated. They even brought the chief who was dragged away by Grandpa Qin.

    Then, the only people left were those who wanted to fight her. All the people who blocked her wanted to hurt her or Er Dai, so they should just die.

    Since the breakthrough, this was the first time Shao Qing had used her full strength. She carried Er Dai on her back and tightly tied Er Dai to her with her vines to free her hands.

    Then she went to the Li family and the people who blocked the road.

    Murdering people was actually not pleasant at all. Shao Qing thought this when she released an overwhelming amount of vines.

    Anyone who wanted to approach her and Er Dai, before they could even get close, would be crushed by the vines. Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to do anything at all, she just moved the vines.

    Walking from the institute to the outside, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t remember how many people she had killed. She only remembered wherever she walked, she left a long bloody path.

    There was stickiness under her feet. Every step she took, she would leave behind another bloody footprint.

    People would still throw themselves up fearlessly and Shao Qing took their life without blinking. At the beginning, the Li family made a move by themselves. Later, they began to incite others to join them.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care whether the person who attacked her was the Li family or anyone else. Anyways, they were all the enemy.

    When she walked out for another period, the Li family couldn¡¯t bear the loss. They had to mobilize their trump card, a team of hundreds of superhumans.

    None of the powers on the team was lower than the third rank. This was thest card of the Li family. Even when they were hovering between life and death against the Qin family, even when the Qin family stepped on them, the Li family never took out this trump card.

    But now, old man Li was crazy. Maybe he sinned too much and the heavens couldn¡¯t stand by idly, old man Li had a fling with so many women but only one Li Yaowu was born.

    Li Yaowu¡¯s wife and mistresses were countless and he was almost forty, but there was still no son to be born.

    That is to say, Shao Qing pinched off the roots of the Li family with a slight snap. The Li family was finished. Old man Li was already around 70-years-old, there¡¯s no chance of having another offspring.

    Killing off his son and any possibility of continuing the family heritage, it¡¯s no wonder that old man Li wanted to fight so desperately with Shao Qing.

    But was risking your life useful?

    The answer is yes.

    Shao Qing can¡¯t change the fact that she was only one person. A fist can kill a teacher, and if there are enough ants, they can kill an elephant. Besides, Shao Qing was not an elephant, nor were this group of people around him as simple as ants.

    The most important thing is that Shao Qing still needed to protect Er Dai. When Er Dai stayed on her body, she had no way to tear the space and leave directly. Otherwise, Er Dai might get hurt.

    So when Shao Qing walked out one step at a time, the resistance she encountered simply reached the point where she would crack. Even with her strength, she began to get hurt.

    As soon as Shao Qing was injured, someone eximed: ¡°She is not human too!¡±

    No traces of blood, able to recover quickly as soon as she is injured, this was the characteristic of a zombie. This time, everyone¡¯s eyes on Shao Qing changed again.

    A zombie with a terrible strength, able to talk, think, and appear that of a human, if she mixed into Jing Du with bad intentions, she could infect most ordinary people in Jing Du into zombies in minutes!

    It would be a breeze to assassinate the head.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about the injuries on her body. She directed the vines, cooperating with the torn space cracks, and continually harvested a lot of life.

    There may be innocent people among these people, but they were under the control of the Li family, so what can she do? Shao Qing did not have the time to distinguish between good and bad.

    It can only be said that they were unlucky to meet Shao Qing.

    That¡¯s all.

    Master Li vomited blood from his anger. He watched Shao Qing break through the encirclement bit by bit. The first thing he did was to send someone to close the gates of Jing Du.

    This way, Shao Qing could not get out and will die of exhaustion in the city.

    No matter how strong the person is, no matter how strong the zombie is, there are times when they get exhausted. He didn¡¯t mind taking piles and piles of lives, as long as he could get Shao Qing!

    The moment Li Yaowu died, the Li family was finished. Thus, Shao Qing had to die, she had to be buried with his son and their family.

    By the time she was not far from the city gate, Shao Qing was already scarred and tired. She was staring at the closed city gate not far away and felt some headaches.

    At this time, Shao Qing suddenly heard some unusual voices.

    There seem to be many, many people approaching Jing Du. Some people who have not moved back into Jing Du were crying and screaming in panic.

    Many, many people were pounding on the city gate, trying to open it.

    Old man Li¡¯splexion changed quickly. He ordered people to see what happened. Someone went up to the city wall and looked outside. With a nce, he almost fell down. He ran back and said: ¡°No ... not good, the zombies are sieging!¡±

    Why did the zombies suddenly siege at this time? There was no sign before! Coupled with Shao Qing, old man Li knew that no matter how stupid he was, this time the zombie siege was 80% rted to Shao Qing.

    He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°This must be Shao Qing¡¯s conspiracy! We must not open the city gate!¡±

    ¡°But ... but there are thousands of people outside. The zombies are besieging the city. If you don¡¯t let them in, they will all die!¡± Someone whispered.

    There was a glimmer of cold light in the old man Li¡¯s eyes and he resolutely said, ¡°You can¡¯t open the city gate no matter what!¡±

    He must kill Shao Qing today! No matter what, Shao Qing must be killed!

    This time, there were a lot of people rushing over from the city. This was led by none other than Zhu Mochen and Qin Zixi. Their faces were expressionless: ¡°Open the gates! Bring the people outside in!¡±

    Old man Li brought people to stop both Shao Qing and them and said coldly: ¡°Who dares to open the city gate!¡±

    Although he was very determined, the people under his hands were already shaking. All of them were quietly whispering:

    ¡°But there are thousands of people outside, leaving them outside is too cruel... ¡±

    ¡°Open the gate! My brother is still outside!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my second aunt is also outside...¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just watch them die!¡±

    ¡°... we can¡¯t hold back Shao Qing anyways...¡±

    ......

    Old man Li spat out the blood in his throat. He guarded the city gate, his eyes were full of blood and he roared: ¡°Who dares to open the city gate?¡±

    Shao Qing looked at him for a long while before saying: ¡°So a person¡¯s selfishness can be so scary. A person like you, I rather be the devil, so you can go die.¡±

    Her voice fell, and Master Li suddenly twitched, then fell to his knees on the ground. Many green buds drilled out of his eyes, ears, nostrils and mouth. It turns out that Shao Qing had nted dodder seeds in him at some point.

    When Old man Li died, no one stopped Qin Zixi from opening the door. The heavy city door opened slowly. Shao Qing raised her head and saw many acquaintances standing within the zombie group. The first person was Yin Ye.

    Compared with the humans who pointed their swords at them, zombies were so cute.

 Chapter 190 - Volume 2 Chapter 84 Letâ€™s go to the sea

    <strong>Chapter 190 Volume 2 Chapter 84 Let¡¯s go to the sea</strong>

    Shao Qing carried Er Dai and walked back slowly. When she left the city gate, she looked back at Qin Zixi and the rest. Everyone looked at her with concern, there was no disgust and fear for zombies in their eyes.

    They all treated her as a friend. This recognition made Shao Qing¡¯s mood much better. She waved her hand and moved towards Yin Ye.

    Yan Hanqing and they all stood beside Yin Ye, watching Shao Qinging over. They couldn¡¯t help but step forward to greet her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and she whispered: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yin Ye was expressionless, but there was a hint of a smile in his eyes: ¡°We¡¯re all friends, no need to thank us. You can¡¯t stay here, so why not go to Jiangcheng?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She knew that once the zombie thing was exposed, it was basically leaving human cities behind. Even if her friends didn¡¯t care, ordinary people would be afraid and would resist. She might not step into Jing Du ever again in her life.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but apologize to Gu Panpan: ¡°Sorry.¡± She hesitated and continued: ¡°Whether it is the remote small bases in the south or the north, there definitely must be many people who will not know you. You have a lot of crystal nuclei in my hands. Everyone can split up, find a small base and go settle down.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter for Er Dai and her. They were zombies and so was Xiao Baozi. What about Yan Qiyue? He would probably rather die than be separated from her, but what about Gu Panpan and the rest?

    They are all normal human beings. When they go to Jiangcheng, they would be all surrounded by zombies. Nobody could stand it ...

    Even if they knew that those zombies would not do anything to them, they would also worry about being surrounded by zombies one day when they wake up.

    Even if Shao Qing was unwilling for them to leave, she had to admit that it was no longer suitable for them to stay with her.

    Since the end of the world, besides the very first days, she had always been with Gu Panpan and the rest. Yet, now they had to separate. Shao Qing was full of reluctance.

    Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes widened and she spoke with anger: ¡°Qing Jiejie, what do you mean? You don¡¯t want us anymore?!¡±

    Shao Qing touched her head and then said: ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but I think this would be more suitable for you guys and Xiao Tong. I hope you can take her and take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes were a little red: ¡°Wherever is fine. I will follow wherever you go. Qing Jiejie, don¡¯t chase me away...... ¡±

    Shao Tong couldn¡¯t speak, she just clutched Shao Qing¡¯s clothes tightly, her eyes were full of fear. She was afraid of being left behind by Shao Qing, even when her father was dying, she didn¡¯t do that.

    Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t even say a word, but stood silently behind her. Shao Qing had some headaches. Looking at this, then looking at that, she finallypromised: ¡°If you are not used to it, just tell me. You can move out then.¡±

    Gu Panpan nodded quickly, but thought secretly she would never say the word ¡®leaving¡¯ to Shao Qing in this life. She also hoped that Gu Chuan would get married to... ah be able to marry* Shao Qing.

    * first marry she was implying him marrying in; second one implies just being able to marry her normally

    A group of people and a group of zombies continued to walk together. After a certain distance, they stopped temporarily.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s face was still pale, but it was much better. He used Shao Qing¡¯s thigh as a pillow and whispered to discuss with Shao Qing.

    ¡°I studied for a long time, and finally found that there is probably something that can restrain this special energy on the wounds of Er Dai.¡± Yan Qiyue continued: ¡°This energy is cold, I think if we can go to a volcano to see, the nts growing nearby should have enough heat to restrain this energy.¡±

    There is no item that is the most invincible in the world. No matter how awesome it was, it would have its own nemesis, they just haven¡¯t found it yet.

    Shao Qing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Will the current situation of Er Dai stay the same?¡±

    Yan Qiyue continued: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s not life-threatening for the time being, it should be enough time for us to find a solution.¡±

    Shao Qing calcted a bit and then said: ¡°There are no volcanoes ind, that is, if we need to find a volcano, we will have to go to the sea or go to an ind country. Isn¡¯t there Mount Fuji? It¡¯s a famous volcano. ¡±

    Yan Qiyue sat on her soft thigh and proposed: ¡°Let Hanqing settle down first. Then, we can head out. We can look for it all the way to the south. We will find it, if not then we can go to the ind country.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and then said: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go this time, stay at home. Help me take care of my son.¡± She was actually being selfish. Yan Qiyue and Xiao Baozi had never gotten along that well. Shao Qing hoped that Yan Qiyue could improve his rtionship with Xiao Baozi.

    After all, she has determined that she liked Yan Qiyue and Yan Qiyue also liked her. They will definitely be together in the future, so if Xiao Baozi and Yan Qiyue did not have a good rtionship, she would have a headache being in the middle.

    Yan Qiyue refused without saying anything: ¡°No, this time I have to follow you no matter what. Firstly, Er Dai¡¯s situation is not stable. If his health suddenly gets worse, what would you do? Secondly, do you know what kind of nts can restrain the evil energy on his wounds? Don¡¯t tell me you will bring me back samples. I will follow, test some out and do some research. This way, it might get resolved on the spot and everyone is happy.¡±

    Shao Qing helplessly stroked his short hair and said softly: ¡°But you are also injured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt that badly. We can travel and treat it at the same time. You should also know that my body recovers very quickly.¡± Yan Qiyue hugged Shao Qing¡¯s thigh tightly, humming.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing touched Yan Qiyue¡¯s head: ¡°This matter is better done sooner thanter. When we arrive in Jiangcheng, we will leave as soon as everyone settles down.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded, still very happy. Although there was an additional Er Dai and it was not a honeymoon, just the three of them going out with no other people around, no men who looked at Shao Qing covetously, this three-person world would be pretty good.

    Well suited to cultivate feelings.

    Jiangcheng was on the south side. The climate was warmer and more humid as you went south. Shao Qing still liked this kind of weather. Jiangcheng depended on the first longest river in the country and is surrounded by mountains and water. The environment is extremely good.

    This was originally a big city in the country. After the end of the world, it was upied by zombies and no human approached it. Yin Ye took his little friends to upy the mountain as kings, and their life was particrlyfortable.

    When they arrived in Jiangcheng, Yin Ye waved his hand and then said with special arrogance: ¡°All the houses in the whole city, just pick whatever you want. Live where you want to live.¡±

    This kind of arrogance was full of the taste of a fish pond owner. Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. Finally, she picked a vi beside Yin Ye¡¯s residence. Yin Ye and his friends lived next door.

    With the surroundings and Yin Ye¡¯s order, no zombies woulde close. Shao Qing deliberately discussed this with Yin Ye. After all, she would not be there for a long time, so she was particrly worried about her group. In case someone was identally injured by a zombie.

    Yin Ye quickly resolved the matter. He left Yan Hanqing with the aura of a zombie king, so that the zombies would not have the courage to deal with Yan Hanqing.

    In fact, living in Jiangcheng was not bad. The environment was good and it was quiet. The only problem is the three meals a day. Yin Ye was no longer human and did not need to eat, but Yan Hanqing and the rest still needed to.

    This caused some problem as they would have to go out to get some food back for a period of time. Shao Qing looked at it and renovated the small garden of the vi, then she had Gu Panpan grow some vegetables and fruits. Then they went out to find a granary. After returning with a lot of grain so they don¡¯t have to go out often, everything was set up.

    Now, Shao Qing could get ready to leave. Before leaving, she called for her friends and Yin Ye, to give them a detailed exnation.

    The thing she was most worried about was Xiao Baozi. Shao Qing hugged Xiao Baozi and was very sad: ¡°Listen to Aunt Panpan at home. Mom wille back soon.¡±

    Xiao Baozi was very sensible. He patted Shao Qing¡¯s back: ¡°Mama must cure Er Dai. Baby will be obedient and baby will miss Mama.¡±

    When Shao Qing left, it was like taking one step forward and looking back for three. She looked at Xiao Baozi. She felt that she was too weak and wanted to shed tears.

    But thinking about Er Dai, she left with her teeth clenched.

    Yan Qiyue still had injuries on his body, so it was Shao Qing who was carrying Er Dai. The three of them continued to go south and the air became more humid. On the third day after leaving Jiangcheng, Er Dai finally recovered from thea.

    On the other side, in Jiangcheng, others can¡¯t be spoken for but Xiao Baozi was still as good as fish. He was not a normal child. He used to have no friends except Qin Zixi. This time, he made another friend.

    This friend was called Xiao Yu, a zombie baby. Besides living out of his friend¡¯s chest, he was a very good friend.

    Xiao Yu was a little smaller than Xiao Baozi and liked to y with Xiao Baozi. For this reason, he abandoned his little partner, the short-haired owner of the chest.

    Xiao Yu still can¡¯t walk and only crawled. Every time he hung out with Xiao Baozi, he always had Xiao Baozi hold him.

    The two buns soon became Jiangcheng¡¯s tyrants.

    They would often go to the long river behind Jiangcheng to y. They would catch fish, pile up sand and the like. Usually, Shao Tong followed them. Sometimes it would be Gu Panpan or Yan Hanqing. They had been busy farming recently, so at those times, Yin Ye arranged some senior zombies to guard in secret.

    Then when Xiao Baozi took his little friend to pile up sand, a little girl suddenly got out of the reed pond. Without saying a word, she rushed up to Xiao Baozi and startled Xiao Baozi.

    As soon as the little girl pounced, she bared her teeth fiercely. Presumably, she wanted to devour Xiao Baozi and Xiao Yu. After all, Xiao Baozi and Xiao Yu were zombies of decent rank.

    Then, as soon as Xiao Baozi reached out, he grabbed the little girl¡¯s wrist. The little girl panicked at that time. She only felt that the energy in her body kept pouring into Xiao Baozi¡¯s body. She was so frightened, she turned into a mist at that time.

    That¡¯s right, she was the same young girl zombie that had fought to a draw with Shao Qing and seriously injured Er Dai.

    It was just that her life was bad and her injuries have not healed. She wanted to attack the same kind of prey and recover her body. Yet, she just happened to encounter Xiao Baozi. When the mist appeared, she quickly rushed to Xiao Baozi and Xiao Baozi¡¯s swallowing rate became a lot faster.

    Xiao Yu giggled on the side, then swallowed up some mist. Then he huped contentedly.

    Even Yaya scorned her on the side.

    The little girl¡¯s killer move was turning into a mist. When she turned into a mist, no one could hurt her. Whether it was to escape or whatever, it couldn¡¯t go wrong.

    But today, the more she transformed into a fog, the faster she was swallowed. The scared girl quickly recovered her human form. She could not escape, she could not fight, the girl could only beg for mercy.

    She made a pitiful sound, hoping that Xiao Baozi would let her go. Xiao Baozi also huped. Although the little girl could not beat him because of her injury, the little girl was a rank 5 zombie after all. He swallowed it all at once, feeling full to the point of bursting.

    Then Xiao Baozi shed and asked the little girl: ¡°Do you want to be my wife? If you be my wife, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    In fact, his heart was thinking like this. Fighting thendlord is missing one, no that¡¯s not right. ying pretend family, they are missing one. It also just happened that they were missing a girl = v = she also seemed quite cute so she could y the child¡¯s mother.

    The little girl nodded quickly and looked at Xiao Baozi pitifully. Her original thought was that as soon as Xiao Baozi let her go, she would immediately run away into a cloud of mist and never approach this terrible ce again.

    Then Xiao Baozi dragged the little girl back to Jiangcheng in excitement. In the process, he didn¡¯t let go of the hand. The little girl couldn¡¯t run away. As soon as she wanted to melt into mist, there was a devouring force that came from the hand of Xiao Baozi.

    On the way back, they just happened to meet Shao Tong who came over to find him. Xiao Baozi told Shao Tong very happily: ¡°Tong Jiejie, I caught a wife ~ but I¡¯m afraid she will run away.¡±

    Shao Tong looked at the little girl zombies andpletely regarded her as a toy for Xiao Baozi. When she heard the words of Xiao Baozi, she explored her mental strength and locked the crystal nuclei in the little girl¡¯s zombie brain.

    The little girl had just prepared to resist when was locked in by the energy. Shao Tong then took the opportunity to stab out suddenly and imbued her mental strength in the little girl¡¯s crystal nucleus, then she left another mark in the body of Xiao Baozi.

    This was like a shackle, locking the little girl and leaving the leash to Xiao Baozi. As long as the little girl tries to escape, Xiao Baozi can directly crush the little girl¡¯s crystal nucleus with his thoughts.

    This was a new ability obtained by Shao Tong after her breakthrough.

    Xiao Baozi was very happy. He hugged Shao Tong and gave her a kiss. Then hugging his little partner, he led the little girl to go y again.

    Little girl: .......

    This is the legendary getting overturned in the gutter*.

    * when something goes wrong at a time when you held the advantage

    The little girl who was overturned in the boat in the gutter was not ready to wait for her death. She secretly studied how to escape. When she was thinking, she saw Xiao Baozi leaning in and smiling. His eyes shone brightly: ¡°Let¡¯s y pretend family! I¡¯m the father, you¡¯re the mother, Yaya is the baby, and Xiao Yu is my older brother.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes flickered, it was unclear what she was thinking. Then she saw Xiao Baozi smile, but his eyes looked very dangerous. ¡°Are you thinking about running?¡±

    The little girl was a zombie, but she still felt cold from this nce. She quickly shook her head and Xiao Baozi smiled happily: ¡°Then let¡¯s y.¡±

    Unaware that her baby had turned into a ck hearted sesame bun, Shao Qing was preparing to make soup for Yan Qiyue.

    Although it is said that Yan Qiyue¡¯s body has improved a lot due to her efforts, it did not mean that one day or two is enough, nor does it mean that she could stop her efforts.

    It was a long-term upbringing in order to ensure that the body was always in good health, less diseases and less pain.

    In addition to making soup, Shao Qing was also considering another thing. That is, how to go to the ind country across the ocean.

    Over the past few days, she took Yan Qiyue and Er Dai to go to many ces and found many things, but none of them could restrain the strange energy on Er Dai¡¯s wound.

    So Shao Qing decided that she had to go to the sea and directly to the ind country. She could not drag it on for too long. Even if the body of Er Dai could resist, she saw the huge wound every day and Er Dai who was pale and weak. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    But if they want to go to sea, the first thing to do is to get a boat. If there is no boat, they can¡¯t reach the ind country. But it is the apocalypse, where can she find a boat? Even if it can be found, who will operate it?

    So Shao Qing decided happily to build the ship herself.

    Hearing this decision, Yan Qiyue: ......

 Chapter 191 - Volume 3 Chapter 1 Out at Sea

    <strong>Chapter 191 Volume 3 Chapter 1 Out at Sea</strong>

    Last volume!!!!

    This was already their third day out at sea. Originally, Shao Qing was prepared to make a small boat by herself and slowly drift towards the ind country. However, she didn¡¯t expect to take a look at the seaside to see that there were a lot of fishing boats, cruise ships and so on.

    But just having a boat was useless, they needed someone to drive it. Shao Qing originally wanted to find a base nearby. There must be fishermen in a base near the sea and the fishermen could drive the boat.

    As for whether the fisherman would be willing to go so far as to cross the sea to the ind country, although crystal nucleus are not some miracle item, it should be useful in this regard.

    Maybe Shao Qing was really lucky, when they were looking for the boat, they also found a man. The young boy looked like he was 20 years old and had healthy wheat-colored skin approaching a copper bronze tone.

    He was entangled with an octopus and was being dragged into the sea.

    The ocean must be the most dangerous ce during the end of the world. There was too much marine life in the ocean. Most of the marine life, after mutation, had high attack power. Not to mention, the ocean is unfathomable. No one knows what lives at the bottom of the ocean.

    This octopus probably came up to the edge for predation or it may have been washed up by the high tide. The teenager was doing something when he was treated as prey.

    Shao Qing stared at the huge octopus, her eyes shone bright for a long while. Then she asked Yan Qiyue: ¡°Do you want to eat grilled octopus tentacles?¡±

    Yan Qiyue looked at her. Her eyes were shining, she was the one who probably really wanted to eat it. Yan Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched and then said: ¡°It¡¯s better to save him. Who knows, maybe he can drive a boat and we don¡¯t have to look around everywhere. If not, he should know someone who can drive a boat?¡±

    Shao Qing, who found another friend, happily bundled the octopus that was the height of a person.

    The teenager had already given hope and closed his eyes waiting for death. But abruptly, his body suddenly jolted up. He opened his eyes and found that he was suspended in the air. He was still wrapped by the octopus tentacles, but the octopus was suddenly in midair.

    The octopus was suspended by green vines and hung upside down. Just in front of the teenager, a woman stood. She pulled a knife out and sliced down hard. The teenager fell down on the beach head first.

    Shao Qing also picked up the tentacles that bound the young boy. The tentacles were still wriggling and fresh.

    She squeezed the soft and slippery octopus tentacles and said to Yan Qiyue seriously: ¡°Let ¡¯s eat octopus today at noon. The octopus tentacles can be cooked teppanyaki style. We have a grill. The grilled octopus will definitely be very good. The rest can be cut into shreds and stewed with eggs. Unfortunately, there are no leeks, otherwise the octopus could be saut¨¦ed with leeks.¡±

    ¡°You can keep it and fry it when you have leeks.¡± Yan Qiyue touched his chin. When he said that Shao Qing was very happy about it: ¡°You¡¯re right, we can go to the neighborhood area to see if there are any vegetables that I didn¡¯t bring and collect some more.¡±

    Listening to the two people discussing how to cook this octopus, the teenager looked stunned: ...

    After the negotiation, Shao Qing asked the young boy: ¡°Can you sail a boat?¡±

    The teenager froze for a long time, then nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Shao Qing felt that she had done a great job of saving the person. She could kill two birds with one stone. It really couldn¡¯t be better.

    Shao Qing bent down and patted the boy¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Boy, can I discuss something with you?¡±

    The boy was still nk: ¡°What¡¯s the matter ...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I¡¯m going to go to the ind country, but I don¡¯t know how to sail a boat. So I want to hire you to sail. As for the remuneration, it could be crystal nucleus or grain, up to you.¡± Shao Qing spoke very seriously.

    She had already made some preparations. If the teenager did not agree, she would tie him directly to the boat. By then, once he¡¯s stuck on the boat, he could only continue forward.

    The teenager stared at Shao Qing for a long time and then whispered, ¡°Is food okay?¡±

    Shao Qing waved her hand: ¡°No problem. Since you are hired, it is natural for you to make the conditions. As long as it is not too excessive, I will satisfy your demands.¡±

    The teenager knew that once he was on the sea, there was a high possibility of dying. There were too many unpredictable dangers: mutated marine creatures, especiallyrge marine creatures that can be called sea monsters, various tornado winds and tsunamis, underwater volcano eruptions, reefs, etc., all kinds of dangers. As long as one made contact with any of them, it was enough to make sure they never came back.

    However, the conditions given by Shao Qing were too generous. He was reluctant to give it up. It can be seen that Shao Qing was a powerful person and there must be no shortage of food in her hands.

    If he can rely on this exchange, he can let his brothers and sisters live a good life for a while.

    This time, he was attacked by the octopus when he was out to find food. Every time during the high tide and low tide on the beach, there would be a lot of oysters, sea shells, small fish and the like. He had just wanted toe over and pick up some of these to go back and eat it with his brothers and sisters.

    During the apocalypse, not everyone was as well off as Shao Qing. Most were like this teenager. They would not be full for their three meals and struggled most of the time.

    He breathed in through his nose and cried, ¡°I¡¯ll sail for you, can you give me two bags of food?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Shao Qing said generously. Before leaving, she had emptied quite a few granaries. The majority was brought back to Jiangcheng by her friends. The remaining 20 bags of rice were taken by her. There were also a few bags of ground flour, some red beans and green beans for cooking porridge.

    The teenager was a little surprised, his cheeks flushed. He whispered, ¡°Can you let me go back and settle down, then go with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we just need to buy something. Where do you live? Let¡¯s go back together!¡± Shao Qing nced at the octopus struggling. Expressionlessly, she sliced it with the sword throwing away the internal organs of the cartge and ink sac, leaving the delicious octopus tentacles and flesh which she threw into the space.

    The youngster surprised by Shao Qing¡¯s savageness: QAQ

    The youngster lived at a small base close to the beach. This base was notrge. The base may only have a total of two or three hundred people. There were no mercenary regiments.

    Reportedly, the origin of this seaside base was the fisherman. They were probably local people from before the apocalypse, thus it was quite peaceful.

    The youngster led them to the base. Because the youngster led them, they went straight in without being checked.

    As soon as they returned to the teenager¡¯s home, there were many children who came out under the leadership of a young girl to greet the teenager.

    The children tweeting were about four or five years old, while the older ones were seven or eight years old.

    The teenager said: ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you...¡± It was only then that he remembered that he hadn¡¯t introduced himself yet, so he was a little shy: ¡°My name is Feng Lan, this is my older sister Feng Yue. My sister is a kindergarten teacher. The children are the survivors from our vige and now live with us.¡±

    Shao Qing also briefly introduced herself and Yan Qiyue to them. After entering the house, she started to move the food around.

    She gave them fifteen bags of rice and left five bags to eat on the road. Three bags of flour, some of the vegetables, and dried meat she would store it away. The older sister was stunned.

    ¡°This is what we said was thepensation.¡± Shao Qing said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is enough, but this is all I can give you at present.¡±

    ¡°Enough ... Enough ...¡± Feng Lan murmured. He originally thought that Shao Qing would give him three or five bags of food and that would be already very good. Who would have thought Shao Qing would just pull out dozens of bags.

    Feng Yue seemed to catch on and looked at Feng Lan doubtfully. Feng Lan bit his lip and exined: ¡°I¡¯m going to apany Qing Jie to go to sea and I wille back soon. You take care of Er Bao and the rest at home ...¡±

    Feng Yue was trembling. She knew the danger of the sea, especially going to the sea during the end of the world. Saying one would have a narrow escape for their lives was being hopeful.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t help it. There were several children in the family to support. The two of them could not afford it. If they had these foods, they would not have to worry about the children having nothing to eat for at least a year and a half.

    ¡°Come back soon...¡± Feng Yue trembled.

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯tfortable looking at this pair who seemed to be doing theirst farewells and patted Feng Yue¡¯s shoulder: ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, I will not let your brother get into an ident. Rest assure, we will get back safely.¡±

    After appeasing the two siblings, Yan Qiyue was sent out by Shao Qing to buy vegetables. She carefully ced Er Dai down to allow him to rest. Then, she went to the kitchen.

    The octopus was very long and cut into pieces by Shao Qing. Whether it was to be grilled or fried on an iron te, it will do.

    As for the other parts, Shao Qing cut them into rings and strips of meat. Partly for grilling, partly for soup and stir-fry.

    At noon today, a group of them ate this octopus.

    Yan Qiyue soon bought some vegetables simr to seaweed, kelp, and some leeks grown in the base.

    This was because he still remembered Shao Qing said she wanted to eat leek fried octopus.

    Charcoal was readily avable and so were the grills. Shao Qing had half using an iron te while the other half was for tools for roasting kebabs.

    This way, she can grill the octopus directly on the teppanyaki and barbecue it.

    When Yan Qiyue came back, he saw the children surrounding Shao Qing. They were all staring at her grilling the octopus tentacles on the iron te.

    Pouring a little oil, the tender octopus was sizzling on the iron te. The scent began to spread. She also cut some onion and sprinkled it on top with some sesame oil and chili. Once it roasts a little more, she just needed to sprinkle a little bit of cumin, then it would be ready to eat.

    Considering it may be a problem for the children, she didn¡¯t put too much chili. The children ate until their mouths were covered with grease and looked at Shao Qing, eyes full of admiration.

    Shao Qing had already given them an illusion that she had be a chef.

    On the other side, the barbecue part was more diversified. Roasted leeks, roasted potato, sliced ??meat, and the most important part, the octopus.

    After feeding everyone, Shao Qing patted her stomach, satisfied. Then she set off with Brother Feng Lan.

    Feng Yue took the children and sent them away reluctantly.

    Shao Qing led the three of them and picked a small, but not too small ship that could be controlled by one person. It should be able to resist the wind and rain and could sail long distances.

    Thus they departed.

    Feng Lan was the busiest because he was responsible for sailing. The second busiest was Shao Qing because she was responsible for cooking. Yan Qiyue and Er Dai stayed on the deck every day, very leisurely.

    There are fishings and the like on the boat. When they stopped at night to rest, Feng Lan would cast a to catch fish. These fresh sea fish will be picked at by Shao Qing. If they were too small they were thrown back. If they were not good, they were thrown back. Thus, they would be left with the delicious ones to enrich their three meals.

    Sometimes Shao Qing also made fish fillet porridge or the like. In short, life was very leisurely.

    When they were lucky, they could also get two hairy crabs. This big crab had a purple shell and was much better tasting than the average crab.

    Shao Qing was addicted after eating it for the first time. Every day she hoped that Brother Feng Lan would be able to get two more. In addition to this, shrimp was also very popr. In short, there were many delicious things to eat.

    It was more luxurious than food onnd. Shao Qing cooked a variety of dishes for the three meals, at least four dishes and one soup a day.

    Especially the soup, it was never the same.

    Today could be fish soup. Tomorrow would be seaweed egg soup. The day after tomorrow would be kelp meat soup. When he first went to sea, Feng Lan was still thin. After a few days of work, he had gained a lot of weight and his face had grown a lot rounder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Instructed Yan Qiyue as he set the table on the deck. Then he passed the dishes one by one. Shao Qing reached out and shouted for Feng Lan to eat.

    ¡°Come on, eat more.¡± Shao Qing ced a lot of meat on Feng Lan¡¯s te. When Feng Lan just came out with them, he was particrly poor and thin. Shao Qing still remembered once when Feng Lan took a bath.

    In fact, it was not a bath. They had just reached the sea and needed to treasure the freshwater resources, so they would just take a towel and dip it into water to wipe their bodies.

    Shao Qing had walked into the wrong room when she was on the deck. Originally she felt embarrassed because she felt like a pervert that directly went into a room of another. But taking a look, she saw that Feng Lan was wearing pants and was so thin and pitiful.

    It felt like there was only skin covering the bones. His ribs were protruding and his arms and calves were not like people in their twenties.

    At that time, Brother Feng Lan was so ashamed that he stretched his hand to cover his chest. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°When we tell you to eat more during the day, you get so shy. But look how thin you are, it must be painful to touch.*¡±

    * saying he¡¯s pointy

    Then she suddenly realized that her words sounded like teasing and she coughed: ¡°I don¡¯t mean I want to touch, I meant it looked like it will be painful for the hand... ¡± The more she exined, the more ambiguous it became, so she hurried away.

    Yan Qiyue looked at Shao Qing picking food for Feng Lan and was a bit jealous. He hummed until Shao Qing also gave him a bunch to settle his jealousy.

    Finally Shao Qing gave a bunch of food to everyone.

    After finishing the meal, Feng Lan remembered something serious. He seriously stated: ¡°There is a reef further ahead, which can¡¯t be bypassed. After all, this route is known and the bypass route is unknown. Known danger is always safer than the unknown.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, go ahead boldly... ¡± Shao Qing, who almost sang it out, coughed in disguise. Then she said:¡± Since I have chosen you, I believe in you.¡±

    Apparently this was Feng Lan¡¯s first time going this far, moreover he was alone. There was no senior who was familiar with this route. It was certain that he was nervous.

    But taking their money, he had to eliminate the disasters. Not only did he hold Shao Qing¡¯s life in his hands but also his own. He had to drive carefully if he wanted to go back to see his sister alive.

    After dinner, several peopley side by side on the deck watching the sun gradually set. Feng Lan found a safe ce to stop the boat and drop the anchor to rest for the night.

    When it was getting dark and the wind rose again, Shao Qing took back the iron te and went back to bed.

    Because of his injury, Er Dai was the most pitiful. He had to sleep on his own bed. But in order to observe Er Dai¡¯s injuries, Er Dai still slept in Shao Qing¡¯s room.

    Only another bed was installed opposite to let Er Dai sleep. Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue slept on the other bed.

    For this reason, Er Dai would constantly look at Shao Qing with his disgruntled eyes. He wanted to sleep with Shao Qing... He wanted to hug Shao Qing, waahhh

    When Shao Qing and the two of them went to bed, he was no longer difficult. He would lie on the bed and look at the other two unsure how to sleep.

    ¡°Good night, baby.¡± Shao Qing squeezed Yan Qiyue¡¯s chin and kissed the tip of his nose. Then ignoring the whimper from Er Dai, she turned to sleep.

    Listening to the meaning of Feng Lan, when they enter the reef group, it will be very dangerous. They must be vignt at all times and wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well, so before they reach the reef group, they had to make sure they sleep enough.

    Yan Qiyue also moved up and kissed Shao Qing¡¯s lips. He was particrly satisfied: ¡°Good night, dear.¡±

    Er Dai: QAQ

    You abuse the wounded!

 Chapter 192 - Volume 3 Chapter 2 Youâ€™re the one marrying me

    <strong>Chapter 192 Volume 3 Chapter 2 You¡¯re the one marrying me</strong>

    Last volume!!!!

    Next Chapter>

    They arrived at the reef officially at noon the next day. The reef was very dense. From afar, you can see the ck reef showing a sharp point on the surface of the water. asionally there were seagulls resting on it.

    Only a small part of the surface was exposed. Most of the reef was lurking under the water, waiting for passing ships to drive into the reef where they would destroy the bilge of the ship. It would sink in a second.

    In the vast ocean, looking out, it was full of sea water. Once the ship sank, a boatman could do nothing but drown.

    Therefore, the reef was very dangerous for ships passing by. In terms of the number of ships submerged by a reef group, it was even more than ships submerged by a tornado.

    Before entering the reef, Feng Lan was terrified. In this group of reefs, there was a safe channel that could amodaterge ships. The veterans who often used this channel were naturally very skilled. However, for neers like him, if they were not careful they would be buried under the sea.

    Feng Lan was very scared. There were a bunch of people in his family relying on him. If one could live, who would willingly die?

    He made a lot of psychological preparations before embarking on this channel. After all, as soon as the ship drove in, there was no turning back. He could only go forth all the way. He could either drown or go out safely.

    Compared to Feng Lan, Shao Qing and the others were calm. First, they didn¡¯t know how to sail. They would be useless even if they were nervous. Anyways, they couldn¡¯t help Feng Lan. Secondly, they still didn¡¯t know much about the reefs and how scary they were.

    The sea is tolerant and terrifying. When first entering the reef, it was rtively smooth. Feng Lan carefully followed the map and travelled along the safe channel, fearing that he would take a wrong step.

    Shao Qing was lying on the railing of the deck and was on look out. On both sides, she could see a small piece of reef rising out of the water. asionally, she could see wooden boards hanging on the reef, or things like tattered clothing. Luckily, she didn¡¯t see the bones of who knows what.

    Who knows how long has passed. The bones were already the kind of decayed white that if they were touched it would instantly turn into powder.

    They were probably from the ships that sank in this area before. After years of weathering, they have be what they are today.

    Shao Qing carefully observed for a while. Yan Qiyue took half of the watermelon and gave it to her to eat. She held the watermelon, took a spoon, and began to eat the watermelon.

    Halfway through the watermelon, the boat beneath her feet suddenly swayed. The sway was so strong that she was startled. The first thought was whether they had hit a rock.

    Immediately afterwards, Shao Qing saw something climb up from under the boat. It crossed the guardrail and climbed onto the deck.

    The wriggling tentacles were very familiar, they were clearly the squid tentacles they just ate a few days ago. The delicious taste of the squid was still lingering in her mouth. Shao Qing swallowed the watermelon in her mouth. Perhaps, there may be delicious food at noon today.

    Without saying a word, she stuffed the rest of the watermelon into Yan Qiyue¡¯s arms and jumped onto the guardrail. Looking down, she stretched her head, then a tentacle stabbed straight towards her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s so thick ... I don¡¯t know if it will taste better with a little mustard.¡± Shao Qing thought about it as she bit her nails. Then she grabbed the flying octopus tentacles, then with her other hand she took a knife out and sliced it off.

    Probably because the creature under the water felt pain, countless motions stirred the surface of the water, making the whole boat sway.

    Feng Lan ran out from the control room, speaking eagerly: ¡°Qing Jiejie, if it goes on like this, the ship will crash into both sides of the reef.¡±

    Then they would be finished.

    Shao Qing nodded, jumped up, and jumped straight down. The big guy in the water whipped out. His head was dark and his eyes were much bigger than fists.

    So ugly... Shao Qing squeezed her nose and brought the knife down on the head of the big guy. Her goal now was to kill it directly, then turn it into lunch. Such a big octopus wouldst them several days.

    The one she caughtst time was too small, it did not satisfy her cravings at all.

    Shao Qing made her moves very cheerfully and directly inserted the knife into the octopus¡¯s head. The skin of this octopus was too thick. Once the knife was inserted, it still couldn¡¯t pierce through its fat.

    But it clearly felt pain. Thus, under its constant struggle, the tentacles beat the surface of the water creatingrge waves.

    Shao Qing¡¯s boat was wobbling and it looked like it was about to hit the reef. Fortunately, Feng Lan was very reliable and controlled the boat without hitting the reef.

    But if this big guy was allowed to make waves, it would be inevitable for them to hit the rocks. Shao Qing frowned. It wasn¡¯t easy to kill an octopus, but she didn¡¯t expect that the thick skin would be so tough. This octopus was too big and she wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt its internal organs. So even if Shao Qing¡¯s attack hurts it, there is no way to kill it.

    Shao Qing was in a bad mood for a moment. She let the vines stretch out and ced the big guy in the center and then tightened continuously. After tightening to the point where the big guy could no longer move, Shao Qing took her knife and looked at it up and down. The length of the knife was about the same as a dagger. Even if she stabbed it without a handle, she couldn¡¯t kill this big guy.

    She could only give up using the knife. Then finding the small wound that she had torn open with the knife earlier, she inserted her ten fingers.

    The sharp nails broke through the big guy¡¯s skulls until it was up to her arms. As long as Shao Qing moved her fingers, she could feel the soft flesh.

    It is said that an octopus has a brain on each tentacle, but only has three hearts. Shao Qing counted while she dug around. Sure enough, there were three.

    The poor big guy squirted ink continuously and blue blood poured out of his body. When it mixed into the sea water, it was indistinguishable.

    After confirming that the big guy had died, Shao Qing tied his tentacles with vines and dragged him onto the deck.

    The huge octopus was like a meat mountain, lying softly on the deck. Shao Qing grabbed an octopus foot and squeezed it. The sucker on it was very annoying and very sticky.

    ¡°You can eat octopus again at noon.¡± Shao Qing touched her nose and said very seriously: ¡°I especially want to eat Takowasabi!¡±

    Yan Qiyue held half a piece of watermelon and kicked the octopus: ¡°It¡¯s so big, how long will it take before we finish eating it? Will we get sick of it?¡±

    ¡°We can talk when we can¡¯t finish it.¡± Shao Qing waved her hand and was already thinking about how to eat it. This octopus probably lived in the nearby waters and just came out to prey when it met them.

    Shao Qing thought about this and found out that it was not that simple. Because they had grilled a lot of octopus and Shao Qing wanted to eat takowasabi, she was leaning on the railing holding the te and eating, while watching the sea.

    Then she found out that manyrge marine creatures were fleeing the sea.

    There were groups of umbre-shaped jellyfish, sharks, whales, various fish, and manyrge and medium-sized small fish that Shao Qing did not know, all running in one direction.

    It looked like they were escaping for their lives.

    Shao Qing felt something was wrong, so she went to the control room and asked Feng Lan. However, he was not sure what was going on. He could only guess that there might be something dangerous in this area, chasing these poor fish.

    Of course, there was another terrible spection that natural disasters such as tsunamis and eruption of volcanoes will ur soon.

    Otherwise, there was really no way to exin why those fishes and marine creatures were all running in one direction like an escape.

    It couldn¡¯t be that they were all moving locations...

    However, straight until the afternoon even when it became dark, no abnormalities were found.

    It is not suitable to drive in the reef at night, especially when the boat driver is a novice. Feng Lan could only find a safer ce to temporarily park the boat there, then drop the anchor. They would have to wait until tomorrow morning to start again.

    They were used to the life of rushing during the day and resting at night, so there was nothing ufortable. At dinner, they drank a little wine, then went back to their rooms.

    Yan Qiyue had not taken a bath for a long time and his injuries have not beenpletely cured. In addition, they were out at sea, so the freshwater resources were really scarce. After so many days, he had only wiped his body twice.

    Tonight, being unable to bear it any longer, he acted spoiled and asked Shao Qing to wipe his back. Shao Qing pressed him against the wicker chair and ced a pot of water next to it. Using a towel moistened with water, she helped him wipe his back.

    At the time, Yan Qiyue still had a serious injury because he had not taken a good rest for days and nights in order to study Er Dai¡¯s injury. Thus his spirit and body were extremely exhausted. This is why when someone came to kidnap people, he couldn¡¯t resist and got even more injured.

    He was sliced on the back, cut where the shoulder and back were connected.

    Fortunately, the wound was not very deep, it can only be regarded as a flesh injury. There was no bone damage. Plus with Yan Qiyue¡¯s special physique, recovery was rtively fast. Now it haspletely turned into a scab.

    Shao Qing gently rubbed his back, wiping it very gently, especially near the wound. She didn¡¯t dare to use a towel, so she dipped water with her fingers and wiped it over little by little.

    Yan Qiyue tilted his head, leaning his head on his arms for a while. He chuckled: ¡°Sometimes I would think, even after many years when we are all old, it would be okay even if you don¡¯t ept me. Life is good as it is now.¡±

    Shao Qing suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t told Yan Qiyue her thoughts.

    To this end, Shao Qing held her chin and carefully thought about it. Especially wanting to tease Yan Qiyue, she deliberately said: ¡°What happens if I like a man in the future and then we get married? Were you thinking of sleeping between us?¡±

    Yan Qiyue snorted: ¡°I will still sleep with you. At that time, I will sleep under the bed or the ceiling, just staring at you guys every night.¡±

    Shao Qingid on his back andughed, her warm breathnded on Yan Qiyue¡¯s back making him feel itchy for a moment.

    Shao Qing touched his smooth, jade-like back, only to feel that the skin under her fingertips was warm. It felt nice. This made her want to touch it a second time.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s breath was a little heavier. He closed his eyes and bit his fingertips, only to feel that his whole body was electrified. He couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°What I said is true.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear you confess once more.¡± Shao Qing resisted the urge to bite his fair back and said softly: ¡°A detailed and affectionate version.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was poked and touched by Shao Qing again causing his toes to curl up together. He bit his fingertips fiercely before forcing himself to wake up a little bit and seriously said: ¡°I like you. I want to marry you. I want to be nice to you. I want to be with you all my life. I want you to be happy, to be high up like a Queen. I want to see you always be worry-free and be the happiest you¡¯ve ever been. Even if you don¡¯t like me now, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can go forward boldly and I will always be behind you when you look back. After you are done with gazing at the scenery in the distance, then just lower your head to look at me at your feet.¡±

    Shao Qing asked: ¡°What else?¡±

    Yan Qiyue froze and said: ¡°The happiest thing I can think of is to grow old with you. When we both get blurred vision from old age where we can¡¯t see the other person¡¯s appearance, we will still reach out our hands and hold onto each other.¡±

    Shao Qing finally couldn¡¯t hold it back and nibbled at Yan Qiyue¡¯s raised shoulder des, taunting mercilessly: ¡°You have a good way of saying things. ¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll allow it. Marry me.¡±

 Chapter 193 - Volume 3 Chapter 3 The imminent catastrophe

    Chapter 193 Volume 3 Chapter 3 The imminent catastrophe

    Yan Qiyue waspletely nk at that time. He just seemed to hear Shao Qing say that she would marry him? No ... was willing for him to marry her!

    Was he hallucinating? Was what he just heard true? Yan Qiyue quietly pinched one of his thighs. He thought that his movements were hidden, but in fact it all fell into Shao Qing¡¯s eyes.

    Shao Qingughed on his back. Theughter caused her chest to vibrate and pass on to Yan Qiyue. That bizarre numbness once again upied Yan Qiyue¡¯s whole body.

    Yan Qiyue took a quiet breath and couldn¡¯t help turning over to hug Shao Qing: ¡°Was what you said true? You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    Shao Qing covered his eyes and leaned in to kiss his lips: ¡°At that time when Er Dai was missing and you were seriously injured, it was only then that I realized that losing any of you is unbearable for me. Don¡¯t me me for being greedy. Of course, if you don¡¯t want it, just treat it as if I had not said anything.¡±

    Yan Qiyue hadn¡¯t had time to respond yet when Er Dai, who had been lying on the side, rushed over and forced himself to separate the two of them. Then he pounced over and kissed Shao Qing.

    His eyes were full of anger, Ah Qing is mine!

    Shao Qing embraced Er Dai and drew Yan Qiyue close. Then she said softly: ¡°I had thought that this was too shocking. How could one person love two people? Onlyter when I thought about it carefully, I realized I had divided my heart into pieces and given it to you guys. I don¡¯t care about what other people say. I only care about whether the two of you would like to apany me. ¡±

    Yan Qiyue hugged Shao Qing¡¯s waist tightly without saying anything. He sighed: ¡°I never thought of enjoying you alone. This was because I know you couldn¡¯t let go of Er Dai and for you guys, I was theter. So I¡¯m very satisfied now, just ...¡±

    He looked at Er Dai, a little worried. Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head and then said: ¡°When he restores his memory, if he is willing to stay, that would be the best. If he wants to leave, I will not stop him.¡±

    Not everyone could ept such a strange three-person rtionship.

    Yan Qiyue epted it very well. He rubbed Shao Qing¡¯s legs and said with satisfaction: ¡°I was ready to chase you all my life. This happiness came too fast.¡±

    Shao Qing patted him and allowed him to continue to lie on his head. Then she carried Er Dai and ced him back on the other bed, telling him: ¡°I have said it many times, you can¡¯t move with the injuries on your back. If you don¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t let you stay here.¡±

    Er Dai grabbed the edge of the nket and looked at Shao Qing pitifully. Then he was stuffed into the quilt again. After tucking Er Dai in, Shao Qing was relieved and continued to rub Yan Qiyue¡¯s back.

    When she rubbed his back, there was some ambiguous feeling to it. After all, no matter what happened to them before, it wasn¡¯t proper. But now, they were in a girlfriend and boyfriend rtionship. Everything they did was normal.

    But Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to do anything, so Yan Qiyue hinted at everything. Then finally Shao Qing said faintly: ¡°You fall asleep first, I¡¯ll go out and look.¡±

    Then ignoring the grieving Yan Qiyue, she went out. When she went up to the deck to observe the bottom of the ocean again, she found more fleeing fish.

    ording tomon sense, if there were any fierce beasts chasing behind, it would be impossible to chase for an entire day, but still not catch up yet.

    Moreover, there were many veryrge marine animals belonging to the humongous sea who were also escaping their lives. Thus, it must not be a vicious beast.

    If it wasn¡¯t a beast, it is very likely to be a natural disaster. If it is a natural disaster, it must be very dangerous.

    If it is a fierce beast, she could fight it. If it is a natural disaster, although it is said that man can conquer nature, in the face of a natural disaster, humans were still too small.

    In particr, they were now in the vast sea. Once a natural disaster urs, their ship would be broken and it will really be over by then.

    Shao Qing looked at the railing for a long time. She looked at the weather and the sea and found nothing special.

    At this time, Shao Qing was a little sleepy and she was ready to go back to sleep in the cabin. She took two steps then felt the boat shake a few times. She felt a little uneasy in her heart. But, it could be some marine animals that caused vibrations when it touched the ship.

    She frowned, stopped, and nced again at the surroundings and found nothing strange before returning to the cabin to sleep.

    The next two days were calm and no suspicious phenomena was found, except for the sea creatures swimming continuously in the other direction.

    Noon the next day, they finally reached the edge of the reef. Travelling for another hour or so, they would finally leave the reef behind.

    Even Feng Lan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    But at this time, their ship suddenly swayed violently. The patient Yan Qiyue almost failed to stand firm and fell on Shao Qing.

    After the tremor, nothing happened. But in the next half hour, a continuation of vibrations urred. If it was once or twice, it can be said to be an ident. With so many times, there was really no way tofort themselves.

    Shao Qing twisted her eyebrows together and turned around. Suddenly, she noticed that something was wrong. Then not far away, suddenly, some fish floated up with their belly facing up.

    She looked closely. At first, she didn¡¯t seem to find anything unusual, but after staring at it carefully, she noticed tiny bubbles appearing on the surface of the water. At the beginning, it was really small bubbles. Then slowly the bubbles started to growrger andrger.

    Immediately afterwards, it formed into small fountains one by one. Two words suddenly shed in Shao Qing¡¯s mind: underwater earthquake!

    She couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She ran to the door of the control room and shouted: ¡°Immediately elerate and leave this area quickly. Don¡¯t care about what touches the reef!¡±

    Feng Lan didn¡¯t know what happened, he just looked nkly at Shao Qing. Shao Qing continued anxiously: ¡°It¡¯s either an earthquake or a volcanic eruption. Everyone will die!¡±

    Feng Lan was frightened, his face was white, and he started elerating without saying a word. In order to make the speed a little faster, he measured the wind direction and then raised the sail.

    The whole ship was like an arrow that left the bow. It rushed forward quickly, regardless of whether it would hit the reef and sink directly.

    Maybe because it was a life or death situation, Feng Lan was bringing out his innate talent. The ship swooshed on the water and avoided the reefs perfectly.

    Seeing that they were about to rush out of the reef, the bubbles sprouting out of the surface suddenly banged, and a ck-gray thing spewed out. It should be water mixed with some mud-like substance. When it spouted out, it sprayed a dozen meters high.

    The movement on the water surface directly led to huge waves, spreading in all directions. The affected boat was like driving on the wave tip. Feng Lan was already desperate at this time and the movement of his fingers were like phantoms.

    Shao Qing did not know how to sail and could not help Feng Lan. They could only watch anxiously. More and more ck, gray things erupted from the bottom of the sea.

    They were almost certain that it was indeed a seabed volcanic eruption. This was just the initial eruption. When it eruptster, there will be magma.

    Generally speaking, even if a volcano on the seafloor erupts, the magma will be cooled by the sea water. Finally a volcanic ind would be formed. But this cooling requires time and the time it took was very long.

    At least, Shao Qing and the group couldn¡¯t wait.

    Seeing that they were about to leave the group of reefs, a huge wave suddenly caught up. The eruption of the seabed volcano has always been one of the main reasons for the formation of tsunamis. After another eruption, a huge tsunami will form.

    Although no tsunami has formed yet, the wave was already veryrge. If this wave crashes on them, their boat will shatter into pieces.

    Crash! The sea wave pped the stern of the boat, bringing the whole ship directly up with the sea wave. As they moved up and down, Shao Qing stretched out her vines and tied them to Er Dai and Yan Qiyue¡¯s waist, then she held tightly to the pir.

    All three of them were fixed on the boat.

    The waves wereing and the poor boat waspletely out of control. If it was not because they were already at the edge of the reef where the reefs were scarce, they would have hit the reef at this time.

    But even so, Shao Qing still had the illusion that the ship would disintegrate in the next second. The power of nature was really not something that humans can contend with. A natural disaster like this, even if she was about to break through to the sixth rank, Shao Qing can only leave it to fate.

    Just when they broke away from the reef from the movement of the waves, when they were about to calm down, a huge sea wave came crashing head-on. Shao Qing eximed: ¡°Not good!¡± She extended her vines to tie the waist of Feng Lan.

    In this case, if the ship really fell apart, at least the four of them would still be together.

    The huge waves directly hit the ship. Not to mention their small boat, even a giant ship would disintegrate in a sh.

    So there was no suspense. Their boat was shattered into pieces of wood and the waves fell down on them. At the moment when they were hit by the waves, Shao Qing used vines to pull the group to her. Then she quickly released vines to form a huge circr shield around their body.

    The moment when the waves fell down, she was nearly crushed by the huge force. Fortunately, her vines were very reliable. Under the force of the waves, she protected several people in the vine barrier.

    Only Shao Qing suffered a huge impact on her own. She immediately looked pale and spat out blood.

    She quickly spread out her vines to look around. Pieces of wood were floating on the surface of the water. She picked arger board and climbed up to drag the remaining three people up.

    Four people holding onto a wooden board, looking pitifully as they floated up and down in the water. Huge waves continue to roll towards them at a rapid speed.

    Shao Qing, who was choking on the sea water, kept coughing as sheboredly said: ¡°Don¡¯t let go of the wooden board no matter what. This is ourst hope.¡±

    Feng Lan¡¯s body was the weakest. His vision seemed to blur in front of him as he was about to pass out. Shao Qing gritted her teeth and bound Feng Lan directly to the wooden board with vines, like a mattress.

    But now was not the time tough. Er Dai¡¯s wounds must not get wet. Shao Qing pushed Er Dai onto the nk, so she and Yan Qiyue would float in the water, holding the edge of the nk.

    Sometimes when a wave would hit, they would sink to the bottom of the sea and then slowly float back up, continuing to drift with the waves.

    Feng Lan was the first to fall unconscious. Immediately following, Yan Qiyue was unable to support himself. He was originally injured. Although he was almost okay, his physical strength was still a little bit worse. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Qing¡¯s vines, he would have let go and sank to the bottom of the sea.

    Shao Qing gritted her teeth and wiped the salty water off her face. While there were no waves hitting her, she looked in the distance. The volcanic eruption at this moment had reached the climax. ck ash and red magma sprinkled out with the seawater.

    Those marine creatures that were closer to the center of the volcano eruption were more pitiful. In minutes, they had be cooked and can be eaten directly.

    Shao Qing was somewhat grateful that she had discovered it early on, otherwise now, they might have been under the sea. Another wave was hit and the wooden board could not bear it anymore. Shao Qing used her vines to continuously reinforce the wooden board to ensure the wooden board temporarily did not fall apart.

    They just needed to reach a ce where they could nt their feet.

    As the waves kepting, they were pushed, little by little, away from the center of the volcanic eruption. So when the tsunami formed, they were already at the edge.

    Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief, this time they really were just hanging by a thread.

    However, a bigger problem hase. In this vast sea, with a boundless amount of water, were they supposed to just hug onto this wooden nk and drift directly to the ind country?

 Chapter 194 - Volume 3 Chapter 4 Fever

    <strong>Chapter 194 Volume 3 Chapter 4 Fever</strong>

    The waves kept pushing them. At first, these waves were pressuring them towards their death, but now it had saved their lives. It kept pushing them away from the center of the disaster.

    After leaving the area where the seabed volcano eruptedpletely, Shao Qing looked back. She could only see the magma and volcanic ashing out from the ocean reaching tens of meters high.

    Shao Qing felt that it was like an atomic bomb thrown into the sea. When it mmed down, it turned into a huge ssh of water.

    The power of nature has always been so terrifying and awe-inspiring. Shao Qing only nced at it, then gritted her teeth and tread the water to follow the waves.

    At the moment, there were two on the board: oneatose and one wounded, while she dragged Yan Qiyue along. It was not easy to find a ce to stay in the vast sea.

    If they couldn¡¯t find a ce to settle, they would sink to the bottom of the sea sooner orter. After all, relying on such a small board, they would not be able to go to the ind country.

    She just didn¡¯t expect that when she went out to sea for the first time, she would encounter this. It waspletely unfavorable. Shao Qing didn¡¯t have time to sigh. She stubbornly pressed forward. It¡¯s fortunate that all the aquatic creatures had run away. Those who could not were turned into a pot of boiled fish with the eruption of the volcano. Thus they do not need to worry about them for the time being.

    After drifting for a whole day, when night came, Feng Lan woke up. He looked at the vast sea desperately for a long, long time before he buried his face in his arms.

    He was crying, but he didn¡¯t want his mood to affect Shao Qing. He didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud, so he shed tears quietly.

    He didn¡¯t want to die yet. He was only 19 years old. At home, he still had his young older sister and baby brothers and sisters. They all needed people to feed them. They could only be thankful that before leaving the sea, Shao Qing had left them a lot of food. Thus he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them being hungry for the next little while.

    But he was still uneasy. What should he do if his sisters and brothers were bullied after he died? With no one supporting them, no one standing up for them, they could only cry like him silently.

    After his death, who will feed them? There would definitely be no one willing to raise a few strangers for no reason. His elder sister could only go out to find food, risk danger and her life.

    He was distressed when he thought about it.

    It¡¯s not that he cherished his life, but he was distressed for his family.

    Shao Qing was very calm. She found the previously prepared food from her space. She had no way to heat it up, so she directly distributed it to Feng Lan and Yan Qiyue: ¡°First, eat something to gain strength. I said it before but I¡¯ll get you out here alive.¡±

    Feng Lan wiped his eyes. His eyes were a little red. Just one look and they could tell he had just cried, but he didn¡¯t want to show it to Shao Qing. He felt embarrassed. Shao Qing patted his head: ¡°I am a person who will do what they promised. Since I said that I will bring you guys out of here, then I will definitely bring you out.¡±

    Feng Lan responded awkwardly. He had no appetite, but still ate all the food passed over by Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing was worried that Yan Qiyue¡¯s wounds would be soaked by the seawater and reopen, so she carried him on her back so that his upper body could surface.

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t need support this time. He silently finished eating, then hugged Shao Qing¡¯s neck. Shao Qing turned back and kissed him and said softly: ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while. Maybe the next time you open your eyes , we will have found a ce where we can settle down.¡±

    Yan Qiyue responded softly and closed his eyes. Er Dai was in good condition. Although he had not recovered yet, he did not deteriorate. But there was some water umted on his chest. So, Shao Qing turned Er Dai over and got the water off the wound.

    Feng Lan was stunned, his eyeballs almost falling on the ground. He pointed at Er Dai: to the ¡°You you you you you ......¡±

    ¡°My Er Dai is not a person. Oh, you better not point your finger at him, he might bite you. ¡± Shao Qing deliberately frightened Feng Lan causing him to quickly hide his fingers behind his back.

    Shao Qingughed at that time. She smirked while lying on the wooden floor then spoke after a long while: ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be afraid. He doesn¡¯t bite at all. Even if you put your finger to his mouth, he won¡¯t bite it.¡±

    Feng Lan would not dare do that and his whole body curled up into a ball. He looked particrly pitiful. After a long time, he whispered: ¡°I will keep it a secret, so don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Shao Qing was amused again. She leaned in to kiss Er Dai¡¯s pink lips and then said to Feng Lan, who had a bullied dog expression: ¡°Look, he really doesn¡¯t bite.¡±

    Feng Lan: ......

    This night was exceptionally hard to get through. The cold ocean water would asionally go over the board causing them to be wet all over. No matter if it was a person on board or a person in the sea, there was no dry spot on their body.

    Still this was not the most ufortable part yet. When the sunes out tomorrow and their clothes are dried in the sun, ayer of salt particles will form on their clothes and rub against the skin. That would be the most ufortable.

    They rather have their clothes wet!

    When it was almost midnight, Feng Lan was still awake, but Yan Qiyue was sleeping soundly. Shao Qing was lying on the wooden board watching the moon. The moon was extra big. Dangling above, it looked even more clear than onnd.

    Feng Lan couldn¡¯t sleep at all, his brain was full of anxiety and nerves. In fact, he was still a child. He hadn¡¯t seen any storms and it was normal to be afraid.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help telling him: ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±

    Feng Lan spoke as if he was grabbing a life saving straw: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shao Qing then told him a story: ¡°There once was a king, his wife had given birth to a daughter. Her skin was like snow, lips like roses ...¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Feng Lan couldn¡¯t help interrupting Shao Qing: ¡°Did her stepmother hurt her, but she ran into the forest and was rescued by the seven dwarfs? Isn¡¯t this Snow White? All the children have heard it!¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± Shao Qing sneered: ¡°She ran into the forest and then met seven dwarfs. These dwarfs were all in their thirties or forties. Because they were so ugly, they had never found wives. Seeing that Snow White looked so good, they forced her to [beep] ~ Later they lived a ¡°happy¡± life. But one day, a prince discovered Snow White. He was not afraid of one or two dwarfs, but he couldn¡¯t beat seven dwarfs. Then eight p became nine p.¡±

    Feng Lan: ...

    The story is different from what I know!

    ¡°Do you still want to hear other stories? Since we¡¯re out in the ocean, why don¡¯t I tell you about a girl from the sea?¡± Shao Qing¡¯s face looked innocent with her chin resting on her hand.

    Feng Lan cautiously asked: ¡°This won¡¯t be another np* story right?¡±

    * I think it¡¯s referring to a ¡°n¡± number person rtionship like the previous story

    Shao Qing shook her head, he was relieved: ¡°Then you can tell me.¡± Although he heard this story many times, it was dark during the night and they were wandering in the sea. He just wanted to listen to other people¡¯s voices to feel more secure.

    ¡°There used to be a little mermaid, do you know what a mermaid is? They were also called Sirens. The little mermaid tempted a boat that arrived in its ocean for the first time to hit a reef. The whole boat sank, but there was a prince on it who looked handsome, so the Little Mermaid saved him and pulled him out of the water. Yet, she did not expect that the prince was a scheming person. He was ruthless and unkind. Thus he poisoned the little mermaid, so he could threaten her if necessary. The Little Mermaid didn¡¯t know. She just thought that the prince was handsome and was moved. She was going to let him go and throw him back to the shore.¡± Shao Qing smirked: ¡°After the Little Mermaid went back, she found that she was poisoned. She was very angry. She wanted revenge, so she went to the witch. Getting a potion, she transformed and got two legs. She went ashore and went to the prince to seek revenge. As a result, the prince did not realize she was that mermaid. They would bang bang bang bang, the little mermaid was happy and in pleasure. Then she decided to take her revenge in a few days. In the end, the prince was going to marry soon and did not bang bang bang with her. She killed the bride at the wedding and threatened the prince to hand over the antidote, but the prince was a ruthless man. He gave her an antidote, yet in fact, it was another highly toxic poison. So the Little Mermaid was poisoned into turning foam, then her older brother and sister killed the prince ~ ¡±

    Feng Lan: QAQ I don¡¯t want to listen. I don¡¯t want to listen. These stories are too cruel!

    ¡°How about it? I still have the story of Thumbelina, the frog prince and so on. Should I tell you?¡± Shao Qing squinted and smiled, holding her chin.

    Feng Lan quickly said: ¡°I think I¡¯m sleepy, I want to go to sleep. Let¡¯s talk another day!¡±

    Then he quickly got down and pretended to be asleep. As a result, the pretend sleeping soon became the truth and he fell asleep effortlessly. All those fears and worries were thrown to the back of his mind.

    Shao Qing stretched her waist and tied herself to the wooden board. As the wave slowly moved forward, she squinted for a while. For most of the night she was awake.

    In the second half of the night, Yan Qiyue suddenly had a fever. Normally, the body of a superhuman should be much better than an ordinary person. Yet Feng Lan was okay, while Yan Qiyue had a high fever.

    Shao Qing was a little anxious, but there was nothing she could do. She could only release him from her back and feed him a little fresh water. Soaking in the cold sea water, he would definitely get more sick. Shao Qing sent her vines out, looking around to find another board. After a long search, Shao Qing found another long piece of board.

    Shao Qing dragged it over and tied it to the current board with vines. The vines were tied upyer byyer, like a tape wrapped around it. It was almost like a green carpet.

    In short, it was much softer. It also temporarily had no seawater soaked up. Shao Qing ced Yan Qiyue on it.

    Shao Qing really wanted to throw dozens of quilts on; however, a quilt would be too moist after absorbing the seawater and would be detrimental to Yan Qiyue¡¯s body.

    Pushing the simply made raft, Shao Qing did not rest at night. Instead, she constantly pedaled in the water, elerating little by little.

    Floating along, it has already been one day and night and she never stopped. During this period, Feng Lan couldn¡¯t bear it and would tell her to rest many times. Yet she ignored it.

    Feng Lan, who was watching, was worried to death.

    No matter what she was just using manpower. How far could Shao Qing push? Until they find a foothold? Before they can even find a ce, Shao Qing, the main pir, would fall first.

    However, for Shao Qing this was a way to release her anxiety. Yan Qiyue¡¯s high fever has not retreated. His forehead was hot and she must quickly find a safe ce to settle.

    On the third day after the eruption of the submarine volcano, when they were still floating out in the ocean, Feng Lan saw possible shark fins appearing not far away.

    He was taken aback at the time. After all, four people were now out at sea with no protection. Once they were targeted, they were just four pieces of fresh meat.

    Feng Lan was nervous to death, while Shao Qing was terribly happy. She let go of the vines and swam to the side while saying: ¡°I think we have someone to pull the ¡®car¡¯. You wait for me toe back.¡±

    Then she ran over.

    Feng Lan, clinging to the edges of the board, shouted anxiously: ¡°Qing Jie,e back. Those are sharks! It¡¯s too dangerous QAQ¡±

    Shao Qing continued to swim over. She had never seen a live shark before, at most she had just seen shark fin...

    It was a small group of sharks. There were only three sharks. Two were bigger and one was smaller. They appeared to be a father shark and mother shark bringing the baby shark to hunt for food.

    Shao Qing, regardless of whether they were a happy family, rushed straight up. It was a brutal beating. At the beginning, the sharks were very fierce. They felt like they were being provoked by a small worm and rushed to bite it. They wanted to swallow Shao Qing into their stomach.

    Two minutester, the three sharks lowered their tails and ran away. Don¡¯t bully the fish!

 Chapter 195 - Volume 3 Chapter 5 The Small Island

    <h4>Chapter 195 Volume 3 Chapter 5 The Small Ind</h4>

    Wasn¡¯t it said that humans were like tiny bugs and they taste very good? Why is this human so different....

    The three sharks were then tethered by Shao Qing with her vines, swimming back. This gave Feng Lan a fright.

    Shao Qing tied one end of the vine to the shark and the other end to the wooden board. Then she drove the three sharks forward. The sharks were beaten very poorly and werepletely obedient. They did not dare resist and dragged the wooden board forward.

    Shao Qing had said that if they performed well, she would release them after they found a ce to stay. Otherwise they would eat shark fins for dinner.

    In order to be released, the three sharks swam fast in the water. From a distance, it looked like Shao Qing stepped on the board and was chasing the three sharks.

    Being led by a native waspletely different. By the afternoon, before the sun set, they saw an ind.

    It was a small ind. It only looked like a small ck spot from a distance. But no matter how big or small, at least they would have a ce to rest.

    As soon as Shao Qing stepped on the beach, the feeling of being on earth came over. There was an unspeakablefort. She quickly moved the wounded and found a dry ce. Then she dragged the board to the shore. Lastly, she let go of the three sharks.

    The three sharks almost burst into tears of joy. They could finally get out of the fingers of the big devil. They finally did not need to be a te of shark fins.

    Due to climate issues, this small ind on the sea was rtively simr to a tropical jungle. Shao Qing was worried about venomous snakes. The first thing she had to do was to create a tent on the coast. Then she would need to sprinkle a circle of realgar.

    This realgar was from past events. When she needed to drink realgar wine, she bought it in Jing Du. She didn¡¯t expect it to be used now.

    After moving Yan Qiyue into the tent, Shao Qing helped Er Dai and Feng Lan build another tent. Then she entered the tent to take care of Yan Qiyue.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s fever did not subside. Shao Qing took out new clothes from her space and prepared to rece the wet clothes on Yan Qiyue¡¯s body.

    She unbuttoned all of Yan Qiyue¡¯s buttons. While holding his body to peel off the clothes, she suddenly felt that her hands were sticky. So, she turned Yan Qiyue over and she saw that the injured location that had scabbed because of the sea water had opened up again. The skin at the wound had turned white because of the seawater.

    Yet when he was in the ocean, he didn¡¯t even say a word!

    Shao Qing held her breath and only felt the twitching pain in her heart. She quickly took out medicine and found a clean towel and fresh water. After rubbing Yan Qiyue from top to bottom, she applied the medicine.

    Poor Yan Qiyue wore only one pair of pants andid there. Shao Qing wrapped the wound with bandages.

    After she dealt with it, Shao Qing went out. Er Dai and Feng Lan had not been able to prop up the tent yet. She ordered the two to pay attention and protect Yan Qiyue. Then she went to the forest to pick up some firewood or the like to make a hot meal.

    They have been floating in the sea for so long, they haven¡¯t eaten a hot meal in a long while. If they could drink hot soup and sleep peacefully, it would definitely relieve their physical and mental fatigue.

    Especially Yan Qiyue who was burning up so much right now. He must replenish some strength.

    When Shao Qing went out, it was not as simple as picking up some firewood. She also found a lot of wild vegetables, wild mushrooms and the like. She also caught a pheasant, preparing toe back to stew soup.

    Chicken soup was the most nourishing. Once the soup was drunk, then giving Yan Qiyue some medicine, maybe his temperature would drop.

    After picking up the firewood and picking up the things to eat, Shao Qing started the fire to cook the soup. She ced wild mountain mushrooms into the chicken soup. For the remaining wild vegetables, she sliced them up and mixed them with the pancakes.

    When Feng Lan ate, tears came out. He didn¡¯t expect to be stranded out at sea and still have a hot meal. Shao Qing served the two people, then filled a bowl of soup to feed Yan Qiyue.

    Because of the high fever, he had been unconscious. Laying down for a while, he should be more awake. Shao Qing fed him hot soup. However, Yan Qiyue had a bad stomach. At that moment it rpsed causing half the soup to be thrown up while half went down.

    Shao Qing was frustrated to death. It took her a long time to console him to drink the soup and to take some anti-inmmatory drugs. The anti-inmmatory drugs contained sleeping ingredients, allowing Yan Qiyue to sleep again.

    At night, in this situation, not knowing whether it was safe or dangerous, Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare to sleep. She stayed up all night and allowed the three people to rest.

    Feng Lan wanted to help Shao Qing keep watch for the second half of the night, but was kicked into the tent by Shao Qing.

    Besides night vigil, she was also responsible for changing medicine for Yan Qiyue. She had no way to rest all night. Fortunately, she was not a human. Thus, she was able to support such high-intensity work.

    They naturally couldn¡¯t stay on this ind. Sooner orter, they had to leave. Shao Qing considered it and prepared to wait for Yan Qiyue to get better before they left.

    Of course, they won¡¯t just leave directly. They would first have to cut down a few pieces of wood, build a small boat, then find some friendly marine friends to help her pull the car ... ahh, pull the boat. Then they should arrive at the ind country soon.

    Of course, the current priority was shipbuilding. After taking several doses of medicine, Yan Qiyue¡¯s fever dropped significantly, at least he was not in aatose state.

    Shao Qing still ced him in a tent and then went out every day to pick wood suitable for the boat. This was very important. Otherwise, what if the boat travelled halfway and then broke?

    Yan Qiyue sat in the tent and was notzy. He helped Shao Qing draw the design. He was not a shipwright, nor was he a designer, but amongst their group he was the only one who could draw out a design.

    During the daytime, Shao Qing arranged for the remaining two people to protect Yan Qiyue. Then she would go out and walk by herself, looking for wood and herbs.

    She would also look for any other useful items. If they were useful, she would take them all back.

    This ind did not look veryrge. Yet when she was actually walking around, it was in fact not small. At least, with Shao Qing exploring the whole day, she still had not yet reached the other side of the ind.

    But she did find a lot of interesting things, such as the things she also owned, the man eating flower. On this ind, there were quite a few of them.

    There were also many other strange nts. For example, when she went out today, she saw nts that could be disguised as animals. When they stood there, they really looked like a beast.

    Only when she got closer could she discover that it was actually just a nt.

    There were really many magical things on the ind, but Shao Qing had little time to discover. She cut down several waterproof trees, then pulled them back, ready to cut them into wooden boards. When the momentes, they could assemble a small boat.

    They must use the best wood. Anyways, there was an ind full of trees to choose from, why make it hard for herself and use the poor ones?

    The exploration was almost donepletely by Shao Qing. She went out to investigate during the day and was responsible for the look out at night. Feng Lan felt ufortable many times.

    He actually needed a girl to protect him and also a girl to take care of everything? It seemed a bit cruel.

    Then when he wanted to do night vigil, he was tucked back into the tent again. After cutting some trees, they began to cut the wood into the shape they wanted.

    Assembling a boat was not an easy task. There were many steps to be taken. If you miss one step, they may sink at the sight of water.

    In this regard, Feng Lan was still rtively experienced. Although he has not built a ship himself, he often looked at how others built ships.

    After Yan Qiyue drew the drawings, the two often worked together discussing for a long time.

    How could they improve it and what should be changed.

    Shao Qing found the ce where she left behind a mark. She explored there yesterday. Today she could start from there and walk around.

    Going further, the trees were more exuberant. Shao Qing would walk and also study whether they were suitable for shipbuilding.

    If it fit, she would cut it down directly. Then she would take the middle part back. If it¡¯s not right, she would just ignore it. She spent three days reaching the center of the ind.

    Going through a group of vines, she found that there was a big tree in the middle of the ind. This should be the center point of the whole ind. The tall tree had very beautiful leaves. It was like countless fireflies surrounding this tree.

    In fact, if you look closely, one would discover there were no fireflies at all, it was just the leaves of the tree shining.

    The leaves of the tree looked like small light bulbs, even in the daytime, they were still glowing perseveringly.

    Shao Qing knew that the brighter this kind of thing was, the more dangerous it was. So she stood on the side and made a move to lift the big tree.

    Before waiting for her to try it out to see whether the material of this tree was suitable for creating a boat, a rabbit jumped past.

    As soon as the rabbit approached the big tree, numerous vines extended from the big tree. It directly wrapped the rabbit into a mass to turn it into nourishment for the tree.

    Shao Qing walked over and those vines burrowed out from the ground again. It seemed to be unreliable. Shao Qing took her vines and walked over.

    Those vines started to attack her actively, but it was no use. This was because she also had vines... and her small vines were very reliable. None of those vines could approach her.

    After Shao Qing moved closer, she picked a lot of leaves preparing to take it back to let Yan Qiyue check it out to see if it was a precious nt or not. The key was whether they could eat it.

    Then Yan Qiyue told Shao Qing that this was a very strange tree. He told Shao Qing that this tree could be her fifth nt.

    After all, she hasn¡¯t subdued a new nt after her upgrade and this tree had a lot of effects.

    Its leaves were edible and contained a lot of starch. It was capable of being used as a nourishment and contained a special ingredient that can detoxify.

    Of course if the poison was not very powerful.

    The sap of the tree contained some liquid, which can eliminate the negative state of people. It could also be used for stimtion. The branches and leaves also exuded fragrance that can be used for hallucinations.

 Chapter 196 - Volume 3 Chapter 6 There always will be one whose blind

    <strong>Chapter 196 Volume 3 Chapter 6 There always will be one whose blind</strong>

    In order to better understand the tree, Yan Qiyue went to the center of the ind together with Shao Qing despite his weak body.

    He did a lot of experiments around this tree and finally found that it had more use than he had imagined. It had an ability which was particrly useful. That is, it uses an odor to form a barrier and whether it was mria or poison gas, as long as it was something harmful to the body, it would expel it.

    That means, as long as it is within the scope of this tree, there is no need to worry about poisoning. Especially if the other party had a mutant nt simr to the Begonia, it would bepletely restrained.

    If one was paralyzed into aa or other poisons, it would also be fine. They would just simply need to feed them a little of the tree sap.

    If they drink a little when not poisoned, it would be equivalent to taking stimnts so it would improve a person¡¯sbat effectiveness.

    Coupled with the illusion of aroma, this was simply an almighty nt.

    Furthermore, the vines that appear around it are all attached to it and were directed by it to protect it. In return, it provided nutrients to these vines for mutual benefit.

    What is the strongest nt of Shao Qing¡¯s? Wasn¡¯t it her vines? She could raise her main body, the vines, to this tree.

    Shao Qing¡¯sbat effectiveness was off the charts, but she was poorly bnced. As long as she conquered this mutant nt, her strength and support ability would go to the next level.

    After hearing all this, Shao Qing did not hesitate to conquer it. After conquering it, Shao Qing parasitized the vine on this tree to absorb nutrients.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t try to kill the goose thatid the golden eggs. After absorbing the nutrients, she would fertilize the tree and input energy to restore it.

    This tree without a name was named by Shao Qing. Since the leaves would shine, she decided to call it Guang Guang*.

    * Bright bright

    They stayed on the ind for a long time. Most of the time was spent building ships. It wasn¡¯t as easy as just gathering some wood and assembling a boat, there were many rules and customs to follow.

    For example, the wood must be soaked with tung oil, especially the bottom of the ship, which is thickened. This way the boat will not leak afterunching.

    They can only build the kind of boat that was manpower, using paddles. At that time, they would have to find some ¡°worker¡± to pull the boat for them, such as the sharks that time.

    If they were tired midway, they would have to grab a few others to rece them.

    It¡¯s awesome.

    The process of building a ship was more difficult than expected. The first boat they built, when it wasunched, the cabin leaked and it gloriously sank.

    Later, after learning from this experience, they started to build a second ship. Thus, a lot of time was wasted.

    Besides shipbuilding, they also had to hunt to enrich their lives. In general, they were passing the days well. They would also have a pic every day. With chef-level Shao Qing, life was blissful.

    Then while ying and working, they finally built a second boat and were ready to test the water.

    They pushed the boat to the beach, then slowly pushed the boat down to the water. After pushing it down, they checked a bunch of things and finally found that the boat was sessful this time.

    At least after one day and night passed, there was still no water that leaked in. This at least shows that if they were sailing at sea, the ship would be fine for a short time.

    As for a long time ... they just wanted to go to the ind country...

    This ce shouldn¡¯t be far from the ind country. After grabbing some workers to pull the boat, it will probably take less than ten or fifteen days before they reach the ind country.

    After confirming the sess of the shipbuilding, they did not rush to leave. First, they fixed the ship, then returned to the shore. Since they are going out to sea, they ate most of the vegetables and fruits.

    After all, vegetables and fruits can¡¯t be kept for a long time and they can¡¯t take too much.

    They decided on a diet of mostly dried meat and seafood. After all, dried meat can be stored for a long time and the seafood was readily avable.

    So before they left, they were going to search the ind to find some wild vegetables and fruits.

    It was already the afternoon when they were finished, and even if they left they would have to stop shortly after. So they might as well pack up on the ind, rest for one night to recuperate, and set off tomorrow.

    Feng Lan was responsible for picking up the firewood nearby since both Er Dai and Yan Qiyue were injured. Instead, they were left nearby to find some wild vegetables. Shao Qing went out to hunt.

    It¡¯s okay to eat two or three meals of seafood since it¡¯s quite novel, but she couldn¡¯t take it every day. She was preparing to grab a few more prey. Then she will pull out the hair, remove the offals, and pickle them with salt. This way it can be preserved for a long time.

    After a long while, Feng Lan had started a fire and was sitting on the side to fill the firewood. Yan Qiyue was choosing vegetables and Er Dai was sitting next to Yan Qiyue. He seemed to be trying to learn, but did not seem sessful.

    Shao Qing carried a few small wild animals like pheasants and hares. She also dragged a small mountain-like wild boar back. The wild boar was veryrge and the hairs stood up like needles. The fangs that were protruding out looked particrly sharp.

    So big...

    Feng Lan swallowed and then said, ¡°Are we eating this tonight?¡±

    ¡°En, don¡¯t look at this big boar like that, its meat is very tender. We could roast it or fry it.¡± Shao Qing ced the huge wild boar on the ground, then began to grab things from the space.

    Finally, she found a knife with a good length and started to slice the wild boar. First of all, she cut open the belly and removed all the water from the belly. The heart and the liver of the pig were also good to eat.

    It can be cooked directly and sliced.

    Then the pig hair was removed. Originally they required hot water to scald it before the pig hair was stripped off, but they did not bring a lot of fresh water. Thus, they could not waste it. So Shao Qing peeled off the pig skin directly which was connected to the hair.

    The rest of the pork was cut into pieces, some were marinated with salt, and some were prepared to be eaten tonight. Since they were leaving tomorrow, Shao Qing made a very hearty meal for tonight.

    A te of braised pork, the sauce deeply prated the braised pork causing the aroma to spread at least hundreds of meters away.

    There was also seasoned meat. They had found a very special nt in which the leaves had a special fragrance. Adding on seasonings such as fennel and pepper, then dried out, the taste was very good.

    There were also garlic ribs. Shao Qing took the tenderest ribs and ced them on the te one by one. After the cooking and seasoning, anyone who looked would start drooling.

    There was also golden roasted meat, wild vegetable soup, and a pot of porridge with wild vegetables.

    This was heaven for foodies. Feng Lan had never seen such a thing. They may have been stranded on an ind, but they were eating like they were at a five-star hotel.

    What a luxury! But I like it = v =

    They just started eating and hadn¡¯t eaten much yet when they suddenly heard the ind¡¯snguage, which tranted to: ¡°God, look! A ship! We have been saved!¡±

    Shao Qing heard it and thought, isn¡¯t that the indnguage? She was pleasantly surprised, she had found the guide! After all, in the vast sea, it was difficult to find the right direction. Once they deviate from the course, the ce they arrive at may not be the ind country.

    As for whether the owner of this voice was willing to lead them, it didn¡¯t matter. With a knife directed at their heart, even if they don¡¯t want to, they have no choice. = v =

    Then Shao Qing stood up. Letting them stay and eat, she went over to the beach. As soon as she left, Yan Qiyue followed. Er Dai also wanted to follow, but was pushed back by Yan Qiyue.

    When she arrived at the beach, there was a broken wooden board on the beach. Three men and a woman surrounded the boat they had just built. It was quite a surprise.

    There were a lot of people ... their boat was too small. They didn¡¯t need this many for guides.

    Shao Qing touched her chin. Those people saw Shao Qing and the other two as well. The group looked at each other, then one of the men with braids stood up and asked in their indnguage. ¡°The ship is yours?¡±

    Shao Qing understood theirnguage, Yan Qiyue also understood. Shao Qing nced at Yan Qiyue and Yan Qiyue immediately said, ¡°Yes, is something the matter?¡±

    The man held his head up, his nostrils were almost poking the sky: ¡°We¡¯re requisitioning this ship!¡±

    As soon as he raised his hand, a small wind appeared on the beach. A third rank superhuman. Shao Qingughed after finishing her analysis. Relying on being a superhuman to rob others, are these people morons?

    Who dares to go to sea without some skill? A third-rank superhuman and he still dared to show off?

    They hadn¡¯t spoken yet when the only woman among the group across from them pointed to the fire nearby and said excitedly: ¡°Zhujun look! It¡¯s food!¡±

    The eyes of all four were green with envy. They had been floating on the sea for a while now. They had been relying on some dried rations. So now seeing Er Dai holding a spare rib in his left hand and braised pork in his right chopsticks, they were like wolves with green eyes. They just wanted to pounce over on the spot.

    The person who first spoke immediately said, ¡°We have also requisitioned the food!¡±

    After he finished, he took out a few first and second rank crystal nuclei and threw them to Shao Qing. On his face was the expression that was saying ¡®this is a reward¡¯: ¡°This is some remuneration.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was amused. First and second rank crystal nuclei, in the hands of Shao Qing, were basically trash. Generally, when they went out to do tasks, when they met zombies, they only took Crystal nuclei above rank three.

    It can be said that if they dropped a rank 2 piece on the ground, they wouldn¡¯t even pick it up.

    These people were absolutely morons.

    Yan Qiyue immediately smiled and said: ¡°Are you the rulers of the world? Want to grab our stuff, do you even know your own abilities?¡±

    After listening to this, the man was nervous. He carefully looked at Shao Qing and the others. At first nce, it could be seen that Feng Lan was an ordinary person. There was no energy fluctuation in Er Dai and Shao Qing, while Yan Qiyue was a superhuman. Of their group of four, three of them were superhumans. Why would they be afraid of Shao Qing and those ordinary humans?

    Another man wearing a samurai suit said: ¡°Sang Jun, why even speak to these useless people, just kill them all!¡±

    Finally the man smiled wryly: ¡°Remember to leave the chick. I haven¡¯t encountered such a fine specimen in a long time. ¡°

 Chapter 197 - Volume 3 Chapter 7 My wife is really bad

    <strong>Chapter 197 Volume 3 Chapter 7 My wife is really bad</strong>

    Shao Qing was a little angry, but it was just a little bit. She did not bother with dead people. But Yan Qiyue was very angry. Now that Shao Qing was his wife, how could he allow someone to insult his wife in front of him? How could he bear it?

    No!

    The two people in front carefully looked at Shao Qing. Shao Qing was indeed excellent. They also felt moved, only the woman on the side was a little anxious.

    When the big boat they were riding flipped over, many people fell into the sea and drowned. This wooden board could not support too many people. After the three ninjas went on it, they were not prepared to save others.

    By virtue of her beauty, she seduced these three people to survive. If they took a fancy to Shao Qing, would they just abandon her on this deserted ind?

    Although she did not think she was worse than Shao Qing, a beautiful woman would still get boring after being watched and eaten for a long time. She was not as fresh as Shao Qing.

    Before waiting for her to figure out what to do, the man next to her, who started to speak sullenly to Shao Qing first, directly exploded into a blood flower.

    The flesh and blood spattered, staining the remaining three people. They were all stunned. Their mouths were like dead fish. Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes were red and his hands were raised. The remaining two who dared to look at Shao Qing were also trapped with the air pressure around their bodies.

    ¡°Who knows the way to the ind country?¡± Yan Qiyue asked softly. The woman was smart and quickly answered: ¡°I know!¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded with satisfaction, then squeezed the remaining two men into two meat patties. Only blood was left dripping, soaking the ground.

    There was a trace of disgust in Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes. He took out a handkerchief to wipe his fingertips. Shao Qing looked at thest woman. She was wearing wet clothes, with only a white shirt on the upper body and a mini skirt on her lower body. Because her clothes got wet, her body was half revealed and half hidden.

    Shao Qing found a coat and threw it to her, then said lightly: ¡°Lead the way honestly. Don¡¯t have any evil thoughts. When we reach the ind country, I will let you go.¡±

    The woman nodded timidly, then followed Shao Qing back to the fire pit. Feng Lan who witnessed everything was dumbfounded.

    He has always known that Shao Qing was cruel, but he did not expect Yan Qiyue to be so cruel as well... But he knew very well that those inders were definitely not good. After all, he could feel it for a long time, Shao Qing and them were not cruel bloody killers.

    If it weren¡¯t for the other party threatening to kill, they wouldn¡¯t just kill anyone.

    The ind woman Shao Qing brought back was named Itoji Muzi. At least on the surface she seemed like a rtively obedient woman. Shao Qing didn¡¯t n to abuse her captives, so she gave her something to eat. She couldn¡¯t finish it anyways.

    Itoji Muzi took the food gratefully and squatted to eat without any sense of presence. On the other side, Shao Qing packed up the kitchen utensils and was ready to sleep.

    This time, Itoji Muzi became a problem. She couldn¡¯t let her live with a man, especially any men of Shao Qing¡¯s family. There was no way. So Shao Qing allowed Er Dai and the other two men to sleep in one tent. While she and Itoji Muzi slept in the other.

    For this reason, Yan Qiyue was very unhappy, but he could only listen to Shao Qing even if he was discontent.

    All night, Itoji Muzi slept in the corner looking pitiful.

    Early the next morning, Shao Qing got up early and went to pick some fresh wild vegetables to boil a pot of porridge.

    In the process of cooking porridge, she had already gone to the sea. She originally wanted to find a fewrge sharks and otherrge fishes to pull their boat. She didn¡¯t expect to go out and see that the original three sharks were still nearby.

    They were just floating on the water basking in the sun.

    When they saw Shao Qing, they were not afraid anymore. Instead, they gathered around and circled around Shao Qing. Shao Qing smiled. 80% it was probably because when she let the three sharks go, they felt that she was a white angel that had called them. This was because she had taken out first and second rank crystal nuclei for them that she had hoarded for a long time but were no longer needed to feed them.

    Although it is said that those crystal nuclei were not high in grade, there was still quite a number. It probably helped them out a lot, benefiting them.

    Shao Qing touched the head of the little shark and said, ¡°Send us to the ind country and I will give you some more when I get to the ce.¡± Then she went back with three of them.

    After going back, the porridge was ready. When everyone was awake, she distributed the porridge to the group and then said: ¡°Drink the porridge and then we¡¯ll depart.¡±

    Several people drank the porridge, packed their things, and boarded the boat. Itoji Muzi was startled by the three sharks. Now when she looked at Shao Qing again, her eyes were even more in awe.

    This boat wasn¡¯t very big. It was capable of fitting five or six people. There were two cabins on the ship. After all, with enough water, Shao Qing would want to take a bath or such.

    Now that there was Itoji Muzi, Yan Qiyue was extremely irritabile. He couldn¡¯t wait to throw Itoji Muzi directly into the water to feed the fish. This was because since Itoji Muzi came, he hasn¡¯t been able to get close to Shao Qing even once!

    After pushing the boat into the water, the three sharks pulled the boat and swam in the direction pointed out by Itoji Muzi.

    With these three sharks in ce, ordinary marine creatures dared note close. A lot of trouble was decreased.

    There was a door in the middle of the two cabins. There were three men on the one side and two women on the other. When it was time for their meal, they stopped, fished for a meal, and fed the sharks. Their days were pretty leisurely.

    Moreover, these three sharks were very sensitive. They were able to go in the direction of the ind country without being guided by Itoji Muzi.

    Itoji Muzi was anxious the entire time. She was afraid that since she was useless, she would be thrown away directly. After all, a useless person that was not even one of their own, just a captive, would just be an extra freeloader. They might as well throw her out to feed the fish.

    It¡¯s just that Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything at all.

    That afternoon, they stopped again. Shao Qing and Er Dai carried the small bench and sat on the bow to fish. There were three other turbulent sharks swimming around. They scarcely realize that they had scared away a lot of fish already.

    These three sharks were waiting to be fed here. Shao Qing would asionally throw a few pieces of meat for them to eat. Fishing was just for fun and not for fishing a certain amount of fish.

    On the other side, Yan Qiyue was reading a book in the cabin. He was sulking. Shao Qing hadn¡¯t slept with him for a long time and she wouldn¡¯t evenfort him. How heartless!

    He was thinking about this when Itoji Muzi suddenly came in. Yan Qiyue thought she had gone to the wrong ce. He nced at her and then said in indnguage: ¡°Your cabin is next door.¡±

    Itojiu Muzi did not leave. Instead, she came to his side. She bent down and deliberately opened a button at her neckline, which could not hold the fullness of her chest at all. She was giving a feeling that she was about to pounce on him.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s face immediately turned ck: ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Yan.¡± Itoji Muzi knelt beside Yan Qiyue, stretched out her hand pitifully, then said: ¡°Please let me serve you. I will let you feel happiness.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nearly kicked out with his foot when Shao Qing was already at the door. She narrowed her eyes, looked at Itoji Muzi, then said, ¡°This man is mine.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was originally dizzy and anxious. When he saw that Shao Qing was cold and murderous looking down at Itoji Muzi, he could tell she was clearly jealous.

    Yan Qiyue, who was a little panicked at first, felt as sweet as honey in his heart. Shao Qing kicked off Itoji Muzi, then pushed Yan Qiyue against the wall. She smiled at Itoji Muzi: ¡°Fortunately, you haven¡¯t touched him. Otherwise, whichever hand you touched him with, I would have to cut it off and whichever piece of skin on your body that touched him, I would peel it off.¡±

    Itoji Muzi was shocked. She sat on the ground, trembling all over. Shao Qing grabbed Yan Qiyue¡¯s cor and went to kiss Yan Qiyue fiercely, leaving shallow teeth mark on Yan Qiyue¡¯s lips. She then spat: ¡°Are you flirting with others?!¡±

    Yan Qiyue was aggrieved and hugged Shao Qing: ¡°Then my queen, you will have to punish me.¡±

    Shao Qing nced at Itoji Muzi again. She intended to demonstrate her ownership of Yan Qiyue, but also was unwilling to allow Yan Qiyue¡¯s adorable appearance to be seen by Itoji Muzi. Then with a flick, she threw Itoji Muzi out and closed the door.

    After closing the door, Shao Qing threw Yan Qiyue, then found a chair to sit down on. She lifted his chin: ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

    Yan Qiyue felt embarrassed, but was more hopeful than anything. He slowly unbuttoned the buttons. The movement was not mesmerizing at all, but there was a sense of emotion that made people want to push him to the ground and tear off his clothes directly.

    When Yan Qiyue took off the clothes on his upper body, Shao Qing pulled him into her arms. She had his back to herself as she carefully observed the wound on his back.

    The wound has been scabbed a second time. Due to the seawater reopening the woundst time and that the wound was not shallow, there will probably be a scar left behind.

    Shao Qing leaned up to kiss it and then scolded: ¡°You scoundrel, how can you flirt with others like this?¡±

    Yan Qiyue was even more aggrieved: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Shao Qing touched the scars on his back. She then nibbled the skin on his back carefully. When Yan Qiyue was starting to get stirred up, his white porcin-like skin was marked with circles and circles of red. Then Shao Qing decisively pushed him away and said: ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a look and also settle the incident.¡±

    Yan Qiyue, who had been teased and caught up in the heat: ...

    My wife is so bad!

    With this ... he has already had his switch turned on! But in the end, Shao Qing just ... left! Daddy! Do you want to let this person live ... QAQ

    Sure enough, this was punishment...

    Wahhh, a jealous wife is so scary!

    On the other side, Shao Qing was out of the cabin and Itoji Muzi was kneeling on the ground crying softly, with a look of despair.

    Shao Qing kicked her knee and said lightly: ¡°Some thoughts should not be followed through.¡±

 Chapter 198 - Volume 3 Chapter 8 Arrival

    <strong>Chapter 198 Volume 3 Chapter 8 Arrival</strong>

    Itoji Muzi was stiff, she thought that Shao Qing would kill her directly or throw her into the sea to feed the fish, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t do anything. After the warning, shezily went to the ce where she used to fish. When she embraced Er Dai, she smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you but this man is also mine.¡±

    It seemed she was allowed to stay on this boat. Itoji Muzi was weeping tears of joy. She was very grateful.

    This is because she knew very well, during the apocalypse, what would happen to a person trying to steal a man of a powerful superhuman. Thus, she had already prepared for death, but her life was actually spared.

    Of course she didn¡¯t know that if it weren¡¯t for her not doing anything, Shao Qing would have already thrown her into the sea. It was just that Yan Qiyue¡¯s expression had pleased Shao Qing so she gave her a chance to live.

    That¡¯s all.

    Feng Lan and Itoji Muzi would be blinded every day. Er Dai and Yan Qiyuewere tiring as heck. Every day they would try to stick to Shao Qing all day.

    Initially, Itoji Muzi had slept with Shao Qing. But due to her actions, she was kicked out and could only hold her quilt to sleep on the deck.

    Yan Qiyue and Er Dai immediately took the opportunity to get back in Shao Qing¡¯s bed. It was just a bit pitiful that Er Dai could not eat. While Yan Qiyue had the ability, he could only watch but not eat.

    After being officially together with Yan Qiyue, Shao Qing cared more about Yan Qiyue¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t want Yan Qiyue¡¯s body to suffer, even for a day. She hoped that Yan Qiyue could do well, so they could spend the rest of their lifetime together.

    The first step to recuperating the body was abstinence. The second step to recuperate the body was eating habits. The third step to recuperate the body was moderate exercise.

    Now on the boat, there wasn¡¯t much space to exercise. She couldn¡¯t let him get up and run around the cabin every morning. So, thest one was temporarily put on hold.

    But articles 1 and 2 were thoroughly implemented.

    Especially abstinence. There was a saying, one drop of essence is the equivalent to ten drops of blood, how harmful! So there must be abstinence.

    As for eating habits, it had to be taken in small steps. Shao Qing was very d that she changed many of Yan Qiyue¡¯s bad eating habits. Now she just had to stick to it.

    She was doing all this for Yan Qiyue and Yan Qiyue also knew that. But being in front of his wife and being able to look but not being able to touch was such a tragic thing.

    Inparison, Er Dai¡¯s treatment was much better. After all, as long as Er Dai breaks through he could... cough. That¡¯s why, Shao Qing was usually not guarded. Kissing, hugging, it was all normal.

    With Yan Qiyue, he only got superficial contact.

    This very unfair treatment made Yan Qiyue tearful. Every day he wanted to grab the ground and smash holes in the deck with his head.

    While blinding the eyes of the people around them with their public disys of affection, while also teaching Yan Qiyue, after a few more days, they finally saw the coastline.

    They all felt an indescribable sense of aplishment. After all, they have experienced a lot trying to arrive at the ind country. It was inevitable that they would be a little excited.

    After docking on the shore, Shao Qing was very grateful to the three adorable sharks. They were also happy to cooperate. They especially wanted to be ¡°employed¡± again for their return trip.

    So Shao Qing gave them a lot of crystal nuclei, then reluctantly left.

    As soon as Itoji Muzinded, she took the initiative to speak with Shao Qing: ¡°China may be different from our ind country. Our side is very chaotic, advocating strength first. People are even divided into various ranks. Superhumans are ranked the highest while regr people can only be ves. Their days are very miserable. There is even trading of people between survivor bases. If your group wants to stay in the ind country for a period of time, it is rmended to obtain a base¡¯s household registration certificate as a pass. This way, it will be more convenient.¡±

    She was actually very embarrassed. After all, she had done something wrong and was useless. She was worried that Shao Qing would just leave her on the coast.

    She could also see that Shao Qing was actually a good person, especially for the people around her. As long as it was within her ability, Shao Qing would give her people the best.

    She really wanted to follow Shao Qing, at least until Shao Qing left the ind.

    She was just worried that Shao Qing would not take her.

    In fact, Shao Qing had a bad sense of direction and was quite willing to take her. Especially since Itoji Muzi was now very obedient. Instead of throwing out Itoji Muzi and retraining someone else, it was better to use Itoji Muzi.

    Shao Qing bluntly said: ¡°I¡¯m going to Mount Fuji, you lead the way. If you do well, before leaving, I will give you a fortune. I can let you spend the next few years without worrying about food and clothing.¡±

    Itoji Muzi was very happy. She thanked her over and over again.

    Shao Qing continued: ¡°You are a native and will definitely be clearer than us in all aspects. Since it is more convenient to get a pass, then you should find a base nearby for us to go.¡±

    Itoji Muzi quickly said: ¡°From here, we can go straight and there would be a base, but I have not been to this base ...¡±

    Seeing her a little embarrassed, Shao Qing touched her chin: ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see. It just so happens that we need to replenish some vegetables and fruits too.¡±

    The five people then went to the base that Itoji Muzi pointed out. Just travelling a few steps, they saw a group of superhumans escorting a group of people away.

    It didn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t look, but when you look at it, one would be quite shocked. This group of people had big pustules on their faces and bodies. Some areas were already rotting and one could even see maggots wriggling inside.

    Adults, children, men and women, were driven to the beach.

    Shao Qing frowned, pulling her little friends and hiding aside. Then she saw that after they drove these people to the beach, they pulled out a knife and killed them all. After killing them, they threw the bodies into the sea.

    Immediately arge fish swam over and scrambled to devour the bodies.

    Itoji Muzi hurriedly said: ¡°After the end of the world, there have been several earthquakes. As a result, there has been a nuclear energy leak. Superhumans had no problem, but many ordinary people have been affected, especially those close to the source of the leak. A very strange disease was spread. Their bodies would be filled with pustules, then they would begin to rot and would even transmit it to others. So once this disease urs, the people will be caught and then disposed of to prevent them from infecting others.¡±

    Shao Qing frowned. She was very worried about Feng Lan. After all, he was an ordinary person. What if he was identally radiated?

    This thing was so vague, who knows if it was really radiation?

    Itoji Muzi continued: ¡°This matter has urred for a long time, so the radiation is slowly weakening. In fact, once this disease is born, it can be treated. It requires a high-level zombie crystal nucleus with a high-level wood power. So ordinary people simply can¡¯t find anyone who is willing to help them. Thus death is the only solution.¡±

    Shao Qing felt a little relieved. Suddenly she felt that China was a lot better. At least there was no radiation there, and on the surface they seemed to be a lot more fair.

    Itoji Muzi led the group. While walking, she introduced the ind country and soon they arrived near the base.

    Shao Qing was shocked. She felt that her knowledge was too shallow. She had never heard of it. In this country, human trafficking was legal, cannibalism was allowed, human experimentation was justified, and very was the norm.

    Killing people on the street was one of the mostmon urrences.

    Especially for ordinary people, once they angered a superhuman, being killed is actually the happiest end.

    This country was terrible. Compared to them, China was a heaven like existence.

    Just hearing about it made Shao Qing feel bad.

    Although the ind country was terrible, the process of entering the base was simr. Ordinary people needed to be isted overnight to enter the base. Superhumans only needed to register to prove that they were superhumans.

    Shao Qing was not prepared to be low-key, but also did not want to be too high-key. So when she filled out the registration form, she filled out as a fourth-rank wood elemental.

    Yan Qiyue also filled out fourth rank. Er Dai was also the fourth rank, ¡®Strength based¡¯.

    Before entering the base, Itoji Muzi pleaded for Shao Qing to put in a good word for her. This was because ordinary people, especially women like her, who looked pretty, were yed with when they were isted. To the fact that it was..... A very normal urrence.

    Although she had no choice before to sell her body in exchange for a chance to survive, which woman would like to be fooled around like this?

    Moreover, Feng Lan was delicate and handsome, he was also in danger.

    So before Shao Qing went in, she gave some guards at the door some crystal nuclei. Adding on to her strength, those people probably won¡¯t do anything to Feng Lan and Itoji Muzi.

    Itoji Muzi said a lot of things to Shao Qing like the rules of the ind base. So the first thing Shao Qing and her friends did when they entered the base was to find a ce to live. Then they waited for Feng Lan and Itoji MuZi to return.

    As soon as they entered the base, they personally felt what Itoji Muzi had said. Ordinary people had lives worse than dogs.

    Right when they had entered, they saw several men in uniform, dragging away a bloody corpse. Beside them, there was a proud superhuman who was wiping the blood from his hand with a handkerchief.

    Those ordinary people with ragged clothes and yellowishplexion were scared. Unlike the ones in China who would watch the show, these people didn¡¯t even dare to get close.

    They were afraid that they might identally infuriate a ¡®Da Ren¡¯* and turn into a bloody body.

    * title of respect towards superior

    A big fat man not far away was pulling a young girl by a leash in his hand. Yes, he was clearly holding a dog chain in his hand, with a dog cor on the other end that was put on the girl¡¯s neck.

    The poor girl wore cotton shorts that could not get any thinner. As long as she crawled a little slower, she would receive a whip.

    Her back was full of blood stains.

    Was this the cruelest? No.

    There was another man who had a rope harnessing a woman who wore nothing down the road. Who knew how long she had been dragged for. The woman grabbed the rope around her neck and was dying. At best, she had one breath left in her. Her body was also mutted by the friction and chafing of the ground. One couldn¡¯t even distinguish between the chest or the back, they could only see rotten flesh and bone.

    There were many things like this. They had just entered the entrance of the base and saw so much. Not to mention the people sitting in the tent entrance who had a numb face and clothes that could not cover their bodies. All of them carried some sort of injury.

    This was simply hell for ordinary people.

    Shao Qing¡¯s brows could not help but wrinkle together. Before she came to the ind country, she did not have a good impression of this country, but she was not prepared to do anything more. She just wanted to quickly go to Mount Fuji to find what she needed and then leave this ce.

    But now, she had an urge to blow up this small ind country directly.

    How can there be such an existence in this world? They also experienced the end of the world, they both had superhumans and ordinary people, but China was a lot better than here.

    Although there was a lot of unfairness in China, at least on the surface, it was fair. Ordinary people can at least eat, have clothes, and have a ce to live without worrying about their personal well-being.

    Although superhumans were higher up, they will not be happy to abuse people like this. They also had rules in China that restricted everyone.

    Shao Qing took a deep breath, she suddenly wanted to kill.

 Chapter 199 - Volume 3 Chapter 9 Popular

    <strong>Chapter 199 Volume 3 Chapter 9 Popr</strong>

    Suppressing this anger, Shao Qing took her group and quickly walked in. Preparing to find a ce to live, at this time, a dagger suddenly fell from the sky and struck down near Shao Qing¡¯s feet.

    The person pulling the woman was ying with a short dagger in his hand. He looked up and down at them.

    One woman and two men, all of them having outstanding appearances. Moreover because Er Dai and Shao Qing were both zombies, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see through their strength with just one¡¯s naked eye. They simply looked like two ordinary people.

    So in his eyes they weren¡¯t even a human being. Thus the only one capable was Yan Qiyue who was with his two ves.

    At first nce, Yan Qiyue can be seen as a new face and his aura was not strong. A new toy to y with was quite tempting. It just happened that the few ves he raised were all killed by him. He just had this one at his feet, but she was bored now.

    If he could ept all three of them, with their outstanding appearance and good aura, how fun would it be?

    ¡°Neer?¡± The man smiled and said to Yan Qiyue with a sly smile: ¡°Do you want to make a bet? Come on, if you win, you can have the ve in my hand. If I win, you and your two ves belong to me.¡±

    He said that as he licked the corner of his mouth, it seemed he could not wait to do something to Shao Qing and the group.

    Before the end of the world, he was just an ordinary office worker. Because he had no skill, he could only get yelled at by his boss in thepany and when he returned home, he would listen to theints by his wife.

    As soon as he reached the end of the world, he found that he had be a superhuman. The first thing he did was kill his wife. He was fed up with this faded old wife of his.

    Then in front of his boss, he killed his boss¡¯ wife, then finally fed his boss to the zombies.

    This man with no conscience was an extremely sinister thing. Unexpectedly, he was actually able to survive from the beginning to the present.

    Shao Qing felt that this was a miracle.

    She felt that from the time she stepped on the coast to the present, the umted anger had proven its origin. Raising her hand, Shao Qing immediately appeared with a vine whip in her hand. They were around two fingers thick. The vine whip was all densely covered with thorns, it appeared incredibly sharp at first nce.

    The man panicked for a moment, he clearly sensed that Shao Qing was an ordinary person! But she was able to make a vine whip appear out of thin air. This proves the fact that Shao Qing was a superhuman or a superhuman he can¡¯t see through.

    This meant her strength was much higher than his, so he could not directly feel the energy flow within Shao Qing.

    However, his panic onlysted a few seconds. This was because the moment Shao Qing made a move, Yan Qiyue had imprisoned the air around him, making him unable to move.

    He could only watch as the vine whip fell on his face. The thorns pierced into his flesh and tore the flesh when the whip was thrown up.

    Within a few minutes, this man was drawn into a bloodied man by Shao Qing. There were wounds all over his body. The blood dripped down, gathering at his feet into a pool. It looked terrible.

    But these were all flesh injuries. This was because Shao Qing was not finished venting yet, how could she just take his life?

    Aftershing and beating him for more than ten minutes, the person was no longer human. Shao Qing waved her hand and summoned a bunch of vines toe out. Then, acting like a meat grinder, it shred that man into minced meat and bone residue.

    After she was done, she shook her vines and said in disgust: ¡°Stained my vines.¡±

    Yan Qiyue grabbed her hand and gently kissed the back of it: ¡°Seeing you whip others, I get jealous... Let me deal with this kind of stuff in the future.¡±

    Shao Qing nced at him without a word, then she thought secretly, you still have to abstain.

    Then she directly bypassed the flesh and blood residue. Her actions were resolute and fast, everyone around her was dumbfounded.

    The inders adore the strong very much. Besides the woman who was being led around, no one else gave another look to the dead guy. Even the woman who was looking, was just showing her hatred towards that man.

    Shao Qing has already proved her strength. It stands to reason that no one wille up looking for trouble, but they haven¡¯t even taken two steps yet, when a man with a pretty appearance suddenly came over.

    Yan Qiyue clenched his fists at that time. As long as this person dared to provoke him, he would send this person directly to hell. He would absolutely not let Shao Qing have the opportunity to use the whip!

    Shao Qing¡¯s whip should only be aimed at him.

    As soon as the man approached, he fell to his knees and looked at Shao Qing enthusiastically: ¡°Beautiful Queen, please take this humble ve! I am willing to serve you with my body and my soul!¡±

    Yan Qiyue was heated at that time! Trash! You want to steal my wife! Shameless! Shameless!

    He immediately stepped forward, blocking Shao Qing and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to snatch someone else¡¯s master.¡±

    The man looked at Yan Qiyue with disgust, then said: ¡°The master is already bestowing your honor by not looking down on your services. ow dare you try to make decisions for the master. Refusing the request of other ves, you really don¡¯t understand the rules!¡±

    Yan Qiyue wanted to kick him to death. Then, he was grabbed by Shao Qing¡¯s wrist, pulled into her arms, and hugged firmly: ¡°Be good, you know I only want you.¡±

    Then Er Dai immediately pounced over and Shao Qing hugged him as well. Soon, it became her hugging a man on her left and right. A clear winner in life.

    The man kneeling there looked a little disappointed at once, but he did not want to give up. He began to sell himself: ¡°This master, do you really not want to consider me? I am very skilled and hard-working. I am especially obedient.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Shao Qing was expressionless as she walked away. On the way, she actually met at least ten people who came to rmend themselves.

    They probably saw how good she was with the whip and estimated that she was skilled in that certain aspect. She thinks that her skills are also good. There were ordinary people, superhumans, and even a girl.

    Yan Qiyue was so angry he wanted to jump and curse. He hadpletely forgotten that he was also an m and cursed all of them.

    Shao Qing on the other hand couldn¡¯t help butugh. She kissed him, then kissed Er Dai: ¡°Don¡¯t you already know, I only have the two of you in my heart. Why get angry?¡±

    ¡°I hate that they look at you with those eyes. I hate that they all want to take you away.¡± Yan Qiyue said through his clenched teeth. If they were not in a foreign country and shouldn¡¯t go too overboard, he would have dug out the eyes of those people.

    Those who dared to look at his wife so brazenly were looking for death!

    Shao Qing had tofort him. Whileforting, she found an existence simr to a housing agency, then rented a house to live in.

    As soon as she entered the door, Yan Qiyue came over to kiss her and took Shao Qing¡¯s hand and ced it in his clothes. He said pitifully: ¡°You haven¡¯t touched me for such a long time, aren¡¯t we boyfriend and girlfriend? Ah Qing, my love, my wife, let¡¯s get high once.¡±

    Then Shao Qingyi sternly rejected him. If Er Dai was not by her side, maybe she would have been half pushed into it.

    With Er Dai¡¯s personality, he would definitely stick in an extra kick when the timees. Although she was ustomed to the life of left and right arm hugging, she was not used to pping around with two men.

    Even if Er Dai didn¡¯t participate and just watched on the side, she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    So she turned down the straight faced Yan Qiyue. Then with the tone of an old Chinese doctor, she said: ¡°Your body is too weak and needs abstinence. We can talk after a few months.¡±

    After.

    A.

    Few.

    Months.

    Yan Qiyue felt that he was going crazy. He had finally chased his wife and had her in his hand, but every day he could only watch and not eat. Every time he was irritated, he could only lovingly hold her hand.

    Every time, using my left hand and right hand. Using my left hand and right hand that is moving in slow motion. This action makes me happy ~ EN: thats nasty

    If it continues this way, he feels that he will get a mental illness sooner orter!

    How can one already have a wife, but he still have to feel love from his left and right hand?

    Yan Qiyue felt wronged when he thought about it.

    But no matter how wronged he was, he can only suffer. This was because the world was big and his wife was the biggest ...

    ¡°Okay we are done with this topic. The thing we need to do now is to clean the room.¡± Shao Qing found a broom for Yan Qiyue, then instructed him: ¡°I will give you the important task of sweeping the floor!¡±

    Yan Qiyue, with a broom in his hand and a nk face: ...

    ¡°Go. Er Dai, let¡¯s clean up the bedroom.¡± Shao Qing pulled Er Dai and went in to clean up the bedroom. This house had 3 bedrooms and 2 living rooms: One master bedroom and two side bedrooms. Later on, she could take Yan Qiyue and Er Dai to stay in the middle master bedroom, then allow Feng Lan and Itoji Muzi to sleep in the two side rooms, one on the left and one on the right.

    All the sheets and bedding in the bedroom must be thrown away. If it wasn¡¯t the case that her space was too small, she might have tried to fit a bed in there.

    After cleaning, all the supplies on the bed were packed and thrown out the door by Shao Qing. They were stuffed directly into the trash can. Then the beds were all reced with fresh bed sheets and pillows brought by her.

    After cleaning the bedroom, Shao Qing took the two to clean the kitchen, living room, and all the nooks and crannies. The house was thoroughly cleaned by them.

    Then Shao Qing went to cook...

    Feng Lan and the rest won¡¯te back until at least tomorrow morning, so today it would only be the three of them for dinner. Originally, Shao Qing felt that since they had arrived at a new ce, they could go out and have a look at the local customs and human rtions after dinner.

    But she didn¡¯t want to go out at all now. She feared that she would see something that would make her want to kill. When the timees, she may not be able to hold her hand. Maybe she would ughter the entire base.

    How bad was that? She was clearly a gentle person.

    But even gentle people can¡¯t bear seeing that. This was not a survivor base, it was hell. Those people were worse than beasts. It was toote to teach them, so might as well let them die instead.

    Holding the idea of ¡¯I really want to clean this base directly,¡¯ it¡¯s better to directly blow up the ind country. Shao Qing cooked a lot of coke chicken wings and braised rabbit head. Dinner as per usual was served with cooked rice.

    After chewing on the wings of the chicken and the head of the rabbit, Shao Qing temporarily dismissed the idea of destroying the base or exploding the ind country. After all, in a country, not everyone is a bad person. There are many good people too.

    It was not worth killing a group of good people because of a group of bad people.

    Although she still wanted to blow up the ind country.

    After enough food and drinks, it was time to go to bed. Tomorrow morning, they will go to pick up Feng Lan and Itoji Muzi.

    If it was back in China, they would simply let theme back by themselves, but they dare not do that in the ind country. First of all, the two people did not know where their residence was. Second of all, the base in the ind country was too chaotic. They were afraid there would be an incident with Feng Lan and Itoji Muzi.

    The fresh quilt still had the breath of sunlight, making the inside particrlyfortable. Shao Qing slept in the middle with two men, one on the left and one on the right, holding onto her arm. They were ready to sleep.

    Yan Qiyue obviously still remembered that Shao Qing wanted him to abstain from sex. All night he was shaking Shao Qing. Finally Shao Qing pressed his head and stuffed it into the bed: ¡°Honestly sleep for me. If you try to be a seductress again... ... ¡±

    A certain evildoer casted a wink: ¡°You willsh me to death.¡±

    Then he was tied up by Shao Qing, directly tied up into arge cocoon. Then he was tucked into the corner.

    Yan Qiyue, who was punished for his failure in seducing her: ......

 Chapter 200 - Volume 3 Chapter 10 Wine-loverâ€™s heart is not in the cup *

    <strong>Chapter 200 Volume 3 Chapter 10 Wine-lover¡¯s heart is not in the cup *</strong>

    * a drinker not really interested in alcohol; having an ulterior motive

    In the early morning of the next day, they went to pick up Feng Lan and Itoji Muzi. Nothing happened on this road. After all, Shao Qing showed her strength yesterday. Unless they were particrly confident that they could defeat Shao Qing, few dared to cause trouble.

    Of course there was another possibility: they did not want to live.

    After picking up the two people, Shao Qing asked Itoji Muzi: ¡°How can I get the pass?¡±

    ¡°It is the end of the world now, household registration can be done at any time. You only need to prove your strength, then go register and express your willingness. After joining the base, you can get a pass.¡± Itoji Muzi quickly said:¡± There are now a total of 61 survivor bases in the entire ind country. This pass can be used universally, so it will be convenient no matter where you go. ¡±

    Shao Qing nodded her head. She took the group to the registration ce. She really didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Now she just wanted to get a pass, go to Mount Fuji, find the item, then leave this treacherous ce.

    In a perverted ce like the ind country, she didn¡¯t want to stay for another minute.

    She wanted to get as far away as possible.

    The registration ce was in the central hall of the base. When she goes there, she will pass by the central square. Shao Qing originally wanted to go around it because when she walks by the square, she will definitely encounter a lot of things that she does not want to see.

    But if she detoured, she would have to walk a little bit more and she might even encounter more things, so Shao Qing went straight through.

    When passing by the square, Shao Qing found that many people surrounded the square, but she had no idea what for. She nced over and found that there was a fight going on in the center of the square.

    Itoji Muzi pointed out: ¡°It¡¯s like this. From time to time, events like contests will be held. ves are used for wager. Those who want to contest will first take out one or several ves and mortgage them there. Then when theypete, the winners can take the ves of the losers.¡±

    ¡°Can you kill?¡± Shao Qing asked curiously. Itoji Muzi quickly answered:¡± Here in the ind country, the strong are respected. If they are beaten during the battle and killed, the official will not care. Only unless the person who was killed has an important background.¡±

    Once she exined this, Shao Qing understood and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Can I participate?¡± She did not want any ves, she just purely wanted to kill those beast like people.

    This past day and night, she had umted too much anger. She had let out a small outburst before, but she was notpletely relieved.

    Now looking at the square, almost every superhuman carried ves. Wounds can be seen on those ves. ording to Itoji Muzi, these wounded ves are still favored. Many people are just beaten to death.

    Once a ve is crippled, they are better off dead. At least it would be quicker and they would not have to suffer by having to drag along their crippled body.

    Anyone who came to participate in these kinds ofpetitions must be terrible people, killing them all would not be a problem.

    ¡°You need to get a pass before you can participate in it.¡± Itoji Muzi said embarrassedly.

    Shao Qing nodded and took her friends to apply for a pass. When she applied for the pass, she also encountered a problem. Proving her strength was simple, but what about Feng Lan? He was an ordinary person and he certainly could not get a normal pass.

    ording to Itoji Muzi, those who do not have a pass are unregistered residents. It is not convenient to go anywhere and killing them can be exchanged for rewards.

    Needless to say, when registering, he defaulted to being Shao Qing¡¯s ve. Feng Lan pulled on Shao Qing¡¯s sleeve, and then whispered: ¡°It¡¯s just a name, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was more frank. He said to the registration person enthusiastically, ¡°I am my queen¡¯s essory.¡±

    The registration person was stunned. He had never seen such a happy ve. This person was 80% mental!

    Thest four people were all registered under the name of Shao Qing. Here you can see how low the status of a ve is. In the registration, the ve does not even exist as a human being, just a possession of a superhuman. They had the same status as domestic animals and food.

    After getting the pass, Shao Qing was a little happy: ¡°I can go to participate in the contest now.¡±

    Itoji Muzi nodded and the group went there directly. There was a registration in the center of the square. Only after registering can one participate in thepetition.

    At the time of registration, at least one ve was to be used as a mortgage and given to the organizer. At the time of registration, Shao Qing hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Itoji Muzi took the initiative to go out.

    She knew that Feng Lan was Shao Qing¡¯s little partner, while Er Dai and Yan Qiyue were Shao Qing¡¯s lovers. Shao Qing would never mortgage the three of them. So, instead of waiting to be mortgaged, she might as well take the initiative to go out, giving Shao Qing a good impression.

    Shao Qing patted her shoulder and said seriously: ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Then she asked the person in charge of the registration: ¡°Are there any rules?¡±

    The person in charge of the registration: ¡°There are no rules. As long as you fancy someone else¡¯s ve, you can challenge them. Do you see the ves standing next to them? The sign hanging on their neck represents their master. Whichever ve you want, you can challenge their superhuman.¡±

    ¡°Can I only challenge one at a time?¡± Shao Qing continued to ask.

    The man gave Shao Qing a curious look and then said: ¡°There is no limit. As long as you like it, it¡¯s okay to challenge all the superhumans on the spot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s smile was very gentle, but the person responsible for registration couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He gathered his coat and muttered: ¡°Is it too thin? It¡¯s not even cold today ...¡±

    Shao Qing nced around and immediately pointed to one of the most injured teenagers, saying, ¡°I want to challenge his master.¡±

    A man resting not far away stood up. He looked particrly strong and his face was fierce looking. When he stood up, he took off his jacket and exposed his muscles and dense chest hair.

    He looked at Shao Qing in a sinister manner: ¡°Why is it a chick? Lao Zi is a little embarrassed to make a move...¡± He said this, but he moved his wrist and grinned savagely.

    Shao Qing stepped forward and said impatiently: ¡°Can we start now?¡±

    ¡°Of course ...¡± The man had already turned on his power as he rushed over directly. He was a strength-based superhuman. He did not even ce Shao Qing in his eye at all.

    He just rushed over and sent his fist towards Shao Qing. Before he couldugh with pride, his fist was resisted by Shao Qing with one finger. Shao Qing was disgusted. She deliberately spoke in an arrogant manner: ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I need to wear a glove first, otherwise it will stain my hands.¡±

    Then she took the transparent gloves out and started to put it on her own hands. She behaved too brazenly. The man was pissed off and did not care that she was putting on her gloves and sent another fist hammering down.

    Shao Qing suddenly disappeared and appeared behind him. Then she slowly continued to wear another glove.

    The man fired out three or four punches.Yet no punch even touched the corner of Shao Qing¡¯s clothes. Shao Qing stretched out her ten fingers, then smiled, ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Then when the man punched out, she held onto his wrist. With her knee, she smashed it into the man¡¯s abdomen. The man thought that his body was very hard, like a steel te, but Shao Qing¡¯s knee was like a drill. It forcibly bent his body causing him to gasp.

    Shao Qing was disgusted and held the back of his head. Then she chopped down her leg to hit the man¡¯s back.

    She moved very fast. Before the manid on the ground, she had already kicked the man from the bottom to the top. In the following three minutes, the man simply failed tond and was beaten by her in the air.

    When Shao Qing finally stopped, the man had no bone intact except for his head. She stepped on the back of the man¡¯s head and slowly stepped it into the ground. She saidzily: ¡°Someone, remove this dirty thing away from me.¡±

    The onlookers who were watching felt their eyeballs were about to fall to the ground. The female characters of the ind countries were generally more docile. After the end of the world, the majority of superhumans were usually men, so men usually dominated.

    They have never seen such a violent and brutal woman. This haspletely subverted their concept of traditional women.

    Shao Qing acted like she was at a casino gambling and ced the winning ve behind her. She pointed to another, the injuries on this one was slightly lighter than the one behind her: ¡°I also took a fancy to this one, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Another man who looked very short and very insignificant stood up. He smiled and said:¡± If I win, I don¡¯t want your ve. How about sleeping with me for a few days? ¡°

    ¡°Sleep until you be numb,e over.¡± Shao Qing motioned him over with her fingers and the manughed. From what he saw from the battle between Shao Qing and the silly big man, Shao Qing also seemed to be a strength based superhuman.

    He was keen and was a fast wind-based superhuman. ying with this kind of strength-based superhuman should be child¡¯s y.

    Then, as soon as the battle started, before he had been able to turn on his power, he was beaten to the ground by Shao Qing. This time, Shao Qing participated in this contest purely to vent. So she didn¡¯t want to kill her opponent in an instant. Rather, at the moment of grasping the opponent, she infused her energy into the opponent¡¯s body, imprisoning the opponent¡¯s abilities. Then she gave them a beating.

    She knew what she was doing and can definitely guarantee that the person under her hands would be still alive before stopping.

    She wouldn¡¯t kill them, she just wanted to cripple them. It¡¯s not terrible to die. The most terrible thing is a life that had them wishing they were better off dead. In the ind country where it is a ce for the strong, to be a crippled person, they would be like a pile of mud. It was even more cruel than killing them.

    Especially these people who have been standing up high for a long time. Falling into hell will be a lot more painful.

    This was the best punishment for them.

    After the abolition of the two superhumans, one after another, those who watched the drama or came over to participate in the fight had their gazes changed.

    No one would look down on Shao Qing anymore. After all, she was able to kill two superhumans that did not have a low ranking, which clearly showed her strength.

    Putting the ve behind her again, Shao Qing pointed to another ve: ¡°I want to challenge his master.¡±

    This time even the person in charge of registration couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Do you not need to take a break?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After half an hour, there were already ten ves behind Shao Qing. That is to say, she defeated ten superhumans one after another without any rest in betwee.

    The gaze of the people watching her changed from watching a good show, to the woman has good strength, to ... god where did this mental casee from, her strength is too high and she won¡¯t let a single one go!

    In the eleventh battle, the gangster-like man said: ¡°I¡¯ll give the ve to you, I admit defeat.¡±

    Shao Qing frowned with dissatisfaction: ¡°This is not in ordance with the rules.¡±

    ¡°There are no rules, this ve belongs to you.¡± Without saying anything, the man left the ve and ran away. What a joke. His strength was worse than the previous ten superhumans before. He was unwilling to send himself off to die.

    In the end, no one dared to fight.

    ¡°Boring.¡± Shao Qing took off the gloves on her hand. Yan Qiyue immediately took a tissue and wiped her fingers carefully, then gave her a loving kiss.

    My wife is the best.

    Er Dai didn¡¯t want to lose and also came over to kiss Shao Qing¡¯s cheek on the other side.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop here today.¡± Shao Qing said regretfully. In fact, she hadn¡¯t fought enough. The anger in her heart wasn¡¯tpletely vented. Unfortunately, this group of people had been scared off by her.

    Shao Qing sneered and turned her head. The noble and cold expression turned into an embarrassed expression. The problem suddenly came, what should she do with this group of ves?

 Chapter 201 - Volume 3 Chapter 11 Shiramizu Mochizuki

    <strong>Chapter 201 Volume 3 Chapter 11 Shiramizu Mochizuki</strong>

    Shao Qing looked expressionlessly at the men and women behind her. This group of people had old ones and young ones. They only had one thing inmon, that is, they all looked good.

    Among them, the young boy with the heaviest injury looked the most beautiful. He had a sharp eye and had a charm to his look.

    But ...

    She couldn¡¯t manage all of them! There¡¯s too many people!

    The fight was cool, but after the event was a disaster ...

    Why are they ying me?

    Those people who were used to being ves were skilled at reading people¡¯s expressions. When they saw Shao Qing like this, they all got down on their knees. They look at Shao Qing with tears in their eyes, one looking more pitiful than the next.

    Don¡¯t think that ves are pitiful, abandoned ves are even more pitiful. If Shao Qing did not want them, they would have no ce to go. They also have no ability to ensure that they could live safely, so it would just be a dead end.

    Shao Qing was terrified. With so many eyes looking at her, she was really terrified. She quickly said: ¡°You are free.¡±

    Several people turned pale immediately. They were happy and fearful looking at Shao Qing scrapping their former master.

    Happy because someone was avenging them. Scared because they feared that Shao Qing would do the same to them.

    But they did not expect that Shao Qing would abandon them directly.

    Those ves had their faces change in an instant, the most brilliant young man said pitifully: ¡°Please master, do not abandon me. I¡¯m willing to do anything, light and heavy work, anything is possible ...¡±

    Shao Qing did not know what happened to abandoned ves. That¡¯s why she felt that the inders had innate ve-like characters. Why would they rather be ves when they were given freedom?

    ¡°Is freedom not good?¡±

    The teenager seemed to understand that Shao Qing did not know anything and quickly said: ¡°We are all ordinary people and have been subjected to abuse all year round. Our bodies are all weak and frail. If we do not have the protection of our masters, it¡¯ll be useless even if we be free. We will just get bullied to death in a few days ... ¡±

    Shao Qing now understood. Even if she didn¡¯te out today, these people wouldn¡¯t be able to live too long, just look at their injuries.

    But since she made her move, these people belonged to her in name. If she gave up on them, then she wouldn¡¯t be killing them, but they would still die because of her. There was basically no difference.

    She can only ask Itoji Muzi: ¡°Are there any methods to satisfy both parties?¡±

    ¡°You can sell them to the ve house and wait for a new owner to buy them.¡± Itoji Muzi hurriedly said. There was one at the base, a ve house for ve exchanges. Many people would sell their children and wait for others to buy them.

    Some ves with masters who got tired of ying with them were also sold there.

    There were also many people who took their own ves to trade with others.

    Although that was a possibility, this was tantamount to gambling with your life. Because who knew who would buy them, but at least it would be better than being an abandoned ve.

    Shao Qing was still more humane. She asked: ¡°I will give you a choice now. If you are willing to leave, you can leave now. You will be free. If you are not willing to leave, I will sell you to the ve house. Dead or alive, it will depend on your destiny. You can make your own choice. Those who are willing to leave can go now.¡±

    Everyone stayed kneeling on the ground with their heads down. No one said a word and after a long time, still no one stood up to leave.

    After a long time, Shao Qing said: ¡°For those who want to leave, I can give them some crystal nucleus. It¡¯s not much, but at least it will ensure that there is no worry about eating and drinking for half a month.¡±

    Still no one left.

    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t leaving or talking, then I assume you guys have chosen to be sold.¡± Shao Qing was actually disappointed. The inders were indeed too servile and would rather go with the waves than fight.

    After she finished speaking, she took these people and allowed Itoji Muzi to lead the way to the ve house.

    The ve house was actually a general term. That is, thebined name for the ve management office and the ve exchange. The ve exchange was right in front of the ve management office. After passing through a small market, then can one reach the ve management office.

    Shao Qing once again had her horizons widened. Even parents would bring their children to sell. The children, there were some who were older teenagers and younger ones that were only four or five years old. She really did not know how they could do this.

    ¡°Do people actually buy these young children?¡± Shao Qing asked as she pointed to a four-five-year-old boy. Itoji Muzi hadn¡¯t didn¡¯t have the chance to answer before the young boy who had the most injuries said softly: ¡°Yes. They buy ves, not necessarily for use. Some may also be used for eating.¡±

    The youngster¡¯s eyes were sad. He lowered his head. He no longer looked around, then said: ¡°Some of the superhumans are cannibals. They especially like eating small children, since their meat is fresh and tender. I heard that there is a very important Da Ren in the base, who especially liked eating children, that is, the children cannot be more than six years old. Then they would steam it to eat. It is said that this way, not only would the meat be tender, but it will bring out the fragrance and taste of the wine.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s footsteps stopped, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted. She felt that she had underestimated the inders. The previous incidents she saw couldn¡¯t evenpare to this.

    Doing this kind of thing. Where was their conscience? Even dogs won¡¯t eat that.

    This ce really challenged her patience. She felt that she might erupt at any moment and ruin this ce.

    The infuriated Shao Qing didn¡¯t notice at all that the young man was secretly looking at her the entire time.

    Feeling disgusted, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but speed up. She didn¡¯t want to look at either side at all. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold back and would p the parents who sold their own children and also p the ones buying too.

    Are these people all beasts? It was their own child, a piece of flesh that came from themselves. At the age of four or five, were they willing to sell them off to be eaten by others?

    How can they bear doing that?

    Shao Qing had to endure her anger all the way until she arrived at the door of the ve management office. She was afraid that her tone would be too indignant and she would fight with the management group, so she let Itoji Muzi negotiate with the other party.

    Of course, she also listened in. When she listened, Shao Qing discovered that the ves were really cheap. The price of selling them was not even the cost of a bag of rice.

    Ones with outstanding appearances may be a little more expensive, while the ones with appearances that were slightly worse would be the price of two vegetables.

    Life was really too cheap.

    When the ves walked in one by one, the teenager who had spoken suddenly knelt down and hugged Shao Qing¡¯s legs: ¡°Master, please keep me. I will serve master well. I will do anything master says ... ¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡± Shao Qing originally wanted to kick him. But taking a look and seeing that the teenager was originally the one that was most injured with his sickly appearance, she realized if she actually extended her leg out she¡¯ll probably directly kick him to death.

    The young man held on to her for his life. He seemed to be betting that Shao Qing would not kick him away. Shao Qing looked around, everyone around was watching them. This wasn¡¯t good, so she expressionlessly dragged the pendant attached to her legs and left.

    After leaving, she found a quiet ce before she tore the teenager off and tossed him aside: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I just want to stay with the master, I don¡¯t want to be sold...¡± The tears in his eyes looked very pitiful: ¡°If I meet a host with a bad temper, with my current body, I am afraid that I won¡¯t stand the beating.¡±

    Shao Qing sneered: ¡°Then you are not afraid of me ¡±

    ¡°Master is a good person, I can see it.¡± The teenager approached cautiously and carefully, then he surrendered at Shao Qing¡¯s feet: ¡°I am very good, very obedient. If master wants me to do anything, just ask me. Please just let me stay with you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue kicked him away with a sneer and hugged Shao Qing: ¡°Go away.¡±

    The teenager was jealous and quickly said: ¡°I won¡¯t overstep my boundaries. Master, please just give me a ce to stay ... ... ¡±

    Shao Qing thought about it, she was about to leave here. Keeping the teenager for a few days was no big deal so she said: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll treat it as hiring a part-time worker. ¡±

    So when they came, they were five and returned with six.

    The young man¡¯s name was called Shiramizu Mochizuki. Generally speaking, he was quite interesting. After being taken back, he was tactful and did all the cleaning in the yard and housework.

    There was no intention to get close to Shao Qing or the like. Of course, Yan Qiyue was also tightly monitoring.

    His injuries were not light and Shao Qing didn¡¯t want him to die like that, so she threw some medicine to Itoji Muzi. This way when she was free, she would apply some medicine to Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Thus, the rtionship between the two of them started to get better. Itoji Muzi treated Shiramizu Mochizuki like a younger brother.

    When Shao Qing got the pass, she was ready to leave. The reason why she didn¡¯t leave immediately in the past two days was because the medicine that Er Dai usually took was out. Yan Qiyue had to make some, so they stayed for two more days.

    In the past two days, she would go out every day and find a group of people to beat. So when she came back, she felt a lot better.

    After all, the atmosphere was too depressing. Seeing so many things that would make one angry, if she didn¡¯t vent, it would be bad for one¡¯s health. Especially if umted for too long.

    It can be regarded as the usage for these trash.

    When she left, many people were cheering in the background. This cmity was finally gone. God knows that at this time, there are less than two thirds of the usual people in the square. While the remaining one third, when they saw Shao Qinging, would run away directly. They would not even care about their ves that were mortgaged.

    Shao Qing walked out of the city gate and took her group to find directions to Mt. Fuji.

    After walking for a few minutes, she turned back helplessly and looked at Shiramizu Mochizuki behind her: ¡°I have told you that the house I rented has a one-month period. You can live there, I will leave it for you. I also left food for you, so why are you following me now?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki didn¡¯t speak. He looked at her with a pair of big watery eyes.

    Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°If you want to follow, then follow. If there is any danger, I will not save you.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki still did not speak, but was very determined.

    Then he really followed the whole day!

    When the camp was settled for the afternoon, Shiramizu Mochizuki was not too far away. He was holding his knees in a pitiful manner, sitting in the grass. He took a hard cake out of his little cloth bag and nibbled at it.

    At night, he slept in the grass. Shao Qing turned over and over at night. While she was angry at Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s stubbornness, she was also angry at how soft she was. She clenched her teeth and decided to leave him alone.

    As a result, when he woke up the next morning, Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s body was covered with dew and he expectedly got ill.

    His face was flushed and he had a fever. His vision was a little blurred. He followed Shao Qing paranoidly. Not to mention Itoji Muzi, even Feng Lan felt a little unbearable.

    When Shiramizu Mochizuki couldn¡¯t hold it, falling down and trying to get back up several times, Shao Qing sighed and said to Itoji Muzi: ¡°Go carry him.¡±

    He was only seventeen or eighteen years old. To Shao Qing, he was still a child. She really couldn¡¯t bear watching him get exhausted until he became sick.

    When Itoji Muzi carried Shiramizu Mochizuki, his mouth hooked upwards without Shao Qing catching it. From the very beginning, Shiramizu Mochizuki knew that the ending would be like this. This was because he saw clearly that Shao Qing was actually amenable to coaxing but not coercion.

    She looked cold, but her heart was terribly soft.

    Therefore, she would definitely keep him.

    On one side, Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes were dark. He saw clearly that Shiramizu Mochizuki was simr to him in many ways. There could not be two tigers in one mountain, let alone this one.

    But Yan Qiyue did not oppose anything because he would never oppose the decision made by Shao Qing, but he was already secretly vignt.

 Chapter 202 - Volume 3 Chapter 12 His Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 202 Volume 3 Chapter 12 His Scheme</strong>

    There is a saying, as long as the pickaxe is well swung, there is no corner that cannot be dug. He was confident in Shao Qing, who would be alert with those unscrupulous men.

    Especially the type like Shiramizu Mochizuki whose face was thicker than the city walls. At the critical moments, he won¡¯t care about his face at all.

    They had to be careful!

    So using his injuries, Shiramizu Mochizuki sessfully joined Shao Qing¡¯s team. When he woke up from hisa, he saw Shao Qing sitting by his bed reading a book.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Shao Qing closed the book and asked with a very soft tone: ¡°Want to follow me?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki nodded. He looked at Shao Qing honestly and Shao Qing said: ¡°There are three conditions to follow if you want to stay with me. First, you have to remember, don¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t ask and don¡¯t do things you shouldn¡¯t do. As long as you listen, it will be good. Second, when I leave, I will leave directly. There will be no hard feelings or anything. Third, speak if necessary. Don¡¯t hold things within your heart and scheme. You might think I¡¯m soft, but you haven¡¯t seen my other side.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s fever had just retreated and his body was still weak, almost like a noodle. He got up from the bed and wanted to get close to Shao Qing, but was pushed back silently by Shao Qing.

    ¡°Master, I will definitely not harm you in any way.¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki blinked his pair of beautiful eyes and said: ¡°Master, rest assured. I will remember all this.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded inexplicably, then said: ¡°You take good care of your body. Tomorrow we will continue on the road. If you drag behind, I will still throw you away mercilessly.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki heard these words and quickly got into the bed, showing that he was very obedient and would take good care of his body.

    Shao Qing went out. She boiled some soup and gave it to Yan Qiyue and Er Dai. Then, Shao Qing ordered Itoji Muzi to give a bowl to Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Under Yan Qiyue¡¯s gloomy eyes, Itoji Muzi carried the soup off.

    When Shiramizu Mochizuki received the soup, his eyes smiled. She said that she was hard-hearted, but in his opinion, she was clearly too soft.

    He had never seen such a soft-hearted, yet powerful woman.

    Because of Shiramizu Mochizuki, they stayed for an extra day. Otherwise Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s body would not be able to keep up with their speed.

    For this reason, Yan Qiyue was very unhappy. When Shao Qing was reading, Yan Qiyue, who had been lying on the bed, stared at Shao Qing¡¯s back with a mncholy, murky gaze.

    Shao Qing felt his gaze on her the entire time and she turned helplessly: ¡°What ... you have watched me all afternoon.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was wrapped in a quilt, crawling around like a big green worm, he hugged Shao Qing¡¯s waist: ¡°Ah Qing, that Shiramizu Mochizuki is not simple.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Qing leaned back, lying in Yan Qiyue¡¯s arms. Then she said: ¡°I can tell he is plotting something, I just don¡¯t know what exactly. The long road will be boring anyways, I don¡¯t mind ying with him. ¡±

    ¡°Boring even with me?¡± Yan Qiyue was originally innocently massaging Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders, but soon his fingers went off track. Two fingers cleverly unbuttoned a few buttons.

    Shao Qing hooked Yan Qiyue¡¯s chin and kissed his soft and warm lips. She held his hand, just like coaxing a child: ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Don¡¯t ruin your body for a moment of joy.¡±

    Yan Qiyue was already stifled to the extreme. He dragged Shao Qing to bed: ¡°Ah Qing, Ah Qing, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I miss you so much, it doesn¡¯t matter, just once ... ¡±

    Then Er Dai suddenly came in. Without a word, he rushed over like a small cannonball, throwing Yan Qiyue aside, then he hugged Shao Qing and dered his sovereignty.

    Yan Qiyue thrown off the bed: ...

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t helpughing. She leaned against Er Dai¡¯s shoulders, rubbing his aching stomach for a while, then said: ¡°When your body is well, I promise to feed you well.¡±

    After a day of rest, Shiramizu Mochizuki was much better. At least he could keep up with them, so they went off.

    In this ind country, it was not too big or too small. If you walk purely on foot, it may take at least a month to get to the vicinity of Mount Fuji.

    Er Dai¡¯s current situation was rtively stable, so Shao Qing was not very anxious. She walked slowly with the group. Most of the time they would be in the wilderness and would not be in the base. They would only enter the base when it was necessary to replenish some goods.

    As Shao Qing travelled along, she saw too many things. At the beginning, she would angrily want to ughter all those people, but now she has calmed down a lot. There was only one thing in her heart, slowly brewing.

    It was just brewing because she knew that the power of one person couldn¡¯t change this huge country. Even if it can be changed, it will take many years of hard work. She was not a saint. She won¡¯t spend decades of hard work to change a country.

    She had a lot of friends at home and there were children waiting for her to go back. She would be crazy to stay here and try to make the ind country shine.

    Spit.

    In fact, simply thinking about the war with China that people do not talk about from many years ago, Shao Qing also felt that this country deserved it.

    This should be retribution?

    It doesn¡¯t matter if I think about it...

    But when she sees it, she still feels very upset. After all, even if this country has erred, not everyone has erred.

    Shao Qing felt that she shouldn¡¯t think so much about it because she had the heart but she was powerless to do anything. Thinking more about it would just do more harm than good.

    On the fourth day, their vegetables and fruits were depleted, so they had to find a ce to replenish. Yet, there was no base around. Since the sky was also getting darker, they could only temporarily find a ce to camp first, then wait to find a base tomorrow.

    Sitting at the entrance of the tent, Itoji Muzi was drawing a map. Itoji Muzi was an ordinary person and was very delicate. She only had one strong point, that is her memory was particrly good. Once she sees something, it will be imprinted in her memory.

    She was currently drawing a map of the ind country and Shimizu Mochizuki was sitting next to her, unable to hide the shock in his eyes. If you look for a paper map of the ind country, you will find that Itoji Muzi¡¯s paintings were no different.

    ¡°Go straight from here, and in two days, we will arrive at Fukiage. Since the end of the world, the emperor withdrew from the capital and established a new pce in Fukiage. Master, do you want to make a detour?¡± Itoji Muzi asked while drawing.

    Shao Qing was cutting wood with Er Dai. She was going to cut out some wooden sticks to skewer the meat.

    When Shao Qing heard this she raised her head and asked curiously: ¡°Why do you want to make a detour? There¡¯s no need.¡± She was interested in what the boss of the ind country looked like, making his own country like this, without any care.

    If he looks ugly, it¡¯ll be okay to kill him.

    Itoji Muzi nodded and said, ¡°There is a base close to us. ording to the schedule, we should be able to get there at noon tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Shao Qing handed the shaved wooden stick to Er Dai. Er Dai piled them on the side like a pile of blocks, his movements were not rushed. After the pile was finished, Yan Qiyue had dragged his prey back.

    A goat with hornsrger than his head, while Shiramizu Mochizuki followed him honestly. Then together with Yan Qiyue, they dragged the prey to a stream not far away, to open his stomach and clean it up.

    After leaving Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue stopped giving Shiramizu Mochizuki faces. He twirled a knife and cut open the goat while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you nned, just keep away from Ah Qing, okay?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s eyebrows lifted andughed harmlessly: ¡°Why would I want to harm the master, I love her....¡±

    Yan Qiyue was not jealous or angry. He just looked at Shiramizu Mochizuki with a chuckle and then said: ¡°You may think that her heart is soft and she is easily fooled, but you don¡¯t know that the most stupid person is you. Ah Qing is indeed a soft-hearted person, but she is not soft to everyone. She doesn¡¯t understand feelings well but she can see through most people.¡±

    Yan Qiyue wanted to see the scene where Shiramizu Mochizuki tried to get together with Shao Qing. Shao Qing would definitely kick him dozens of times.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki justughed and dismissed Yan Qiyue¡¯s remarks. He thought he was very urate in seeing people and he had already seen through Shao Qing.

    He could see it all.

    To put it bluntly, she was just a woman with some military value and was soft-hearted, otherwise she would not take him on the road. She must be lustful as he saw her sleep in one room with Er Dai and Yan Qiyue every day. While he himself knew that he was pretty looking.

    That¡¯s all.

    In this regard, Yan Qiyue was very confident in Shao Qing.

    Yan Qiyue did notpletely know Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s thoughts. But no matter what he did, he would not seed.

    He even wanted to see the expression on his face when he failed, it would be very interesting.

    Although Shiramizu Mochizuki didn¡¯t love Shao Qing, he had the intention to be something with Shao Qing in that respect. Even if it was a love rival, he must be ruthless. He would kill him with one hit, he would not allow them a second chance for redemption.

    Whatever Shiramizu Mochizuki concealed, it had nothing to do with them anyways.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki, who had no idea of Yan Qiyue¡¯s thoughts, was full of confidence. He had even calcted what he would do after conquering Shao Qing.

    For what he wanted to do next, he must have enough manpower and military support. Maybe he can go to his uncle.

    With Shao Qing¡¯s protection, not mentioning others, even his uncle could not be hostile to him, he would be able to retreatpletely.

    After all, he was nning the next few steps and it would be best if they could speak. With the prestige of his uncle and the people under him, it will be much easier for him to regain everything that belongs to him.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki was contemting. Then he was stepped on by the petty Yan Qiyue: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you working?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki: ......

 Chapter 203 - Volume 3 Chapter 13 Evil Yan Qiyue

    <strong>Chapter 203 Volume 3 Chapter 13 Evil Yan Qiyue</strong>

    After having dinner and getting enough sleep, they went towards the base. This time they were entering the base purely for supply. So Shao Qing decided to make a quick decision and go straight to the base¡¯s market. After buying the necessary supplies they would leave right away because with a long dy, more things could happen.

    This has be a rule in her life.

    She did not detour and rushed into the base market. After buying a bunch of vegetables and fruits, Shao Qing was about to evacuate when someone hugged her thighs.

    Yes, she was hugged on her thigh.

    The poor girl was skinny and looked underage. Her clothes were worn out and could not cover her body.

    Five to six tall, short, fat, and thin men came over scolding: ¡°If I knew earlier, I would have broken their leg first, so they couldn¡¯t run.¡±

    ¡°What if they can run? Won¡¯t they just get caught again? In a bit, I¡¯m going first. After ying with her, I¡¯ll cut her two legs off. Let¡¯s see how she runs then. The flesh on her leg must have a lot of tendons, after slicing it I¡¯ll marinate it with vinegar.¡±

    ¡°Catch it first, don¡¯t let it get away.¡±

    The little girl was originally in the crowd dodging, but there was no one to help her. Some people were even deliberately stretching out their legs to trip her, while the rest were watching the show.

    The girl identally tripped andnded far off. Coincidentally, she rolled right under Shao Qing¡¯s feet and knocked into Shao Qing¡¯s legs.

    Her fall was not light, so did not get up for a while. Her trembling body looked desperate.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t understand. It was just the apocalypse, why did it be like this? Before the apocalypse, although many strange things have been reported from this country, it was never like this.

    Wrapped underneath their skin was not a human heart, but a rotten stinking beast, that was not even as good as a zombie.

    Zombies ate people because they had no intellect and were driven by instinct. What about these people?

    She knew she could not deal with them. Even if she could manage one or two, she could not control an entire country.

    It can only be said that the lives of the people from this country were unfortunate. Hopefully, they will be reborn in a better location in their next life.

    But if such a thing happened in front of her, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. Even if she couldn¡¯t control the whole country, seeing one in front of her, she at least had to listen to her conscience at that moment.

    Yan Qiyue knew Shao Qing better than anyone else. In fact, she was quite softhearted, otherwise when they first met, she would not wordlessly be captured.

    So Yan Qiyue took a step forward and was ready to make a move.

    The few men walked over casually, then reached out to grab the girl¡¯s leg that was on the ground.

    ¡°Trying to run away, I dare you to try again! Let¡¯s see what will happen then!¡±

    Then his hand was stepped on by Shao Qing, ¡°What are you doing ...¡± As soon as he looked up, he hadn¡¯t even finished when his chin made contact with Shao Qing¡¯s toes. With a bitter click, the man¡¯s head turned straight back. If he survived this, Shao Qing would let him go.

    The next second, Yan Qiyue and Er Dai shot out at the same time. Er Dai rushed out with a brutal face and was held back by Shao Qing who hugged him in her arms. She waved her hands and vines came out.

    Following immediately was a particrly bloody scene. Arms, legs, head and internal organs, were all apanied with bright blood sttered all over the floor. Shao Qing said coolly: ¡°I thought their blood was also ck, but it turned out to be red.¡±

    Yan Qiyue kicked and a heart came flying out of the pool of blood, still connected to the blood vessel. He coldly hooked the corner of his mouth upwards: ¡°How is this heart also red? ¡°

    The people around were taken aback, but they were all just simply shocked. No one wanted to meddle, so they quickly dispersed.

    No one asked Shao Qing why she had killed those people because it was not necessary. She didn¡¯t find them appealing and killed them, it was normal in this era.

    Shao Qing patted the girl¡¯s shoulder, then pointed to the broken limbs on the ground and said: ¡°You can go search through their bodies. Whatever you find is yours.¡±

    The girl actually did go search. Shao Qing also no longer cared, she had done enough. Now hugged on her left and right, she departed.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s eyes flickered at the back, he finally made his decision.

    When they left the base, they would naturally fall asleep in the wild at night. Shao Qing asked Yan Qiyue to find some insect-repellent nts and light them. Having one in each tent would help drive away the mosquitoes and let them sleep better.

    Then in the evening, she found a stream and washed her feet. When she was ready to go back to bed, she opened the tent and saw that it was not her cute Er Dai and Yan Qiyue, but Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    He was basically not wearing anything. Due to the wide kimono loosely slung over his body, one can see at a nce that there really was nothing worn inside.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki is very beautiful. His delicate eyebrows were already gorgeous to the point of being charming, especially when he wanted to seduce people.

    Shao Qing¡¯s first reaction was to kick him out. But it was then Shao Qing discovered another fact. Yan Qiyue was actually hidden behind the tent to watch the show.

    Shao Qing raised her eyebrows and was about to kick her leg out but brought it back. She found a ce to sit down and crossed her legs.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki came over on his knees and he gently raised his head to look up. This angle made his eyebrows look delicate and fragile.

    In particr, the unhealed wounds were exposed in the loose kimono making him look more vulnerable and fragile. This would make a person have a desire to use violence.

    However, Shao Qing did not. She was already used to being seduced by Yan Qiyue. When Yan Qiyueunched his pheromones ... cough, got passionate, he was more enchanting than Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Used to seeing such a seductress, how could she fall for Shiramizu Mochizuki? She was purely watching the drama now, wanting to see what Shiramizu Mochizuki wanted to do and to what extent he was willing to go to.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki reached out carefully to help Shao Qing take off her shoes. While taking it off, he asked: ¡°Is the master very tired? Do you need Mochizuki to relieve you?¡±

    ¡°Speak like a normal person.¡± Shao Qingzily replied. She was thinking about how long Yan Qiyue canst.

    Then she was disgusted by Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki stood up, removed his clothes and looked at her with a kind, affectionate expression. He looked at her shyly again, then did a twirl, a TWIRL!

    He asked her, ¡°Master, is Mochizuki beautiful?¡±

    Shao Qing, who was originally going to watch the show, kicked him mercilessly. Who are you trying to seduce, you sissy!

    Her Yan Qiyue was also coquettish ... cough, no, alluring but no matter how coquettish and alluring Yan Qiyue was, he would not be so feminine like Shiramizu Mochizuki. He was like a shemale.

    For the sake of her eyes, stop it!

    Lying at the door, Shiramizu Mochizuki was in a state of ambivalence: ...

    I was right about the beginning, but not the end.

    Yan Qiyue grabbed the tent, tears ofughter wereing out. He quickly calmed down and made his expression look more serious. When he walked out, he did not take into ount Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s pitiful self-esteem which was just hurt and directly mocked: ¡°Gee, don¡¯t listen to this old man¡¯s words and now you have to suffer. Speak, how should I treat people who try to seduce my woman?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki could not ept it: ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Yan Qiyue was in a good mood, kicked him, and smiled: ¡°Do you know why you lost?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki looked up nkly at Yan Qiyue.

    Yan Qiyue proudly said: ¡°You are very simr to me, whether it is appearance or means. However, whether it is appearance or means, you are worse than me on a whole level. The most important thing is that I love her and you ...... ¡±

    He shook his head pitifully: ¡°Fortunately, you went in when she was in a good mood, otherwise you would have be a pile of meat or fireworks. Bang ~ ¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t even bother to hit his rival. He walked in with a big strutt and then threw himself into his wife¡¯s arms: ¡°You knew that I was behind you, so you actually watched the show deliberately.¡±

    Shao Qing narrowed her eyes and patted Yan Qiyue¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Knowing that he wille in to seduce me, you still dare hide behind to watch the drama? Shouldn¡¯t you be punished?¡±

    ¡°Then punish me.¡± Yan Qiyue raised his eyebrows and ced Shao Qing¡¯s hand on his throat. He liked the feeling of being controlled by Shao Qing, especially when Shao Qing¡¯s fingers slowly held down his throat.

    It was like his whole body got electrocuted.

    Unfortunately, Shao Qing did not pinch his neck or suffocate him as he had imagined, or made him feel any threat to his life.

    Although there was a little regret, it was also very sweet.

    There was a sweet atmosphere inside, but outside ignorant Shiramizu Mochizuki still didn¡¯t know which point had angered Shao Qing and had gotten him thrown out directly. He sat outside for a long time until some indescribable sounds came from inside.

    He was suddenly sober and found that all his ns he had nned before had failed.

    This was because the first step of the n failed. He failed to seduce Shao Qing. No, he did every step right.

    Don¡¯t these strong women like kind, obedient and awkward men? Isn¡¯t it these types of men that could make them feelfortable and satisfy their desire to control?

    Why is Shao Qing different from others!

    They were going to arrive at Fukiage base soon. If he failed to win over Shao Qing before then, everything would be over.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki patted his face. He didn¡¯t despair. Instead, he rejuvenated himself. He should first get a pot of water and then obediently stand at the door.

    Soon his face changed. This was because he heard the sound of vinesnding on someone and Yan Qiyue¡¯s gasp.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s face became more and more weird. It turns out.... Shao Qing likes this kind of y!

    When there was no sound inside, Shiramizu Mochizuki walked in with the water. As soon as he entered, he saw Yan Qiyue was wearing clothes, but his white back was full of bright red marks. The corners of his eyes were slightly flushed, he could not appear any sexier.

    As soon as Shiramizu Mochizuki walked in, Shao Qing¡¯s possessiveness turned on. She pulled Yan Qiyue into her arms, pulled the nket over, and covered Yan Qiyue¡¯s body: ¡± If you have something to say, just say it. You don¡¯t have to do all that extra work. You might as well say what you want to do. If I¡¯m interested, I¡¯ll help you. If I¡¯m not, even if you climb into my bed, I will only throw you a lot further away.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki was a lot more well behaved. He lowered his eyes and said softly:¡± My surname is actually from my Mother¡¯s side. My original surname is Showa.¡±

    Shao Qing frowned slightly. She felt that she might have just been caught up in some big trouble because Showa was the surname of the royal family of the ind country.

    She¡¯s heard that the protector god of the ind country is called Tianzhao. It was neither male nor female, but the royal family was called Showa*.

    * the zhao is the same sho kanji

    Thus every emperor of the ind country was called Emperor Showa.

    Sure enough, Shiramizu Mochizuki said softly: ¡°This generation¡¯s emperor should have been me.¡±

    ¡°Before the end of the world, my uncle, the current Emperor Showa, had a very close rtionship with the prime minister. After the end of the world, for various reasons, the royal family became a spiritual symbol. Their status was higher than even before the end of the world. My good uncle united with the prime minister to cause me harm. Fortunately, I felt something was wrong and escaped. At that time, I wanted to go out to the sea and temporarily leave the ind country. As a result, I almost lost my life. Fortunately, I met master.¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki threw a wink to Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing said expressionlessly: ¡°Speak properly.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki turned stern and continued: ¡°I hope master can help me regain my status that belongs to me.¡±

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>

    get used to something and it inevitably bes second nature

    If you say you are royalty from the ind country, then that makes you one? If you say you are the future emperor, then that makes you one? If you ask for someone¡¯s help, do you expect people to just help you?

    Do you think everyone under the sky is your mother?

    Shao Qing resisted the urge to roll her eyes and tried to make herself look more friendly: ¡°Are you finished? You can go out after you¡¯re finished.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki felt aggrieved when he heard that. He didn¡¯t quite understand. Didn¡¯t he say everything clearly? Yet, why is Shao Qing driving him away? He quickly said: ¡°I know that master is a very good person and I know that the master is actually very reluctant to see so many ordinary people suffer. I am also the same. If master is willing to help me take back the things that were rightfully mine, I want to change the whole country. I have suffered bitterly and I don¡¯t want ordinary people to be treated as items or livestock to be ughtered anymore. But with my current status, I won¡¯t be able to change anything.¡±

    He looked at Shao Qing with his expectant eyes and then said:¡± Master, don¡¯t you want this country to change for the better? As long as the current Showa Emperor and the Prime Minister are in office, nothing will change. Instead, it will be even worse.¡±

    Shao Qing lookedzily with her tender jade in her arms: ¡°Why does it concern me? I¡¯m not a native person. Once I¡¯ve finished what I¡¯vee here to do, I will leave. This country has always been pressuring me, so I won¡¯t mind if the ind country bes submerged.¡±

    The dumbfounded Shiramizu Mochizuki: ...

    He thought that after these days of observation, he had already figured out Shao Qing¡¯s temper... Why didn¡¯t everything follow the script!

    He stayed silent for a long time before saying: ¡°If the master is willing to help me, I am willing to ask the master to be my national teacher after sess. Of course, master will always be my master.¡± He said that in an ambiguous manner, his eyes hinting at some passion as he looked at Shao Qing.

    Shao Qingid down, does she really look like a hungry ghost?

    She raised her finger and shook it: ¡°One, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, at most a capable superhuman. I can¡¯t help you with such a major event. Second, I don¡¯t want to be the nation¡¯s teacher and I am reluctant to be your master. You can just leave the basin and go out quickly. If you don¡¯t go out, I can ¡®send¡¯ you out. ¡±

    ¡°Please master, think more about it.¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki didn¡¯t pester her anymore. He left the basin and went out. Yan Qiyue embraced Shao Qing and asked curiously: ¡°Why?¡±

    He is quite familiar with Shao Qing. If she is really not interested at all, Shao Qing will refuse at once. She would not ask for more exnation.

    ¡°I actually really want someone to stand up and change this country. But as I said, what can one person¡¯s strength do? Speaking of it, I¡¯m nothing more than a strong superhuman, I can¡¯t help him at all. Of course, the more important thing is that I care more about you than these people. The key for us now is to go to Mount Fuji and find medicine for Er Dai. People must know their limits. They should not worry about things they can¡¯t manage.¡± Shao Qing stretched her back and leaned on the pillow, whispering: ¡°If Er Dai is cured, if I can help him with something, I won¡¯t be stingy.¡±

    Yan Qiyue, out of his epiphany, immediately said: ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to be passing by Fukiage soon? Maybe, we can go over and take a look. We can treat it like a leisurely trip. We have to go through it anyway.¡± Shao Qing said with augh: ¡°Actually, there is another very important reason. I don¡¯t believe his words. Saying he wants to change the country for ordinary people, who would believe that? He is clearly a selfish person.¡±

    Yan Qiyue agreed. After all, Shiramizu Mochizuki had many simrities with him, such as their selfishness. Of course, he was most concerned about Shao Qing now.

    It was also because of this that Yan Qiyue is quite sure that Shao Qing will not have any feelings towards Shiramizu Mochizuki. Saying it in a nastier way, it¡¯s like two pieces of clothing of the same style. The one you wear, regardless of material , the details, or all aspects, are better than those sold on the shelf. Will you take off this one and wear something that¡¯s worse?

    Normal people wouldn¡¯t, right?

    So with this jewel in front, Shiramizu Mochizuki shouldn¡¯t even dream of hooking up with Shao Qing in this life! There is no opening at all!

    Early in the morning the next day, Shiramizu Mochizuki still behaved rtively calmly, but he often pestered Shao Qing. Sometimes he would intentionallye over, sometimes with no intentions.

    Pestering and pestering, they soon arrived at Fukiage.

    Before going into Fukiage, Shiramizu Mochizuki thought about a lot of ways to cover up his appearance. After all, some people would recognize him in Fukiage.

    As the ind¡¯srgest survivor base, Fukiage¡¯s survivor base was obviously more formal than other survivor bases.

    For example, the procedures for entering the city were a lot more troublesome.

    As per usual, ordinary people had to enter the observation room to be observed for one night. So, Shao Qing and their family of three entered the city normally.

    Fukiage¡¯s survivor base was veryrge, it was only smaller than Jing Du by a little. It was bigger than the survivor base of S city.

    Inside looked a lot more stringent as well. At least it was not like those smaller survivor bases that had abusers and violent scenes everywhere.

    But it wasn¡¯t much better.

    How tall can a tall person be out of a group of short people?

    The first thing they needed to do after entering the base was to find a ce to stay. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Shao Qing was toozy to cook. She said: ¡°Let¡¯s find a restaurant to have a meal before we go to find a ce to live. Let¡¯s try out some local cuisines on the ind.¡±

    ¡°Okay. ¡± Yan Qiyue and Er Dai expressed. Whatever Shao Qing says goes.

    Then they went to find a ce to eat. After walking around for a while, Shao Qing found a restaurant that looked bigger than the rest and walked in.

    There were a lot of people sitting inside. Shao Qing found a table and then sat down, immediately a waiter came over: ¡°What do these three distinguished guests want to eat?¡±

    Shao Qing asked, ¡°What famous dishes do you have here?¡±

    The waiter hurriedly answered: ¡°Whatever you want, we have. This is the menu, you can check it out.¡±

    After Shao Qing took the menu, the temperature around her whole body dropped. The dish listed at the top was still quite normal, with various kinds of sashimi.

    But there was a list on the right side with dishes listed with a very high price tag. Just looking at it would infuriate a person. The dish name on the first line was green pepper and shredded pork. It looked normal, but there was a row of small characters below which says it was taken from the leg meat of a girl under the age of 18, pure and natural without spices.

    Continuing down, there was still some sort of feast which was to put all parts of a person on the table with various cooking methods.

    Feeling her nausea, she suddenly felt that even if Shiramizu Mochizuki was selfish, at least he did have that kind of thought and wanted to change this country.

    When people and livestock appeared on the same menu, Shao Qing¡¯s first feeling was not anger or shock, but deep despair.

    She didn¡¯t know of other countries, but after the end of the world, leaving China anding to the ind country, this was the real end of the world, the end of humans, the end of humanity.

    If Shiramizu Mochizuki can really do as he said, Shao Qing was willing to help him. Not for anything, just for her conscience that has not beenpletely wiped out.

    Shao Qing, fighting back the urge to lift the table, left. She walked while self-deprecating: ¡°This country is too dark and horrible. If we stay any longer, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be crazy.¡±

    Yan Qiyue had tofort her: ¡°We will soon be able to leave the ind country and go back to China. If you feel repressed, I ... cough, and Er Dai can apany you to vent.¡±

    Don¡¯t think crookedly. When he said vent, he just wanted to kill all those people Shao Qing didn¡¯t like, then leave.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t state her decision immediately. She had to observe Shiramizu Mochizuki again. Once she has assessed the goods, then she would consider whether to help him or not.

    At least at this time, Shao Qing really wanted to help Shiramizu Mochizuki. With Shiramizu Mochizuki beside her, he was qualified for that scheme. At least, he was just passable for all aspects, suitable for being the ind country¡¯s ¡°saviour¡±.

    She had already figured it out. The worst case, after their trip to Mt. Fuji to solve Er Dai¡¯s problem and before she left, she could just find some way to kill the Showa emperor and Prime Minister.

    Then Shiramizu Mochizuki could clean up the remaining mess.

    Shao Qing quickly rented a ce to stay. It was a kind of small two-story building with a window on the second floor facing a small garden. The scenery wasn¡¯t bad.

    Of course, the rent of such a house must be very high. In fact, thendlord said that there must be a rental for at least a month or else they wouldn¡¯t take her business.

    So, Shao Qing rented it for a month first. She wasn¡¯tcking in crystals anyways.

    After settling down, Shao Qing cooked meals for Er Dai and Yan Qiyue. She had no appetite. When she wanted to eat, she felt sick.

    For this reason, Yan Qiyue specially chatted with her to try to make her a little happier.

    Finally, Shao Qing, hugging one on the left and one on the right said: ¡°We will stay in Fukiage for two more days to observe the situation before leaving. During this time, we could also hunt zombies and replenish crystals.¡±

    After all, a lot of crystal nuclei have been spent along the way. In addition, with their group leading the way, they rarely encounter zombies.

    It stands to reason that the ind country with people densely packed, the number of zombies should be quiterge. However, their luck just seemed to explode. Since the whole time, they have rarely encountered zombies, not even the asional encounter with a few scattered ones.

    Shao Qing sorted out the bed, then fell asleep with the two in her arms. Life also needs to bepared. Compared to those poor people, hugging a person to her left and right and having no worries about eating and drinking, she was just living the life.

    In the early morning of the next day, Shao Qing picked all three of them up. She arranged the rooms for them and then said: ¡°These two days you will live here. Do not try to go out because me and my family will be going out to hunt zombies. If you are walking around, no one will be able to guarantee your safety, you got it?¡±

    All three nodded honestly.

    When the people dispersed, Shao Qing specially brought Shiramizu Mochizuki out: ¡°I know you are a smart man, but under absolute strength your brain is just for show. I know you will definitely go out. Just remember that when you go out, you have to remember that you are just an ordinary person no matter how clever you are. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki had a very enchanting look: ¡± Master, are you worried about me? ¡±

    ¡± Go to bed. ¡± Shao Qingpletely ignored him and got ready to pack up to go out with Yan Qiyue and Er Dai.

    It¡¯s better to go out earlier. After all, they don¡¯t know where there are many zombies. They will have to go out and try to find some information. Then after they go kill the zombies, she could fill up her small vault.

    The ignored Shiramizu Mochizuki: ......

    After being beaten for a long time, Shiramizu Mochizuki became ustomed to it. He was taking pleasure in having to tease Shao Qing and was already used to it.

    Every day if he did not provoke her and get a few hits a day, it would not be consideredplete. Sometimes Shao Qing would think if he was a M.

    Verbally abused masochism?

    No wonder Yan Qiyue always said that Shiramizu Mochizuki is very simr to him, he really is very simr...

    Shao Qing was also used tobating Shiramizu Mochizuki. After bullying Shiramizu Mochizuki, she felt a lot better.

    Shao Qing packed up the things and then told the three people in the family to have the meals she had already prepared in the kitchen. They can eat them when they are warmed. She made two meals for the three. This way even if she doesn¡¯t return in the afternoon, they will not be hungry.

    After everything was ready, she took Yan Qiyue and Er Dai out.

    #

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>

    There were squads of superhumans in the base and this was no exception for the ind nation. After Shao Qing asked around, she found out that squads of superhumans in the base would go around the base to clean up zombies every once in a while.

    Therefore, it was difficult to see zombies around the base. However, superhumans also needed to increase their rank, so there were often superhumans that would form squads to go to distant ces in search of crystal cores.

    In the ind country, there were more mobile squads than fixed squads. That is to say, anyone with ack of crystals can go to the square to find teammates to form a free team. There were many people holding signs in the square, just like teaming up in a game.

    Signs: Go to the XX ce, there are mostly rank 3 zombies. There are already 6 people in the team and will depart after recruiting one more

    Also: Squad of elite level superhumans. Requesting wood elemental superhuman above rank 3, healing or support would be best.

    And like this: Teaming up to fight against rank 5 zombie king,cking two superhumans of rank 3 or above, rich in zombie hunting experience. Equal distribution.

    In short, it looked very strange.

    Shao Qing wasn¡¯t familiar with the area so she had no idea where to go. The best way was to follow a group and also follow a good group.

    Shao Qing came to the square and looked around. At least she had to find a team that was more pleasing, otherwise the team might be wiped out by her before they even reach the destination.

    Then Shao Qing saw some fellows from the same hometown.

    They were really conspicuous. The inders were generally rtively short. For example, Shiramizu Mochizuki was already 20 years old. Although his face looked a little younger, he still looked like a minor. Of course his height also resembled a minor.

    He was a full head shorter than Yan Qiyue, at least 20 centimeters.

    These men from China standing at the square were like a crane in a flock of chickens. Shao Qing could see their heads from afar, they stood out too much among the crowd.

    Then Shao Qing recognized one face. Then looking at their height and temperament, she recognized all of them. They were all from China.

    Her footsteps that had been going the other direction turned around immediately.

    An acquaintance should be more reliable, at least they would be more familiar. So Shao Qing walked over. The leading man had a sign in his hand and it said in indnguage: ¡°Requesting wood elemental superhuman above rank 3, ideally for support.¡±

    Hmm, perfect. She was also a wood-based superhuman. Although her abilities weren¡¯t mainly for support, her support ability would definitely not be worse than that of a purely supportive rank 3 wood-based superhuman.

    ¡°I am a rank 4 wood elemental, can I join?¡± Shao Qing opened her hands after walking over. Her Qiu Tang that hasn¡¯t seen the sun in a while appeared in her palm.

    After the faint scent flew out, several people felt weak, not to mention their powers, they couldn¡¯t even gather their strength.

    It wasn¡¯t until Shao Qing recollected her Qiu Tang that they slowly came back. They gave Shao Qing a frightened look.

    The leading man hurriedly said: ¡°Wee, but ... are you going to bring your two ves as well?¡±

    He said a little embarrassedly.

    It¡¯s fine to bring one ve, but two? If they were in danger, they would only drag them down. This was particrly disadvantageous for them.

    Yan Qiyue immediately touched Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders and said with a smile: ¡°We are both rank 3 superhumans and will not drag you down.¡±

    This man was relieved and couldn¡¯t help giving Shao Qing a thumbs up. Being able to conquer two rank 3 superhumans was also a talent.

    After joining the team, Shao Qing realized that there were still inders in the team. Half of them were from China and the other half from the ind country.

    The people from China, some were foreign students and some hade to work in the ind country. After the outbreak of the apocalypse, they had no way to return to their country. Thus, they could only stay in the ind country.

    The people from China were rtively difficult to mix in with the ind country. After all, few people can adapt to such a terrible country, but there was no other option. In order to live, they can only force themselves to adapt.

    After a long time, they would be ustomed and keep calm in the face of the unexpected. Some beasts might even enjoy the system and would lose their conscience, selling and killing ves.

    They would give it a glorified name of fighting for their country and taking revenge for those that have died in the war.

    Shao Qing just wanted to rebuke them, don¡¯t use the words ¡°Glory for the Country¡± in their dirty mouths.

    These people still were able to persevere and form a team, often going out to hunt zombies to feed themselves. But the ce they were going to this time was more dangerous. With no other choice, they had to recruit some teammates.

    They didn¡¯t expect to recruit a fellow person from the same hometown.

    Especially after they found out that Shao Qing came by boat across the sea after the apocalypse, they were all excited. One by one, they surrounded Shao Qing and asked her about the domestic situation.

    Shao Qing had to talk to them slowly and tell them what she knew.

    These people haven¡¯t been home for a long time and it was so dangerous at sea. Someone had tried to leave by boat before, but no one knew whether it seeded or not. There has been no news.

    Now suddenly having someonee from their hometown, they were very excited. They all remembered their hometown, their loved ones, and some even burst into tears.

    The inders on one side were somewhat dissatisfied and urged to set off. The person who was the captain wiped away his tears and then said, ¡°When we rest at noon, you must tell us more about that side. It¡¯s been eight years, I haven¡¯t been home for eight years ... ¡±

    Shao Qing patted his shoulder and the group of people left.

    There were about ten in their group. Besides Shao Qing and her group of three, there was Captain Gao Xiang, as well as his two small partners, Li Yangyang and Cheng Zhi nicknamed Orange Juice.

    For the two inders, one was surnamed Inoue and one surnamed Inoshita. Their names Shao Qing didn¡¯t remember. The two brought a ve each, both female ves, a young girl and one a bit more mature.

    The group set off together.

    When they were on the road, the youngest Cheng Zhi had been entangled with Shao Qing asking questions left and right. He was a student studying abroad. He was only 21 years old when the apocalypse broke out. He was young and had no backbone. If he had not met Gao Xiang, he might not have survived until now.

    Cheng Zhi kept describing to Shao Qing his hometown: ¡°My family were on the outskirts of A city. Although it was a rural area, the scenery was particrly nice. I had a dream when I was young. I wanted to buy a house in A city, then let my parents, grandpa, grandma move in ...¡±

    When I left, my grandparents were already old and could not send me off to the airport. They both held their canes and sent me off, from the house door to the vige entrance. They kept watching, looking at me... ¡± As he said this, Cheng Zhi¡¯s eyes were red because he knew very well that the end of the world towards older people was really the end.

    Grandpa and Grandma are already so old, it would be difficult for them to survive during the apocalypse. The more you understand, the more painful your heart will be.

    Shao Qing was also reluctant to point it out to him, so she didn¡¯t say a word. What could she say? It is said that the entire A city, after the outbreak of thest days, hadpletely wiped out. Should she tell him it was a dead city upied by zombies?

    All she could do was pat his shoulders andfort him.

    Then let it be.

    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you my embarrassing side haha.¡± Cheng Zhi wiped the tears from his eyes and then said: ¡°I have only one dream now, that is to go back to my country, go back to my hometown. No matter what, I want to go back and see. Even if I can¡¯t find my loved ones, I am still young. I can look for ten years, twenty years, thirty years, I can travel all over China. As long as they are still alive, I will be able to find them.¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± Shao Qing finally said dryly after contemting a lot offorting words.

    Perhaps when she went back, she could take away those people who wanted to return to their country if she could get a big ship out.

    Cheng Zhi was a very lively young man and asked Shao Qing how she came to the ind country.

    Shao Qing simply told him about the journey along the way including the eruption of the seabed volcano, how they floated on the ind, andter made a boat to float to the ind country.

    Cheng Zhi¡¯s reaction has been: Wow! What! Amazing!

    His eyes were shining brightly at Shao Qing, full of admiration.

    Yan Qiyue immediately felt something was wrong and was very vignt. This emotion of worship can easily be changed into like and finally into love. He needs to take precautions with this one!

    When they journeyed on, the scene was depicted like this: Cheng Zhi badgering Shao Qing, while two tigers stared at Cheng Zhi. The other two who also wanted to know the domestic situation simply listened in.

    At the end of the line, the two inders flirted with their women.

    The two brothers, Inoue and Inoshita, were really interesting. This was because they had stopped two times already before the lunch break. Each time they would go behind a tree holding their ves. As for what they did, Shao Qing expressed that only a pure person would not know.

    Every time it would take only three minutes. Including the time to take off the pants and wear it again, could they be peeing? Shao Qing thought purely.

    In short, it was two strange people who would be in heat after three-steps and would have to empty their dder in five.

    When it was finally noon, Shao Qing went to find some wild animals nearby, then took it back for lunch. Who knew that Inoue would push his ve out at that time and say: ¡°No need. Today for lunch we can eat her. I¡¯m tired of it anyway. ¡±

    Inoshita mockingly said: ¡°Your ve is too old, the meat must not be delicious. Just keep it.¡± Then he pushed the girl out of his arms: ¡°Eat her, the meat is more tender. You keep that one and just let me borrow her when I need it.¡±

    Shao Qing saw too many things along the way, but she couldn¡¯t make a move. At that moment she looked at the two ridiculous people. With her itching to move, she pulled out her sword directly.

    Inoue thought that Shao Qing came to ughter the ve and said: ¡°Don¡¯t destroy her skin, I want to peel it off and make a nket for the sofa.¡±

    The little ve on the ground curled up in a ball. She was trembling the entire time. She looked pitiful.

    Without saying anything, Shao Qing carried the sword and nailed Inoue to the tree behind him: ¡°Oh my god, your skin is too thick. It won¡¯t be easy to make a nket, but it can be used to make a carpet. I can help you.¡±

    She drew another dagger, holding it without blinking, she made a fierce stroke down on Inoue¡¯s forehead, cutting him straight from his head to the crotch.

    She cut down with precision. Only the skin at the wound was everted, it was not fatal. Shao Qing fiddled with the dagger, disgusted: ¡°I thought it was a person. Who knew after peeling the skin, it was just a beast. It doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a carpet.¡±

    Inoshita was terrified. He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Qing would suddenly shoot out and directly nail Inoue to the tree.

    The sword passed through his scap, which would cause him a lot of pain, but he would not die.

    Inoue cursed, then stepped back and said: ¡°You are crazy! You are a lunatic! Mad woman!¡±

    Shao Qing was expressionless, vines had already been drilled out. Inoue was originally going to fight, no matter what he was a rank 3 superhuman. However, to Shao Qing a rank 3 superhuman was like a small shrimp. A pinch of her two fingers were enough to pinch him to death.

    In less than a few seconds, Inoue was dragged over and hung on the tree by the vines. Shao Qing actually wanted to torture the two of them alive.

    But how would she be different from these people?

    Too much abuse and violence actually had a great impact on her, especially for how she handled personal matters. She did not want to be a violent person.

    So she finished them off quickly.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw Cheng Zhi and them: = ¿Ú =

    #

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>

    As if something had been exposed, Shao Qing bowed her head silently and looked at the two bodies. Er Dai and Yan Qiyue had alreadye over and buried them both.

    The one-stop service for killing and burying, it can hardly be better.

    Shao Qing tried hard to make herself look kinder: ¡°I could never ept something like cannibalism. The two of them are stubborn. Unless I am forced to give up on discussion and need to use strength, I am usually gentle. ¡°

    Only a fool would believe that? However, Gao Xiang and the three of them originally disliked these two inders. After seeing some things, they had just chosen not to watch or participate.

    As for the murder by Shao Qing, in fact, all three of them were secretly apuding and praising her. They just had not expected that Shao Qing would be so shameless.

    With her eyes open and saying she was blind, she even spoke it in an earnest manner.

    In the end, their lunch consisted of wild vegetable soup with bacon saved by Shao Qing and some dried food pancakes since they were toozy to go hunting again.

    The two women were frightened. Afraid of being eaten and very grateful to Shao Qing, they helped to clean things up with great speed.

    At first, they did not dare go to the table to eat. They only watched from the side and looked very pitiful.

    Shao Qing called for them and seeing that they were still afraid toe, she set up a small table for them. She scooped up some soup and let them eat on the side.

    With these two girls, they were responsible for the logistics. This included washing dishes after meals, cleaning up the kitchen utensils and the like.

    In the evening, they camped outside. When Shao Qing took out the tent and went to find something in the space again, the two girls had already propped up the tent.

    The fast-moving Shao Qing was a little dumbfounded. She was just flipping through things and when she looked up, the tent was already standing in front of her.

    In the evening, the two girls were also very obedient, doing this and that, tidying up everything.

    They were probably afraid that they would be abandoned, so it would be more useful to show off their good sides.

    Early the next morning, they arrived at the ce they wanted to go to, an upied ind town. This town used to be a rtively prosperous town, where many people lived. Thus, after the end of the world, there were more zombies.

    It was even rumoured that someone has seen a zombie king here. Shao Qing wanted to just prepare some high-level zombie crystal nuclei to supply Er Dai. So she actually hoped to meet a zombie king.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t regret it until she entered the town. She had seen sporadic zombies before. But, she didn¡¯t see much, thus she didn¡¯t feel this way. But now that she went to a ce with a lot of zombies, the rows of zombies made her feel nauseous.

    Not knowing whether it¡¯s because of the radiation or not, the zombies here in the ind country were particrly ugly. They were much more ugly than the ones from China. Many zombies had big poxes on them, all of them were transparent and filled with water as if it were ready to pop.

    This could kill people with intensive phobia.

    Moreover, the zombies here had a high degree of decay. The skin surface, besides the rotten meat were poxes, pustules and the like.

    It looked particrly disgusting, many times worse than zombies in China.

    Is this the legendary, ¡°where there are disgusting people, it must be a disgusting ce¡±? Has this country reached the point where zombies were more disgusting than zombies in other ces?

    Anyway, Shao Qing was disgusted and it was not light.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t go back empty-handed, she really wanted to go back.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start. Everyone don¡¯t disperse, stay close. It is easier to take care of each other that way.¡± Gao Xiang mainly told Shao Qing that as a ¡°neer¡±. After all, this town was more dangerous than usual. Gao Xiang had a very good impression of this fellow mainder, Shao Qing, so he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her.

    Shao Qing nodded and they officially entered the town. The zombies of the ind country were not only uglier than the ones in China, but also more fierce than them. As soon as they entered the town, they were immediately besieged.

    Smelling the humans, zombies rushed over instantly in groups. Gao Xiang has formed this squad for a long time, so the tacit understanding was naturally high and they immediately responded. They turned on their superpowers and stood back to back to prevent the encirclement of zombies.

    Shao Qing stood beside Gao Xiang and the others. When the zombies flew, Shao Qing quickly took out the Guang Guang she had just received.

    Guang Guang grew out in the middle of them. The canopy was lush and the branches slowly hung down, forming the shape of an umbre cover, protecting everyone in the middle.

    Anyone who was shrouded in a canopy immediately felt that they were full of energy, with unstoppable strength. At the same time, countless vines had drilled out and started strangling the zombies nearby.

    Er Dai was injured so he could only be aggrieved to be a logistics person, specializing in picking up crystal nuclei.

    As soon as a zombie was killed, he quickly stepped forward and dug out the crystal nuclei. He was very active on the battlefield.

    Gao Xiang was a little bit stunned. They were all ready for the preparations. When they saw the zombiesing, they were also ready to shoot. Then Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue showed them a perfectbination.

    One was responsible for trapping zombies and one was responsible for killing. They were so dazzling and so fast that no zombies could get close to the protective circle of light.

    They came out to hunt zombies, not to just do nothing!

    But ...there was no need for them at all. Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue had already solved it.

    They didn¡¯t even need to clean the battlefield, because there was Er Dai who was like the wind.

    So ...... they just led the way?

    The trio responsible for leading the road hesitated for a while. The first wave of zombies had beenpletely wiped out and Er Dai came back with a bunch of crystal nuclei.

    Shao Qing counted half of them and handed it to Gao Xiang. Gao Xiang waved his hands repeatedly: ¡°You were the only ones who did anything, you don¡¯t need to share it with us.¡±

    Shao Qing was also very honest: ¡°We said it very clearly before leaving. No matter how much, all are to be allocated ording to the number of people. Unless you were nning on not sharing the crystals you get in the future?¡±

    ¡°No ... ¡± Gao Xiang was preparing to exin, but Shao Qing had already handed the crystal nucleus over: ¡°Okay perfect, let¡¯s move on.¡±

    So for the next three hours, Gao Xiang felt that they had hit the biggest bottle of soy sauce in the world*.

    * basically saying they minded their own business entire time

    They didn¡¯t do anything except follow Shao Qing¡¯s footsteps throughout the journey. To be precise, they weren¡¯t able to do anything.

    Because as soon as they met the zombies, Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue took the lead. There was basically no chance for them to strike and the zombies were all cleaned up ...

    Even when they encountered several rank 4 zombies, they weren¡¯t able to do anything.

    When the zombie jumped out, Li Yangyang eximed: ¡°Rank 4 zombies! Everyone be...¡± His heart hadn¡¯t even finished beating before overwhelming vines had flown out, easily trapping the zombie. When Yan Qiyue lifted his hand, several rank 4 zombies had turned into patties.

    Er Dai then stepped forward and dug out the crystal nuclei.

    Li Yangyang: = ¿Ú =

    He suddenly did not believe what Shao Qing told him at the time, she was only rank four? How is it possible!? Can a rank 4 superhuman kill a rank 4 zombie in seconds? More than one!

    Shao Qing was at least rank five! At least!

    The three people who were still a little worried at the end could only continue from the beginning to the end with a dumb face, they could not intervene at all.

    So when they swept around and returned to the town and Shao Qing wanted to give them crystal nuclei, they refused to take it.

    Without using any effort and still wanting to split half of the crystal cores of others, is this a thing done by humans? Shao Qing felt that since they had agreed before they should follow it. Gao Xiang and the group felt that they had not contributed, so they refused to take it. In the end, both sides took a step back. Gao Xiang and them took a small portion, probably equal to ¡®leading the way¡¯¡¯.

    In Shao Qing¡¯s words: ¡°without you leading the way, we would not have been able to find the ce, let alone killing zombies, so you must get some.¡±

    Gao Xiang immediately had a feeling that the three of them had formally changed into tour guides instead of being a superhuman squad.

    With the crystal nucleus in hand, it was time they should go back. The harvest of this trip was not much for Gao Xiang, but also not a little.

    After all, they did not take any risks and they got a lot of crystal nuclei. It was already very profitable.

    These crystal nuclei would be enough tost them for a long time. Gao Xiang and the others felt very grateful for this. Shao Qing also gave the two sisters to them: ¡°The two in my family will get jealous. Even when I leave a little they be unwilling, so you take these two people back. You can decide the arrangements.¡±

    She happily dumped this burden to Gao Xiang.

    Then she returned. Don¡¯t forget, when she left, she cooked two meals. It was the next day and Shao Qing was a little worried.

    The speed of when they returned was faster than when they left. Shao Qing took her little friends and ran all the way back. After reaching the survivor base, she temporarily separated from Gao Xiang.

    When Shao Qing went back, she realized that she over-thought things. The two living at the house were veryfortable, after all, she had left a lot of vegetables and fruits, as well as crystal nuclei.

    Whether they were cooking it for themselves or going out to buy, it was enough.

    They wouldn¡¯t be hungry at all. With the crystal nucleus and dealing with some matters, Shao Qing was ready to go to Mt. Fuji.

    The wound on Er Dai¡¯s body was like a time bomb. Who knows when it will explode, it¡¯s better to fix it first.

    Other things can wait until Er Dai¡¯s wound is cured. Moreover, going to Mt. Fuji this time, after finding the item, they still need to do some research on how to cure it. Once Er Dai waspletely healed, a duration of time would have passed.

    This period of time would be enough for Shao Qing to do a lot of things.

    Shao Qing saw a lot in Fukiage survivor base. If the ind country has be like this, then what about other ces?

    It must be even more chaotic.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t think she was a savior, she was just a person possessing some abilities and should do things within her power.

    After all, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility.

    This responsibility was not forced, it was entirely voluntary. If you do not want to do it, no one will force you. You just have to look at your conscience.

    Before leaving, Shao Qing had a separate talk with Shiramizu Mochizuki. This time, Shiramizu Mochizuki didn¡¯t do any nonsense and had a very serious conversation with Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing expressed only two things from beginning to end. First, she also felt that the ind country was too chaotic. There really needed a change in power to remediate things, but she was just an ordinary superhuman and could not help Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Second, she has urgent things to do, so she hopes that Shiramizu Mochizuki will not rely too much on her.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki also spoke to Shao Qing seriously. His ns, his backers, and what he would do if he can seed and how he would change the country.

    He knew how to speak and his description moved Shao Qing. If he can really do what he said, then it might be possible to help him.

    In the past, Shao Qing didn¡¯t believe in merits or retribution. After all, she had killed many people. Regardless of whether they were bad people or not, they were all human lives and it should be detrimental to merit.

    But after having children and having Er Dai and the group, Shao Qing began to believe a lot of things that she wouldn¡¯t have believed in before. This can be considered umting a little blessing for her family and friends.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki did not leave when she left. Shao Qing rented the house for a month and let him stay there. Then she took her little friends to Mount Fuji.

    When they get back, Shiramizu Mochizuki will probably contact his people. After passing through the survivor base, Mount Fuji was not far.

    When they reached the bottom of Mount Fuji, it was the season of cherry blossoms. The mountains and the wild were full of cherry blossom trees, which looked very beautiful and romantic.

    Because of the anxiety in her heart in regards to Er Dai¡¯s matter, Shao Qing didn¡¯t have much thoughts when she saw the cherry blossoms. She took her little group and ran all the way up the mountain.

    Mount Fuji was an active volcano, but it has not erupted for many years. Except for volcanic ash on the top of the mountain, there was only dried magma.

    At the top was a magma pool, but there were only some dry stones remaining.

    Shao Qing looked around and didn¡¯t see any green nts. She was a little anxious: ¡°Where are the things needed for Er Dai?¡±

    Yan Qiyue also frowned: ¡°ording to research, there should be some special vegetation near the crater. Even if the nts have mutated after the apocalypse, it is impossible for them to all run off with legs.¡±

    He lifted his feet and kicked the stone on one side, then directly went down to the dried magma pool. Thest eruption of Mount Fuji was many years ago. The magma here has dried up ages ago.

    Yan Qiyue looked around and didn¡¯t see any green. He couldn¡¯t help but feel discouraged: ¡°Can it be only found near the crater when it has just erupted?¡±

    This requirement would be very difficult. A volcano that has just erupted is very rare, even if they could find one, they would not dare go up to search.

    If at that time, the magma was still active, maybe when they were searching, the volcano might erupt a second time. At that time, their lives would be immediately forfeit.

    Shao Qing was even more desperate. They had used so much hard work to find a volcano, yet there was no use? They did not even see a little green.

    Is it really necessary to find a way to go to other ces to find an active volcano that has just erupted?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to have just erupted, as long as it hasn¡¯t been inactive for a long time. A volcano that hasn¡¯t been active for a few years should do.¡± Yan Qiyue was silent for a long time and unwillingly told Shao Qing about this.

    Shao Qing¡¯s efforts can be seen in his eyes. Yet, when the ce was found, what they really needed was not in sight.

    How could she resign herself to this.

    Yet, there is no other option. Er Dai was still waiting for them to find the nts they needed to solve the strange power on the wound.

    Yan Qiyue lifted his foot ready to leave, but kicked a stone and the stone rolled down identally smashing a volcanic ash that was about to evolve into a fossil. Then, a light green color was exposed.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s raised foot fell back down and he quickly pulled out a dagger and picked out a thick piece of volcanic ash, exposing the green, mossy-like nts below.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. There are nts here!

    After he told Shao Qing of this discovery, a group of people began to squat down and start picking on the shell formed by volcanic ash.

    Picking and picking all the way to the center of the magma pool, Shao Qing found that the sound after picking here was wrong. It was as if there was a vacuum under this volcanic ashyer.

    She asked Yan Qiyue and all of them to retreat. Then she inserted her knife tentatively.

    #

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>

    Logically speaking, the closer you are to magma, the higher the temperature. There should be no vegetation, but when Shao Qing swept her eyes downwards she realized the lower she looked, the more nts there were.

    At first, it was just ayer of moss. Lower, it became taller weeds, and then even lower, you could see sporadic flowers. How amazing.

    Is it because of the apocalypse that nts have mutated and be more adaptable? Do they now enjoy a high temperature environment?

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know, but one thing she was sure of is that they had to go down. Yes, they had to go down. If there are no other nts found outside, this was theirst hope.

    Since there were more nts as they went down, maybe what they are looking for is near the magma.

    But it was very dangerous.

    Below was the magma. The temperature of the magma was enough to melt people in an instant. That is to say, if they identally fell into the magma, there was no way they would survive.

    So ... who would go down?

    Yan Qiyue stood up silently, hugged Shao Qing gently, and then said: ¡°I¡¯ll go down. We don¡¯t know what kind of nts can cure Er Dai right now. I am the most proficient in this aspect. I will go down and look.¡±

    ¡± No! ¡°Shao Qing refused immediately. She frowned:¡± It¡¯s too dangerous! ¡°

    ¡°Ah Qing.¡± Yan Qiyue grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder and kissed her: ¡°Did you want to say, it¡¯s too dangerous, so you should go down instead? It¡¯s like this every time. You always leave all of us behind and face danger by yourself, have you ever thought about us?¡±

    ¡°I am a man, and every time I have to watch my woman take risks. Can I still be considered a man? Ah Qing, don¡¯t put everything on your shoulders. We are together now, you can try to trust me more and share some burdens with me.¡± Yan Qiyue has always listened to Shao Qing the most, but this time, he did not want Shao Qing to take another risk. She had taken enough risks. This time he will take the responsibility.

    Shao Qing hesitated for a second and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    She would not be at ease to allow Yan Qiyue to go down by himself and Yan Qiyue refused to let her go down alone, so they shouldpromise. They should both go down together.

    This result was already very good for Yan Qiyue and then they began to discuss how to proceed. The best way was naturally Shao Qing¡¯s vines.

    Shao Qing looked around and found nothing suitable for a pir. She could only tie the vine¡¯s to Guang Guang and have Er Dai and Itoji Muzi guard it.

    The other end was tied to her and Yan Qiyue¡¯s waist. The two went down, one after the other. Shao Qing was at the bottom. This was Shao Qing¡¯s request. She made it very clear that if he wanted to be on the bottom, then she would go alone. Yan Qiyue had no choice but to listen to her.

    Shao Qing stretched out her sharp nails, grabbed the wall, and slowly crawled down. The space below was very wide. A pinkntern flower was inserted on her waist. With the radiance from thentern flower, she could see the dense moss on the walls.

    Yan Qiyue had no nails to use, so he used a dagger to pierce the wall to fixate his body. The two of them slowly climbed down. They didn¡¯t know how long they had travelled. They were still far from the magma, but they could already feel the hot temperature.

    At this time, there were already many kinds of nts growing on the walls on both sides. Yan Qiyue directed Shao Qing to pick a lot and put them into her space to distinguish them one by one after leaving.

    Shao Qing can¡¯t feel tired, but Yan Qiyue would get tired. They had been climbing for so long, Yan Qiyue must already feel exhausted. Shao Qing stopped, holding Yan Qiyue, she allowed him a short rest. After the brief stop, the two continued down.

    Time slowly ticked by. When the surface of the Magma Lake could be seen, Yan Qiyue eximed, ¡°Look!¡±

    Shao Qing lowered her head and immediately saw a flower growing on the edge of the Magma Lake. The flower was very beautiful with the red petals ovepping one another. The color of the petals went from light to dark, just like a blooming me.

    It was so beautiful, especially when it was reflected by the dark red magma. Shao Qing can even imagine that when the volcano erupts, the color of the magma will be bright. When it bursts out in a sh, the whole flower that would be submerged in magma would look even more gorgeous.

    But what they have to do now is remove this flower.

    This flower was very close to the magma, it should be the nt that Shao Qing was looking for.

    The two immediately climbed down faster. The closer they went to the magma, the more careful they became. asionally, one or two stones would be pushed into the magma and would be swallowed by the magma instantly.

    Finally, Shao Qing reached the ce closest to the Magma Lake. Shao Qing could not feel the hot temperature. At most, she felt her skin was drier than usual, but Yan Qiyue was already sweating.

    Shao Qing¡¯s nails were stuck in the wall and the other hand was stretched out to reach for the flower. The root of the flower was in the magma and it looked like the whole flower was floating on the magma.

    It had a stem that was above the magmake. Shao Qing could pull out the whole flower by pinching the stem.

    As soon as she pinched the flower stem, she saw a bubble appear on the surface of the magmake, then a red snake drilled out of the magma.

    Shao Qing was unprepared. Although she has always been vignt, she never thought that there would be living creatures in such high-temperature magma.

    So when the snake came out, she was taken aback. Her hand shook and the whole flower was pulled out by her.

    She hurriedly stuffed the flowers into the space, then she threw herself to the wall. The snake that drilled out was long and thick. Stirring the magma, the scattered magma sshed on the walls.

    As soon as it saw that the flower was gone, the snake became irritable and rushed directly towards Shao Qing. Shao Qing in that spot with Yan Qiyue above her, could not move or avoid the attack. The only thing she could do was pull out her sword and take the attack.

    The snake mmed into the sword. The force of the snake made her numb and the sword fell down, swallowed by the magma.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t have time to mourn her sword she had used for such a long time. Her whole body was in crisis mode. This was because she saw that the magma had be irritable and was spreading upwards continuously. Heavens, is it going to erupt?

    If the volcano erupts at this time, she and Yan Qiyue would be stuck here 100%. Furthermore, the power of nature was unstoppable. Just like the previous submarine volcano eruption that had left them stranded out at sea.

    Shao Qing¡¯s heart was flooded with the word ¡®F*ck¡¯. She carried Yan Qiyue in one hand, then like a dexterous monkey, she crawled up the wall with a whizz with an enraged fire snake below her. It hissed and tried to attack Shao Qing.

    However, it seems that it couldn¡¯t leave the magma. After most of its body was outside the magma, it couldn¡¯t drill out any further. It could only hiss and then it was slowly swallowed up by the magma.

    If someone could drill into the magma at this moment, they would find that the tail of this snake was in a stone. During the apocalypse, there was a small volcanic eruption. The kind that did not even spew out of the ground. It had identally fallen in at that time.

    Fortunately, after the apocalypse, the animals began to mutate. They actually didn¡¯t die in the magma and half of their bodies grew together with the solidified magma.

    When Shao Qing was carrying Yan Qiyue and crawled up, Er Dai who was outside was also tested. He had been squatting on the ground to count the boring stones when suddenly there was shaking under his feet. Then there were countless snakes, insects, rats, and ants suddenly running out of their dens trying to escape. They quickly ran down the mountain.

    The same was true of the beasts.

    Er Dai was dumbfounded, but Itoji Muzi reacted: ¡°Not good! The volcano is about to erupt!¡±

    She spoke thenguage of the ind country, so Er Dai didn¡¯t understand it at all. Even if he understood, he would never leave Shao Qing anyways.

    At this time, a mutant tiger jumped out from the side. It seemed that the volcano erupted and it was preparing to escape. As a result, it ran into them.

    The tender girl, Itoji Muzi, was a great temptation for the mutant beast, a temptation to take a bite.

    Itoji Muzi was left behind by Shao Qing. Er Dai naturally would not let Itoji Muzi be eaten, so he stopped the tiger, and then threw Itoji Muzi under Guang Guang.

    With Guang Guang to protect Itoji Muzi, she was rtively safe. Er Dai was currently injured. Usually, beating a mutant tiger that was at rank three or four would never have been a problem. However, with his current status, he would not be able to match it.

    Er Dai was not stupid. Since he couldn¡¯t fight it, he rushed towards Guang Guang. This tiger would be afraid to enter the range of Guang Guang.

    With Guang Guang¡¯s support, this tiger would be a cinch.

    Then the ident happened. The tiger leaped forward and tore away the vines. Er Dai¡¯splexion changed instantly. He couldn¡¯t care less about the tiger. He quickly pounced forward and grabbed the broken vines.

    The tiger did not eat zombies. It was only interested in Itoji Muzi. Now with no way to eat Itoji Muzi and sensing the volcano was about to erupt, he ran away.

    As for Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue, Shao Qing had given up crawling up step-by-step because it was too slow. Borrowing the wall, she took advantage of it to run up. Yet, while she was running, the vine suddenly loosened.

    Shao Qing was caught off guard and almost fell into the magma. She stopped just when she was about toe in contact with the magma. She was so close that a ssh of the magma had fallen on her.

    Shao Qing immediately knew that something must have happened outside. She grabbed the wall and couldn¡¯t help having some headaches. Her previous efforts were in vain. Now, she had to climb up again.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know at all that Er Dai was currently at the entrance of the cave. He was clutching the vine and his clothes were worn by the friction from the ground. He held on tight and using his foot he hooked onto a stone outside the entrance of the cave. Then he slowly climbed back, making sure he had a good grasp of the vines while climbing.

    Fortunately, Shao Qing was already attached to the wall at this moment and would not burden Er Dai anymore. Grasping the vines, he slowly backed up. Feeling the pull on the waist, she followed it upward.

    With one pulling, one climbing, and the magma ¡®chasing¡¯, it was terribly dangerous.

    Er Dai grabbed the vines and returned back to Guang Guang and re-tied the vine back to the trunk. Then he continued to pull the vines to help Shao Qing. Itoji Muzi also hurried over to help.

    With their help, Shao Qing climbed up a lot faster. Finally she climbed out of the hole before the magma spewed out.

    As soon as she came out, she saw the gray-faced Er Dai. Shao Qing didn¡¯t have time to feel distressed and she retrieved Guang Guang. Carrying Er Dai on her back, holding Yan Qiyue, and grabbing Itoji Muzi, everyone hung on her body as she quickly ran down the mountain.

    Her speed was too fast. She quickly surpassed those beasts who were escaping in an instant. She was basically like the wind. By the time she ran to the foot of the mountain, a big boom rang out and Shao Qing turned back to see a mushroom cloud of volcanic ash.

    Mount Fuji really erupted.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t have any thoughts to look at it twice and began to escape with her group. They must escape beyond a certain range to be considered safe.

    If they stayed within the range, they could be affected at any time.

    Shao Qing hasn¡¯t escaped so desperately for her life in many years. She was like an electric motor, running speedily even with three people on her. When she finally ran to a safe distance, she could hardly feel her tired body and fell to the ground.

    The four people looked at Mt. Fuji in the distance with terrified hearts. The eruption of Mt. Fuji will affect the animals and nts around it.

    For a long time toe, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe to Mount Fuji to see the cherry blossoms.

    In any case, at least they have escaped. Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go further, I¡¯m still feeling a little uneasy.¡±

    After a little rest, the four of them went a long way before they settled down.

    During the rest, Shao Qing sat and looked at Mount Fuji in the distance, while Yan Qiyue was in the tent, studying the nts that Shao Qing had brought back.

    Er Dai was the most pitiful. In Shao Qing¡¯s arms, he originally wanted to show off the wounds on his chest grievously to maybe receive some loving touches, yet beyond his torn clothes, there were no injuries.

    The pretending n failed before it even started...

    But even so, Shao Qing was still very distressed. She pulled off Er Dai¡¯s clothes and checked the wound on his back for him. Only when she found that it didn¡¯t get worse did she help him change clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, when Qiyue researches the medicine, your injury will be fine.¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head tofort him. Er Dai honestly held Shao Qing¡¯s waist and put his face on her lower abdomen.

    This was a position he particrly liked. Shao Qing could only hug him and let him rest for a while to recover.

    The most pitiful was Yan Qiyue. He had just escaped and before he had time to rest, he started to research which nt would be most effective in helping Er Dai.

    When he came out for dinner, Yan Qiyue looked nk, all his thoughts were on those nts.

    When it was time to sleep, he was still studying, as if he couldn¡¯t stop until he found the results. In the end, he was dragged to bed by Shao Qing.

    The nts were already in hand. They can now be used for research at any time, so he shouldn¡¯t wreck his not-so-good body doing research.

    When being dragged to bed, Yan Qiyue struggled a bit: ¡°Let me study for a while. I already have a little clue.¡±

    ¡°Heaven is important, earth is important, and sleep is the most important.¡± Shao Qing grabbed Yan Qiyue¡¯s neck and hooked him into the bed: ¡°Er Dai is now in a stable state. Don¡¯t rush to finish it all in one day. It would do us more harm than good if you copsed. We can study more tomorrow.¡±

    Yan Qiyue, who was stunned by Shao Qing, plunged into Shao Qing¡¯s arms. He felt that a nosebleed wasing out, a lustful thought floating by.

    Shao Qing pinched Yan Qiyue¡¯s chin and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t struggle my little beauty, you should just follow me. As long as you serve this lord well, whatever you want to eat, you will be able to get it.¡±

    Yan Qiyueid there like a fish hiding a secret grudge: ¡°You¡¯re just all talk, it won¡¯te true.¡±

    Shao Qing could onlye over and kiss his lips and chin to appease him: ¡°I have taken care of your body for so long, do you want my efforts to go in vain?¡±

    Yan Qiyue, who was still very angry, suddenly stopped his temper. This was because he knew that Shao Qing was indeed doing this for his own good. He drilled into Shao Qing¡¯s arms, grieving and then was pushed out by Er Dai.

    Both men were very pitiful, one sick and one wounded with their wife in front of them but unable to eat.

    Especially Er Dai. Even if he was not a wounded person, he couldn¡¯t eat. Unless he was breaking through with the period of heating of the blood, that was the only time he could eat.

    It¡¯s pathetic.

    This feeling of waiting for a thousand years for that one taste was much harder than Yan Qiyue¡¯s situation. At least when his body was better, he could eat as much as he wanted.

    For Er Dai, he could only train for a boundless amount of time, but everything is moving towards a good direction. This was because Shao Qing found that with the upgrade, Er Dai¡¯s body was slowly changing.

    His skin was getting softer and softer. He felt more and more like a living person. There was even a small amount of blood in his body, much more than before. It even flows.

    If he continues to develop like this, when he reaches the eighth or ninth rank, he will be no different from ordinary people. At that time, Er Dai should not have difficulties and should have his memory restored.

    Therefore, Shao Qing hoped that she would be able to get the chance to see Er Dai revert back to a normal person soon. At the same time she was worried that he would choose to leave after his memory was restored. This was a dilemma.

    Sometimes she really wanted to be selfish, to let Er Dai stay as he is now, to love her, rely on her, and only have her in his heart.

    Whenever she thought this way, Shao Qing would spurn herself. She had no qualifications to deprive Er Dai of returning to normal.

    She was scared, very scared. But even if she was afraid, she would have to wait for Er Dai to recover and make a decision as a normal person.

    When the timees, no matter how he chooses, Shao Qing will not me him. The worst case would be to forget each other and go their separate ways.

    #

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>

    After a night of rest, they returned to Fukiage decisively. She wanted to give Yan Qiyue a quiet space to study the medicine.

    Shao Qing still had the key in her hand. After returning to the house she rented, she opened the door directly. Shiramizu Mochizuki was not there, but the house looked like it was taken care of every day.

    Holding a bunch of nts, Yan Qiyue went upstairs to start studying immediately. This left Shao Qing and Er Dai sitting in a daze.

    After a while, Feng Lan came back with some vegetables. Because the route to Mount Fuji was unsafe and because Feng Lan had no ability to protect himself, Shao Qing had left him behind at the survivor base.

    ¡°You guys are back!¡± Feng Lan was very excited. The vegetables were thrown aside. Shao Qing nodded and said: ¡°You bought a lot of vegetables, what do you need so much for? You can¡¯t save it.¡±

    Feng Lan quickly said: ¡°Shiramizu Mochizuki said he would bring his uncle back for dinner, so I bought a little more food. I even bought some for tomorrow, so I don¡¯t have to go out.¡±

    ¡°Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s uncle?¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t think much. She just apanied Feng Lan to the kitchen to handle the dishes. When the dishes were almost ready, Shiramizu Mochizuki finally returned and he brought back an acquaintance of Shao Qing¡¯s.

    When Shao Qing heard a sound, she took a look from the kitchen to see Abe Jingxue behind Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    She froze for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Shiramizu Mochizuki, this is your uncle?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki was also quite surprised. He looked up at Shao Qing and answered shyly: ¡°Master, you are back? Yes, this is my uncle.¡±

    Abe Jingxue apparently did not expect that he would meet Shao Qing again, especially not on the ind.

    ¡°I think this is probably fate.¡± Abe Jingxue said mockingly.

    Shao Qing shrugged: ¡°It¡¯s probably fate.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki became curious. ¡°You know each other?¡± He froze for a moment, then asked.

    ¡°Of course we know each other.¡± Shao Qing made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Anyways, pleasee in first. I don¡¯t want to be told that we are neglecting guests.¡± Then the few people entered the house.

    Immediately after entering the house, Itoji Muzi stepped forward to serve tea. Her hand was very fast. With each person holding a teacup, the three people sat on the sofa and chatted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s uncle.¡± Shao Qing sighed. Shiramizu Mochizuki immediately knelt in front of her, embracing Shao Qing¡¯s thigh with a shy expression: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect master to know my uncle.¡±

    Then he was kicked out by Shao Qing: ¡°Speak normally.¡±

    After a serious chat, Shao Qing realized that Abe Jingxue was Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s mother¡¯s brother and Baishui Mochizuki¡¯s mother was also part of the Abe family, except she was not an Onmyoji.

    The rtionship of this brother and sister duo can¡¯t be said to be too close, otherwise Abe Jingxue wouldn¡¯t have stayed still when Shiramizu Mochizuki had an ident.

    Nor can it be said to be bad, otherwise, Shiramizu Mochizuki wouldn¡¯t have bothered Abe Jingxue.

    When chatting, it can be seen that Abe Jingxue was a little guarded against Shao Qing. The reason why he promised to help Shiramizu Mochizuki was on ount of his sister. Second, he also didn¡¯t enjoy seeing the ind in such chaos.

    The ind nation needs a courageous and willing person to be the leader.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki may need to be changed in many aspects, but he was already much better than the current Showa.

    People are afraid to bepared to others.

    While they were speaking, they discovered Abe Jingxue had many people in his hands. He was in charge of the Onmyoji division of the whole country and even had a team of superhumans.

    In this team of superhumans, there were at least dozens of rank 3s and some rank 4s. This was a decent squad.

    At least with this strength, he could already sweep through the ind squads of superhumans.

    In addition, Abe Jingxue also controlled a considerable number of parliamentarians, that is to say, he had a strong voice in the parliament. But, fists speak the strongest. They currently don¡¯t have the military power in their hands. That was the most important thing. If their fists aren¡¯t strong, who would listen?

    To this end, Shiramizu Mochizuki prepared three ns, each of which he carefully considered.

    At lunch, Yan Qiyue didn¡¯te down to eat. It was Shao Qing who delivered it up. After the business talk was over, it was a private matter. Abe Jingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask Shao Qing: ¡°Why did youe to the ind?¡±

    Shao Qing answered seriously: ¡°I was travelling. Then my ship was destroyed halfway and I floated over here.¡±

    Abe Jingxue didn¡¯t ask too much. After all, he knew it was all for show. Shao Qing was not going to tell him the real reason, so there was no need to continue questioning.

    But the problem came. Yan Qiyue didn¡¯te down to dinner because of the drug research problem allowing Shiramizu Mochizuki to be alive and try to seduce Shao Qing throughout.

    He finally caught an opportunity when Yan Qiyue was not there, so naturally he would have to work hard to make Shao Qing look helpless.

    For example, as soon as the dishes came up, Shiramizu Mochizuki kneeled and picked this and that and tried to deliver it to Shao Qing¡¯s mouth. Shao Qing certainly wouldn¡¯t open her mouth. She was expressionless, looking at him, then he silently retracted the chopsticks and put the vegetables in his mouth. He said temptingly: ¡°Does master want to eat it like this?¡±

    Shao Qing failed to kick him because Er Dai had already made a move.

    She reluctantly said, ¡°Can¡¯t you act normal?¡±

    With Shiramizu Mochizuki messing around, the meal was very slow. After eating, Shao Qing went upstairs to see if Yan Qiyue had a good meal.

    As soon as Shao Qing left, Abe Jingxue asked Shiramizu Mochizuki: ¡°Do you like her?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki didn¡¯t say a thing. His face had an expression telling him to guess, but it didn¡¯t matter in his heart. He felt that he had extremely good control, especially the control on his heart.

    How could he like someone casually and give up his heart? This is simply impossible.

    At most, he was acting wicked. He liked to tease Shao Qing and liked to watch Shao Qing¡¯s face change.

    Abe Jingxue could sense that there was some fascination. As a bystander he could see everything a lot clearer.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s feelings for Shao Qing were not as simple as he said.

    However, Abe Jingxue didn¡¯t advise him. Probably that wicked taste of theirs was hereditary. At this point, the uncle and nephew were surprisingly consistent. For example, Abe Jingxue was just waiting to watch the show.

    After the chat, Abe Jingxue was about to leave. Shiramizu Mochizuki, after chattering for a while, went to Shao Qing¡¯s room.

    Shao Qing was thinking in her room, thinking about how to act at this time. She felt that she could take Itoji Muzi in advance, let her see what was going on at the ce, and then draw a picture.

    With the road map, they could safely evacuate.

    While thinking about this, someone suddenly knocked on the door, ¡°Who is it? Come in, the door is unlocked.¡± Shao Qing gave a look up and her chin hit the floor.

    The person who came in was Shiramizu Mochizuki. He wore only a wide white shirt that was only to a certain length. He could only cover his thighs and cover the eggs*.

    * privates

    Two tender white thighs were exposed to the air in this way. The buttons on the upper part of his shirt weren¡¯t buttonedpletely with the first and second buttons on the top off.

    The beautiful neck, sexy corbone, and a white chest were all exposed to the air.

    ¡°Master must have been tired moving around the entire day. I¡¯ll massage master.¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki began to crawl on the bed. This time as he crawled, he exposed his round buttocks and legs.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki was very thin, there was not much flesh on his body except for his butt. Shao Qing felt that her feet were a little itchy, but she was worried that she had kick him too much and it would make Shiramizu Mochizuki dumb. At that time, where would she find a second Shiramizu Mochizuki?

    So Shao Qing withdrew her foot and said, ¡°Where are your pants? I haven¡¯t treated you poorly to the point that you don¡¯t even have pants to wear!¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki: ...

    He came to seduce, not toin that he didn¡¯t have pants to wear!

    Shiramizu Mochizuki deliberately changed his posture to sit on his knees, so that if Shao Qing lowered her head slightly, she could see that he waspletely naked under his clothes.

    Then Shiramizu Mochizuki really started to knead Shao Qing¡¯s legs! The technique was very skilled and Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts changed from ¡®I am going to throw him out¡¯ to ¡®Oh, it turned out that he really dide over to massage me¡¯.

    Then Shao Qing closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage from the little beauty.

    After enjoying it for a while, something wasn¡¯t right. Shiramizu Mochizuki, who was being honest just now, suddenly got up and sat on Shao Qing¡¯sp. Twisting his waist, he rubbed Shao Qing¡¯s legs softly, then slowly unbuttoned himself. His voice lightly breathed a little: ¡°Master... let me serve you once, I am very skilled.¡±

    He licked his bright red lips with his red tongue as he spoke. His looks couldn¡¯t get more charming.

    At that time, Shao Qing was frozen for a moment before reacting. She quickly grabbed Shiramizu Mochizuki and was about to throw him out.

    As she grabbed Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s cor and used a little force, Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s clothes buttonpletely copsed. This time he really was naked in front of Shao Qing.

    Then he was thrown out by the sudden appearance of Er Dai who mmed the door.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki:...

    He originally thought that since Yan Qiyue was away, he would be able to seduce sessfully. As a result... the cold ground brought him back from his thoughts.

    How did he forget that there was still an Er Dai ......

    After Shiramizu Mochizuki was thrown out, Er Dai copying Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s expressions sat down on Shao Qing¡¯s legs and began twisting around......

    The off guard Shao Qing: ...

    haha, Er Dai is so cute!

    She pulled Er Dai into her arms, ¡°Is my family¡¯s Dai Dai jealous?¡±

    Er Dai didn¡¯t speak, he just hugged Shao Qing tightly. He wanted to make Shao Qing think he was going to trap her in his arms for a lifetime.

    Shao Qing hugged Er Dai with a sigh of satisfaction. In her life, she encountered Er Dai and Yan Qiyue, she couldn¡¯t be anymore satisfied.

    People being too greedy is bad.

    In the evening, Yan Qiyue finally discovered what could heal Er Dai¡¯s body. It was thest big flower.

    Combined with other things, if the medicine is prepared, Er Dai¡¯s injury should be safe and healed soon. There might even be a small increase in his strength.

    Shao Qing¡¯s tense heart could finally rx. The hardships and adventures along the way were all worth it for these results.

    Yan Qiyue originally wanted to make medicine overnight, but was finally dragged back to bed by Er Dai and Shao Qing together. After all, he had long dreams at night. Then he heard Shao Qing speak: ¡°Just now, Shiramizu Mochizuki came over wearing nothing.¡±

    Yan Qiyue immediately took off his clothes at the speed of light and got into the bed, then said: ¡°I suddenly feel that it is okay to start tomorrow, let¡¯s go to sleep. Let¡¯s all sleep!¡±

    Shao Qing smiled without words.

    Early the next morning, Yan Qiyue got up early and began to prepare the medicine. The flower had a very hot energy, which was just the nemesis of the power on Er Dai¡¯s wounds. Moreover, this flower contained not only this power, but it also contained another kind of power simr to the crystal nucleus.

    It¡¯s just that there were some impurities simr to fire poison within this power. If it was taken directly, it would definitely not work. He would have to use other things to neutralize it.

    After the medication waspleted, the effect would be much gentler. At this time, even if there were still side effects, it would not cause too much damage to the body because he had weakened most of the side effects.

    It would be fine to consume.

    It is naturally not easy to prepare this medicine. So, Yan Qiyue has been studying in the room all day. Besides being forcibly taken to eat by Shao Qing, he did not stop.

    Before he met Shao Qing, he was still a workaholic. In his life, besides research, there was just more research. He was already a lot better than before.

    #

 Volume 3 19 Remodeling the base

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 19 Remodeling the base</h4>

    Yan Qiyue researched frantically for several days and finally came out of the room with his head disheveled: ¡°I seeded...¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind his dirtiness. She pinched his chin and gave him a smooch. Then she quickly dragged Yan Qiyue, who was holding the medicine to find Er Dai.

    There were two kinds of medicines, internal and external. Shao Qing broke through the door violently to grab Er Dai to feed him the medicine and apply it.

    Their long hard efforts have not been in vain. Once the medicine was applied, they could see the strange energy affecting the recovery of Er Dai being eroded, little by little.

    At this rate, in a max of three days, Er Dai wouldpletely recover.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Shao Qing kissed Yan Qiyue¡¯s neck and kissed Er Dai on the mouth. Then Yan Qiyue, after being pushed to the side after being used was told: ¡°Go take a bath, your hair is all greasy...¡±

    Yan Qiyue: ...

    You don¡¯t recognize people after they pull up their pants*!

    * after you finish using them then you forget about them

    When Yan Qiyue went to take a bath, Shiramizu Mochizuki came to Shao Qing to discuss with her what to do. At present, Shiramizu Mochizuki has spread a message that Mount Fuji erupted because of the wrath of the gods.

    Because the gods are dissatisfied with the royal family.

    What he will do next is to sh the wings of the royal family step by step, then finally rece it.

    There was only one thing he hoped Shao Qing could do, finish off the Showa¡¯s secret weapon.

    His secret weapon was to transform people.

    After the transformation... he didn¡¯t know whether they should be called a zombie or a superhuman. Shiramizu Mochizuki had the honor of seeing it once and it was still unforgettable.

    Cut off this ¡°secret weapon¡± and the rest will be easy. With Abe Jingxue acting as the big boss, taking over the position would be easy.

    He has been secretly nning for a long time, victory or defeat would be decided here.

    Shao Qing went alone. She didn¡¯t tell Yan Qiyue what they were going to do, only that there was something to deal with, that there was no danger, and then she left.

    Yan Qiyue originally wanted to follow, but was rejected by Shao Qing on the grounds that he had to stay to observe and follow-up with Er Dai and take care of them.

    Then Shao Qing left on her own, just bringing a person to show her the way.

    After resolving the matter here, she will be able to take them back. Then at the appropriate time, they can get officially married.

    Although a woman marrying two people at the same time has not been seen, but...with strengthes reason!

    The experimenters were still in theboratory. Although they already have sessful experimental products, there were still a second batch of experimental products that have note out. They worked as guards to protect theboratories while cooperating with researchers to do research.

    Those who be transformed were either superhumans with fanatical beliefs, voluntarily transformed people, or zombies without a conscience.

    Only two of those beings could follow their instructions after the transformation.

    These Gaizo* people were not particrly confidential. Firstly, Showa believed in their strength and did not worry about someoneing to mess things up. Secondly, the ind country was their location

    * Transformed; going to use that term starting now, will make it easier

    The big boss supported him doing this experiment, so he naturally will not care what other people think.

    Therefore, the base could be assumed to be semi-open to the facts.

    However, the ce where this experimental base was located was also quite remote. The dozens of miles in the area were all deserted.

    Even if something happens, as long as the transmission of information was blocked, people would not be able toe within a short time.

    So, as long as she does not let this group of people spread the news, killing everyone and leaving is something no one will find out.

    However, the possibility of this is quite small. But, calcting the time for reinforcements toe, Shao Qing was relieved.

    If she moved a little faster, she should be rtively safe.

    Then Shao Qing left the road and sneaked into the base. The base had three floors, two floors on the ground and one floor underground.

    If she wanted to wipe out the entire base without causing confusion, she would have to leak some news. With the reinforcements, she can only do assassinations.

    It¡¯s enough to do away with all the important people, then go to those who don¡¯t have wisdom or those with low wisdom. That should be good enough.

    After her calctions were finished, she entered the base and took out the Qiu Tang and kept it on her waist.

    The scent of the Qiu Tang was very light, so most people should not find it. It can soundlessly cause people to lose their power, which was a big help for assassination.

    Shao Qing first went to the second floor. The second floor was an office building.

    If she wanted to put an end to future troubles, she couldn¡¯t just kill all the Gaizo people, but also the researchers and top management.

    She had to destroy all data, so that this evil research can no longer be published.

    In fact, she was also worried that when Shiramizu Mochizuki came to power, he would restart such evil research. Thus, it was safer to destroy the entire base.

    As long as the entire research base was destroyed, even if Shiramizu Mochizuki wanted to restart this transformation n, it would not seed for a while.

    Shao Qing quickly entered the first office. In the office, there was a bald middle-aged uncle and a beautiful-looking woman.

    The two were doing things that should not be described. Shao Qing nced at that region of the middle-aged uncle and had to admit that some rumors were quite true.

    For example, men from the ind countries are generally... cough.

    She squatted on the beam of the room, holding a dagger, and lovingly waited for the two to finish before quietly releasing the Qiu Tang. After the smell of the Qiu Tang made them weak, Shao Qing ended their lives. She even put the lovers in the same position as before before leaving.

    In this way, if someone came over, they might look into the window and feel that they should not be disturbed and leave.

    She is really too witty!

    Shao Qing inspected the second floor. As long as they were alone, in the office, or were not in a crowded area, she would emit the terrifying fragrance of the Qiu Tang then killed them decisively.

    After passing through several rooms this way, Shao Qing touched her chin. She counted the number of people who had been killed by herself and then returned to the first floor. Not only were there a lot of staff there, there was even a girl posing for a selfie.

    As soon as she killed a person, she would immediately put that person in a position that would not be easily suspected, such as lying on the bed or discussing passion.

    Of course, the most important thing is that after killing everyone, she still had to find the stairs or elevator to the basement.

    The focus was on the ground floor!

    From the first floor, she had already started encountering Gaizo people. These Gaizo people were particrly ugly. They were originally very ugly, but after transforming, they had basically marred all the better looking spots, making them even more ugly.

    For example, the Gaizo person she saw had their entire right hand reced by machinery and half of their face was still rotten.

    The Gaizo people were not easy to deal with because the Qiu Tang had no effect on them. If they started pulling out the real guns, once the sounds got too loud, she would be discovered.

    Then if the rm goes off, she will be under siege.

    The feeling of being under siege was not good at all. It¡¯s difficult to beat four hands with two fists and even a fist can kill a master.

    So at the beginning, she avoided them. When she found a Gaizo person, she would go around and target the normal people first.

    Slowly, she discovered that the appearance of these Gaizo people was scheduled. The Gaizo people seemed to be divided into small groups, patrolling one team after another.

    Shao Qing was like a Spider-Man, hanging from the ceiling. Six Gaizo people made one team and about every ten minutes, there would be a team of Gaizo people patrolling from below.

    It¡¯s too dense and is not easy to handle at all.

    She had to kill the six Gaizao in ten minutes and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. This is too difficult.

    It¡¯s impossible.

    Shao Qing had a terrible headache. Then an ident urred.

    While she was thinking about how to deal with this team of Gaizo, suddenly, there was a team of Gaizo passing by and the one at the end of the team stopped. They looked around in doubt, then finally raised their head.

    Shao Qing cursed secretly, then fell from the sky, just like that.

    It just so happened that shended right on top of the Gaizo. When shended, the vines quickly scattered out and wrapped up all six people at the fastest speed.

    The first thing that was wrapped up was their mouths.

    No matter what, the most important thing was not to let them make a sound.

    Then Shao Qing quickly ended the life of the Gaizo person at the end. In order to ensure safety, she directly twisted the heads of the Gaizo people.

    The remaining five people started struggling. She did not have the ability to kill them all at once, thus there were naturally some noises made.

    She could even hear footsteps approaching this area.

    So, after quickly dealing with the five Gaizo at the fastest speed, Shao Qing quickly opened the window, hung herself outside the window, and closed the window again.

    Soon the footsteps approached. Someone found the body on the ground and sounded the rm.

    After a while, someone came over and the man said angrily: ¡°Someone has sneaked into the base, but you only discovered it now? Trash! Why aren¡¯t you searching quickly now?! The reste with me and search, that person must be found!¡±

    Soon the footsteps gradually left. Shao Qing didn¡¯t go back through this window. Although the most dangerous ce was the safest ce, she had other things to do.

    Shao Qing climbed up to the second floor and found an open window and slipped in. She didn¡¯t know if she was lucky or not, but the ce where she got in was just the ce where she killed the first couple.

    As soon as she got in, she heard someone knocking on the door and quickly hid behind the curtains. She cursed her bad luck, to randomly go into a room and have someonee over immediately.

    She hid behind the curtains. If they forcibly opened the door, she could only stay still and hope luck was on her side.

    Shao Qing suddenly heard from outside the door: ¡°Ugh, doing these kinds of things during daytime. Forget it, let¡¯s go to the next room. Don¡¯t disturb them or they¡¯ll make our lives difficultter.¡±

    #

 Volume 3 20 Destroying the base

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 20 Destroying the base</h4>

    After sessfully avoiding the disaster, Shao Qing came out from under the table, sighed and nced at the man and a woman on the table and was blinded by the fat on the man¡¯s body.

    She covered her face and quietly went out.

    After being discovered, her actions were much more careful, otherwise she will be swarmed by all sides and she will not be able to destroy this base.

    She quietly nted dodder seeds in the hallway. As long as someone passed by, they would be covered with dodder seeds. She couldn¡¯t rashly let the dodder enter those people¡¯s bodies because it would be easily discovered.

    The seeds of these dodders would stay on the surface of their bodies, there would be no movement at all. In the event of a direct confrontation, they would quickly grow like parasitic spores and interfere with the host.

    At the same time, Shao Qing also did another bad thing. She had taken out the pollen from Qiu Tang, soaked it in water, then used it to soak the dodder seeds.

    That is to say, the dodder seeds all carried the toxins of Qiu Tang. Although they have been diluted with water, once someone was contaminated, they will slowly weaken.

    This kind of powerlessness would not be felt. But once they start fighting, they will discover that something was wrong.

    It can be said that Shao Qing¡¯s sneak attack was perfect.

    After all, she was just one person against a group of people, she had to damage them somehow.

    After everything wasid out, she began to ughter. This time it was a thorough ughter. As soon as she found a single patrol squad, she would immediately shoot out and kill them.

    A patrol squad of no more than ten people, when facing her, was like delivering food.

    Those Gaizo people had an average strength that was above rank 3 superhumans, but what about Shao Qing? She was only one step away from the sixth rank. A couple of rank 3 and 4s were nothing.

    Even if these Gaizo people do not feel pain or fatigue, it still doesn¡¯t matter.

    This was because they were killed in seconds.

    Gradually, the people at the base found out that something was wrong. There was a team of Gaizo who went out to patrol but they never returned and it wasn¡¯t just one or two teams. A good several teams were missing.

    And the numbers were increasing.

    The senior management immediately ordered that two Gaizo squads bebined into one. If an abnormality was found, it would be reported immediately.

    Following that, they discovered many high-level executives had died in their rooms. An inexplicable panic spread through the base.

    They had no idea how many people had sneaked into the base or what the other party¡¯s goal was, they only knew that their people were dying.

    But when it was uncertain how many infiltrators there were, it was inconvenient to request for help. If the rescue team came over and found that there were only a few infiltrators, wouldn¡¯t it be a big p to the face?

    After nearly half of the Gaizos disappeared inexplicably, the senior officials finally couldn¡¯t help but send out a signal for help.

    As soon as she saw the distress signal, Shao Qing jumped. She had to kill this group of people within a short time and then quickly evacuate, otherwise she would be finished.

    At this point, she did not need to hide. She directly found a merged team of Gaizo and at the start of battle she released Guang Guang.

    Guang Guang bloomed very luxuriantly. It was about two stories high. Once released, it quickly took root and broke the floor. Its roots extended to the first floor, the canopy broke the ceiling, and the dense branches also extended to the four sides. It was demonstrating its inexplicable arrogance.

    But all those who were shrouded in light, whether they were normal people or Gaizo people, were slow to move and fell into hallucinations. Although they were slow to move or fell into hallucinations, the duration was very short and they would soon wake up. But this instance was enough.

    The vines in Shao Qing¡¯s hands quickly broke their necks and if they escaped, they would be killed by Shao Qing with her knife.

    More than a dozen Gaizo, under Shao Qing¡¯s mercilessness,sted less than a minute.

    Guang Guang was too big. Countless people quickly rushed towards it, while Shao Qing stood under the tree, not moving like a mountain.

    She was ready to take out the entire base by herself.

    Some people came sooner and died sooner. When they arrived in front of Shao Qing, they hadn¡¯t even had the chance to activate their powers yet when small vines suddenly grew out of their bodies. The roots of the dodder seeds stabbed into their flesh carrying the toxins from Qiu Tang.

    Immediately thereafter, Shao Qing shot out.

    When the tops of the base came with their strongest team of Gaizos, they only saw a tall tree and a beautiful woman standing under the tree with countless dead bodies lying on the ground.

    The dense bodies made their scalp numb.

    They considered how many intruders there were, but they never thought there would only be one.

    One woman.

    Standing on the spot, she killed countless Gaizos.

    If someone had told them before that someone had this ability, they wouldugh at that person without reservation. How can that even be possible?

    That would only be possible if the other party was God.

    But now, the facts were before them.

    Shao Qing lit a cigarette very pretentiously. She held it in her mouth, looked at the personing over with a mncholy atmosphere, and then stretched out her hand. The vines surrounded her like living creatures. As long as a fight started, they would fly out searching for their prey, tie them up, pierce through their skin with their spikes and pour venom into them.

    Rather than saying that they were a pile of vines, it was better to say that they were venomous snakes in the nt kingdom and the spikes were their fangs.

    The Gaizos who came this time were obviously higher ranked than the previous ones, that is, just a little higher. At most it would just make Shao Qing work a little harder.

    Nothing she couldn¡¯t handle easily.

    Shao Qing directed the vines and strangled one Gaizo after another. Her eyes were full of pity. She really doesn¡¯t know why some people in this world would be willing to be transformed into people who had no conscience, no pain, and even feelings.

    While she was struggling to find a way to be a normal person, some people voluntarily epted this transformation.

    Is power really that important?

    Perhaps it was the ambition of bing superior that was more important.

    After relying on Guang Guang to kill a bunch of Gaizo, Shao Qing was a little dissatisfied. She began to walk actively to the second floor. Starting from the second floor, she looked into each room. She was not going to even let one go.

    After checking the second and first floor, she went down to the basement of the base, which was aboratory. There were many semi-finished products still lying on the operating table.

    Shao Qing had to say that it was disgusting.

    When she arrived at theboratory, she figured out how the so-called Gaizos were made.

    Just like the zombie superhumans created by the mad demon mercenary group before, at least in principle, they were simr. They had injected a very special medicine to people who have been bitten, but have not yet be zombies.

    This would keep their bodies in the process of zombification, but maintain a certain sense of reason. Their intellect would be very low, equivalent to a few years old children. Then they would use another drug to control them.

    Of course, people who have been bitten, but who have not yet be zombies were hard to find. Thus they took ordinary people and allowed zombies to bite them, then carried out the so-called transformation.

    As for the transformation of superhumans, their strength was higher than that of zombies because their intellect was higher than that of zombies.

    There were two types of superhuman transformation. One was to rece the limbs with machinery, and the other was to transform towards zombification.

    Researchers at the base found that the reason why superhumans were not infected by zombies was because their cells had been mutated, different from ordinary people.

    Once bitten and scratched by a zombie, cells infected with poison will automatically necrosis and be excreted, so the superhumans will not be infected.

    So they thought of another way, which is to allow zombies to infect ordinary people, then extract the infected and active cells from the ordinary people¡¯s bodies and imnt it into the body of a superhuman.

    The facts tell them that this method can indeed infect superhumans while retaining certain abilities of the superhumans.

    At least the fighting instinct can be preserved, as well as certain portions of their ability and cognition.

    After the modification, thebat power will be much higher than the average superhuman.

    These were discovered by Shao Qing after reading the materials kept in the base. She was scrambling around to y the Gaizo while looking for research materials in the base.

    At that time these materials would be destroyed by her.

    However, after obtaining the information, Shao Qing changed her mind. She discovered that these people had taken their findings the wrong way.

    What if they changed the direction of these thoughts? For example, studying the cells of the superhumans to find out why the cells of theirs are different. Could they invent drugs that resist the poison?

    Although Shao Qing now stands opposite to human beings because of the previous events, she still hoped that this medicine could be invented.

    After going back, she can hand over the information to Grandpa Qin, hoping it will be useful.

    After putting all the materials into her own space, Shao Qing was like a barbarous robber. She directly turned into a killing machine. Regardless of the method and where she was, she would kill without care.

    Blocking the road? Killed. Escaped? Catch up and get killed. Surround her? Killed.

    At the beginning, the top management of the base continued to organize manpower to try to kill Shao Qing. In theter periods, they only tried to flee while sending the Gaizos to death to dy time for their rescue.

    But no one was able to stop Shao Qing¡¯s pace, not even for a moment. Dumbfounded, the chief of this base was still rtively decisive. He gritted his teeth andmanded: ¡°Release number 17396.¡±

    The people under him were immediately stunned: ¡°No. 17396, is only a semi-finished product!¡±

    The reason why it was a semi-finished product was not to say that the transformation had not beenpleted, but that nothing was imnted to control it.

    If it was released, what the result would be, no one would know.

    In case it got crazy, even if the intruder was killed, they also would not be able to control No. 17396. In the end, both sides would be defeated.

    ¡°Did you hear me? I said let it out!¡± The base chief gritted his teeth, the blue tendons on his head were ready to burst. The most important thing now was to kill the intruder. After the intruder was killed, the rescuers should arrive soon. At that time, they will definitely be able to control 17396.

    He calcted it well.

    The other two people responded quickly and hurried to the deepest ce. Soon, a roar rang out through the entire base, even Shao Qing heard it.

    She stopped, then lifted her ears to listen carefully. Could this group have released their final move?

    She listened carefully for a while and found nothing wrong. She didn¡¯t even hear the sound of someone approaching, so she continued on.

    After walking for a while, a group of people stumbled out and ran over. The lead was an ordinary person, probably one of the tops of the base. Several others covered in blood following behind looked particrly miserable.

    This was not most crucial though. The most crucial was that thest thing that followed, which was.... probably once a person?

    The reason why it was said that they once were a person was because it really had no resemnce to a human at all anymore. Its huge body was like a giant orangutan and its muscle surface was a of green blood vessels.

    It had stitches on its waist and its lower body looked like some kind of ape.

    One of its eyes was dug out, with an electronic eyeball recing it. There were dense blood vessels on his face. It could be seen vaguely that it used to be a very handsome man.

    #

 Volume 3 21 The end

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 21 The end</h4>

    He probably had some intellect left, at least it was clear to him who the enemy was. After a nce at Shao Qing, he pounced towards the higher ups of the base guarded by the Gaizo people.

    Flesh and blood flew. As long as a Gaizo tried to stop him, they would be torn apart. Shao Qing even felt that she no longer needed to make a move.

    Shao Qing took a step back, then supported the tree who became even more lush after absorbing all the blood. She then calmly pulled back the people who tried to escape with vines.

    The unusual Gaizo shouted out with thanks in his voice and then tore all the people apart, only a mass of meat remained.

    In the passage, countless dodders quietly took root and germinated, exploring the traces of living people. After confirming that no one was still alive, Shao Qing was ready to leave.

    As for the Gaizo in front of her, it had nothing to do with her.

    Just as Shao Qing was about to leave, this huge Gaizo suddenly fell down. At this time, Shao Qing discovered that his back was covered with round holes. It seemed that he had been inserted with a lot of tubes before.

    Dark red blood kept seeping out of the holes.

    It fell to the ground, wheezing. When he looked up at Shao Qing, his eyes were pleading, but he had lost the ability to speak and could not express his pleading.

    Shao Qing stopped in front of it, watched its difficult gesture, and finally nodded.

    After seeing Shao Qing nod, he was grateful and relieved. Then, he exhausted hisst strength and tore his own body apart.

    Tearing his lower limbs, the stitches on his body were ripped apart then thrown aside leaving only the upper body. Then, using all his effort he crawled in one direction.

    Shao Qing followed him, looking at the dark red blood stains dragged on the ground, feeling an unexinable feeling in her heart.

    He was really seriously injured, but as long as he left here, he could find a ce to hide and recover slowly, so that he could still live for a long time. But he chose to die and ended his own life.

    Shao Qing guessed that he was probably not willing to live as a monster.

    However, when Shao Qing saw the destination he wanted to reach, it became clear that there was only one reason why he did not want to live.

    That is, there was no reason to live.

    His lover was no longer there, his enemy was dead, what¡¯s the point of living? It was better to apany his lover who died.

    Shao Qing looked at the woman soaked in formalin and said softly: ¡°Rx, I will bury you together.¡±

    The man grinned against the ss.

    Shao Qing broke the container and took out the white body of the woman who had been soaked, and handed it to the man. The man held his wife who had already died, his eyes were full of satisfaction.

    If we can¡¯t live together, then at least we will stay together in the same coffin.

    If there was a next life, he would wish to be her husband once again.

    After the man died, Shao Qing wrapped up their bodies with a quilt and took it away quietly.

    The reinforcements who came to support saw from a distance that the entire base had turned into a huge mushroom cloud and then disappeared into the world.

    The Showa almost vomited blood when he received the news. He had spent all his efforts building a human transformation base. Now all his precious materials and researchers are gone.

    This meant that if he wanted to build a second Gaizo base, he would have to start all over again.

    It would be strange if he didn¡¯t turn mad!

    Shiramizu Mochizuki was the exact opposite.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s original idea was to first let Shao Qing go explore, then gather Abe Jingxue and the superhumans under his hand to finish off the base.

    But he did not expect that Shao Qing would give him such a big surprise. She had directly taken this base herself!

    Shiramizu Mochizuki had to overturn his previous guess. Shao Qing¡¯s strength was probably much stronger than he thought, a lot stronger.

    This was a hundred percent a surprise. After all, the stronger Shao Qing was, the more help he had.

    When Shao Qing returned to the house, Er Dai was lying on the sofa with ointment all over his back. Shao Qing leaned in and kissed Er Dai, then gave him a check.

    She found that the wounds behind Er Dai have recovered a bit. Depending on the situation, it should be fully recovered in a few days.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go upstairs?¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head. Er Dai crawled forward and put his head on Shao Qing¡¯sp. Shao Qing smiled and kissed his head again: ¡°I¡¯ll go first and take a bath.¡±

    Then she went upstairs. When she walked to the bathroom door, she heard the gurgling sound of water, mixed with Yan Qiyue¡¯s seducing breath.

    Shao Qing was a little helpless and angry. She really hoped that Yan Qiyue¡¯s body would bepletely restored to normal. She had made him abstain from sex for his health, but what is Yan Qiyue doing?

    She stood at the door for a while. The more she thought, the deeper the anger in her heart. Then the door opened and Yan Qiyue, who was wearing nothing but a bath towel around his waist, walked out.

    There were still very shallow scars on his body, evident from his recent self-satisfaction.

    Shao Qing felt powerless. She was worried that if she was too angry, she would hurt Yan Qiyue, so she hurriedly bypassed Yan Qiyue and entered the bathroom.

    Then at the bathroom door, she was hugged by Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue felt wronged, he kissed Shao Qing¡¯s earlobe and then whispered: ¡°I haven¡¯t...¡±

    Shao Qing snorted and pinched him blue and purple on the waist: ¡°Then what are those?¡±

    Yan Qiyue quickly said: ¡°I hit the edge of the bathtub. Ah Qing, you know this. Although my body is mine, I only want you to touch it.¡±

    Shao Qing sighed and hugged Yan Qiyue, then kissed him on the forehead. She said: ¡°After we go home, we can do it again.¡±

    This return home was naturally returning to Jiangcheng. Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded quickly and shyly answered: ¡°Now let me wipe your back......¡±

    The process of wiping back will not be borated. In short, after the two people came out of the bathroom, a certain face was satisfied.

    In the next few days, Shao Qing helped Shiramizu Mochizuki clean up many superhumans. She calmly watched him take power step by step, then calcted the time to leave.

    Soon, she will be able to return home with her friends.

    They have now settled in Jiangcheng, where there were many of her friends. She would also no longer have to worry about exposing her identity. There would be no need to worry about clothing, food and housing. There would also be people who loved her, a good life wasing.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t wait to go back. She missed Xiao Baozi very much and Gu Panpan and the rest.

    Besides the military matters, Shao Qing did not intervene in other aspects. She allowed Shiramizu Mochizuki and Abe Jingxue to handle it.

    Shao Qing could see clearly. With the two joined forces, this country will be theirs sooner orter.

    On the day before Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s huge n was about to seed, Shao Qing found him and said straight away: ¡°I¡¯m going to leave, prepare a boat for me.¡±

    The smile on Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s face instantly hardened. He couldn¡¯t even stir up the excitement with victory close at hand.

    Shao Qing was leaving...

    He had a hunch, but he didn¡¯t expect for it toe so fast. He had thought that at least Shao Qing would see him seed, see him sit in that supreme position before she would leave.

    At that time, he would have the capital to keep Shao Qing here.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki was puzzled.

    ¡°I have stayed for a long time, it has long exceeded my expectations. My family and loved ones are waiting for me. You also don¡¯t need my help anymore.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s face was pale. He was very arrogant. He was attracted to Shao Qing from the beginning when he came on to her.

    She really was a very special woman, different from the rest of the women in the whole ind country.

    Her words, her actions, they all attracted him deeply.

    At that time, Shiramizu Mochizuki firmly believed that he was only interested in Shao Qing. In fact, he has always gotten what he wanted.

    Later, he gradually found that he seemed to like Shao Qing a little. He hesitated initially, but soon he was relieved. If he liked her then go get her. Shiramizu Mochizuki believed in his charm. When he lowered himself to chase a woman, there was no woman able to reject him.

    But reality gave him a hard p on the face.

    Shao Qing never cared about him, let alone like him.

    Rejection time and time again made him more and more unwilling, more and more interested, and made him like her more and more.

    In the end, when Shao Qing told him she was going to leave, Shiramizu Mochizuki found that he was unable to extricate himself.

    Why does she need to go...He didn¡¯t mind if there were other people around Shao Qing, as long as she was willing to stay with him. He was willing to give everything to her. Anything that Shao Qing wants, even if it was supreme power, he would offer her.

    But obviously, Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about those.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s face grew paler. He suddenly passed Shao Qing and closed the door. He leaned his back against the door with a touch of fragility on his face: ¡°Don¡¯t go... please don¡¯t go...¡±

    Shao Qing was very calm. Looking at Shiramizu Mochizuki, her eyes didn¡¯t contain any emotions. Shiramizu Mochizuki was trembling as he unbuttoned his clothes, one by one, until he was bare.

    ¡°Whatever they can give you, I can as well. Whatever they can¡¯t give you, I can give you.¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki knelt down at Shao Qing¡¯s feet with a pious gesture and kissed Shao Qing¡¯s instep.

    ¡°You are my master, you will be the master of the whole country in the future. Please stay? I beg you...¡±

    In the past he always used a joking tone to tell these things to Shao Qing, but Shao Qing was aware that this was not just a joke.

    This time, his voice was trembling, his body was trembling, and his cheek was pressed tightly against her instep. She could feel his trembling.

    Shao Qing was indifferent. She could be very gentle when facing her loved ones, but in front of other people who didn¡¯t matter, she had a heart of stone.

    She looked at Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s gaze, not affected at all, as if kneeling in front of her was not a living beauty, but a pink skeleton.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be like this. Soon the entire country will be yours. Whatever woman you want, you can get.¡± Shao Qing said softly.

    ¡°But I just want you!¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki hugged Shao Qing¡¯s legs, his eyes were red and stubborn. From childhood until now, he had been very capricious. He had never wanted anything so badly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you.¡± Shao Qing touched Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s head: ¡°Why torment yourself? I should go.¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki held Shao Qing¡¯s thigh tightly and said in a pleading tone: ¡°Please can you stay? I can give you whatever you want...¡±

    ¡°Look at your heart, do you really love me?¡± Shao Qing smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to do these kinds of gestures anymore. People will make fun of you.¡± She easily pushed Shiramizu Mochizuki away and opened the door. At the moment when Shao Qing stepped out of the door, Shiramizu Mochizuki shouted: ¡°Go, if you go, I will destroy this country. Don¡¯t you pity them? Don¡¯t you want ordinary people to be redeemed? I will ruin them!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s calm voice came back: ¡°Whatever you want.¡±

    She left without a trace of nostalgia, leaving despair and desperateness in Shiramizu Mochizuki. Why? Why couldn¡¯t she be gentle with him, even just 1% of the kindness and gentleness given to Er Dai or Yan Qiyue would be enough.

    He sat paralyzed on the ground. He did not resemble a person about to be the supreme power in this country. He was more like a clown who only tried to please others.

    Naked, he exposed the ugliest, most unbearable, most pitiful side of himself. But she didn¡¯t even look back, toozy to show concern for him.

    Real ruthless.

    Real regret.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki covered his face and curled up into a ball. He knew that he couldn¡¯t keep her, he couldn¡¯t. E/N: He wasn¡¯t kinda ma ma before but now i feel bad for him:¡¯(:¡¯(

    #

 Volume 3 22 Return Home

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 22 Return Home</h4>

    The day that Shao Qing chose to leave was also the most critical time for Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s n. It was unknown why, but Shiramizu Mochizuki did note to send Shao Qing off, only Itoji Muzi and Abe Jingxue came.

    The boat was prepared by Shiramizu Mochizuki, there were several sailors in it. It wasrge andfortable. When Shao Qing took the two men and Feng Lan on the boat, Itoji Muzi sat down on her knees dignifiedly, very pious and kowtowed.

    She was grateful. If it were not for Shao Qing, she might have died at sea. If it was not for Shao Qing, even if she returned to the ind country, she would be struggling on the verge of death. She would never have been able to live like this.

    People should be grateful.

    Itoji Muzi was very content.

    ¡°Go back.¡± Shao Qing turned back at the moment before boarding the ship and waved at Itoji Muzi, but she said to Abe Jingxue: ¡°I hope you can tell Shiramuzi Mochizuki... forget it.¡±

    She got on the boat, waved her hand again and said goodbye to the whole ind country. This country really gave her a bad impression, but there were some things that left a deep impression.

    For example, Abe Jingxue. For example, Itoji Muzi. For example...Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Abe Jingxue gathered his sleeves and stood for a long time, until the ship turned into a small ck dot: ¡°You obviously came, why not show yourself? Don¡¯t you want to say goodbye to her?¡±

    Shiramizu Mochizuki came out from the dark slowly. His eyes were red, but there were no tears, because the tears had all but run outst night.

    ¡°There is nothing to say.¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He stood for a long time, looking in the direction of Shao Qing¡¯s departure. He was thest person to lower his head, then he slowly, slowly, slowly walked back.

    He had been abandoned by his master.

    Although Shao Qing never admitted to being his master. In Shiramizu Mochizuki¡¯s twists and turns, butpletely in control life, Shao Qing was the uncontrolled, unpredicted ident. She had broken into his life fiercely, disrupting his ns and all order. She had forcibly pulled his heart from his chest. Yet, after taking it out, she refused to take it and threw it back to his feet.

    After doing everything, she just pped her hands and left.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki felt that he hated Shao Qing. Hated how ruthless she was, but Shiramizu Mochizuki knew that as long as Shao Qing nodded her head, he would willingly leave everything, all the glory and wealth that were at his fingertips and follow her, even if he was just to be a ve.

    Sometimes he spurned his own pettiness and lowliness, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking how cruel that woman must be to not even give him a little bit of hope.

    After walking a long way, Shiramizu Mochizuki stopped. He turned around and asked Itoji Muzi: ¡°How about we make a deal?¡±

    Itoji Muzi looked at Shiramizu Mochizuki suspiciously. The pale and stubborn teenager twisted his mouth, then said: ¡°Be my empress, in name only.¡±

    Within the whole country, except Abe Jingxue, only Itoji Muzi would remember her alone. It didn¡¯t matter, he will collect all the memories about her.

    All of it.

    As for what Shao Qing hoped, he will do it. He will make the whole country orderly because this is what Shao Qing wanted to see.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know this at all, that there was a teenager who was desperate and helpless because of her departure. Even if she knew, she would only say something lightly. Why suffer from a long pain rather than a short pain.

    Shao Qing was very strange. She could be very gentle to the person she loved. It can be said to be as tender as water. But to people she didn¡¯t love, she could be so cruel.

    The representatives of the former were Er Dai and Yan Qiyue, while thetter was Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    No wonder someone in their memory of her asked if she had a heart?

    Yes, to someone she cared about.

    As for who asked her... well, forget it. It must be an unimportant person.

    The way back was a lot smoother than when they came, especially with the sailors. They didn¡¯t have to care about the direction of travel and just waited.

    So Shao Qing¡¯s life consisted of eating her meals, sleeping, and beating Yan Qiyue...

    Basically, boredom.

    She couldn¡¯t be more bored, when she actually broke through. When she was destroying the Gaizo base, she realized that she was going to break through. At that time, she was already on the verge.

    But without any movement, Shao Qing broke through naturally. Unexpectedly, she had broken through to rank 6 when she was bored and dazed.

    The feeling of rank 6 was not the same as that of the peak of rank 5. She even felt that it was okay for her to face the entire Gaizo base now and that would not be a problem.

    That kind of breakthrough was a kind of suppression in the realm. Just like at rank 5, she could easily single out a group of rank four superhumans. Now at rank six, she could single out a group of rank five superhumans, no problem.

    People encountering happy events would feel invigorated and soon there would be two happy events. After days ofziness, they finally returned to China.

    When she stepped back on thend of her country, her heart was in a mess. Shao Qing had a thought now. She wanted to go home, she wanted to go back to see her baby and her friends!

    When she got off the boat, the helmsman stopped Shao Qing and handed her a letter. He was told to give it to her when they returned by Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Shao Qing wanted to open the letter directly after leaving the ship, but the most important thing now was to send Feng Lan back.

    She first ced the letter into her space and took Feng Lan back to the base where he lived.

    She also carried a tuna that was longer than humans. This fish was too big. It was estimated that it would be enough for Feng Lan and his family to eat for the first half of the month. Then they can directly turn it into salted fish.

    Before approaching the base, Shao Qing felt something was wrong. She smelled a faint bloody smell. At that time, Shao Qing was alert and made a gesture to tell them to stay a little bit closer and slowly approached the base.

    As she approached, Shao Qing was taken aback. This was because the base door was open and the gatekeepers were in a pool of blood. She quickly led the people into the base and saw a mess on the street, as if they had just been looted.

    Feng Lan¡¯s face was white. If Shao Qing had not supported him, he might not have been able to stand up at this time.

    ¡°I heard a voice,e with me.¡± Shao Qing took them towards the direction of the square. After approaching, they found that everyone was at the square.

    There was a group of people with guns and empty-handed superhumans who surrounded the people in the base. The people in the base held their heads and squatted on the open ground. There were also several corpses in front.

    Shao Qing hurried to hide her group. They had to observe what was happening before deciding their next action.

    Someone was counting. After he finished, he said to someone who looked like the leader: ¡°There are a total of one hundred and twenty-three people. There aren¡¯t many girls, just forty-four. Boss, what should I do?¡±

    The leader waved his hand and said: ¡°The women can stay, the men should be killed. Good looking men can also be kept. Older ones are just a waste of food and can be killed.¡±

    The man who counted immediately asked, ¡°What about the children?¡±

    ¡°The children can be used for entertainment. Their meat is also tender. So after ying, we could eat them.¡± Someone immediately said with a sneer.

    ¡°Lao San* is right, kill all the men first. It happens that this ce is close to the sea. There is no shortage of salt. They can be marinated into dried meat, then we don¡¯t have to worry about eating for a short time.¡± The man touched his chin, and then said.

    * Not his name but more like a nickname; they are calling him number three

    Feng Lan saw Feng Yue guarding several children at a nce. He was so anxious that he wanted to rush out. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Qing, he would have done so already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Shao Qing said calmly: ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Feng Lan clenched his fists tightly and nodded.

    Shao Qing looked at the wind and scattered the dodder seeds first. She was afraid that once they started fighting, some people would go crazy and kill the ordinary people first.

    This must be guarded against. After all, Feng Lan¡¯s sister Feng Yue and their brothers and sisters were still in the crowd.

    The lead man was about to make an order when he suddenly smelled a faint scent. When he turned around, he saw his men tilting their heads in shock and looking behind him with their jaws dropped.

    The leader turned around and saw a big tree, which appeared behind him out of thin air, still growing slowly.

    The huge canopy covered the sky, stretching the branches wantonly. Tiny little lights fell down and one evennded on the tip of his nose, making him a little itchy.

    What is.... this?

    Just when the leader was a little stunned, a scream suddenly sounded, then warm blood sshed on his face. The leader unconsciously turned on his ability, then he saw that the vines were drilling out from under the tree and dragging his men underneath the tree.

    Once his men were dragged under and were divided into pieces by the vines. The fragments of the body were then dragged by the vines under the tree to be nutrients.

    The root of the tree quickly burrowed out of the ground and plunged into the corpse to absorb the nutrients.

    The leader didn¡¯t know whether he sensed wrongly, but he felt that the branches and leaves of this tree became more lush and the rustle of the branches and leaves seemed to be expressing its joy.

    Just when he was shocked, one after another, people were dragged under the tree and became the nourishment of the tree. He wanted to call out for an enemy attack to prepare everyone to fight. But when his mouth opened, no sound came out.

    His throat was blocked by a mass of things. Then thest scene his men saw was that the leader had a mouth full of green shoots and leaves scrambling out of his throat.

    Then, there was no more.

    Shao Qing pped her hands, and she stepped out of the dark. Except for a man who had been so scared he peed himself, everyone else had be Guang Guang¡¯s nourishment.

    The man who peed himself had yellow liquid trickling down his crotch andnding on the ground. His hand was holding a gun, but the gun in his hand was then dropped into the puddle of yellow liquid.

    Shao Qing threw out her vines and dragged him over. She hung him up in disgust at a distance away from her. She was nning on questioning him after cleaning up the ce.

    As soon as the battle was over, Feng Lan rushed into the crowd and hugged Feng Yue: ¡°Sister, sister, are you okay, sister!¡±

    Feng Yue was terrified. She turned back and hugged Feng Lan, bursting into tears.

    When she cried, the children also cried, then the whole square cried.

    After all, this group of people had been living on this coast withoutpetition since they formed this small base. There was also nothing worthy of scrambling for nearby, so it has always been calm.

    Unexpectedly, a group of robbers came today. They had burned and robbed, and wanted to turn them all into grain reserves.

    If it weren¡¯t for Shao Qing stopping the group of people in time, the woman would have been humiliated and the men would have be jerky to be marinated.

    Having a new lease of life after this cmity, that feeling really could make anyone cry.

    Some others cried because their loved ones had died. When this group of robbers entered the city, they had also stubbornly resisted, thus many people died in the resistance.

    Feng Lan had also seen the big world and was rtively calm. After appeasing Feng Yue, he began to arrange personnel to clean up the scene.

    Shao Qing still carried the tuna on her shoulder and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? What do you want to do?¡±

    The person was trembling, let alone talking, he was shaking like he had Parkinson.

    Shao Qing said patiently: ¡°I will give you three seconds to calm down, then give me what I want to hear. Of course you can also refuse, but I think you will not be willing to experience the consequences of that action.¡±

    That person while shaking quickly shouted: ¡°We are robbers. The zombie tides broke out ind and there was chaos everywhere. With no other options, we came to the oceanside to cause chaos...¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s expression was cold in a sh. What happened?

    #

 Volume 3 23 Accident

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 23 ident</h4>

    Shao Qing no longer cared about the smell of the surviving captive. She dragged him over with vines and asked him coldly, ¡°What the h*ll happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know, the zombie tide broke out suddenly. There¡¯s chaos everywhere, many bases were broken by zombies. Now there are almost no small bases left and many bases have been merged together. Since we are robbers and since the bases have notices of robbers everywhere, we didn¡¯t dare to go to any bases. So we had no choice but to run along the coast...¡± The captive cried as hemented. His boss really had terrible luck this year to choose a base with such a strong backing. Now, he was struck by the muzzle of another.

    Their entire family was exterminated and all became fertilizers.

    What he said was too vague, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t determine whether Xiao Baozi and the rest were safe or not. Shao Qing immediately threw the captive away and said to Feng Lan: ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ll give this to you. If you can¡¯t manage,e to Jiangcheng to take refuge with me. However, there are no living people in Jiangcheng.¡± She dragged a pile of food from the space and stuffed it over to Feng Lan, then she took two of her own and set foot to travel back.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t have time to manage this base. She was full of thoughts of Xiao Baozi now and she was terrified.

    Yan Qiyue quicklyforted her: ¡°There will be no problem, don¡¯t forget, Jiangcheng is a zombie city. Even if there was a zombie tide, Jiangcheng will not be a problem.¡±

    Shao Qing was concerned about the chaos, so when Yan Qiyueforted her, only then did she rx a little bit. After all, being anxious won¡¯t help. She could only help when she had calmed down.

    Because of her concern, Shao Qing and the others walked two days worth of the trip in one day, but at night, they still had to stop and rest.

    This was because even if Shao Qing and Er Dai were zombies and would not be tired, Yan Qiyue is still a normal person.

    After stopping, Er Dai went to hunt for prey. Yan Qiyue was responsible for propping up the tent, while Shao Qing sat on the spot and opened the letter left by Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    During the day, her mind was full of her son and her friends, so she threw the letter out of mind. Now that they have stopped to rest, she remembered it again.

    When Shao Qing opened the letter, Yan Qiyue secretly stretched his head out while setting up the tent. After all, it was a letter from his rival. He had to read clearly what was written on it.

    Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy will allow you toe out unscathed after a hundred battles.

    After Shao Qing opened it, she froze for a moment.

    The letter was written like this: My master, presumably you have reached the other side of the sea at this moment. When you set foot on the coast, my letter will reach your hand.

    I have to admit that I had thought that if I was unable to attain it, I would destroy it. So I installed a little thing to the bottom of the ship.

    But Iter found out that I couldn¡¯t do it, I really couldn¡¯t.

    Even if I love you, hate you, hope to keep you, even thinking to the point of ruining you, thest thing remaining would still be you. If you can live well, then that would be fine.

    I will aplish everything you want me to do. When the whole ind country bes what you imagined, will youe back to see me?

    You will, right? Please let me deceive myself so that I have at least one goal.

    When you arrive on the other continent, it will probably be the moment where my sess or failure will be determined. My queen, please don¡¯t forget me no matter what.

    The inscription was a handprint of Shiramizu Mochizuki, which made it look like a deed of sale.

    After reading, Shao Qing felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. She was indeed too cruel to Shiramizu Mochizuki, but she did not regret it.

    Shao Qing already had a partner with whom she could spend a lifetime together, so there was no need to give Shiramizu Mochizuki any hope. Short term pain is better than long term pain. If she gave him hope then let him feel despair, why not justpletely cut him off at the beginning.

    What¡¯s more, with a little pervert like Yan Qiyue, one is enough. If there were more, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    Before Shao Qing could finish thinking, Yan Qiyue came over and said sorrowfully: ¡°Ah Qing, tell me how did you attract another guy? Another one...¡±

    After speaking, he secretly took the letter. Actually, it should be said that he took the letter tantly and then said: ¡°I will deal with this.¡±

    He thought of a hundred ways of dealing with it. He could shred it, burn it into ashes and then sprinkle it into the river or the sea. In short, as long as Shao Qing never sees it again, that would be perfect!

    They were already so far away, yet he still coveted his wife!? How shameless! What was that ¡®my queen¡¯... it¡¯s obviously his queen! She is the queen of Yan Qiyue!

    Fortunately, Shao Qing didn¡¯t give Shiramizu Mochizuki face at that time. He knew that his man¡¯s intuition told him that Shiramizu Mochizuki was not a good thing!

    Shao Qing reluctantly let go: ¡°Okay, okay. You deal with it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to attract guys, but what could she do with the face given to her by god... s, she seemed to be infected by something...

    Getting the right to deal with his rival¡¯s ¡°Letter of Love¡±, Yan Qiyue was obviously in a much better mood. He quickly propped up the tent, then went to destroy the letter.

    Shao Qing sat there holding her chin, calmlyparing all aspects of Shiramizu Mochizuki and Yan Qiyue, from appearance to figure to personality. Indeed her family¡¯s Yan Qiyue was much more lovely.

    Especially when ites to...cough, that time.

    Shao Qing must admit that since she became Yan Qiyue¡¯s lover, she has gradually transformed into a shaking S who only whips Yan Qiyue.

    Especially after researching a lot of books, Shao Qing found that people who are M¡¯s are actually eager to be treated that way, whether physically or mentally. The more painful it is, the more excited they are.

    In other words, if Shao Qing wants to be a qualified lover, she can¡¯t be soft on Yan Qiyue.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong ce, the wrong time, and having something more important to do, Shao Qing really wanted to practice the theoretical knowledge she had just learned.

    Er Dai soon brought the prey back. After having enough food and drink, Shao Qing slept with them in a hug.

    As soon as the sun started to reveal itself, she went back on the road. After a few days, they gradually entered the ind, only to find out what the captive said was an understatement.

    China was more than just chaotic. Not long ago, some zombies disguised as humans sneaked into a base. Overnight, all the ordinary people in the entire base were infected. Then lurking in the base, the zombies inside coordinated with the ones outside and the entire base was broken into. The consequences can be imagined.

    The human bases were in an uproar. Although there were special cases like Shao Qing and some zombies that were different, most normal zombies were still very different from humans.

    So no one thought that zombies could sneak into the human base until it actually happened.

    After the tragedy of this base, all bases began to be highly vignt. The entry and exit checks became extremely rigorous. If foreign survivors wanted to enter the base, the audit to be passed has changed from one item to a dozen items. As long as something strange was spotted, without saying a word, they would be captured first.

    They would rather catch a mistake than let them go.

    However, in this situation, there was still another base, which followed the previous base¡¯s footsteps.

    Because the zombies sneaking into the base had a special ability, hallucination.

    It was only then that people discovered that the zombies had unknowingly evolved to a terrible level.

    Zombies were no longer the most terrible enemies of mankind, especially after the superhumans were evolving so quickly. They had even started to clean up the cities upied by zombies and tried to return to live in those cities.

    Then the zombies gave them a vivid lesson.

    In just half a month, three bases have fallen. The entire base had be a ration for zombies except for the few lucky survivors.

    Through the description of the survivors, it was found that not only were the evolved zombies very simr in appearance to humans, but the zombies also had special abilities.

    Anothermon phenomena was that the zombies had a high IQ.

    This was bad news for humans, but this was just the beginning.

    Soon after, the cities that had been cleaned up and rebounded. The zombie king led the zombies to surround them andunched a wave of zombies. Their purpose was very clear. That is, to recapture those cities.

    The whole country was in chaos, even Jing Du was not immune.

    Shao Qing witnessed this chaos. Just like the people who lost their homes at the beginning of the end of the world, they had to formrge groups to guard against zombies and to move aimlessly.

    They would either encounter arge base that would allow them to stay after a lot of inspections, or halfway through, they would be ambushed by the zombies and be food.

    Too many people were homeless and even more bases dare not ept them. This was because there was a precedent of zombies mixed in with the refugees. The bases were like startled birds. Just a little wind or a movement of grass would scare them to shrink into their shell.

    This made it harder for the disced people to find a ce to stay.

    Shao Qing once tried to find a base to inquire about it. As a result, after seeing the inspection process, she gave up directly. The first item of inspection was to enter the back room and strip off the entire body for inspection.

    Not only was it troublesome, but it was also difficult to ept. At least Shao Qing was unwilling to be checked like a pig to be ughtered.

    So after obtaining some news, they became refugees.

    Most of the migrants went to Jing Du because at least Jing Du will not, like most of the bases now, directly refuse outsiders to be members of the base.

    Although the inspection procedures were equally troublesome, possibly even more troublesome, as long as they have a ce to stay, they would be satisfied.

    After collecting some news, Shao Qing was also relieved. At the very least, Jiangcheng, as a zombie city, would not be affected.

    Unless there was another wave of zombies who wanted toe over and grab the site, but was Yin Ye¡¯s gang easy to bully? Come over and take our ce? One wrong move and they¡¯ll be food delivery.

    So Shao Qing was more at ease.

    Looking at the current situation of China, Shao Qing didn¡¯t feel good. When she camped at night, she would turn over and think about the past.

    On one hand, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. After all, she couldn¡¯t control much. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t bear to see those innocent people bing rations for zombies.

    Thinking more long-term, there still has to be an end to the end of the world. She hoped it would return to the peaceful age before the end of the world. It wasn¡¯t for her, but for the next generation, for Xiao Baozi.

    Shao Qing was ustomed to the end of the world. She can even say that she was like a fish in water during the end of the world, but Xiao Baozi was different. He was a child. He needs a stable learning and living environment to live a normal life.

    The apocalypse cannot give him these things.

    Shao Qing has always believed that the end of the world was a disaster and all disasters will end, so the end of the world will be the same. After all, there will always be an end.

    For that day, she can be the pushing hand. The earlier this happened, the better.

    Shao Qing did not wish for Xiao Baozi to grow up and tell her, Ma Ma, my biggest wish is to be able to see the sun and the blue sky.

    Both Er Dai and Yan Qiyue could see that she was absent. Er Dai could not speak, so all he could do was hug her tightly andfort her with his actions.

    Yan Qiyue can do more things. For example, when she looked very anxious, he would mention to her: ¡°Whatever you want to do, you can do it well. This is because no matter what you choose, we will support you.¡±

    Shao Qing was both of them and Panpan and the rest¡¯s backbone of their hope.

    Yan Qiyue believed that as long as Shao Qing said one word, even if it was to go against all of mankind, there would be no one who opposed her in their group.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say much in the end.

    After desperately rushing for more than ten days, they finally returned to Jiangcheng.

    #

 Volume 3 24 Back home

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 24 Back home</h4>

    Jiang Cheng still looked as peaceful as ever, except that the originally clean walls were suddenly covered with red thorns.

    The color of this thorn was actually dark red. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you would think that they were ck. Only when it was reflected by the sun could you notice it. The dark red color like dry blood looked a bit creepy.

    In some ces, zombies or mutant animals were also tied up to show others that these thorns were not as harmless as they seem.

    There are a few zombies with more flexible movements, which were trying to get down those zombies and mutant animals trapped on the thorns.

    The zombies were better. After all, the blood in their bodies was almost dry, but the mutant animals were more pitiful. They were tightly bound and the spikes of the thorns pierced their bodies, sucking up the blood.

    The thorns that have sucked on blood seem to be much brighter in color. Some thorns even had small flower buds blooming on them.

    The appearance changed a lot. When Shao Qing arrived at the door, there was a small rush of wind and it mmed into her arms: ¡°Ma Ma!¡±

    Shao Qing hugged Xiao Baozi against her chest. Her heart felt sour and difficult to understand: ¡°Baby, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Behind Xiao Baozi, there were a bunch of people who all ran out with Xiao Baozi. Early in the morning, Xiao Baozi did not go out to y. He also wasn¡¯t acting naughty, he just sat by the window holding his cheeks and looking out the city. When someone asked him, he said, I have a hunch Mama is going toe back.

    Others didn¡¯t believe him, but Gu Panpan and the group trusted him. Each one was more excited and nervous than the other. As soon as Xiao Baozi rushed out, they all rushed out.

    The well-behaved little girl zombie who had been raised by Xiao Baozi also followed out and at first nce, saw Shao Qing.

    Little girl zombie: ...

    Her mother-inw was actually the powerful person who almost killed her!

    ¡°Mama, baby misses you so much.¡± Xiao Baozi pitifully acted cute in Shao Qing¡¯s arms with tears in his eyes.

    Shao Qing felt distressed, hugged him tightly, and then quickly swore: ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. Mom will never leave you alone, okay?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Xiao Baozi burrowed himself into Shao Qing¡¯s arms for a while. Then he suddenly remembered that his new wife hadn¡¯t been shown to Ma Ma yet. Even an ugly wife had to be shown to her inws, not to mention his little wife was pretty cute.

    Xiao Baozi immediately turned back and beckoned: ¡°Wife,e see Mama.¡±

    Shao Qing was angry when she heard that. Who took her son away while she was away? Do they want to die? Her son was so young, who dared to hook up with her son!

    The above was Shao ¨C mother-inw ¨C Qing who was already speaking incoherently.

    The little girl zombie, who was about to sneak away but was called: ...

    Her life was still in the hands of Xiao Baozi. When she heard the words, she turned around pitifully and moved towards Xiao Baozi.

    Shao Qing looked at the culprit who seduced her son. Hmm, looks a little familiar. Looking closely, is this not the zombie who hurt Er Dai?

    She actually became her daughter-inw!? Have you asked your mother-inw¡¯s opinion?

    The angry Shao Qing ignored her friends for a while, staring at the little girl zombie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xiao Baozi quickly described his process of capturing her to his Mama. Then he spoke a bit about being the boss... oh no, ying pretend family but was missing a member so he had her stay to act as the new wife.

    Shao Qing: ...

    Her son really knew how to pick. If she knew that her son was going to run into this zombie nemesis.... she would have gone herself. But aftermunicating with Shao Tong and finding out this zombie could be controlled, she rxed and allowed her son to have an extra toy.

    She took her son¡¯s hand and walked to her friends: ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Qing Jiejie.¡± Gu Panpan covered her mouth, her tears were shining. Since they met, she has rarely been separated from Shao Qing for so long and so far away.

    In the crowd, there were actually people who were more excited, but did not show it. For example, Yan Hanqing said calmly: ¡°Go home first, breakfast is ready. We can talk after eating.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Shao Qing carried Xiao Baozi and walked into Jiangcheng. Only at the moment she turned around did she see that Yan Hanqing¡¯s eyes were a little red.

    E/N HOW ABOUT GU CHUAN UNGRATEFUL BEEPS GIVE ME GU CHUAN ARGHHHH

    While having breakfast, Shao Qing also understood the current situation of Jiangcheng. The thorns on the city wall were led by Yan Hanqing and Yin Ye meddling in. They found it in the depths of arge forest. Jiangcheng had also suffered simr harassment from their kind.

    It seemed that their kind was coveting Jiangcheng, so they went to find the ghost thorns, nicknamed blood sucking thorns and nted it on the city wall.

    Those who do not walk through the main entrance would be hung up.

    Through friends, Shao Qing also knew that although the situation in the territory of China was very serious, it had been curbed by certain conditions.

    At least there were no more zombies mixing into the survivor bases. Acting together, many bases have joined forces to organize a team of superhumans to resist the zombie tide.

    Hearing this, Shao Qing felt more at ease. She was not the savior and could not save the world. Now that the situation outside was getting better, she could close her door without any psychological burden and live her small life.

    On the first day of returning home, both Er Dai and Yan Qiyue were expelled from the room and Xiao Baozi seeded in taking over, upying Shao Qing¡¯s half-sized bed.

    Poor Er Dai and Yan Qiyue had to hold their quilts and sleep in another room.

    There were many people who couldn¡¯t sleep tonight, not only Shao Qing who was holding Xiao Baozi and Er Dai and Yan Qiyue who just returned home and was not ustomed yet, but also Yan Hanqing.

    He was a little panicked. In the past, although Er Dai and Yan Qiyue were very sticky to Shao Qing, he was not afraid. This was because in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes, they were the same as him.

    However, after returning from this trip, Yan Hanqing found that the atmosphere between Er Dai Yan Qiyue and Shao Qing had changed so that no one could be inserted in. Sometimes there would even be pink bubbles that came out inadvertently, sweet and greasy.

    He felt something was wrong and could not help but think in the worst direction. Did Yan Qiyue confess? Did Shao Qing ept it?

    If this was the case, he really had no chance.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s efforts to suppress the panic in his heart caused him to turn into one of the people who could not fall asleep.

    Due to insomnia at night, when Shao Qing got up from the bed, many people were still asleep.

    She carried Xiao Baozi to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth, there she found that Yan Hanqing was also inside. Yan Hanqing had just washed his face. There were even still water drops hanging on his temples. After he saw Shao Qing, his eyes softened a lot: ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡± Shao Qing held Xiao Baozi and Yan Hanqing took the small bench on one side over for Xiao Baozi. In this way, they really looked like a family of three.

    After Xiao Baozi stepped on the bench, he began to skillfully squeeze toothpaste and brush their teeth. Shao Qing stood next to Xiao Baozi. Yan Hanqing was originally going to leave, but he stopped.

    He stood at the door and watched this warm scene for a long time. Until Shao Qing¡¯s suspicious eyes came over. He calmly asked, ¡°What do you want to eat in the morning? I¡¯ll make it.¡±

    Shao Qing thought while brushing her teeth, then spat out the bubbles in her mouth: ¡°Cook porridge, it¡¯s good for the stomach. I want to eat meat porridge with preserved eggs. Are there still preserved eggs?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Hanqing gently said: ¡°I will make it.¡±

    Absent-minded, he also felt that they were like a family of three. But at this time, Yan Qiyue and Er Dai drilled out one after another. After saying hello to Yan Hanqing, they got into the bathroom.

    Shao Qing still had a mouthful of foam and was kissed by the two people.

    Yan Hanqing couldn¡¯t stop his unbearable sadness. There was indeed something different.

    After breakfast was cooked, everyone sat down around the table. While eating, they listened to Shao Qing about what they encountered after going out, the magnificent sea, the dangerous underwater volcanic eruption, and the strange country.

    Gu Panpan who heard it was startled. Although Shao Tong could not speak, her eyes were also stuck to Shao Qing with curiosity.

    When breakfast was about to finish, Shao Qing suddenly said: ¡°I am going to get married...choose a good day?¡±

    Everyone on the scene, including Er Dai and Yan Qiyue, were dumbfounded.

    Especially Yan Qiyue, who never thought about getting married. After all, he was amidst the apocalypse and following Shao Qing were Er Dai and him. Marriage was just something he treated as a dream. That¡¯s it.

    He didn¡¯t expect Shao Qing to take the initiative to bring it up.

    In fact, after mentioning it, Shao Qing also felt wrong. Er Dai hadn¡¯t recovered his memory yet, so settling the matter in this way was a bit bad.

    The most urgent one was Gu Panpan. She asked anxiously: ¡°Qing Jiejie, who are you going to marry?¡±

    Shao Qing coughed and then said: ¡°Er Dai and Yan Qiyue.¡± She announced domineeringly: ¡°They are both mine.¡±

    Gu Panpan was terribly angry. You see, Yan Qiyue hade after, but what about her brother? Still motionless, no wonder he can¡¯t marry a wife.

    At that moment, the people who were shocked were not only Gu Panpan, but everyone. For example, Yan Hanqing, his hands that were holding the spoon were about to burst with blue veins.

    There was still no expression on his face.

    Shao Qing said very calmly: ¡°After experiencing the previous incident and wandering at sea, I have learned a lot. Life is not long, but notpletely short. There¡¯s still tens of years and it should be thoroughly enjoyed. Yes, I like them and they like me too. Why bother tormenting each other and regretting it when you miss it? It will be toote by then.¡±

    There was a silence on the scene, everyone thought differently. After a long time, Gu Panpan said with great difficulty: ¡°You really want to get married?¡±

    Shao Qing hesitated and looked at Er Dai. She was sure about Yan Qiyue. Let alone getting married, as long as she said, Yan Qiyue, marry me, Yan Qiyue will immediately put on a wedding dress, prepare his dowry, and marry herself immediately.

    But what Er Dai? Er Dai was different from Yan Qiyue. He depended on her, just like a fledgling depending on their mother. But in the end, he had no memory. What Shao Qing was doing was no different from kidnapping.

    Yan Qiyue, who also knew Shao Qing¡¯s concerns quickly said: ¡°There¡¯s no rush to get married. We can do it at any time. Let¡¯s wait for Er Dai to recover first.¡±

    Shao Qing looked at Yan Qiyue apologetically. He always had topromise.

    Yan Qiyue smiled. For her, he was willing.

    The atmosphere between the two people was too sticky*. The mood of the group with different thoughts was veryplicated, especially Yan Hanqing. He was clearly the second person who fell in love with Shao Qing besides Er Dai, he just didn¡¯t express himself. Now, he is suffering from it.

    * like honey

    Yan Hanqing held the spoon tightly and could not help being jealous. While self-examining himself, he finally found that he had never told Shao Qing that he loved her.

    This was probably the difference. E/N: UGHHHHHHHH I DONT LIKE IT

    Although Yan Qiyue waster, he was passionate and loved to speak out. Unlike him, he suppressed and suppressed himself. Now the others have gotten ahead.

    It was a lie to say he had no regrets, but regretting was toote. E/N: NOOOOO SO DUMB AH

    Yan Hanqing clenched his teeth tightly. He was desperate and sad, then suddenly he found a very serious question. Shao Qing could ept Yan Qiyue and Er Dai, the two, could she.... ept him? E/N: YAH

    No matter what, he does have an advantage over some people. He has gone to third base. If he learned from Yan Qiyue, pestering her non-stop... cough, maybe there was a chance.

    Yan Hanqing, whose thinking has beenpletely distorted, did not realize at all what he was thinking about.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s thoughts have be strange. Yan Hanqing thought very carefully, his expression was still very serious. After considering Yan Qiyue¡¯s words, Shao Qing temporarily put the matter of marriage aside. E/N: Even if gu chuan is a no at least yan hanqinge on

    She wanted to get married. She wanted to give them both status. Marriage was a very sacred thing. Those who did not enter the marriage hall, even if they became true couples, would have regrets.

    Shao Qing wanted to hold a wedding. Although she couldn¡¯t get a marriage certificate at this time, she still wanted to borrow this wedding to tell everyone that Yan Qiyue and Er Dai are her lovers.

    They are the one she wants to spend her life with. They are husband and wife.

    Shao Qing, who had to put this idea aside, was unhappy. But with her son, she was not in a bad mood.

    Her child was particrly good. Shao Qing shoveled sand with Xiao Baozi. Then Xiao Baozi suddenly asked Shao Qing: ¡°Ma Ma, are you going to find baby a stepfather?¡±

    Shao Qing hesitated and coughed: ¡°Baby doesn¡¯t like Qiyue? Doesn¡¯t like Er Dai?¡±

    ¡°Baby likes Er Dai, but he doesn¡¯t like Qiyue, that bad egg.¡± Xiao Baozi pouted and said: ¡°He looks bad. Does Ma Ma want him to be baby¡¯s stepfather? But people say that if there is a stepfather, then with stepfather, Mama will not want baby...¡±

    Shao Qing felt that the problem still came.

    Probably some people were born out of luck. Xiao Baozi has always disliked Yan Qiyue, but Yan Qiyue was her partner. If Xiao Baozi and Yan Qiyue were not in good standing, she would have a hard time.

    So Shao Qing asked Xiao Baozi very seriously: ¡°Did Uncle Qiyue do something bad to you?¡±

    Xiao Baozi thought for a long time, then shook his head hesitantly. Shao Qing continued to ask: ¡°Uncle Qiyue, did he treat you badly?¡±

    Xiao Baozi thought for a long time and continued to shake his head. Shao Qing touched his head: ¡°Then why do you say Uncle Qiyue is a bad person?¡±

    ¡°Because he looks bad.¡± Xiao Baozi pouted even more.

    ¡°If someone says that you don¡¯t like being friends with you because you don¡¯t look like a good boy, will you feel wronged?¡± Shao Qing said patiently.

    Xiao Baozi nodded and immediately expressed his grievances.

    ¡°We have to treat others like how we want to be treated. If you don¡¯t want to be treated like this, then why should you be like this to others?¡± Shao Qing said very softly: ¡°Mom likes Uncle Qiyue very much. Mom wants to marry him, so we can be a family. Mother hopes that baby can like him too, don¡¯t look at him with strange eyes, okay?¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded seriously and then thought, everyone said that single Ma Ma is very tired with baby. Ma Ma feeding him must be very tired. Now that she finally found someone she likes he needs to spoil Mama. Otherwise, Mama will definitely be sad.

    Then he will reluctantly like Yan Qiyue!

    If Yan Qiyue married his Ma Ma, does it also mean that he can bully Yan Qiyue? This is also a good idea.

    The above Xiao Baozi rapidly changed his mind. ¡°Mama, you can rest easy and marry Er Dai and Yan Qiyue!¡± Xiao Baozi said with a fist: ¡°I will take care of my stepdads!¡±

    Of course, this kind of care was for Er Dai. As for Yan Qiyue, he will also take ¡®good care¡¯ of him.

    ¡°My baby is so good.¡± Shao Qing went up and gave Xiao Baozi a big kiss, then said: ¡°The more baby grows up, the more obedient you be.¡±

    Shao Qing, who had solved this important problem, was relieved. After all, the most fearful thing was having one¡¯s backyard catch on fire. Once she got everything in ce, she would wait for Er Dai to recover his memory.

    As soon as Er Dai recovered, she would immediately propose. If Er Dai still wanted to be with her, that would be the best. If Er Dai changed his mind, it wouldn¡¯t matter. She could cause him to faint and y little ck house*.

    * prohibit him from speaking

    No, that¡¯s not right. She will have to let him go, really.

    Solving this situation, Shao Qing¡¯s mood was much better. Every day she would tease Xiao Baozi, bully the little girl zombie, and hug the two at home. Life was like a fairytale.

    As for Yan Hanqing, he was already on the verge of exploding.

    #

 Volume 3 25 Domineering Yan Hanqing

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 25 Domineering Yan Hanqing</h4>

    Some things umted for a long time, when it bursts out all at once, it can be quite terrifying. For example, Yan Hanqing.

    Besides staying with the children, Shao Qing would do some practicing. Generally speaking, her opponent was Yan Hanqing. After all, Yan Hanqing has learned some fighting before. Even without powers, he canpete with her.

    On this day, Shao Qing made an appointment to practice with Yan Hanqing, but after the meal was finished, he ran out for a while. She couldn¡¯t even see Yan Hanqing¡¯s shadow. Shao Qing then went upstairs, ready to see where Yan Hanqing went.

    She pushed open the door of Yan Hanqing¡¯s room. The door was not closed. She probed her head in and looked around, but didn¡¯t see anyone. Where did Yan Hanqing go?

    She entered the room and shouted: ¡°Hanqing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s voice came out from the back room, a little weak. Shao Qing walked over with a frown: ¡°Hanqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She had just walked in and was held by Yan Hanqing. Shao Qing was stunned for a moment. Reflexively she wanted to respond, but she saw Yan Hanqing¡¯s red eyes.

    Her movements immediately stiffened, a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°Maybe the two of us need to have a good chat.¡± Yan Hanqing said calmly, Shao Qing was silent for a while, then said: ¡°Go to the outside room.¡±

    The two of them came to the outside sofa, one after another. Yan Hanqing poured Shao Qing a cup of water, his behavior calm.

    Shao Qing took the water and then said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yan Hanqing has always been a person who hasn¡¯t spoken much. He hesitated for a long time, probably thinking about how to say it. Then he finally asked slowly: ¡°You are with Er Dai and Yan Qiyue together.¡±

    ¡°En...¡± Although Yan Hanqing¡¯s tone was not a question, Shao Qing still responded. Since thest event happened, there has been a little awkwardness between her and Yan Hanqing. Although it slowly faded with time, when the two were sitting alone, Shao Qing was still ufortable.

    ¡°Ah Qing.¡± Yan Hanqing looked at Shao Qing very seriously: ¡°I always thought you knew...¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Shao Qing raised her voice reflectively, as if she knew what Yan Hanqing was going to say in the next second. It was difficult for her to make a choice.

    ¡°I thought you knew I liked you.¡± Yan Hanqing threw a bomb down,ughing bitterly at himself: ¡°I didn¡¯t speak much since I was a kid. But even though I don¡¯t speak much, after knowing you, many times I¡¯ve actually rejoiced. There are so many words I want to tell you, but I am stupid and can¡¯t say it. I have been dragging it out and finally...¡±

    He said helplessly: ¡°Did I never tell you, I like you.¡±

    Shao Qing was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that what Yan Hanqing was going to tell her was this matter.

    She can actually feel that Yan Hanqing treated her differently, but she has always been avoiding it, especially after being with Er Dai and Yan Qiyue.

    Having Er Dai and Yan Qiyue, if she also had an ambiguous thing with Yan Hanqing, when others saw it, it would not be good for Yan Hanqing.

    She shouldn¡¯t let people think that she just sees one and likes one.

    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do...¡± Shao Qing said quickly, then she just got up. She hadn¡¯t left yet, when she was gripped by Yan Hanqing at the wrist and pressed on the sofa: ¡°Why are you escaping?¡±

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s handsome face was close at hand. He was always an iron man, but his eyes were red at the moment. He clenched his teeth and asked Shao Qing a second time: ¡°Why are you escaping?¡±

    Shao Qing trembled a little. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. She gently pushed Yan Hanqing and said, ¡°I really have something to do...¡±

    Yan Hanqing looked at Shao Qing with affectionate and painful eyes: ¡°I have liked you for a long time, since you first appeared in front of me. Where do I lose out...did I lose by not confessing? Ah Qing, give me a chance, OK? I want... I want to marry you.¡±

    As silent as a mountain, for the stern man, what does it feel like to express his affectionate confession? Anyway, Shao Qing was stunned silent. She was silent for a long time before she said: ¡°I already have a partner...¡±

    ¡°Two, one more is ok.¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s mouth was finally clever for once, he continued: ¡°We have done what husband and wives do.¡±

    Shao Qing said with difficulty: ¡°That was just an ident...¡±

    ¡°But we did such a thing, I am responsible for you.¡± Yan Hanqing insisted. For this day, he had practiced in front of a mirror for a long time.

    He had a clumsy mouth, so he practiced these words in the mirror over and over again. He couldn¡¯t speak, so he just wrote what he wanted to say on a piece of paper and repeated it over and over again.

    He didn¡¯t know anything else. He only knew that if he liked Shao Qing, he would have to fight for it. If he fought but didn¡¯t get her, then he deserved it.

    If he didn¡¯t try, how would he know Shao Qing would not ept it?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need...¡± Shao Qing was forced back, her back was tightly attached to the sofa. She had never been confessed to like this before. Yan Qiyue had never been so coquettish. Er Dai was the cute type. With Yan Hanqing being full of masculinity and aggressively confessing, this was her first encounter.

    Thus she panicked...

    At that moment, Yan Hanqing was possessed by Yan Qiyue. He said shamelessly: ¡°Okay, but that was my first time, you will have to be responsible for me.¡±

    Shao Qing was stunned then. It took a long time to recover before she stuttered: ¡°You...you are a man. You need me to be responsible for it?¡±

    Yan Hanqing was very clever. You couldn¡¯t see his usually umunicative self: ¡°You are discriminating between genders, why don¡¯t men need to be taken responsibility for? I need your responsibility.¡±

    Is this still the honest man in her mind?

    No! What demon is this!

    Shao Qing, who wanted to shout this sentence out, has also experienced countless storms so she quickly calmed down and returned to normal: ¡°Hanqing, let¡¯s not joke, you know...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. ¡°Yan Hanqing said nkly: ¡°Shao Qing, I like you, I love you, I am willing to give you everything, including my heart, my life. Why do you refuse to admit that you are in my heart? Why do you have to run away!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s heart that just calmed down became a mess again. She grabbed Yan Hanqing¡¯s shoulder and tried to calm down again: ¡°Hanqing, enough. No matter what, I already have a boyfriend, you have to think about it clearly!¡±

    ¡°Why is Er Dai ok and Yan Qiyue ok, but not me?¡± Yan Hanqing looked calm, but his heart has long been confused. He really doesn¡¯t understand why Shao Qing can ept both of them, but he must be turned away.

    Shao Qing took a deep breath and then said: ¡°Love is a matter of two people, not just you like me, so I must like you. It¡¯s not that you love me, so I must be with you. Love is equal, you can¡¯t p with one hand and a forced melon is not sweet...¡±

    Shao Qing knew that this might be hard to hear and very chilling, but like Shiramizu Mochizuki, why experience a long pain when you can experience a short pain.

    Rather than let Yan Hanqing¡¯s love for her be obsessive, it would be better to cut it off quickly. If Yan Hanqing had a misunderstanding with her because of this, then nothing can be done.

    She already has Yan Qiyue and Er Dai, so she can no longer be ambiguous with other men. Even if she had anything with Yan Hanqing before, that was the past.

    After all, the past is the past. It¡¯s over.

    Yan Hanqing didn¡¯t look shocked at all. He just said calmly: ¡°But you have me in your heart! It¡¯s just that you refuse to admit it! If you didn¡¯t have me in your heart, you wouldn¡¯t choose to do what happened to me at that time.¡±

    ¡°I was forced!¡± Shao Qing¡¯s words were immediately interrupted by Yan Hanqing: ¡°You obviously have other options, such as finding another woman elsewhere. But you chose yourself to help me, doesn¡¯t that mean that I am in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Because I know you won¡¯t do it with anyone else...¡± Shao Qing said half-heartedly. She was stunned. In fact, she knew, she did care and had him in her heart...

    Yes, but she refused to admit it.

    ¡°Let me calm down.¡± Shao Qing quickly pushed away Yan Hanqing and ran out like a gust of wind.

    What Yan Hanqing told her today made her helpless, her whole person was in a mess.

    She hadn¡¯t thought that Yan Hanqing would confess to her so suddenly, and like that...

    In short, Shao Qing was terribly chaotic.

    In the room, Yan Hanqing sat calmly on the sofa. He did not stand up and chase. He just quietly picked up the ss of water that Shao Qing had drunk and sipped the water in the ss.

    In the past, he was too silent, unwilling to speak. So that¡¯s why some things, others were given a lead. But now he has it figured out. Love needs to be stated and shouldn¡¯t be held back.

    If you hold it in, will the woman you like know? Even if the woman you like knows, would they wait for your confession?

    No, the ending will only have the woman you like be confessed by others, then they will be a pair.

    Many of the things he said today were very intense and will stimte Shao Qing. Yan Hanqing is aware, but now Shao Qing, Er Dai, and Yan Qiyue are together. If he does not make a strong attack, there really will be no chance.

    In fact, his original thought was to knock on Shao Qing¡¯s door while Shao Qing was in a mess, but it was a little difficult to find out when the right timing was about toe.

    Just let her have some quiet for now. This matter will not be so easily solved. After all, he was indeed a step behind and has already had someone go first.

    The yer who starts first is the strongest and the yer who startster must use a hundred times the effort of the former. However, he had enough patience to wait and be patient.

    He will wear this stubborn stone called Shao Qing down.

    Shao Qing left in a fugitive way. Her footsteps were messed up. Then she surprised Yan Qiyue who was going downstairs: ¡°Ah Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shao Qing calmed down quickly, then coughed and turned her face: ¡°I want to go out, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Yan Qiyue came over: ¡°I¡¯m about to go out for a walk.¡±

    Shao Qing looked left and right, then a light shed: ¡°I have broken through to the sixth rank, and am preparing to find a mutant nt. Let¡¯s go out again in a few days.¡±

    She is definitely not escaping!

 Volume 3 26 She ran away

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 26 She ran away</h4>

    In order to prevent Yan Hanqing from doing anything else, Shao Qing ran especially fast. After packing everything, she ran out. This time though, more people went out.

    In addition to Er Dai and Yan Qiyue, there was Xiao Baozi hanging on Shao Qing refusing toe down, Yaya hanging on Xiao Baozi, and Xiao Baozi¡¯s two followers, Xiao Hua and Xiao Yu. The little girl zombie was named Xiao Hua* because she especially liked skirts with flowers and Xiao Yu liked living in other people¡¯s chests.

    * little flower

    In fact, it was very irrational to go out with two zombies, but as soon as her son went out, the two came out like followers. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but take them out together.

    Because she hadn¡¯t considered the mutant nt before and she was purely leaving because she wanted to escape, Shao Qing didn¡¯t even think about where to find the mutant nt she needed.

    At present, she had all types of nts in her possession except the ones for healing. She was also not going to look for one for healing. Instead, she wanted one for purely attacking.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t find one anyways. This trip was mainly a distraction, mainly her running away.

    Before leaving, Shao Qing handed over a task to Gu Panpan. She wanted her to look around Jiangcheng to see if there was any ce suitable for nting. This way they could nt some crops. Not as small as having their own vegetablend, but one that can support many people.

    Anyway, there were so many zombies there working as freebor, why not take advantage of it.

    This was Shao Qing¡¯sst retreat. If the situation outside was really unimaginable, she will return to her friends then talk about it.

    With some food saved up, they would be better prepared.

    After the end of the world, bothnd and water sources were contaminated by the poison from zombies. Almost all nts have been mutated. Except for the pure soil in some special ces, normal nts have not been found.

    Even the ones they ate, the nts were grown in the base and were actually mutated fruits and vegetables.

    After Shao Qing ordered Gu Panpan toplete the task, she fled. Yan Hanqing did not feel sad and hurt, but was very calm. He could see that Shao Qing still cared about him, otherwise she would not run away.

    It doesn¡¯t matter. She just needed some time to process and ept it. He also needed some time to moderate.

    As long as he persevered, there would be no corners that he could not dig through.

    Shao Qing was holding Xiao Baozi, Xiao Baozi was holding Xiao Hua, and Xiao Yu was lying on the neck of Er Dai. In addition to Yan Qiyue, who was escorting on the right, they were like a family traveling.

    After they left the base, they found out that Jiangcheng was too calm. Except for the asional harassment of two or three zombies, there was no fluctuation at all.

    The outside world was now full of attacking zombies.

    After the zombie reached the fifth rank, they began to exhibit special abilities, just like the abilities of superhumans. For example, the atomization of Xiao Hua, even though hers was an extra special ability.

    These special abilities were not visible at the beginning and gradually evolved as they evolved little by little.

    For example, some low-level zombies can control other simr zombies. They were generally spiritual users.

    There were also some moremon types of power and speed based. After zombies evolved, they were not as flexible as human superhumans controlling the elements. They also have special abilities of the natural system, but they are often a different form from humans.

    For example, zombies of the wind elemental. When the wind power is applied to them, it would affect their speed and allow them short durations of flight, and so on.

    Another example was Xiao Baozi. Since he was born, he has had his own devouring ability. When he reaches the fifth rank, he will have an evolution again. Who knows what may happen, he might even be able to release the things he¡¯s absorbed.

    The zombies of rank 5 can already control their kind, forming a zombie tide. As Shao Qing walked, she found many small bases that were attacked by zombies.

    Yan Qiyue exined to Shao Qing while walking: ¡°I integrated the news and found that no matter if the base was breached or not, they have all begun evacuating to therge bases. At present, there are almost no small bases in the country. From the north of Yanjiang, it is controlled by severalrge bases mainly in Jing Du. To the south of Yanjiang, there are also severalrge bases appearing after the merger, but there was still unrest in these small bases . I have a hunch that the real end of the world will begin now.¡±

    Why is it that during troubled times a hero would be born? This was because chaos can inspire people¡¯s ambitions. Now that the world is in chaos, who doesn¡¯t want to unify the world?

    Although Jing Du has a superb status, I am afraid that it doesn¡¯t matter in the face of power.

    Shao Qing knew very well that because of the outbreak of zombie tides, people have shown unprecedented unity. The integration of bases will proceed very fast. Somerge bases may even allow some of the small bases to act as hosts.

    In any case, within a short period of time, domestic forces will gradually be apparent. When the zombie tide slowly weakens, or ends, without the external force, there will be infighting.

    This was very obvious, no need to guess.

    Where there are people, there are Jiang Hu*.

    * martial arts fighting world

    However, Shao Qing didn¡¯t have to worry about this at all. Unless someone¡¯s brain is kicked by a mutant donkey, no one would abandon their good base to covet their city upied by zombies.

    Because they had zombies around and entering bases were now very strict with the investigation, they did not rest in the base, but camped in the wild along the way.

    This afternoon, the tent had just been propped up and several children were ying in the tent. Shao Qing guarded the tent. Er Dai and Yan Qiyue were in charge of finding food. Then, Shao Qing heard a sound from the grass.

    There were people in the grass, more than one.

    Someone stuck his head out of the grass and shouted in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s a living person.¡±

    Then a row of people appeared. This group of people were of different ages. There were men and women. They probably ran out of a certain base to escape. When they saw Shao Qing, they quickly asked, ¡°Big sister, we can see that this ce is rather safe. We want to stay here for one night and we won¡¯t upy your ce. Is it ok?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. This ce was not hers. It was not her ce to not allow people to stay.

    After getting Shao Qing¡¯s permission, the group of people came over. They actually still had cars. Although they were three wheel dump trucks, they still had several and could fit quite a few people.

    The group of people were covered in dirt. From one nce, one could tell they had just escaped from a disaster. But a woman came out of the car, white and tender. She was born outstanding, especially her breasts... they were especially... outstanding...

    She also clearly understood her advantages. She was wearing a white shirt and a ck jacket outside. Although the shirt was buttoned to the top, her chest was bulging with all the buttons of the shirt ready to burst. It seemed more attractive than revealing her cleavage.

    The woman drew a cigarette, her eyes blurred and seductive. After getting out of the car, she looked at the ground with disgust, then shouted, ¡°Ah Run.¡±

    A man drilled out and used his earth powers to make a chair made of soil and picked leaves to cover the surface.

    After covering it, the woman sat down and shouted, ¡°Brother Yao, get some water so I can wash my face, it¡¯s all dusty and dirty.¡±

    Another burly man looked up and down at her andughed: ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to make the water yourself and you¡¯re asking me? Right now I¡¯m not free, but tonight I can give you as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Knock it off.¡± The woman pouted coquettishly and looked at them setting up the tent and cleaning up the ce. She also nced at Shao Qing asionally.

    Shao Qing was very eye-catching, especially when she was next to this group of gray-faced refugees. She wore simple clothes, but she was very clean, her hair was neatly tied, and her whole person brought an aura of refreshingness.

    Shao Qing belonged to the type that looked dazzling and when you look closer, she was even better. Even if there was a charming woman sitting there, many people would still secretly nce at her.

    Shao Qing had her hands holding up her cheeks as she boredly waited for Er Dai and Yan Qiyue to return. She waited for a while, while the refugees on the opposite side had already propped up their tents. Then Er Dai and Yan Qiyue returned.

    Both of them had small prey, after all, it was only a few people eating. Bringing back a big prey would not be easy to handle.

    After returning, Yan Qiyue and Er Dai first looked at the group of refugees with vignce, then came to Shao Qing: ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Shao Qing stretchedzily and said: ¡°They just passed by, don¡¯t worry. Go take care of those things. I¡¯m going to start cooking.¡±

    When Yan Qiyue and Er Dai came back together, the charming woman¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t move away. Er Dai¡¯s face was still childish and looked like a handsome young man, while Yan Qiyue looked much more mature. His beauty could make many women feel inferior, but he also carried some aspects of a demonic aura, making him look particrly attractive.

    The woman did not hide it. She looked at Yan Qiyue brightly, but Yan Qiyue was toozy to bother with it. So he sat down and dealt with the prey in his hand.

    Before they came back, they had found a ce with water and cleaned the prey and the internal organs.

    Now it was enough to just cut the prey into pieces ording to Shao Qing¡¯s orders.

    Shao Qing had not been idle before, she had found a lot of wild vegetables, fungi and the like nearby.

    She chopped off the belly of one of the pheasants, filled the empty stomach of the pheasant with mushrooms and the like, put in the seasonings, cut the onions and ginger, and cooked it.

    After cooking it, the sauce was delicious. The mushrooms were smooth and tender and carried the taste of chicken. The chicken also tasted good with the fresh fragrance of mushrooms.

    For the other wild animals, the rabbit was braised and the other chicken was sliced and turned into stir-fry. Although the chicken was not suitable for frying, there were no better options.

    As soon as she started work, many people turned their gazes, looking at the mutant animal that turned into food under Shao Qing¡¯s hands.

    Not everyone can hunt wild animals like Shao Qing and use mutant animals as food.

    Of the mutated animals, nine out of ten were quite aggressive. Ordinary people may not be able to beat a mutated pheasant.

    Moreover, even if they will not change into zombies after being bitten by a mutant animal, the bloody smell will attract zombies and other mutant animals. In short, mutant animals are not easy to mess with.

    Unless they were superior in strength, very few people would behave like Shao Qing¡¯s group, just going wherever they want and hunting and eating whatever they want.

    The group of people were greedy for a moment, then dropped it. Those who dared to use mutated animals as ingredients were at least superhumans. Furthermore, the most precious thing in the apocalypse was food. They even said that you can covet someone¡¯s women, but not their food.

    During the apocalypse, both wives and children can be exchanged for food. This evidently shows how important food is.

    Especially for superhumans, their tempers were stranger than theirs. Take an extra nce at their food and who knows what will happen to them.

    Nowadays, they were all refugees with no ce to stay. Even a stray dog won¡¯t carelessly provoke others.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know their thoughts. She was just trying to increase the fire because her son must be hungry now! The meal must be made quickly.

    Then the meal was done.

    As soon as the pot opened, the scent flew out immediately. Not to mention when they were refugees fleeing, they had never smelt something so delicious even prior to that.

    During the apocalypse, you can¡¯t even eat enough and you still want to eat meat or a delicious meal?

    Everyone tried to stretch their noses, as if that would allow them to suck the meat into their stomach along with the fragrance.

    When some people looked at Shao Qing¡¯s pot, their eyes were green with envy, like a hungry wolf.

    Shao Qing called Yan Qiyue toe over and taste it. It was good, so she carried it into the tent to eat. This way the group of refugees could not see Xiao Hua or they would lose it.

    #

 Volume 3 27 The power of jealousy

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 27 The power of jealousy</h4>

    The group of refugees could hardly eat enough, let alone have meat to eat. They chewed the dry food in their hands one by one, then raised their noses to capture the aroma in the air as they looked at Shao Qing¡¯s meat dishes on their side.

    The charming woman looked at thepressed biscuits in her hand, then looked at the dish in Shao Qing¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t take it. So acting spoiled, she said: ¡°Ah Run, Brother Yao, I want to eat meat~¡±

    The two men looked at each other, but did not dare to leave the team to hunt. Otherwise, who knows what sort of mutant animals or zombies will pop up and eat them both as dessert.

    After the end of the world, there was no ce in the wild that waspletely safe. Unless their strength was outstanding like Shao Qing¡¯s group, the survival rate in the wild is very low.

    The two men looked embarrassed when they looked at the charming woman. The woman changed her face and grunted: ¡°Following you two brothers, but I can¡¯t even eat meat! What¡¯s the point!¡±

    The two men quickly calmed the woman. The brother named Yao gave Ah Run a nce and the two immediately thought of something. Soon Ah Run went over to Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing was ting the remaining dishes from the pot when she saw a sturdy man approaching trying to curry a favour, ¡°Sister, can we do a trade? I¡¯ll give you some crystal nuclei to buy your food?¡±

    Shao Qing has made a lot and they definitely won¡¯t be able to finish the meal. Besides, if one can make things easier for others then they should make it easier for others. Who hasn¡¯t ever had to ask for help before, so she nodded. She took a new te and filled some to give the stout man.

    The stout man nodded and handed over some crystal nuclei in his hand. He felt a little hurt to have to depart with the crystals. Those crystal nuclei took him and Brother Yao several months to save up. They were nning on using it when they settled in the new base to buy some new objects, but the result was now using it to buy a dish.

    Shao Qing was quite kind. She filled up the te to the max. Ah Run repeatedly thanked her and walked away with the dishes. Shao Qing then proceeded to cook the porridge on a small fire and opened another pot. That pot was filled with cooked rice.

    Then carrying the new te of dishes, she went into the tent.

    After Ah Run returned with the dish, the woman directly grabbed a piece of meat with her hands. The meat tasted very good. She sucked her fingers and pulled the corner of Ah Run¡¯s clothes: ¡°Why is it chicken, I want to eat braised rabbit head.¡±

    They only have one rabbit head, it¡¯s definitely not for sale.¡± Ah Run said with a headache.

    The woman was immediately dissatisfied and spoke with wide open eyes: ¡°Brother Yao, Ah Run, after I followed you brothers, I have endured so much hardship. I just want to eat a braised rabbit head, but you guys.....¡±

    Brother Yao quickly replied: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    The number of women during the end of the world has decreased dramatically. Like them, brothers marrying one wife was already quite lucky. Most couldn¡¯t even find a girlfriend.

    Thus a wife must be spoiled.

    The chicken had already been touched, so he couldn¡¯t take it back for an exchange. He touched the only crystal nuclei in his pocket and walked over. Shao Qing also just came out of the tent at that time because the chicken soup was ready.

    As a result, she saw the stout maning over again. Brother Yao embarrassedly clutched a nuclei and said: ¡°It¡¯s like this, but can I exchange for a braised rabbit head with you¡±

    A brawny man over six feet was blushing due to his embarrassment. Seeing his hard-pressed state, Shao Qing suddenly remembered Yan Hanqing. When he was shy or embarrassed, he often became red from the earlobe and then it would spread to his cheeks. It was terribly cute.

    Hurrying to throw this idea out of her mind, Shao Qing nodded: ¡°Sure.¡± Anyways, no one in her family ate rabbit head, otherwise her Yaya would be on the ground rolling.

    Brother Yao gratefully thanked her and went back with the rabbit head.

    Shao Qing took out the whole chicken in the pot, broke the chicken belly, and the mushrooms mixed with the soup were all removed.

    This part was the most delicious. She added some chicken soup and filled a separate bowl to prepare to feed the few in the tent in a few moments. Later she would split the rest of the chicken into strips of meat, then throw it back into the pot, turning down the me.

    After simmering it a little, it would be ready to eat.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were red again. Since she saw Er Dai and Yan Qiyueing back, her eyes never returned to their normal colors.

    Why? This was because they were both women and she was no worse than Shao Qing. Yet, Shao Qing was apanied by two handsome men. They were outstanding and were able to hunt prey, while her two were just useless buff men.

    Looking at what Shao Qing was eating, then she looked at her.

    She has always been the one envied by others. She deserves to be the one envied by others, but now, she can only envy others.

    Why!

    This jealousy has made the woman lose her mind. She looked at Shao Qing not far away, her teeth almost grinding to nothing. She deliberately shouted: ¡°I want to drink chicken soup again!¡±

    Ah Run and Brother Yao were really unable to do this. The crystal nuclei they had saved had almost all been spent. They only had a little left for emergencies.

    In case something happenster, they won¡¯t be penniless.

    ¡°Ah Jiao, we have no more crystal nuclei in our hands anymore.¡± Ah Run said helplessly.

    At that time, the woman¡¯s eyes were red and she kept beating Ah Run: ¡°Why did I follow you two? I can¡¯t even drink a bowl of chicken soup, I don¡¯t care! If you won¡¯t get it for me, I¡¯ll get it myself!¡±

    ¡°Ah Jiao, Ah Jiao.....¡± Brother Yao shouted several times, but she didn¡¯t stop. He hurried forward to pull her, but the woman ran fast and had already arrived in front of Shao Qing¡¯s tent.

    She opened the curtain of the tent violently. She hadn¡¯t spoken yet when she saw a baby zombie turn its head from Er Dai¡¯s neck and stared at her with a pair of pure ck eyes.

    She was stunned and immediately screamed. She rolled and crawled backwards. Shao Qing only felt the veins on her forehead jumping.

    Going out, she really didn¡¯t like causing trouble. Encountering such things, if she could solve it civilly, she would not hesitate to let others take advantage of it.

    For example, what happened before. If it would be convenient for others, then it would be convenient for yourself.

    But when otherse knocking at her door, she would not escape. Disliking trouble does not mean fearing trouble. On the contrary, she was afraid of many things in her life, but she was not afraid of trouble.

    After the woman ran out crawling and running, she pulled on the sleeve of Brother Yao who had followed behind and shouted in horror: ¡°There is a zombie inside! No! That woman must be one too! They are all zombies!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was very loud. The people who were eating also became alert. One by one they took up simple weapons.

    Some held agricultural tools in their hands, some held steel pipes, some held kitchen knives, and some held wooden sticks. They were already frightened birds. When they heard the word zombie, they were already frightened and wanted to escape.

    Shao Qing opened the tent curtains, her eyes were still gentle. She looked at the woman and smiled slightly: ¡°Zombie? Where?¡±

    The woman flinched in Brother Yao¡¯s arms and pointed to Shao Qing: ¡°I saw it! A baby zombie, it was just... was just lying on the man¡¯s back!¡±

    Shao Qing had a smile on her face, but there was no heat in her eyes: ¡°Is thisdy so hungry that she¡¯s hallucinating? There are zombies lying on someone¡¯s back? Have you read too many ghost stories? You better go and eat your meal.¡±

    Ah Run and Brother Yao had interacted with Shao Qing and thought she was a good person. They also felt that the woman today was too unreasonable, so they tried to persuade her: ¡°Yes, Ah Jiao, go eat, the meal is going to get cold.¡±

    The woman shoved Ah Run away and shouted: ¡°There really is a zombie inside! Why would I lie to you! I saw it with my own eyes!¡± She said that while she made eye contact with Shao Qing¡¯s heatless eyes and at that time she twitched. Her voice became weaker.

    Shao Qing said to the two men: ¡°The two sirs here, please look after your partner. My lover and my child are about to eat.¡±

    Ah Run and Brother Yao quickly apologized and blushed, ¡°Ah Jiao usually doesn¡¯t do this. I¡¯m really embarrassed. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±

    The woman was terribly wronged. She rushed over and tried to pull the tent curtain away, but Ah Run and Brother Yao held her back.

    Normally, she might have pretended not to see anything. Others keeping zombies was none of her business.

    But she has been stunned by jealousy today. Her mind was full of wanting to reveal Shao Qing¡¯s ¡®true face¡¯. It would be best to invite everyone to kill her.

    At that time, she broke free from Ah Run and Brother Yao. The two men were not willing to use too much energy. They were afraid of hurting her. When she rushed over, Shao Qing did not stop her. Someone wanted to die, why should she prevent that?

    The woman pulled the tent curtain open and said to the refugees: ¡°Look, look, I didn¡¯t lie to you! There is a zombie in her tent!¡± Er Dai walked out, he deliberately let his eyes turn into a scarlet color. Xiao Yu was lying on his neck and also stretched out his head. Xiao Hua was biting her fingers, smiled and exposed her fangs. In addition, with Xiao Baozi who had one normal eye and one pitch ck eye, it immediately scared the refugees, so they were almost kneeling down.

    Shao Qing leaned on Er Dai¡¯s chest. She stretched out her gray-ck nails, and prodded Er Dai¡¯s chin. She looked at the womanzily: ¡°Whether my family are humans or zombies, is it your business? If you meddle too much, your tongue will rot.¡±

    Yan Qiyue carried the chicken soup and also stretched his headzily: ¡°Baby, quickly finish up ande eat.¡±

    The power of jealousy was really terrible. It actually allowed the woman to ovee her fear. She incited everyone by saying: ¡°Look, they are zombies! Their family is full of zombies! Let¡¯s go together and kill them!¡±

    No one moved. The refugees were still reasonable. Seeing Shao Qing and their group, except for some ces, they didn¡¯t look like zombies at all. At first nce, they must be very high-ranked. How could they dare provoke them?

    Some people were even secretly scolding that women for being meddlesome.

    Shao Qing had hidden their identities. At first nce, one could tell they were not prepared to do anything to them. Isn¡¯t it good to get along? In this group of people, there were no powerful superhumans, so how could they fight against Shao Qing?

    But now that it was revealed, will Shao Qing continue to maintain peace?

    The woman was still there kicking her feet: ¡°What are you afraid of? We have more people! With more people, there will be more power! Don¡¯t they only have a few zombies? Don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s go together and kill them!¡±

    #

 Volume 3 28 Meeting an acquaintance

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 28 Meeting an acquaintance</h4>

    Since the end of the world, Shao Qing has been grumpy a lot, but she was really reluctant to kill in the face of her children.

    However, the woman in front of her was inciting others to kill them, how could she tolerate it?

    Ah Run and Brother Yao were rtively insightful. As soon as they saw Shao Qing¡¯s face change, they quickly covered the woman¡¯s mouth. They embarrassedly wanted to apologize and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The woman stepped on Ah Run¡¯s feet and Ah Run gritted his teeth without letting go. Shao Qing looked at Ah Run¡¯s pleading eyes and finally chose to let the woman live for one more day.

    However, Shao Qing still nted a dodder seed in the woman¡¯s body. If she continued bothering them another three, five times without changing her ways, then Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind killing her.

    Anyway, Shao Qing couldck everything, but she did notck human lives.

    ¡°Take care of your women.¡± Shao Qing slowly lowered the curtain: ¡°Although I really don¡¯t want to intrude on anyone¡¯s business, but...if she really annoys me, I won¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Brother Yao nodded again and again. Cooperating with Ah Run, they dragged the woman back. Shao Qing entered the tent and everyone could hear the woman¡¯s angry voiceing from afar.

    This woman has been spoiled to the point where she doesn¡¯t know what to do. If she goes on like this, she will affect the two men.

    Today, Shao Qing was in a good mood, so she did not care about it. But what if this woman had offended another master?

    This was the end of the world, stepping on other¡¯s bones was the norm.

    ¡°This chicken soup is very good, do you want to drink more?¡± Yan Qiyue took a small bowl of chicken soup from the big bowl and handed it to Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing took it and took the lead to feed Xiao Baozi, as well as Xiao Yu and Xiao Hua on his side.

    Since they became zombies, they had never been exposed to normal food again. Both were very curious.

    Especially Xiao Hua. She was very afraid of Shao Qing at first because she had been beaten down by Shao Qing and almost lost her life. Later, she discovered that as long as she didn¡¯t do anything bad to Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi, Shao Qing would not beat her again, thus her courage was much greater.

    For example, now she dared to get in front of Shao Qing to beg for food.

    Two zombies that would make the people outside feel terrified were now lying on the table obediently waiting to be fed. It looked too cute.

    After the woman outside finally died down, Shao Qing had thrown out her bedding and was ready to sleep.

    The next morning, when Shao Qing got up, there was not a single trace of the group of refugees outside. They probably ran off early in the morning. Being so close to Shao Qing and their group for one night had already exhausted all their guts.

    Even if they knew that Shao Qing would not touch them in the middle of the night and eat them up, this group of people was still trembling and did not dare to close their eyes.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care either. When she packed up, she took her family and picked a direction to start moving forward.

    She really didn¡¯t have a specific goal. She had just taken the excuse of finding mutant nts and traveling, to of course, avoid Yan Hanqing.

    If no zombies had mixed into the human base before, she could have taken this family to find a base and go to the market or something.

    Now, it was necessary to stay away from the crowd as much as possible.

    After all, they were all zombies except Yan Qiyue in this den.

    A person¡¯s luck was really special. After they travelled for a day, when they just found a suitable ce to start camp, Shao Qing heard someone call her: ¡°Qing Jie?¡±

    Shao Qing turned around and saw an acquaintance pulling the underbrush away with their dirt covered face. Then surprisingly, by his side a huge bear head stretched out next to him, staring nkly at Shao Qing.

    ¡°Qin Zixi?¡± Shao Qing froze for a moment and pulled him over: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Qing Jie, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, are you doing well?¡± Qin Zixi was very enthusiastic and didn¡¯t mind Shao Qing¡¯s identity of being a zombie at all: ¡°We are going to the west coast.¡±

    He hesitated and then said: ¡°It¡¯s like this. Several countries in the earthquake zone have experienced serious earthquakes. Many senior zombies have also floated across the oceaning to our side. The higher ups had sent people to form teams of superhumans to patrol along the coast. Any straggling zombies on the shore are to be killed. We were just preparing to go to the coast.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then said: ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, don¡¯t worry. Is it serious on the coast?¡±

    Qin Zixi frowned, ¡°All those who can cross the sea are zombies of great strength. Several rank 5 zombies have appeared. The casualties were very serious at the beginning. Now that we are more prepared, it¡¯s much better.¡±

    Shao Qing asked, ¡°What about your teammates?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all back there, I came to scout the way.¡± Qin Zixi touched the bear¡¯s head, then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you, it must be fate.¡±

    Shao Qing hesitated and pointed to her tent: ¡°I brought a fewpanions out this time, not humans. If your teammates find out, there may be conflict, so I can¡¯t invite you to dinner. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane alone.¡±

    Qin Zixi nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯ll let my teammates camp nearby. Not too close or too far, so we can correspond. This would also restrain them from snooping casually. Qing Jie, please save me some dinner. After I set up camp with my teammates, I wille over.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Shao Qing touched Qin Zixi¡¯s soft hair, then touched the bear and urged him: ¡°Go quickly, dinner will be ready soon.¡±

    Qin Zixi went back with the bear. Not a momentter, not far from where Shao Qing were, a group of people started camping.

    Shao Qing looked over. There were acquaintances in that group, Zhu Mochen was also there, so she calmly made an extra serving.

    Soon Qin Zixi came with Zhu Mochen. Shao Qing greeted the two of them toe in for dinner. The two of them were startled when they came in.

    This was because Xiao Hua and Xiao Yu tilted their heads and stared at them with a special expression. Their eyes were dark and a little scary at first nce.

    Most of the people present were acquaintances, so the two were not too afraid. Cramming in at the table with Er Dai, they waited for dinner.

    While eating, Qin Zixi and Shao Qing discussed the current situation in detail.

    Unlike China, M country did not have gun control, so nearly every household had some. Therefore, in the early days of the apocalypse, the casualties there were much greater than China.

    However, in the early stage, the contradictions between the superhumans and ordinary people were great. Initial superhumans could not resist guns, so when superhumans and ordinary people shed, many died.

    In addition, the poption there was not as good as China. So, the number of superhumans was originally small. In the middle andte stages, after the zombies had evolved to a certain point, guns were no longer useful. When superhumans became the main force, they found that the number of superhumans was far too little.

    Therefore, the zombies over there had no natural enemies like superhumans and were evolving particrly fast. Some of the zombiesing across the ocean have nownded.

    After all, many zombies had already arrived when they first discovered it. There was a high chance that there were rank 6 or rank 7 zombies. The situation was really not good.

    Moreover, there was an unending stream of zombiesing to the shore. There was a lot of manpower organized in Jing Du, but the zombie tide here was also surging. If all the superhumans were transferred to deal with the ocean and the sea, what would that side do?

    In the final analysis, there was still not enough manpower.

    When talking about this, Qin Zixi also had a headache: ¡°In the past, the manpower was not so tight, but when it was time to clean up the zombies ashore, many superhumans were lost. After all, most of the superhumans were around rank three. Rank four was already a high-endbat power, while rank five was rare. But there were no zombies that could cross the ocean that were lower than rank four.¡±

    Shao Qing asked calmly: ¡°Can you get it under control?¡±

    ¡°It is still possible for the time being.¡± Qin Zixi rubbed his head and then said: ¡°If the zombie tide erupts again in Jing Du, then it can¡¯t be controlled.¡±

    Shao Qing was also aware of this. Misfortunes do note alone. In such a bad situation, she wouldn¡¯t sit still and watch as a bystander.

    After all, this was the country where she was born and raised. How can she allow a bunch of foreign zombies to bully them?

    However, the manpower avable under her hands were all zombies. If they were transferred to help, she was afraid that the people sent over from Jing Du would first set up the muzzles against them.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to be enemies.

    This matter needed to be considered thoroughly. Anyway, the current situation was still under control. They were not in a hurry so she could follow along and assess the situation before deciding where to go next.

    It is also a problem that the few around her were too eye-catching.

    Chatting to this point, Qin Zixi patted his chest and said: ¡°You can rest assured that most of the yers I brought this time are from the Qin Family Guards. Even if they know your identity, they will not say anything. ¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll follow you to see the situation.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t say her intention, but Qin Zixi was already very excited. Whether Shao Qing was a human or a zombie, she was his friend and was a master. If she was willing to follow along, she would definitely help.

    If Shao Qing helped, the casualties of his team members would be greatly reduced. This was definitely a good thing.

    So before the meal was finished, Qin Zixi was anxious to go back and notify his team members. In the end, he was held back by Shao Qing: ¡°You can tell them after the meal.¡±

    Then he and Zhu Mochen were given anotherrge bowl of rice by Shao Qing.

    After he was full, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back. He had to tell his team members two things. Someone wasing with them, so there would no doubt be some curiosity, but they must not be allowed to explore their identity.

    Even if they do find something, they must act as if they don¡¯t know and didn¡¯t see anything.

    At that time, some members cheered: ¡°Boss, did you find us a sister-inw? You made it so mysterious too!¡±

    Qin Zixi¡¯s face blushed and he became angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to ask so much?¡±

    #

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>

    The more bashful Qin Zixi answered, the more they felt that they had guessed correctly. They kept cheering and making trouble and asked Qin Zixi to take the person out for them to see.

    More and more people joined the heckling making it harder to stop. Qin Zixi¡¯s face was red as blood. This wasn¡¯t because they correctly guessed his thoughts, but because he recalled the time when Xiao Baozi prescribed that drug trying to make him his stepfather.

    Then thinking about Shao Qing being called his wife, he couldn¡¯t help blushing and being shy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it would not go well if this was heard by others. She has children.¡± Qin Zixi gritted his teeth.

    Someone whistled immediately: ¡°It really was a girl? She also has children? Boss, are you not going to take responsibility? That¡¯s too much of a scum move!¡±

    Qin Zixi was stunned at the time. No matter what he could not resolve it. He stuttered: ¡°The child is not mine!¡±

    Another team member added: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s you. Although, sister-inw has had children, since something has happened between you two, you should be responsible. You shouldn¡¯t be irresponsible just because of sister-inw¡¯s past. Also, boss, you are still young and don¡¯t understand. Women are better mature because they would know how to love properly.¡±

    They started tough again, teasing Qin Zixi one by one. Qin Zixi almost sank into the ground, unable to speak.

    It was at this time that Shao Qing came over. She did not understand the situation and beckoned to Qin Zixi. Qin Zixi hurriedly ran over in the eyes of a group of peopleughing, his face was a little red: ¡°Qing Jie, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to give something to you. Since you were travelling in a hurry, you probably weren¡¯t able to bring fresh fruit. I brought quite a bit, so I will share it with you. Take it back and share it with your team. Don¡¯t feel distressed by yourself.¡± Shao Qing smiled and stuffed his pocket: ¡°I¡¯m not teaching you how to win over people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯s just that human beings mostly put themselves in others¡¯ shoes. If you treat them better, they will treat you better. This kind of act of goodness is not a moment thing, it¡¯s umted.¡±

    ¡°I know Qing Jie.¡± Qin Zixi nodded seriously, the red on his face gradually faded.

    When the matter was over, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What were you talking about just now? I could see your face turn red.¡±

    As soon as she mentioned this, Qin Zixi blushed again and stuttered: ¡°Nothing to talk about, it¡¯s just some...um...some men talk.¡±

    Shao Qing always regarded him as a younger brother. She smiled and touched his head: ¡°Grown up and already a man. You don¡¯t have to tell me. You should go back. I¡¯ll go back and look after the children.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Zixi pursed his lips and looked at Shao Qing¡¯s back. He suddenly felt... maybe with Shao Qing, it would not be bad.

    Shao Qing... was a very good woman.

    When thinking of this, his cheeks were hot. Many things shed in his mind: a slight smile from Shao Qing, the gentle eyes of Shao Qing, and Shao Qing touching his head... then the murderous Shao Qing.

    At that time, he felt that Er Dai was so lucky. Even though he became a zombie, people were willing to fight the world for him.

    Patting his cheeks, he threw the messy thoughts to the back of his mind. Qin Zixi walked back with the fruit.

    A swarm of bees from his group of teammates rushed in one by one and spoke with envy and admiration: ¡°God, sister-inw is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Right, such charm and a beautiful figure, not to mention her gorgeous face, she is a top notch beauty. She doesn¡¯t look like she just had a baby at all? How would she take a fancy on our boss? Does she like shotacons?¡±

    ¡°I envy our boss, my God, I haven¡¯t seen such a woman in a long time!¡±

    You should know, after the end of the world, most women will feel a little haggard due tock of nutrition, facing all kinds of hardships, and no cosmetics.

    Women like Shao Qing were quite rare.

    Listening to what they said, Qin Zixi was a little unhappy. It was like the precious treasure he owned was being peeped by others.

    He deliberately scrunched up his face, then brought out the fruit Shao Qing brought over: ¡°Whoever speaks more doesn¡¯t get a share.¡±

    Fruits were cherished in the apocalypse. The average person really can¡¯t afford it. Several people shut their mouths quickly. Several others muttered in a low voice: ¡°Sister-inw is too great. Boss is too lucky.¡±

    Qin Zixi spoke seriously while slicing fruits, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t say it arbitrarily, don¡¯t say it indiscriminately. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they heard it.¡±

    Those members immediately said nervously: ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t caught her yet!? Such a superb, bold girl, hurry up and chase! If you miss it, you will definitely regret it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I think there probably is no shortage of chasers behind that elder sister. There should be quite a few excellent men too, so be careful, boss.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what if someone gets ahead first?¡±

    Qin Zixi still looked serious and a bit imposing: ¡°Eat your food. If you¡¯re not eating then put it down. How can you guys talk so much?¡±

    The group of people quickly stopped talking and honestly ate their fruit.

    On the second day, Qin Zixi expressed that he had invited Shao Qing to apany him, and his team members were very weing.

    First, it was a good thing to be able to look at a beautiful woman every day. Secondly, they hope that when they go together, Qin Zixi can cultivate feelings with Shao Qing and win her over.

    So of course they agreed very happily.

    Qin Zixi also said he hoped they will not explore the people around Shao Qing, no matter how weird they are. These guys agreed.

    That was simple. If Qin Zixi and Shao Qing broke up because of them, the loss will be too great.

    Shao Qing came over after packing up the things. Xiao Baozi was easier to deal with. Except for that one peculiar eye, he would not remind people of zombies.

    After reaching rank 5, Xiao Hua also had a special ability to disguise her eyes and other special ces. Besides not speaking, she seemed normal.

    The most abnormal one was probably Xiao Yu. No matter how he pretended, he couldn¡¯t make people see that something was not wrong. Shao Qing had a headache.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yu was also a senior zombie. Even if he acted alone, there would be no danger. So after discussing with them, Shao Qing let them hide nearby and follow them.

    Then Shao Qing held her son in her left hand, the child bride in her right hand, and was followed by two men behind her and entered the Qin Zixi squad.

    The group of people slowly went to the beach.

    All the members of Qin Zixi¡¯s team were inexplicably good to Shao Qing. They also used various words to praise Qin Zixi, almost bringing his pedestal to the sky.

    Not to mention others, Qin Zixi was embarrassed himself.

    Shao Qing was also confused, what are they doing?

    Qin Zixi was indescribably embarrassed and suffocated, but couldn¡¯t say anything, especially when some people were secretly telling him to pay attention. The two men behind Shao Qing were not worse than him, so they reminded him to not let people get a head start.

    The group of people walked like this. Shao Qing spent a day conquering everyone¡¯s stomach with her cooking skills.

    The first time Qiao Zixi¡¯s team ate the food cooked by Shao Qing, except for Zhu MoChen who had already eaten it long ago, knelt down.

    By night time, the entire team lined up to hug Qin Zixi¡¯s thighs. They wanted him to win Shao Qing over no matter what. They recognized this sister-inw!

    Sob, since the end of the world, they have never had such a good meal. If Qin Zixi can win Shao Qing over, doesn¡¯t that mean that they could eat as good as they did today, everyday?

    That would be paradise.

    Shao Qing was unaware of this going on. She and Er Dai picked a lot of wild fruits and handed them to Yan Qiyue for identification. The poisonous ones were thrown away, and the rest were left to eat.

    It was a pleasure to taste various fruits, especially with the people you like.

    The fruits were sour and sweet. When one tasted sweet, Yan Qiyue would silently take out a special powder, apply it then pass it to Shao Qing.

    After applying this medicine powder, Shao Qing could taste the fruit and will not vomit.

    When he tasted sour, he ate it silently. If he couldn¡¯t eat it, he would spit it out or stuff it to Er Dai.

    After bing a zombie, this was Er Dai¡¯s first time tasting something so sour. If not for the fact that he had no water in his body, tears would havee out.

    Regarding Yan Qiyue¡¯s disgusting bullying, Shao Qing can only pat the head of Er Dai helplessly. Er Dai feeling wronged, rubbed the palm of Shao Qing. The next time Yan Qiyue came back with fruit, he would still foolishly swallow it.

    The members on the side looked at it and gritted their teeth. They felt that their captain was really too weak. Sooner orter, he would be allowing the others to get ahead first!

    But if the emperor was not in a hurry, it was useless for the eunuch to be in a rush!

    So they became more and more attentive. When they rested at noon, members of the team often picked bunches of wildflowers or sweet stream water and sent them to Shao Qing, all saying the same line: ¡°The captain told us to deliver it to you!¡±

    It seemed like as soon as they stopped to rest, they would clean the area for Shao Qing, cover it with a soft cloth, and let her sit down to rest and other small things.

    It was bound to make Shao Qing know how good it was to be treated as their sister-inw.

    Qin Zixi was so ashamed, he wanted to burrow himself in the ground and hide.

    Shao Qing only felt the enthusiasm of the team members of Qin Zixi and did not think much about it. When she received the flowers, she smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ll add extra to your lunch at noon.¡±

    When it was noon, Er Dai came back with a wild boar. The meat mountain became their lunch. It was fried and cooked a dozen ways to eat, everyone who ate had oil covering their mouths.

    Some people were in tears. Since the end of the world, they have never eaten meat so refreshingly. This kind of feeling of eating meat was really good.

    They wanted to eat meat like this more often, so their hope had fallen on Qin Zixi. Qin Zixi being stared at with hopeful eyes: I¡¯m going to die!

    Shao Qing did not understand the situation, but Yan Qiyue understood a lot. When it was time to sleep at night, he held Shao Qing: ¡°Phndering, womanizing, say, how many more are there?¡±

    Shao Qing was stupefied: ¡°You¡¯re talking about me?¡±

    Yan Qiyue was very distressed. After a while, he was in high spirits. It would be better if Shao Qing didn¡¯t understand.

    Shao Qing, although a bitzy, was resolute in many ways. No matter whether it was making a decision or taking action, she was like that. There was only one thing she was particrly slow in.

    That is the emotional aspect.

    She was like a snail, her entire person was shrunk inside the shell. A person would either have to forcibly pry open the shell or drill in. Waiting for her to realize? You might as well wait for your next life!

    So people like Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan, men of that kind, would wait for a lifetime and still not get a response.

    Yan Qiyue, who had no idea that Yan Hanqing had forcibly confessed, sneered. He was not afraid of those two types of men. One was Yan Hanqing and Gu Chuan. They don¡¯t know how to express themselves, would only do things and not speak, they were umunicative to death.

    The other was like Qin Zixi. Apletely bashful shotacon, too embarrassed to say anything.

    These two men were notpetitive at all, so he was not afraid.

    The scary ones were like himself or Er Dai as they would immodestly pester one endlessly.

    It is said that blessings nevere in pairs and misfortune does note alone. Yan Qiyue has just discovered a potential rival and the next day he encountered something that would make him suffocate.

    They packed up their things and were about to move on when a group of acquaintances appeared in front of them, looking like they met on the same road.

    Qin Zixi¡¯s members quickly became alert. After all, in the wild, no one knew what kind of person you would meet.

    Shao Qing felt helpless. She covered her face and wanted to be a good person, but God did not want that.

    The people who came were none other than the group of refugees who had just separated from them not long ago. It turned out to be a narrow road for enemies.

    #

 Volume 3 30 Arriving at the coast

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 30 Arriving at the coast</h4>

    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up at that time. She probably had not given up yet. As soon as Ah Run saw Shao Qing, he was ready to retreat. He wanted to save Ah Jiao, but Ah Jiao did not cooperate.

    She looked around to see if Qin Zixi and Shao Qing were together.

    After all, when they left, there were not so many people around Shao Qing. This meant that these people only just met Shao Qing after they left.

    Looking again, she saw that the baby zombie was not there, while the others were disguised like human beings. Maybe they don¡¯t know Shao Qing¡¯s identity.

    It must be true, otherwise who would be willing to walk with a group of zombies?

    Ah Jiao felt that her opportunity wasing. There were no masters in the group of refugees and they did not dare fight against Shao Qing, but when they looked at Qin Zixi, they could tell they were all superhumans of high rank and they could definitely clean up Shao Qing!

    At the thought of this, Ah Jiao¡¯s smile was much more charming, bringing along a slight hint of viciousness. She stepped forward: ¡°Yo, we meet again.¡±

    Shao Qing swept her eyes over coldly. Except for Ah Run and Brother Yao, the remaining refugees couldn¡¯t help but retreat.

    ¡°Then? What do you want to tell me?¡± Shao Qing asked.

    The woman¡¯s face was distorted. She pointed to Shao Qing and said to Qin Zixi: ¡°You must not know this, but this woman and the few people behind her are zombies! I saw it with my own eyes!¡±

    Qin Zixi changed at that time. Seeing Ah Jiao¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t hide her murderous intent. He knew and didn¡¯t care about Shao Qing¡¯s identity, but that didn¡¯t mean everyone didn¡¯t care.

    This woman had just casually exposed Shao Qing¡¯s hidden secret, she definitely was up to no good.

    He sneered, then said: ¡°If Qing Jie is a zombie and you saw it, do you think you can live to this day?¡±

    Ah Jiao froze for a moment, those members repeatedly echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right, is this woman out of her mind? Who are you calling a zombie, hah?¡±

    ¡°Do we even know you? Who are you toe rush and point at our big sis.... Cough... people and say that they are zombies?¡±

    ¡°We can tell you are up to no good! If Qing Jie is really a zombie, why would you even be left alive?¡±

    Ah Jiao anxiously argued: ¡°The people behind me have also seen it! If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask them! It¡¯s because we have so many people, she didn¡¯t dare to kill us. Ah Run, Brother Yao, you speak!¡±

    She turned around, her face looked sinister.

    Some of the refugees wanted to speak, but when they saw Xiao Hua turning her head and slowly drawing out a weird smile with sharp fangs shining with cold light as if they could easily tear their flesh, those who wanted to speak immediately shivered. They bowed their heads and dared not speak out.

    Ah Run pulled Ah Jiao, embarrassed, he said:¡±I¡¯m sorry, these days there has been something wrong with her. She probably got frightened by the zombies and has been having hallucinations, calling everyone a zombie.¡±

    Ah Jiao pped Ah Run away and said angrily: ¡°Why am I following such a useless man! You don¡¯t even dare to say the truth! Brother Yao, you say it!¡±

    ¡°Ah Jiao, stop it!¡± Brother Yao caught Ah Run. His eyes could not help but freeze for a moment. A wife should be spoiled, but they were not yet married. He couldn¡¯t sacrifice for a woman who was unable to differentiate good from bad and have his brother lose his life.

    ¡°When are you going to stop making trouble?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m making trouble?¡± Ah Jiao¡¯s chest shuddered, she looked back at the group of refugees: ¡°A group of cowards, wimps!¡±

    ¡°You all know that she is a zombie. The person behind is also a zombie, why not say it? Just because she is strong, afraid of being retaliated? We have so many people!¡± Ah Jiao encouraged. She looked like some kind of cult.

    Shao Qing smiled faintly and then asked Qin Zixi: ¡°What should we eat tonight?¡± Qin Zixi thought for a while and said, ¡°We will eat whatever you make. As for this woman, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I will help you deal with it.¡±

    Shao Qing said nothing and took Er Dai and them over. When she passed Ah Jiao, she even gave her a charming smile which made Ah Jiao angry.

    Qin Zixi gave a look to the people around him. Two people immediately stepped forward and dragged Ah Jiao away. Ah Jiao spoke while struggling: ¡°Zombies have no temperature, no blood, do you dare prove it?¡±

    Yan Qiyue bit his finger calmly and gorgeous blood fell on his lush lips, looking very seductive.

    Ah Jiao still wanted to argue, but Qin Zixi¡¯s team members had already closed her mouth and dragged her away. She was terrified and desperate. At this moment, she realized that there was no good ending when you go against some people.

    For example, Shao Qing.

    Both Ah Run and Brother Yao knew that they would kill Ah Jiao. Both eyes were unbearable and helpless, especially Ah Run. He tried to chase them, but was stopped by Brother Yao.

    He could not let Ah Run die for such a woman.

    Speaking of it, they had already given her all their love. They treat Ah Jiao very well. They would always try to grant whatever was asked, but Ah Jiao was pampered, selfish, and lost her temper easily. That was already fine, however because of her own jealousy she was about to drag everyone to their deaths.

    They were better off without this kind of woman.

    When Ah Jiao was resolved, Shao Qing silently controlled the dodder and shattered Ah Jiao¡¯s heart. She had to confirm that Ah Jiao had died.

    Once the threat ispletely crushed then she can rest assured.

    A few people went out to find a lot of edible things and came back. When they came back, they saw the group of refugees sitting in the same ce.

    They did not dare to go, fearing that Shao Qing was dissatisfied and would kill them all to make food. Shao Qing ignored them. She stewed a big pot of rice and fried a dozen dishes.

    The group of people ate together and as they ate, the team members said, ¡°That woman really got crazy, pointing fingers at people. Look at Qing Jie. Who has ever seen zombies that are able to talk, look so beautiful, and cook?¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and said softly: ¡°This kid, still turning around to praise me, your mouth is quite sweet.¡±

    The team member quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m just giving a bribe to Qing Jie. If you see a woman who is half as pretty as you, please remember to introduce her to me.¡±

    ¡°One or two sweet words and you think you can buy me?¡± Shao Qing saidzily: ¡°Am I so cheap?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± The team member said in earnest: ¡°I will give you my captain. That should be enough to show you my intent, so at that time you just need to find me a nice girl.¡±

    Shao Qingy in Er Dai¡¯s arms and smiled. He was almost overwhelmed. As soon as she stretched her arm, Yan Qiyue reached out and pulled her. Shao Qing pinched Yan Qiyue¡¯s finger, there was a trace of blood on the scarred wound. She stretched out her pink tongue and licked it, thenzily said: ¡°Do you see? These two are mine. You shouldn¡¯t say more, otherwise, these two in my family are going to be jealous.¡±

    Qin Zixi gripped his chopsticks. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt sad. He bit his lower lip and smiled: ¡°Qing Jie, when did you get together with brother Yue? Why didn¡¯t you call me to drink the wedding wine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not married yet. After some days, when things calm down, maybe I will have a wedding and marry both of them at home.¡± Shao Qing said with a smirk.

    She hadn¡¯t felt Qin Zixi¡¯s intentions before. After all, Qin Zixi¡¯s age was small, it would be like an old cow wanting to eat tender grass or something. That¡¯s too much.

    She still has a little morality.

    It was only when the team member proposed it that she felt something ambiguous and her instinct made her immediately take out the two from her family to put an end to all their thoughts.

    She felt that Qin Zixi was probably just fond of her. After all, Qin Zixi was now at the age of developing feelings, it would be easy to have a fascination with her, a more attractive mature woman. That was not love.

    Since long-term pain was worse than short-term pain, it was better to stop his thoughts now.

    They were more suitable to be sisters and brothers, not lovers.

    ¡°I will definitely give my sister a big red envelope by then.¡± Qin Zixi hooked his lips upwards, but it made people feel that he was not really happy.

    Several members who were stillughing just now made a noise.

    Especially the one who was joking with Shao Qing before was dumbfounded. He was originally preparing to help his boss. As a result...

    Sob, this was different from what he was expecting!

    He will definitely be beaten tonight.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first, I will definitely inform you when the timees.¡± Shao Qing was reluctant to talk about this because she knew that Yan Qiyue wanted to marry her, but she kept dying it because of Er Dai.

    This was very unfair to Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t say it, so she was unwilling to mention it more to make Yan Qiyue unhappy.

    The group of refugees trembled as they ate their meals, not to mention going to bed. The next day, when Shao Qingzily got up and washed, she found that the group of refugees were huddled together, sleeping under a tree, with dew on their brows and eyes. It looked pitiful.

    As soon as Shao Qing walked over, they sat up cautiously, one by one.

    Shao Qing asked Brother Yao because he still looked sensible: ¡°Where are you going to go?¡±

    ¡°We are going to find a bigger base and settle down. We found several, but they refused to ept us, so we are going to Jing Du. ¡± Brother Yao said honestly.

    Those bases have be startled because of the zombies mixed in before and would rather not add new poption or dare to ept outsiders.

    Shao Qing nodded, with some regrets.

    If they were going in the direction of Jiangcheng, she would entrust Xiao Yu to them.

    However, it was impossible to think about it. This group of peoplecked courage. If she were to send Xiao Yu, it would scare them to death.

    Abandoning this tempting idea, Shao Qing went to the grass area. Xiao Yu hugged the tree trunk and spit bubbles while sleeping. He was really like a little fish.

    She fed Xiao Yu something, touched his head, andforted him. Then she went back with the washing utensils.

    Once again parting ways with this group of refugees, they ran faster than anyone else. They probably were scared Shao Qing would change her mind and keep them to kill them and shut their mouths forever.

    Shao Qing was really toozy to make a move on them. Although being a zombie was inconvenient in many ways, it was also beneficial. For example, zombies will not be ufortable for a few days every month.

    Her period would nevere.

    In order to perform missions before, Shao Qing had stayed in all sorts of environments. She used to spend a whole day in the grass filled with cold rain, lurking in the river in winter, and often she would be in the wild drinking cold water. Every time her period came, she would die of pain.

    Bing a zombie, she was able to say goodbye to her period. It was actually a blessing in disguise.

    She was used to wanting to feel warm and wanting to be carried away during those few days.

    Especially after she has exposed themselves to Qin Zixi, Shao Qing had thrown caution to the wind. After walking two steps, she would let Er Dai piggy back her, allow Yan Qiyue to carry her, while Xiao Baozi bit his fingers on the side. Shouldn¡¯t this be his treatment?

    Thest one to rece Er Dai and Yan Qiyue was Xiong Da*.

    * the big bear Qin Zixi controls

    Xiong Da became Shao Qing¡¯s exclusive mount. He carried Shao Qing on his back and Xiao Baozi and Xiao Hua on his head.

    Except for meeting the refugees, they did not encounter anything special. They still saw many refugees fleeing around, dragging their family and trying to find a ce to stay.

    The end of the world had just settled down and was messy again. Shao Qing was a little tired. If she had a choice, she really wanted to nest in Jiangcheng, go nowhere, look after the children, tease her lover, and apany her friends.

    However, why do people live a lifetime?

    Others don¡¯t know, but Shao Qing knew. Besides wishing for her family¡¯s well-being, she has only one wish, to live with an indomitable spirit and with a moral conscience.

    That will suffice.

    Her only conscience prevented her from seeing such terrible scenes and not intervening.

    To speak bluntly, if the whole world was ruined and only a few of them were left, what¡¯s the point?

    Soon, they reached their destination, the West Coast.

    From a distance, you can see many superhumans of teams of about ten people, patrolling along the coast. Once they found a zombie going ashore, they would wave to their teams and advance forward.

    Just a little further away from the sea were a lot of tents. ording to Qin Zixi, these patrol squads were scheduled for specific time slots to ensure that 24 hours a day, every minute and every second, there was someone patrolling.

    So those tents were for the night shifts to recuperate.

    They had just arrived on the west coast, and had not yet contacted the person in charge when they heard someone shouting: ¡°There are zombies on the shore!¡±

    A row of resting superhumans jumped up and rushed to the ce where the sound came from. Besides the patrol, there were some more powerful superhumans, they were like a fire brigade.

    Wherever there were zombies is where they would go.

    When the fights were more frequent, right when the fighting was done, everyone would lie down and rest as soon as they stopped fighting. They couldn¡¯t even support their weight, their whole body bing like mud.

    In any case, Shao Qing still respected these people. At least they were guarding China.

    No matter what kind of intentions they came with, protecting their family members or taking up their own responsibilities, they all deserve respect.

    Shao Qing saw that they were all rushing to a ce and said: ¡°It¡¯s not urgent to catch up with the person in charge. Let¡¯s go over and check it out first to see what rank the zombiesing here are at?¡±

    Qin Zixi nodded, then said: ¡± It¡¯s inconvenient for you to take your children, don¡¯t get too close at that time.¡±

    He knew that Shao Qing¡¯s baby must have been a zombie, but even if they knew that Xiao Baozi and Xiao Hua were zombies, their lovely appearance was too much. They couldn¡¯t help but want to protect them.

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Qing nodded. The group of people followed along. Besides the fighting superhumans, there were some superhumans with healing abilities, forming a rescue team.

    Whenever a superhuman was injured, they would be carried to the side for treatment.

    But anyone who was lifted down was usually seriously injured. Whenever the injuries reached a certain degree, they were directly carried into the tent in the distance. For slightly lighter injuries, they were treated with a bandage and would go back to the battlefield.

    The superhumans in the rescue team were mainly water and wood elementals, the two types that produced healers the most often.

    Shao Qing gave them a nce and set her sights on the battle group by the sea.

    They surrounded a zombie with golden hair. Its body was very tall and looked very muscr. Half of that dazzling golden hair was lost and his face looked like it appeared from a horror movie.

    It should be a rank four, rtively easy to deal with. After judging the rank, the people around them breathed a sigh of relief and ordered the superhumans toe forward in order.

    After scouting waspleted, a wave of attacks should be able to defeat the zombie.

    Shao Qing stood farther away. She looked at the zombie and vaguely felt something was wrong.

    #

 Volume 3 31 The sudden arrival of trouble

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 31 The sudden arrival of trouble</h4>

    Intuition told Shao Qing that something was wrong and her intuition was usually very urate. There are many times she has relied on her intuition to escape danger.

    As soon as she saw the zombie, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    She whispered to Qin Zixi: ¡°I sense something wrong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Zixi didn¡¯t notice any problem. He frowned and looked hard, but no matter what, it was just an ordinary fourth rank zombie.

    They will know when they see how it reacts when it is attacked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it...¡± Shao Qing gritted her teeth and then said: ¡°Trust me, tell everyone to be more guarded...¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished talking when there was a change in the scene. The zombie that was on its final struggle suddenly had a ck bug drilling out.

    The bugs were very small. If it were usual, they would definitely not be able to see it clearly. But what if the bugs became densely packed?

    The whole zombie, in a few seconds, was crawling with bugs. They gave up the zombie and quickly spread out.

    An earth elemental user who was nearby quickly propped up an earth shield. His response was very immediate, but he still let out a sharp scream.

    The dense insects crawled on him instantly. The earth shield was not effective at all as it failed to block them for even a moment.

    He screamed and ran towards hispanion. After a few steps, he paused. Then, the nest of bugs scattered themselves leaving a pile of scattered bones.

    The bones were gnawed clean with a tint of red, but there was no trace of meat at all.

    Seeing such a scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but retreat back, but the speed of the bugs were very fast. Some people couldn¡¯t help but throw things like fireballs, wind des and so on towards the bugs. Then they were horrified to discover that the fireballs and everything else after being thrown into the swarm quickly disappeared and the bugs seemed to be a little bigger...

    They could devour superhuman powers!

    ¡°Everyone back away!¡± Shao Qing stepped forward quickly. Vines rose up, turning into a vine wall to stop the insects.

    This stop was short-lived because Shao Qing could feel them eating the vines and their speed of devouring it was not slow.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but start to retreat. Qin Zixi quickly stepped forward and organized them. Shao Qing called Yan Qiyue over: ¡°You try.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded, using his skills and then his face distorted. ¡°No, their shells are very hard. They can¡¯t be crushed!¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t panic. She took out a dagger and then grabbed one out of the swarm with a vine. Using the dagger to cut down, with a ding, the bug was left unscathed.

    ck bugs, pointed heads, teeth clicking together, razor sharp, body aplete hard ck shell, there were shallow lines barely visible.

    Shao Qing called for several people toe over while the vine wall was notpletely devoured and used various methods. Finally, she discovered that these bugs could indeed devour powers. No matter what the ability was or how sharp the sword was, to them, there was no effect.

    Then unexpectedly Shao Qing found that there was a white spot on the bug¡¯s belly. She quietly stretched out her nails and poked it. Once she did, it directly prated into the bug¡¯s belly.

    Weakness found...but...to turn it over and poke its navel? Not to mention that there were so many, how could they turn them over one by one and poke it, that would be too excessive!

    Shao Qing felt desperate. She originally wanted to throw away the corpse of the insect, but found a ss bottle and ced it inside: ¡°Find someone to send it back to Jing Du to study.¡±

    Qin Zixi nodded and found a speed type superhuman. Sending a few people to take care of him, he sent him back to Jing Du.

    ¡°Intuition tells me that this is another natural disaster.¡± Shao Qing said with a nk expression: ¡°The only weakness that has been discovered so far is that it has a white spot on its stomach that is very soft. Other weaknesses have not been found. However, we can¡¯t just turn them over one by one and poke their stomachs. The second point is that they are not interested in zombies and probably use them as boats.¡±

    Shao Qing pointed to the fourth-rank zombies who were still alive. These bugs came hidden inside the zombies.

    She is curious now, what happened in country M to cause these ck bugs to sneak over to China.

    After adding anotheryer of vines to the wall to circle the insects, Shao Qing said: ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. They have been eating my vines this entire time and have been growing...¡±

    Her vines also contained some superpowers.

    Everyone looked at each other. Fortunately their attack power was not strong, but with their peculiar abilities, they could not be killed or trapped, it was a headache.

    If they can¡¯t contain them, how can they kill each one?

    ¡°They are multiplying!¡± Someone screamed. Shao Qing frowned and found that these insects, after reaching a certain point, would not grow. Instead, they would shed white eggs to hang on the vines. Then real soon, small bugs began breaking out of the shell.

    The little bugs would eat and eat, be bigger, theny eggs immediately.

    Shao Qing instantly felt itchy and creepy.

    The iparably hard shell, inability to kill them, able to swallow superpowers to strengthen itself, and the ability to reproduce so fast, what are their shorings?

    There can not be a more perfect race!

    Now the idea of ??killing them one by one was also broken. The time necessary to kill them definitely wasn¡¯t as fast as they grew.

    Shao Qing could predict that if they were left alive, they would quickly upy China. With their endless reproduction, it would finally mean... the extinction of mankind.

    This future was too frightening. Even if zombies cannot be attacked, what about it? What is the meaning of a world with only zombies left?

    Shao Qing looked very serious. She killed several insects again and handed them over to Yan Qiyue: ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded and asked the people around her: ¡°Is there a quieter ce?¡± Someone immediately took him away.

    Before Yan Qiyue researched something to curb these bugs, they could only find a way to deal with them.

    A group of people squatted behind the vine wall and began to exhaust their own methods to deal with the bugs. Shao Qing also tried the same. Qiu Tang¡¯s poison, useless, Guang guang¡¯s poison, useless...

    She suddenly thought, dodder seeds?

    If she threw out the dodder seeds since they were so small when they got attached to the insects, it wouldn¡¯t be discovered at all.

    But...the seeds can¡¯t enter...the insect¡¯s body unless they enter through the mouth. However the dodder seeds will also be devoured.

    She was helpless. After trying it all, she released her man-eating flower and sighed: ¡°Da Hua, this is your little sister...¡±

    The man eating flower couldn¡¯t understand, it only saw food. As soon as it was released, the head of the flower stretched out without saying a word. When the petals closed together, it swallowed a bunch of bugs.

    Shao Qing quickly patted Da Hua: ¡°Baby, spit it out! This thing can¡¯t be eaten! They may even eat you!¡±

    Da Hua shook its flower head, it was originally a domineering character and you want it to spit out the meat in its mouth?

    Shao Qing could only peel the petals open. What she saw was that the insects were lying in the ¡®stomach acid¡¯ of Da Hua leaving only some shells behind.

    Da Hua flicked its flower head and spewed out a bunch of indigestible bug shells. Then it stretched out its flower head happily, swallowing a bunch of insects into its stomach with satisfaction.

    It¡¯s been a long time since it had eaten. Because it couldn¡¯t keep up with Shao Qing¡¯s progress, Da Hua hadn¡¯t been released for a long time. Even though Shao Qing wasn¡¯t willing to part with it, she rarely used it.

    Unexpectedly, Dahua, who had no taboos for eating, had a use.

    No wonder everyone says that each item has its own weakness.

    Shao Qing found a bottle and spoke to Da Hua: ¡°Spit some of your ¡°saliva¡± out, otherwise I won¡¯t let you eat. After vomiting, you can eat whatever you like.¡±

    Da Hua originally covered its head with its leaves, shaking its head furiously. However, after hearing the second sentence, it decisively opened the petals and spit out some transparent liquid.

    Then the bottle that Shao Qing took out was corroded...

    This liquid was particrly corrosive and the ss bottle could not bear it at all.

    Seeing that the bottle was corroded, Da Hua covered its head and shook its petals like it wasughing. Then Shao Qing pulled a petal off and rolled it into a cup to scoop up the liquid.

    Da Hua:...

    Waaahhh, its master was so cruel!

    Fortunately, as long as there was Shao Qing¡¯s power supply, its petals could be regrown, so Da Hua was not particrly distressed, it just had a flower headache.

    After receiving some liquid, Shao Qing sent someone to give it to Yan Qiyue. Then she found a ce to sit down and watch Da Hua eat.

    Da Hua showed its fierce side. No matter how much it ate, it couldn¡¯t be satisfied. The ck bugs multiplied quickly, but it was still a little slower than the rate of Da Hua eating.

    If it was ordinary times, Da Hua facing a group of ck bugs alone, it would have been eaten long ago. However, with Shao Qing watching, the ck bugs could not attack Da Hua. They could only be eaten by it.

    Although Da Hua ate the ck bugs very quickly, quicker than the speed of reproduction, it was not much faster. It can be said that the ck bugs were gradually decreasing.

    Even so, it was enough to surprise the people around them. They cheered and looked as if they were saved.

    Shao Qing was not so cheerful, she said to Qin Zixi: ¡°I suspect that there have been zombies carrying ck bugs before and entered the ind...¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. These kinds of ck bugs reproduce very quickly. If there were really zombies carrying ck bugs and entered ind, it should have erupted by now.¡±

    Shao Qing felt the crisis could not be solved so easily. While touching the leaves of Da Hua, she encouraged it to continue to eat: ¡°If you have the opportunity, it¡¯s better to go to country M to see what¡¯s going on there. With the zombies crossing over and the ck bug stowaways, there might be some other messy things at y.¡±

    Qin Zixi held his chin and said, ¡°Jing Du has already prepared to organize manpower to go to country M. First, it¡¯s to explore the situation there, especially in terms of strength. Second, there have been many overseas Chinese who have contacted Jing Du several times wanting to return to the country. However, because of the zombies, the sieges, and the things on the coast, there were not enough people to help and things got dyed.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. Originally, she wanted to say that if Jing Du needed someone to go over to take her with them. Later, she realized that things were not like before with her current identity. She was afraid no one would dare take her now.

    Qin Zixi seemed to see through Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts. He whispered: ¡°My grandpa sent someone to organize it. If you want to go, at that time we can take you along.¡±

    ¡°We can speak about it then.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to confirm. By that time, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened. She fiddled with the leaves of Da Hua and then said: ¡°During the time that I wasn¡¯t in the country, has there been any new news?¡±

    Since she was waiting for Yan Qiyue now and was bored, she might as well chat.

    ¡°I heard a few days ago that some bases have already developed inhibitors. If ordinary people are bitten by zombies and are given an inhibitor, they can return to normal.¡± Qin Zixi said while supporting his chin: ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Whether it was actually produced or not, it is still unclear. The research institute on Jing Du¡¯s side was also abandoned. Since thest time you were there, the senior management in the research institute has almostpletely changed. Now they¡¯re also working on inhibitors, but there is no result yet.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. If they can really make an inhibitor, it would be a good thing. Who knows, it might even be effective for someone who has been infected, like her or Er Dai.

    It¡¯s just that she feels that the inhibitors could bring disasters, not just blessings. This is especially true when the inhibitors are not in the official hands.

    When she was chatting with Qin Zixi, Yan Qiyue had quickly found the most critical things.

    This was also thanks to Da Hua.

    #

 Volume 3 32 Searching for man eating flowers

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 32 Searching for man eating flowers</h4>

    The statement that everything has its weakness is quite urate. Da Hua was actually the nemesis of this group of ck bugs. This bug should be a mutant animal. Yan Qiyue found that they were very simr to zombies. Dissecting them, they were a mass of dead flesh and the so-called reproduction was actually a form of splitting. The energy swallowed was converted into a part of the body. Then when the limit was reached, it would split up bing another one of its own.

    This was a peculiar type of zombified bug, thus they were not interested in zombies.

    While their shells were made of a very special substance, the hardness was a bit terrifying.

    The liquid secreted by Da Hua was extremely corrosive. Don¡¯t look at this shell, even a knife or a gun would not prate it, yet it was weak against the corrosive liquid of Da Hua.

    But the problem was this. Da Hua was different from ordinary man eating flowers. Da Hua had evolved with Shao Qing, that is to say, it was actually a rank six mutant nt.

    After reaching the sixth rank, the most remarkable feature of Da Hua was that the liquid it secretes was more corrosive than the typical man eating flower by several times.

    Can ordinary man eating flowers digest these ck bugs?

    Yan Qiyue was not sure since there was no material on hand and what he could use was limited. He just used the liquid secreted by Da Hua and simply made it into a kind of medicine.

    The name cripple referred to this medication as ¡®corrosive medicine¡¯. Taking it for a test, when the medicine was poured into the swarm, the insects that were stained squeaked and corroded immediately.

    Arge nk space was vacated at once.

    ¡°It works.¡± Yan Qiyue said in surprise: ¡°Give me some more time and I can turn the medicine into a spray. This way the people who patrol the beach can carry a bottle with them. When they discover any ck bugs, they can exterminate them directly.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then turned towards the person in charge: ¡°Can you send your men to the vicinity and see if there are any man eating flowers. We want to take a look at the corrosive liquid of ordinary man eating flowers to see if they would be effective.¡±

    The person responsible nodded quickly and sent someone out to find it.

    Shao Qing threatened Da Hua and it vomited out a lot of liquid to allow Yan Qiyue to research further. Da Hua was wronged, but with so many bugs to eat, it wasforted quickly.

    After the insects were wiped out by Da Hua, Da Hua had some indigestion. After all, these bugs were small, but they each carried a lot of energy. After they are eaten, it would take some time to be digested.

    The n to use Da Hua to eliminate bugs was naturally announced. This was because after Da Hua ate the swarm, it took about one night to digest it.

    More leaves have grown out, and thin vines have grown under the leaves. In the past, it would stand on the spot, waiting for the prey toe to its door. Later, after being recruited by Shao Qing, it would jump around and chase people. Now, it has evolved again. It could stretch out its vines, tie down the prey, and stuff it into its mouth. This was worthy of celebration.

    Because Da Hua constantly provided corrosive liquid, Yan Qiyue quickly made a ¡°corrosive spray¡±. Later on, the patrol squads each had a bottle.

    The team that went out to find the man eating flower also came back. They found a few man eating flowers, but unfortunately the rank was not high. The highest was only rank three. Their corrosive liquid had no effect at all.

    In the past two days, Da Hua was ced outside, appearing to be in breeding mode. It would also secretly eat one of its own kind. When it huped, it was discovered by Shao Qing. Then it had a few petals ripped out. Wrapping its own head, it hid in the corner for a long time crying.

    Yan Qiyue was sorry to discover that only rank 5 and higher man eating flowers would produce corrosive liquid that can have an effect. Of course, Da Hua was still the most effective. It is probably the highest rank amongst the man eating flowers today.

    After the result came out, Shao Qing thought for a long time, then finally said: ¡°Zixi, you bring some people to stay, beware of the ck bugs. Qiyue and I will go to the jungle to find out if there are any more advanced man eating flowers.¡±

    It won¡¯t work if they just rely on Da Hua. They need more corrosive liquids to produce the spray. Da Hua was already exhausted and they couldn¡¯t produce that much.

    Qin Zixi knew that Shao Qing was a zombie. For going to the jungle, she would be the safest, so he nodded. However, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Be careful ande back quickly.¡±

    He felt that he was very much like a wife telling her husband who was going away...

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Qing patted his head, then said: ¡°I will leave tomorrow morning, so Qiyue can make some more spray tonight. You will need it for self-defense.¡±

    Actually, it was not because of this. In fact, she also needed to go to the jungle. Going past a small jungle before, this time, she wanted to go to thergest jungle in china. In fact, she wanted to explore its deepest parts.

    Anyway, after breaking through to the sixth rank, she stillcked a mutant nt. This time, it just worked out coincidentally.

    Killing two birds with one stone.

    Early the next morning, they left, leaving the spray that Yan Qiyue rushed to produce all night long. For this reason, all the leaves on Da Hua hung down low, depicting a pitiful appearance of a dying flower.

    Yan Qiyue only slept for two hoursst night. Yawning the entire time, he looked very pitiful. After Shao Qing took them away, she first went to the surrounding areas to catch a mutant tiger first. Then she allowed Yan Qiyue to sleep on the tiger¡¯s back.

    For a while. Yaya was very proud, squatting on the tiger¡¯s head bouncing around. The tiger dared notin, since it had already been beaten by Shao Qing...

    Yaya was probably the first rabbit to dare to act wild on a tiger¡¯s head...

    This was the biggest jungle, in the southernmost part of China. It rained for 10 months of the year. Sometimes it would be a downpour and sometimes it would be continuous light rain.

    It is because of the excessively humid weather that the jungle there was exceptionally lush.

    When Shao Qing and Er Dai arrived, it was rare that it was not raining. The sky was also clear, but there was ayer of haze making it hard to see.

    After a brief rest, Shao Qing let go of the tiger. Carrying Xiao Yu, she led her family into the jungle.

    The first time she entered the jungle, her strength was not high enough for her to be daring. But now, she has already reached the sixth rank. She did not dare say that she was the world¡¯s strongest, but she can definitely be regarded as one of the top handful of people.

    Beside her, there were also no weak people around, so she was especially confident.

    They lived in the jungle as if they were at home. If they were hungry, they were surrounded by ingredients. What they wanted to eat is what they could eat. Everything was fresh. There were vegetables and meat. Shao Qing wanted to move the entire Jiangcheng to here.

    ¡°When we are free, we cane and transnt some trees back to Jiangcheng. We can also gather some wild vegetables, mushrooms, and animals to bring back and raise.¡± When Shao Qing said this she was almost drooling.

    The happiest thing in the world is to have a food warehouse right in front of the house. This way whatever they wanted to eat would be fresh.

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    The jungle was hit by a disaster the moment they entered. No one dared toe into this jungle originally because it was too dangerous. Even the outer perimeters of the jungle was dangerous, thus few dared to risk their lives.

    Therefore, the nts in the jungle, as well as the mutated animals, had a veryfortable life.

    But when Shao Qing came, she had brought her family over causing chaos within the jungle. The originally arrogant animals now ran away when they saw Shao Qing.

    This was because if they were slower, they would be turned into a te of barbecue or a pot of ribs. Even those ugly animals, such as snakes, rats, ants could not escape Shao Qing¡¯s kitchen knife.

    There was nothing they dared not eat. There were only things they have not encountered yet.

    For the group of mutant animals, Shao Qing was terrible. Not only the mutant animals, but the mutant nts were also attacked by Shao Qing.

    For others, this might be the jungle of death, but for Shao Qing, this was the jungle on the tip of her tongue.

    Those fierce beasts, in the eyes of outsiders, were scary and deadly. For Shao Qing, they were divided into two types: tender meat that should be roasted and fried or older meat that should be stewed or boiled.

    Those poisonous animals also failed to escape.

    This is the terrifying power of a foodie.

    Shao Qing took them and rampaged into the depths of the jungle. At first, she encountered many mutant beasts. Some of them even saw them and rushed up with saliva drooling down.

    Later on, as soon as they heard movement, they would run away. Shao Qing would only be able to see the dust that hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground yet.

    Yan Qiyueter began to doubt. Are they really not at the zoo? Are they sure they aren¡¯t looking at docile animals that have been domesticated?

    He couldn¡¯t sense the scariness of a death jungle at all. He could only feel the deliciousness of the jungle = v =

    Yesterday¡¯s barbecue was so amazing...

    Yan Qiyue waspletely assimted by foodies.

    ¡°We are about to enter the inner circle soon.¡± Shao Qing, who was very rxed, became vignt. There was a reason for her to rx before. There was no danger in the outer edge of the jungle, at least for them.

    But now entering the inner circle, Shao Qing cannot guarantee their safety.

    They walked all the way and found many man eating flowers. Unfortunately, these man eating flowers were not of high rank.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t even have the idea of ??collecting the corrosive liquid.

    ¡°Everyone be on your guard.¡± Shao Qing said very seriously. When the group heard Shao Qing, everyone became a lot more vignt.

    Especially Er Dai. He listened to Shao Qing the most. His ears were erected, striving to put all the nearby sounds into his ears, to identify where was dangerous and where was safe. This would allow him to protect Shao Qing better.

    They approached ces that were suitable for the growth of man eating flowers, trying to find higher-ranking ones to collect some corrosive liquids. After collecting some, they could also get Da Hua to swallow some.

    Devouring the same kind could make Da Hua grow faster. Moreover, it would show favor to Shao Qing. Shao Qing can also get a lot of benefits. It can be said that they were killing two birds with one stone.

    But since entering into the inner circle, they have been there for two days and have not encountered any living creatures...

    #

 Volume 3 33 Digging three feet

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 33 Digging three feet</h4>

    The entire jungle was dead and silent, not as active as when they first came in. Shao Qing suspected that the ce they stayed before and the ce they stayed at now were not the same ce.

    The more silent it was, the more danger Shao Qing felt. She estimated the distance. They are now in the depths of the jungle and will soon reach the deepest zone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest first. It¡¯s alreadyte.¡± The jungle was very dark even during the day because of the tall trees that covered the sunlight.

    Shao Qing estimated the time. It was already the afternoon, so she took the group to start camping. They propped up a big tent that could fit the whole family, then went out to find food.

    Yan Qiyue was left to watch the children. Shao Qing and Er Dai separated, one went east and one went west. One was in charge of finding firewood and wild vegetables, while the other was in charge of hunting wild prey.

    Er Dai couldn¡¯t recognize the different kinds of wild vegetables that could be eaten, so that task was given to Shao Qing. Although Shao Qing said that she was mainly looking for wild vegetables, she would also attack if she encountered some prey that looked delicious.

    After reaching the inner periphery, it was difficult to encounter mutant animals, unless they took the initiative to find them, such as picking the nest of others... yes directly attacking the nests.

    No matter how deep they hid, they couldn¡¯t avoid Er Dai¡¯s rummaging. He was quite sensitive in this respect.

    Shao Qing parted the grass, looking for edible wild vegetables and mushrooms and fungus that grew under the trees. As long as it was edible, she would not let go of it.

    Bruising away a piece of grass, she found a bunch of mushrooms that looked delicious. She picked them up and stuffed them into the space. She was about to change ces when she looked up and saw an area full of man eating flowers not far away.

    What does it mean to break through iron shoes and find nowhere to get it*? This was it!

    * when searching for something you can¡¯t find it, but would find itter when not putting in any effort

    It was a whole area of man eating flowers. There were some that were small where their tender flowers had not yet bloomed, while some had teeth and ws.

    There were two types of man eating flowers. One type had no leaves, only a huge flower head, and were rather short. They would emit a foul odor to attract insects and small animals.

    The other was like Da Hua and it would chase people to eat them.

    The former were clumped together. They tend to be grouped together row by row, exuding a rich vor attracting many prey.

    Thetter kind were the killers in the jungle. They would usually coexist with one or two such nts, never more than three or four.

    Here there were the same kind as Da Hua, one after another. They actually grew in one area, contrary to the usual customs of this kind.

    Looking up, they were full of gorgeous flowers, shaking their heads, waiting for their prey toe close. Don¡¯t think they looknguid, as soon as the prey was close, they would quickly be ferocious hunters and devour the prey.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare be careless. When she was near, she summoned her vines first. The dense vines tightly surrounded her for protection.

    As soon as Shao Qing was close to the man eating flowers, those flowers quickly raised their heads. Some flowers closer to Shao Qing even opened their petals, exposing the sharp spikes hidden in the petals.

    Then they were turned upside down by the vines.

    After Shao Qing entered the flower bush, she looked like she was surrounded from the outside. All the man eating flowers turned their head towards her, staring at her, as if they wanted to dissect her into pieces.

    There were too many man eating flowers here, especially around the outer perimeters. Most were not of high-grade. Shao Qing felt that she should release Da Hua to let it eat happily.

    There was a sweet taste in the air. Contrary to this taste, the thorns of the man eating flower appeared in the air. Those sharp thorns, like fangs, shone with cold light.

    Da Hua was released by Shao Qing. As soon as it came out, it saw the dense man eating flowers in front of it and it immediately rubbed its leaves and petals together. Then it attempted to get into the flowers and enjoy its meal.

    Those man eating flowers had their heads arrogantly erected, even if they were held by the vines, they were still unyielding against Shao Qing.

    But as soon as Da Hua came out, the very arrogant man eating flowers were immediately terrified. One by one, the flower heads hung down, as if they surrendered.

    Yes, they surrendered. They surrendered under Da Hua¡¯s ¡°authority¡±. Da Hua was a rank 6 man eating flower. Just based on its rank, it already crushed them. It can be said that amongst the man eating flowers, Da Hua was a well-deserved king.

    All the man eating flowers hung their heads, however, there was one that stretched out its leaves in anger, thin vines drilled out from underneath the leaves. In the air, it seemed like a group of demons dancing.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, a high ranking man eating flower! Da Hua was already at rank six, but it was only recently that its vines were born. So this man eating flower in front of her might even be higher than Da Hua by a bit.

    Wasn¡¯t Shao Qing looking for a high ranking man eating flower?

    This man-eating flower should be the king of this man-eating flower cluster. Before Da Hua came, it was the well-deserved number one. But with Da Hua¡¯s arrival provoking its status, it had be angry.

    Da Hua was raised by Shao Qing, so it had be maverick. Not to mention if it was a man eating flower that was a little stronger than it. Even if the flower was of the 7th or 8th rank, it would still arrogantly provoke it.

    It was like a child who was spoiled since birth. As soon as they felt the provocative message from another man eating flower, it immediately opened its thick petals.

    The petals on Da Hua were particrly thick andrge. The diameter of its entire flower head was almost one meter. The outer petals were half a meter long, while the inner petals were softer and shorter. The ones often pulled at by Shao Qing were the ones on the inneryer.

    Da Hua was already big, but this man eating flower was even bigger. The fat petals were red with purple. The sharp spikes like mouthparts were also longer than Da Huas.

    Da Hua was very dissatisfied. Since it followed Shao Qing, it always had the mentality that Shao Qing was the boss and it was the vice captain. How could it allow itself to be overwhelmed by another?

    At once, the roots jumped over. The tender tentacles extended in the wind and turned into long vines that shot quickly towards the other flower.

    The vines of the man-eating flowers immediately reached out, and in the air, confronted Da Hua. The man eating flowers around them all dropped their heads honestly, lying on the ground, trembling.

    This was a battle between two kings. All they could do was just be on the sidelines and to shrink down carefully so as not to be affected.

    The man eating flower was a bit higher ranked than Da Hua. It stands to reason that it was stronger than Da Hua, but behind Da Hua was Shao Qing who provided energy and power. Thus, the two flowers were at a stalemate.

    Shao Qing calmly watched the two flowers beating each other up and down, then ordered Da Hua: ¡°Don¡¯t break it. You know I need it to provide me with corrosive liquid, if it breaks down, you will be the recement and will be kept in theboratory to provide corrosive liquids every day.¡±

    Da Hua was so frightened that its petals flickered and it didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore.

    Shao Qing took advantage of their fighting skills and released Guang Guang. As soon as the Guang Guang took root in the soil, it stretched out its leavesfortably. Shao Qing found that it was going to upgrade.

    At the moment of taking root in the soil, Guang Guang¡¯s roots absorbed a plump source of energy and even passed it into Shao Qing¡¯s body.

    Shao Qing obtained a dagger and cut open the dense man eating flowers. She then found that thend below was red.

    The sweet taste didn¡¯te from the flowers, but from the red soil. If you step on it, you can see red liquid oozing out of the soil, like blood.

    Shao Qing was sure that this soil contained a lot of energy. It was able to support such a group of man eating flowers, and also allow a king to appear among them.

    This was good stuff.

    Shao Qing pinched a bit of the soil and twisted it within her fingers. The red soil was very fine, just like fine sand left behind after being washed away by water countless times on the beach.

    After the soft soil was pinched, it left a light red color on Shao Qing¡¯s fingers. It smelled very sweet.

    The sweet smell that can be smelled with the nose was overwhelming. Shao Qing ordered Da Hua: ¡°Extend your roots down.¡±

    The unknowing Da Hua who was used to obeying Shao Qing¡¯s orders did asmanded. When its root quickly plunged into the ground, in a moment, it felt like it was floating through the energy flowing into its body.

    There was also a part of energy flowing into Shao Qing¡¯s body. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but release all of her babies. The roots of the vines, Qiu Tang, all of them plunged into the ground. Shao Qing had the illusion that she was about to be promoted to the middle of the sixth rank.

    No, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. If she stayed here with her nts for a while, it is estimated that she can really break through to the middle of the sixth rank.

    The higher the level, the more difficult it was to break through. At her level, she was absorbing advanced zombie crystal cores every day, but her daily progress was only a little bit.

    Shao Qing estimated that if there were no special circumstances, it would take her more than a year to break through to the middle of the sixth rank. But now? The period of one year was solved in an hour.

    What speed is this?

    Shao Qing was not willing to let Da Hua finish off the man eating flower. She wanted to move a small bench over, open some sunflower seeds and watch the show, while absorbing energy.

    That would be awesome.

    But after thinking about it, she gave up. This was because she had to go back to cook. The earth was important, the sky was important, but cooking was the most important. She couldn¡¯t allow the big babies in her family to starve.

    As Shao Qing raised her hand, countless vines flew out and bound the man eating flower tightly. At the same time, Guang Guang began to tremble. Specks of light slowly fell down, looking very beautiful.

    But as long as these little light specks fell on the petals or leaves of the man eating flowers, the man eating flower would slowly be paralyzed, losing all its strength.

    Even thergest flower was no exception.

    Da Hua: ...

    It just finished warming up!

    It hasn¡¯t exercised for a long time and finally there was a rival with a good bnce, so it can finally fight a battle. But now it was finished off by the master.

    It couldn¡¯t tell whether it was sad or happy.

    Shao Qing pulled the huge man eating flower out of the soil and it became more decadent as soon as he left the soil. Shao Qing tied it tightly to prevent its escape. Once she returned, she would give it to Yan Qiyue to allow him to squeeze out the corrosive juice in its body.

    If it can be honest and obedient, Shao Qing might keep it to extract corrosive juice once more. If it was not obedient, it didn¡¯t matter. Once all its corrosive juice in its body is squeezed out, she could let Da Hua eat it.

    How can she waste it? =v=

    The decadent man eating flower couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It curled up its leaves. Without this flower, Da Hua was really the tyrant in this ce.

    It rushed up, picked a few good man eating flowers and swallowed each one directly. The remaining man eating flowers ally on the ground pitifully, while expressing surrender and fear.

    Shao Qing nced at it and ordered Da Hua to take its little brothers to the side. She wanted to take away the soil.

    Under the order of Da Hua, those man eating flower reluctantly obeyed. Of course, there was some disobedience, but they all became Da Hua¡¯s food rations.

    A bunch of man eating flowers pulled themselves out of the ground. They touched the ground with their roots. The leaves ran away holding the flower head. It was very funny to observe.

    After they left, they stood in a row from high to low, tremblingly waiting for Da Hua.

    Shao Qing flicked her sleeves, getting ready to dig three feet into the ground.

    #

 Volume 3 34 Illusion?

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 34 Illusion?</h4>

    After the man eating flowers left, there was only a scarlet piece ofnd left. The color of the soil was gleaming. It appeared as if a lot of blood was poured and had thoroughly soaked thend.

    The only question was how much blood would be required topletely soak up thisnd so it was overflowing like this.

    Shao Qing rolled her sleeves and grabbed a shovel from out of her space. Sometimes her space was like the pocket from Doraemon. She could always take out strange things.

    For example, this shovel that she didn¡¯t even know when she had thrown in.

    Below the soil was also red. The color of the soil only returned to normal after going down a depth of about half a meter. Shao Qing didn¡¯t know why thend had changed like this, but as long as she knew that the soil was a good thing, it was enough.

    Shao Qing, who was addicted to the soil, forgot the time. After waiting for her for a long time, Yan Qiyue came searching for her. It was then they discovered Shao Qing was actually digging the earth.

    She dug out a lot. Her space that was originally filled with things was directly emptied and filled up with the soil.

    After seeing Yan Qiyue and the others, Shao Qing beckoned: ¡°Come and help!¡±

    At first Yan Qiyue thought that there was something in the ground she was looking for. Later he found that Shao Qing was purely digging for the soil in the ground.

    His mouth twitched, then he took over the shovel Shao Qing handed to him and got to work. He was curious but it was better to wait until the end to ask. Seeing Shao Qing¡¯s fanatical appearance, he shouldn¡¯t ask now.

    The two men struggled for a long time. Finally all the red soil was dug out and put into Shao Qing¡¯s space.

    Shao Qing was satisfied and said to Yan Qiyue: ¡°I am going to take the seeds of the nts and nt them in Jiangcheng.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to make this happen?¡± Yan Qiyue confusedly asked. Shao Qing told Yan Qiyue what she found. Yan Qiyue was also curious: ¡°When we go back, give some for me to do research!¡±

    Shao Qing agreed. She then ordered Da Hua to pick what he wanted and to eat what he wanted. She also reminded him to leave some seeds. It¡¯s too ruthless to eat them all.

    Da Hua picked a few that seemed to have a higher rank and ate them. The rest of the seedlings were simply let go. Humans have a saying called draining the pond to get at the fish, which in its view is extremely stupid.

    These man eating flowers were all in ce and wouldn¡¯t run. Even if they ran, they wouldn¡¯t get far and if he ate it all this time, there would be none for the next time. So it was better for him to keep the unptable seedlings. This way when they are all grown up, it coulde over and eat more.

    What is this behavior called? Right, raising food. This jungle was the ce where it captured and raised food.

    If you think about it, a big jungle is like a refrigerator that can keep things fresh. It was full of food. Whenever it wanted to eat, it would juste to eat, it was awesome!

    The man eating flowers that were spared, shivered. Under the wicked power of Da Hua, they all honestly returned to their original locations and took root.

    The next time Da Hua came over, it wouldn¡¯t have to search, which is very convenient.

    Feeling cool =v=

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing touched the head of Da Hua. Then with the tied up man eating flower, she returned back with Yan Qiyue.

    Er Dai was responsible for looking after the children. When they got back, Xiao Yu was lying on Er Dai¡¯s neck, Xiao Hua was holding his left hand and Xiao Baozi was holding his right hand. It was very harmonious.

    It was like a group of left-behind children waiting for their parents to return.

    Shao Qing touched her family¡¯s Er Dai distressedly, then she threw the man eating flower into the corner: ¡°Qiyue, you extract some juice. Da Hua will cooperate with you and will ¡®consult¡¯ with this flower. If it is willing to cooperate with your research, we will keep it. It doesn¡¯t matter if it isn¡¯t willing to. We will just squeeze out its corrosive juice and let Da Hua eat it. That might even allow Da Hua to increase in rank. I¡¯ll go cook first.¡±

    The man eating flower in the corner trembled. When they reached their rank, they all had a certain awareness. This was basically ckmailing, she was actually threatening a flower!

    Flowers are also entitled to flower rights!

    The angry man eating flower hadn¡¯t expressed how angry it was when it was dragged into the tent by Yan Qiyue. Da Hua also jumped over, shaking its leaves with excitement. It was just like a henchman following the hedonistic son of a rich family.

    Yan Qiyue smiled and took out the juice extraction tool and a test tube made of Da Hua¡¯s petals. Very tenderly, he said: ¡°Are you willing to cooperate with me or would you rather be eaten?¡±

    I am an awe-inspiring man eating flower! The man eating flower shook its head, then hung its head down, expressing surrender. Why die, when one can live. No matter how you look at it, it was still a very high-ranking man eating flower. How sad would it be if it died? QAQ

    The purpose of the trip was halfplete. The other half was naturally Shao Qing wanting to conquer a nt.

    So they did not leave immediately, and they were ready to go deeper. After a night of rest, they were ready to continue on.

    Probably because they used up most of their good luck, they continued to walk forward for another three days, expecting to approach the core soon, but encountered nothing along the way.

    Looking at the time, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but give up: ¡°I¡¯m worried about what¡¯s going on outside. Maybe, we should go back first.¡±

    ¡°One more day. If there¡¯s still no harvest, we will go back.¡± Yan Qiyue insisted. If we weren¡¯t clear, we would have thought he needed to conquer the nt.

    In Yan Qiyue¡¯s heart, probably everyone in the world didn¡¯t evenpare to a single strand of Shao Qing¡¯s hair. He was unwilling to dy Shao Qing improving her strength because of other people¡¯s affairs. Also knowing that Shao Qing will definitely not agree with him, he could onlypromise.

    Shao Qing nodded and agreed. Later on, she would be very d that she did not leave early because the afternoon of the next day, when they were about to evacuate, they finally reached the deepest and most mysterious ce in the jungle.

    The grass on the ground was getting taller and more lush. Shao Qing felt something was wrong. She told the people around her to be careful, then used the vines to open the way. The vines plucked away the grass, exposing the dense environment like the peach blossom spring.

    It was very beautiful. Trees of various heights shone with green fluorescence while fireflies clustered underneath the trees. The grass was soft and dew glistened on the leaves, looking particrly fresh and tender. It was so beautiful, it was like a fantasy.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help rubbing her eyes to confirm that she hadn¡¯te to the wrong ce.

    Is this really a dangerous jungle?

    She was a bit skeptical.

    Before they even stepped in, a lively rabbit jumped in. The next second, there were red vines burrowing out of the ground like a greedy tongue, holding the rabbit, and dragging it away.

    The peaceful atmosphere was broken in an instant, but Shao Qing was relieved. This was the jungle she knew.

    ¡°Everyone should be more careful.¡± Shao Qing walked in first. Although she knew that the gorgeous appearance was dangerous, it was still too beautiful, just like the peach blossom fairnd that many girls had dreamed about when they were young.

    Shao Qing walked a few steps and felt something was wrong. The sound of Er Dai and the group¡¯s footsteps disappeared. Shao Qing turned back, there was not a trace of anyone behind.

    Shao Qing¡¯s face immediately changed. Xiao Baozi, Er Dai, and Yan Qiyue were all her most important people. As well as Xiao Hua and Xiao Yu who joined her team, they were people she wanted to protect. However, in a matter of a few seconds, they were all gone.

    Shao Qing¡¯s face was pale, she couldn¡¯t help walking back to look for Er Dai and the rest. The more she walked, the more fishy it became. The jungle around her also turned into tall buildings.

    Mulin appeared beside her with a big belly, her eyebrows curved: ¡°Ah Qing, what¡¯s the name of your child?¡±

    ¡°Mulin...¡± Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she felt somewhat sour. Her trembling fingers held Mullin¡¯s hand, it was warm...

    ¡°Ah Qing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mulin touched Shao Qing¡¯s forehead in suspicion: ¡°It¡¯s not hot...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Shao Qing tried hard to resist the urge to cry. Although she knew that she had no tears: ¡°Did we not say it before? If you have a child, call them Mu Nianqing. So whether it was a boy or a girl it would sound nice.¡±

    Mulin bit her lips and said, ¡°But the child has to have the same surname Zheng as his father...¡±

    ¡°Zheng...¡± Shao Qing gently touched Mulin¡¯s belly, then she smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    ¡°I want to call him Zheng Xiang*, miss you.¡± Mulin said softly: ¡°No matter if you go to the end of the world or not, as long as you are not by my side, I will miss you. ¡±

    * that word means miss

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She clearly didn¡¯t have tears, but she still felt her eyes were soaked: ¡°Zheng Xiang, it¡¯s nice... very nice...¡±

    ¡°I also have a baby, I haven¡¯t named him yet. I was just waiting for you. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be his godmother?¡± Shao Qing held Mulin¡¯s hand tightly as if Mulin would disappear as soon as she released it.

    Mullin said in surprise: ¡°Where is he? I want to see my godson. Quickly call my godson over.¡±

    ¡°Soon I will take you to see him.¡± Shao Qing whispered: ¡°He is very cute. His facial features, all of it takes after me. You will definitely like him.¡±

    ¡°Your son must be very handsome. If I have a daughter, she will marry your son in the future.¡± Mulin leaned on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders andughed. ¡°I remember saying when I was a kid, if you were a boy, I would definitely marry you. If I can¡¯t marry you, I will let my daughter marry your son.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if you have a son or a daughter in your stomach.¡± Shao Qing hugged Mulin tightly. Warm, she was very warm, it made people want to sleep. Her eyes were a little wet and she was shaking. After a long time, she gently said: ¡°I miss you too Mulin, but this is not you.¡±

    She waved her hand gently, her sharp nails were drawn out. Mulin¡¯s panic expression froze and finally became green lights.

    There were long vines inserted into Shao Qing¡¯s chest like straws, trying to draw something out. Shao Qing sneered. She has no blood at all.

    #

 Volume 3 35 Big Harvests

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 35 Big Harvests</h4>

    From the beginning, she noticed that something was wrong. It was only because the illusion was too real that she fell into a trance for a moment.

    The person who appeared in her illusion was actually Mulin. Mulin... The two of them came out from the orphanage together. It can be said that they were dependent on each other. When the days were hard, the two would share a dried bun. They didn¡¯t even have any pickled vegetables.

    In their most difficult days, they stuck together. They were sad together and prospered together. To this day, Shao Qing could still remember what Mulin had said. If you were a man, I would marry you.

    However, after the end of the world, she had traveled over half of China but she did not encounter Mulin. To be honest, Shao Qing had given up hope a bit.

    After all, it was the apocalypse. No one would dare say that they canst until the present. Even Shao Qing who was very confident in Mulin did not dare say it.

    She could only leave her worries in her heart. Unexpectedly, Mulin appeared in this environment.

    When the vine pierced into her chest and tried to draw the blood, Shao Qing realized what was happening. However, she had not broken free. She just wanted to see Mullin once more.

    A zombie... where could they get the blood?

    Shao Qing casually ripped off the vines piercing into her body, nced around, and immediately found the unconscious group. They were all tied with a thin vine.

    Others were fine, but Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t stand it. He was a normal person and if he lost too much blood, he would die.

    Shao Qing hurriedly cut off the vines from Yan Qiyue¡¯s body and covered the wounds that had been punctured by the vines. The wounds were very thin, but there was still a continuous flow of blood.

    Yan Qiyue wrinkled his brows, his face pale. After the vines were cut off, he suddenly opened his eyes and hugged Shao Qing: ¡°No!¡±

    Shao Qing was startled and quickly asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sorry? It was my carelessness...¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s eyes were a little disorganized. After concentrating his focus on Shao Qing, he was relieved and hugged Shao Qing tightly: ¡°Don¡¯t leave me...¡±

    Shao Qing assumed he probably saw something simr in his illusion where they might have broken up.

    After soothing Yan Qiyue, Shao Qing rescued everyone else. During this period, Yan Qiyue held his knees the whole time. He had encountered an illusion earlier. In the illusion, Shao Qing saved many, many people, but they wanted to kill Shao Qing due to her being a zombie.

    Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t stop it. He vaguely remembered that he had been cut into a pile of flesh, only having a rtivelyplete hand left that was holding onto someone¡¯s trouser leg.

    He was obviously dead, but he was still able to look at those people hurting his beloved. Her pain, her despair, they were deeply imprinted in Yan Qiyue.

    Yan Qiyue felt that even if he breathed out gently, he would be terribly heartbroken and in pain. This was because he knew that with Shao Qing¡¯s character, if she really encountered arge disaster, she would really go save the people.

    As for those inferior people, as long as Shao Qing¡¯s identity is discovered, they will try to kill her.

    Even though he knew that this kind of thing was unlikely to happen, Yan Qiyue still couldn¡¯t help shaking. He couldn¡¯t help being afraid, can¡¯t help thinking.

    What if?

    With any matter rting to Shao Qing¡¯s safety, Yan Qiyue did not want to face even the slightest of risks.

    After Shao Qing rescued everyone, they were all awake. Everyone¡¯s illusion was different. The only simrity was it was rted to emotions.

    Happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy.

    After saving everyone, Shao Qing focused her attention on the flower in the center. It was stunning.

    Anyone who saw everything would have probably thought the tree was the most suspicious. This tree was taller than Guang Guang. The pavilion was like a cover that had its branches extending out for the many small firefly-like creatures resting on it. This made the whole tree appear as if it was glowing.

    But what caught Shao Qing¡¯s first nce was the vines wrapped around the tree. The vines looked very thin and docile. Even with spikes, they seemed to have a certain softness to them. The vines extended into the crown of the tree where a beautiful flower stuck its head out of the canopy.

    The soft petals wererge and a gorgeous red. The part that was slightly darker, reflected its delicate flower heart, the contrast was likeparing blood from the vein and artery.

    The stamens curled up like small tentacles, very harmless. However, Shao Qing looked at the flower and couldn¡¯t move her eyes.

    The hallucinogenic scent came from this flower. It can be said that it was this flower that had just led Shao Qing and the group into a hallucinated state.

    The more delicate it looked, the more dangerous it felt to Shao Qing. It made Shao Qing feel that this flower was irrigated with blood to be its present colour.

    As soon as Shao Qing threw off the effects of this flower, it immediately curled up consciously, showing a harmless look. It tried to bluff its way out, but was discovered by Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing sneered and released Da Hua, her vines and Guang Guang to guard Er Dai and the rest. Only when they were out of harm¡¯s way could she focus on dealing with this flower with peace of mind.

    It¡¯s rtively simple for her to suppress this flower. It was quite high rank, but still iparable to Shao Qing and her group of ¡®little brothers¡¯.

    But Shao Qing wanted to see what its capabilities were to decide whether to use it as her sixth nt.

    After all, the space in her hand was limited. A precious quota needs to be determined through careful research, otherwise it will be troublesome to conquer it then find out it wasn¡¯t a good choice and try to change it.

    Then Shao Qing discovered that the greatest ability of this flower was hallucinations. If its hallucinations were superimposed with Guang Guang, the effect would be even better. Its vines can also assist Shao Qing¡¯s vines. Once Guang Guang is released, this flower hidden within Guang Guang, vines released, whoever entered this field will die.

    Shao Qing happily conquered the flower, then found that its most powerful ability was actually not hallucinations, but an ability simr to that of Xiao Baozi.

    It can take root into humans, animals, and even nts, then when drawing blood and nt juice, it can convert it into energy to feed itself.

    That is to say, as long as there are living creatures around it, when it has exhausted all its energy, coupled with its hallucinogenic ability and vine¡¯s attack power, few were its opponents.

    Especially relying on the tree with the strong vitality that it attached to, it was basically invincible.

    Unfortunately, it was unlucky as he encountered Shao Qing. Shao Qing was simply his nemesis. For one thing, Shao Qing had no blood. She would not provide any energy to it. Second, it stretched out a vine and wanted to pierce the surrounding nts. Its body drew some energy, but as soon as the fine vines stretched out, they were interrupted by Shao Qing¡¯s vines...

    Silence for a second.

    After following Shao Qing, Shao Qing has basically doubled her power. She was not afraid of fighting in groups. If she was in a crowd, she could release Guang Guang, nt this little red flower named Xiao Hong*, spread the dodder seeds, have vines in hand, Qiu Tang in ambush, and have Da Hua collecting heads. When her power was exhausted, Xiao Hong could absorb energy and feed it back to her. She was invincible.

    * little red

    Shao Qing was satisfied. She prepared to take the wounded family members away. Then Xiao Hong shrank around her wrist and suddenly extended its tentacles and pointed to the back of the big tree.

    What¡¯s in there?

    Shao Qing ordered Er Dai to stay with Guang Guang and to take good care of everyone. Then she walked over. As soon as she went over, Shao Qing was dumbfounded. There was a deep hole behind the big tree.

    The pit is deep, but you can see something under the pit as soon as you lower your head.

    There was a huge thing like a bud at the bottom of the pit. Ignoring the outer coat, this bud looked more like a giant heart.

    There were many bones hanging on the pit wall, as well as the bottom of the pit. It is estimated that many animals or humans were this hearts scraps.

    Xiao Hong vaguely conveyed the information to Shao Qing that these prey were all thrown in by the surrounding nts to act as fertilizer.

    This heart is a kind of nt and wasn¡¯t a nt. It contains a lot of energy. Once it is mature, if you swallow it, you will have a chance to upgrade to rank 7 or even rank 8.

    As the overlord of the surrounding area, Xiao Hong took this thing as something that belonged to it and was waiting for it to mature to eat it.

    But it didn¡¯t expect it to be something belonging to Shao Qing...So Xiao Hong couldn¡¯t help offering its treasure. It was reluctant to abandon something it kept for so long and reluctant to offer it to other nts.

    Rather than allowing others to take it easily, it is better to give it to its owner. The venture of dubious merit has set sail. Of course, the stronger Shao Qing was, the better it is for it.

    ......

    #

 Volume 3 36 The blackened Ah Qing

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 36 The ckened Ah Qing</h4>

    The facts show that it was beneficial to look a little scary. At least even with Shao Qing¡¯s mental quality, she would feel herself unable to make a move when facing this stuff.

    She hadn¡¯t even moved, when Da Hua shot out. A lot of vines were drilled out from under the leaves of Da Hua. The heart-like thing was wrapped around in a circle and pulled out with brute force.

    The roots of this thing looked like octopus tentacles. They were soft and wriggly. Shao Qing was a bit worried. She couldn¡¯t just walk around carrying that thing.

    Then she had a whimsical thought. All her cooked dishes could be ced into the space, what about this thing?

    Trying to test it out, she stuffed this thing into the space and it really did get stuffed in. Her space had always been unable to put living things inside, could it be that this thing isn¡¯t alive?

    Whatever the case, this was a good thing, at least it was more convenient. Shao Qing also deliberately nted something in the red soil before climbing out.

    The family was now tired and weak, but they finallypleted the task in a satisfactory manner. They could leave without any regrets.

    On the way back, Shao Qing originally wanted to pull out a variety of nts to nt near Jiangcheng or directly into the city. As a result, she found that most mutant nts can be ced in the space.

    But after taking it out, it can only be eaten as a dish. The only thing that remained alive was the heart.

    She had no choice but to leave reluctantly. She was already nning to organize some stuff toe back again.

    After they returned to the beach at the fastest speed, Qin Zixi had already returned to Jing Du once and brought news back from there.

    Jing Du had confirmed sending people to country M. In addition to the previous two reasons, there was now an additional reason. That is, to find the source of the ck bugs.

    After the research in Jing Du, it was found that this kind of ck bug had a mother entity. As long as the mother did not die, it could produce many ck bugs every day. It would be useless for them to treat the symptoms but not the root cause.

    Among those who were going abroad were Wu Jiaojiao, the boss of Thorns Roses, Jin Mingyu, the boss of Frozen ice, and Zhu Mochen.

    In addition to the three of them, there was also a very powerful person named Tu Xian, a man who looked polite and skilled in the literary arts.

    Two civilians were also brought along.

    Plus Qin Zixi, and Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing did not n to bring Yan Qiyue this time because someone had to send Xiao Baozi and the rest back. Yan Qiyue waspletely against it, but the head of the family was Shao Qing...

    He could only wail and then take the three children to leave and allow Shao Qing and Er Dai to enjoy their two person get away.

    Before they got on the boat, the others weren¡¯t informed of the two people being added in this operation until the boat was about to sail and Shao Qing and Er Dai were aboard the boat.

    As soon as the two of them came on, some people became stiff. At that time, Shao Qing was infuriated and had nearly torn apart Jing Du. They all saw it with their own eyes.

    Now this killing god actually wanted to go on a mission with them?

    Shao Qing waved and smiled: ¡°We meet again, how have you guys been doing recently?¡±

    Jin Mingyu said dryly, ¡°Fine...¡±

    Wu Jiaojiao was rather curious. This was because she did not believe it even till now that Shao Qing and Er Dai were zombies. How were they like zombies?

    If zombies were like the two of them, humanity would have been extinct.

    The two civilians were more afraid and shivered in the corner.

    After Shao Qing greeted them, she went over to Qin Zixi and Zhu Mochen in the corner. The group near the railing chatted while watching the sea.

    On this trip, Shao Qing had actually been quite selfish. She wanted to spend a honeymoon with Er Dai alone, then a honeymoon with Yan Qiyue alone. In the order of firste-first-serve, naturally Er Dai was first.

    Three people spending their honeymoon together, for some aspects, that would be very inconvenient. In fact being intimate with that one would make the other feel left out. While being intimate with the other one, the other would feel left out. That¡¯s why a romantic couple getaway for two was the best.

    ¡°I remembered thest time we went to sea, we encountered an eruption on the seabed.¡± Shao Qing thought of it and wanted tough: ¡°I always felt that my character is good, but wherever I go, there will definitely be something happening.¡±

    Qin Zixi immediately changed his face: ¡°Qing Jie, don¡¯t make such auspicious remarks.¡±

    Shao Qing replied helplessly: ¡°How can words be so effective where they¡¯ll ur if I say it out loud. If that¡¯s the case then our trip will definitely be peaceful.¡±

    Sheughed when she said it, ¡°If my words were so effective, I would first curse those who are against me.¡±

    Qin Zixi just smiled helplessly. At night, several people gathered around Shao Qing¡¯s stove in her room. Cheng Lixue prepared a mandarin duck pot. One side was seafood while the other side was hot and spicy soup base. The group ate and their lips soon turned red and felt a little numb.

    At this time, there was a sudden panicked voice came from the helmsman: ¡°We encountered a storm. Everyone try not toe out of your rooms, especially not to the deck.¡±

    Shao Qing: ...

    Qin Zixi and the rest looked at Shao Qing, their eyes a little weird. This crow¡¯s mouth was so urate!

    Shao Qing only felt that she had shot an arrow at her knee.

    ¡°Come on, after you finish drinking and eating, hurry back to your room.¡± Shao Qing said helplessly: ¡°Listening to this, it shouldn¡¯t be a big storm. We¡¯re also not far from the shore, even if the boat...¡±

    ¡°Qing Jie!¡± Qin Zixi turned pale from fright: ¡°Don¡¯t say more!¡±

    Shao Qing: ...

    She was silent, then honestly took Er Dai to bed. Shao Qing was not concerned about the boat turning over. Her only concern was that if the boat turned over, they would have to go back and change to another boat which would waste a lot of time.

    As for other aspects, she was not worried. This is probably the confidence brought by strength.

    Shao Qing hugged Er Dai and climbed onto the bed. Then she discovered that she hadn¡¯t hugged Er Dai like this for a long time. Thest time she hugged Er Dai was quite some time ago.

    She had neglected Er Dai recently.

    Er Dai can¡¯t speak, can¡¯t express his joys and sorrows. Even if he was not happy, he would only look at Shao Qing quietly with a pair of big puppy eyes.

    Yet, as long as Shao Qing looked at him, there would only be happiness in his eyes.

    Er Dai was too honest and well behaved. He was so well behaved, it made people unconsciously rx, thus forget. Shao Qing was distressed. She hugged Er Dai, kissed the top of his head and said: ¡°Actually your jealous appearance is quite cute, same with your naughty look. No matter what, you¡¯re cute in every way.¡±

    Er Dai hugged Shao Qing back. Since they¡¯ve been together, he became more silent and more lovable. It was as if he matured overnight.

    But in fact, if you look closely, you will find that he was still the jealous and coquettish Er Dai.

    ¡°When we go back, we will find a way to nt the entire Jiangcheng area with nts, the kind that we can eat, the best to eat, and that can also defend. I will open up a piece ofnd separately and nt all the things you like to eat.¡± Shao Qing leaned on Er Dai and sighed, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the end of the world, our family will be happy.¡±

    Er Dai quietly peeled off his clothes so that Shao Qing could sleep on his chest. Satisfied, then he took Shao Qing into his arms.

    He didn¡¯t understand much, he only knew that he liked Shao Qing and wanted to stay with her all the time.

    For others, if it were not for the fact that Shao Qing cared for them, Er Dai would not give them a second look.

    The best time in his life were the days with Shao Qing. However these days, there have always been some weird pictures shing in his mind. Him in those images... was not like him.

    He should be Er Dai, the one belonging to Shao Qing, the dumb silly Er Dai; not the one in his mind, a gloomy and terrible teenager.

    That cannot be him. Shao Qing would not like him like that.

    Er Dai thought about it and shrank back and hugged Shao Qing tightly. The instinct of a beast told him that those memories were not necessarily good, so he resisted them.

    The more people with amnesia cooperate to find their memories, the faster they will recover. The more they resist though, the slower they will recover.

    This was normal.

    Er Dai was resisting, but even though he was resisting, he was still recovering bit by bit. This is why he became more and more silent.

    Sometimes he would not be able to distinguish reality from memory, but as long as held Shao Qing¡¯s hand, he would settle down.

    Because only in reality could he possess Shao Qing...

    ¡°If you could talk, would you...¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s cheek and couldn¡¯t help but stop. If Er Dai recovers, he would probably leave....

    She imagined that Er Dai would be apletely different person. Perhaps the real Er Dai was cultured, refined and estranged.

    Or he might be calm and independent. He might not care about what happened when he had amnesia or even find this rtionship ridiculous.

    Or he might calm down and then think it was shameful to share a woman with another man.

    But no matter what she thought, or how she built his character, as long as the person in her imagination was Er Dai, she would still think he was cute.

    She already could not be helped.

    Even if she told herself every time that if Er Dai recovered his memory and would leave, she would let him go, she was actually calmly preparing to imprison him.

    This was the terrifying difference between reality and appearance.

    She was really able to do it. Imprisoning him, using a steel chain would probably be a good choice. Then he could not leave. Even if he hated it, he could only stay with her.

    Thinking this way, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were a little red. She couldn¡¯t help covering her face. She had indeed caught on to Yan Qiyue¡¯s bad ways. She was already bad...

    But this was also very good...

    Er Dai pulled Shao Qing¡¯s hand seriously. He kissed the corner of her eyes, the tenderness in his eyes was about to overflow.

    Shao Qing hugged Er Dai¡¯s waist and closed her eyes contentedly, he could only be hers.

    No one can take him away.

    #

 Volume 3 37 Visiting a foreign country

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 37 Visiting a foreign country</h4>

    Shao Qing finally had her lucky break. Although they encountered a storm, fortunately, after the storm passed, their boat was still safe and sound.

    This was a great luck within a misfortune. Even Qin Zixiughed at Shao Qing. Although her crow mouth was urate, her character was still good.

    At least they were still safe. After thest storm, they never encountered a second natural disaster or man-made disaster. But, everyone besides Qin Zixi and their group wanted to hack Shao Qing.

    This was because life at sea was like this. Every day they would be forced to chew on dry food. In order to prevent scurvy, they would eat their own fruits. Each person would only dare to eat a little at a time because the quantity was notrge.

    Shao Qing¡¯s life was very different from theirs. Every day they would discuss what they would eat and eat new dishes in a variety of ways. When they were pitifully eating dry food, they were eating seafood, barbecue, three different meats and a soup.

    Besides being angered to death, what else can they say?

    They couldn¡¯t defeat her so they didn¡¯t dare to scold her. Some that were more brazen attempted to approach to eat. However when they came close, Er Dai would stare at them with a big grin. That mouth, that look, how could it be so fierce and malevolent?

    So they gave up honestly.

    Wise people wanting to buy something from Shao Qing, after listening to the price, would honestly give up because they couldn¡¯t afford it.

    Some people secretly cursed Shao Qing behind her back, but when you think about it, the price was actually quite fair. After all, the prices of fresh vegetables were very high onnd, including meat and seafood. Although seafood is verymon at sea, fierce beasts were moremon at sea.

    There were few people who dared to go to the sea to find food, except Shao Qing.

    Vegetables and meat, which are expensive onnd, were definitely more expensive when they were at sea. After all, things that are more rare are more expensive. Besides, there are processing fees. Isn¡¯t it necessary to pay for her cooking?

    If you think carefully, it would be very expensive QAQ

    So what can they do? They can¡¯t forcefully buy it or steal it. If they can¡¯t afford it, they could only watch.

    But the point was that Shao Qing was too much. Couldn¡¯t they hide their meals and go back to their room, so they don¡¯t have to see it!

    Even if you don¡¯t want to eat in your room, can¡¯t you avoid the narrow ces? You can eat on the deck. Can you stop seducing them?

    The scent of the dishes and people praising it deliberately, it was as if they were afraid that they would not know how delicious the dish was.

    How shameless!

    Therefore, everyone except Shao Qing¡¯s gang was living in dire straits. Shao Qing¡¯s life was like heaven.

    This gap made people feel the urge to kill every minute.

    While they were enduring, they finally arrived at country M. Tthe moment when they saw the shore, the group of people were cheering. The cheers were terribly loud and Shao Qing was dumbfounded.

    Their days of drifting on the sea were not long. This group of people really couldn¡¯t endure hardships, that¡¯s not good ~

    Not realizing that she had been abusing their spirits, Shao Qing shook her head, helpless. Young people nowadays were not as hard-working as her generation.

    The boat was stopped on the shore and anchored to prevent the boat from drifting away. Then the group of talents formallynded on the shore.

    As soon as they got ashore, they noticed the difference between Country M and China. Country M was too deste. In China, even on the coast, there were many survivor bases and lively crowds.

    For example, Feng Lan¡¯s base was built by the sea. For country M, the first thing they wanted to do after theynded was to quickly find a base, eat a big meal, and satisfy themselves after Shao Qing¡¯s abuse.

    As a result, after walking for a day and slowly prating into the territory of country M, apart from some building debris, they did not even see a person, let alone a survivor base.

    Completely deste, Shao Qing felt like the entire country M had fallen under the zombies¡¯ ws, which was not a good thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s stay here for a while.¡± Qin Zixi looked at the sky and said.

    Since they were in another¡¯s territory, they had to be vignt and careful. Otherwise, they would not know how they died. Let alone these people, even Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare to run around at night in a strange foreign country unless she wanted to die.

    So these poor people could only continue to ept Shao Qing¡¯s spiritual abuse when they were so full of hope.

    They rested for one night, and continued to move forward the next day. After two more days, they saw a living person for the first time.

    The living person was a man and a woman, surrounded by zombies, it looked precarious. Shao Qing just passed by and saw it.

    Originally, they were not prepared to save people. After all, why would I go out of my way to help two foreigners?

    Then Shao Qing suggested: ¡°I think we should save them.¡±

    ¡°There are so many zombies and they are foreigners. Why do you want to save them? Just to be kind? Then you go save them.¡± One of the two civilian staff said bluntly.

    Shao Qing ignored him and said: ¡°We can¡¯t just fly blindly like headless flies. If we are able to rescue the two of them, since they are natives, they should know the situation in their country better than we do. They might be able to show us the way.¡±

    Everyone agreed as well. They hadn¡¯t met anyone after two days of walking. If they were not saved, they could be like headless flies blindly charging to different areas and who knows how long it would take to find the survivor base.

    With two locals leading the way, it would naturally be more convenient.

    But some people were still stubborn: ¡°With the effort required to save them, we may have found the survivor base already.¡±

    ¡°Then you can find it yourself.¡± Shao Qing saidzily, then she took Er Dai and took the lead to join the battle. Once Er Dai and her went over, Qin Lixi and Zhu Mochen followed.

    Immediately after that, before she also joined the battle group, Wu Jiaojiao nced at the civilian who spoke: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen someone who chirps more than a girl.¡±

    The civilian stared nkly. His face wanted to scold and curse but he couldn¡¯t.

    When Shao Qing came down from the sky with Er Dai, she saw the man and the woman with a surprised expression screaming for help. Shao Qing hadn¡¯tnded yet but her fingers took the lead and numerous vines arose first.

    The vines acted as if they were alive and tightly wrapped the zombies. The two foreigners were not stupid. They quickly picked up their guns and began to shoot.

    Because the zombies were trapped by the vines, they couldn¡¯t move at all. This made it possible for them to do a headshot. asionally their hands would shake a little bit, but at least nine out of ten bulletsnded.

    The lethality of Er Dai was much higher than that of the two of them. Wherever he went it rained blood.

    After Shao Qingnded on the ground, she called out Da Hua. Da Hua brought along his brother Xiao Hong and rushed into the zombies. Whenever they saw them, Xiao Hong immediately extended its tentacles out and constricted the zombies. Then it would throw them to Da Hua as filial piety.

    After all, it is mainly based on blood-sucking for energy. Zombies were just a pile of garbage for it.

    It might as well be used to please the big brother.

    Da Hua expressed great satisfaction with Xiao Hong¡¯s tactfulness. This little brother wasn¡¯t taken in for nothing.

    The two flowers quickly swept through. Since Da Hua had upgraded, it ate more and more. Moreover, one can see it eat, but it didn¡¯t seem to grow.

    Who knew where the food went.

    By the time Qin Zixi came over, Da Hua had already started to clean the scene. There were some scattered arms and legs on the ground that it was not ready to let go. It was here just to fill it¡¯s belly. It looked very cruel.

    Shao Qing knew a little bit of Niao Yu*. She stepped forward tomunicate with foreigners. The two foreigners took the lead in holding Shao Qing¡¯s hand: ¡°Oh God, we must have met an angel, an angel from the East. Thank you for saving us, otherwise we would have already been made into feces in the zombie¡¯s stomach.¡±

    * thenguage of M country

    Shao Qing froze for a moment, then said: ¡°You¡¯re wee...¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask anything yet and the foreigners were already showing their gratitude and insisting Shao Qing to be a guest in their base.

    As long as the goal had been achieved, it didn¡¯t matter what the process was.

    Shao Qing thought nkly, then she waved her hand. She brought her friends and the group of trailing people to follow the two foreigners. With the two foreigners, the male one was a chatterbox. The entire journey he spoke a lot. Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to inquire about the intelligence at all, he sent it straight to her door.

    First of all, Shao Qing knew the names of the two of them, but it was tooplicated to remember. This was not the key though. She can call these two people temporarily as man A and woman B.

    The situation in country M was worse than what they thought. Three months ago, an expedition found a giant worm nest in the forest simr to a hive, but muchrger than a hive. The M country¡¯s people had an adventurous natural tendency. Thus, they couldn¡¯t go in and explore.

    But the fact was that they provoked the devil.

    The worm¡¯s nest looks very old outside. After they got in, they immediately smelled a faint smell. The light was getting darker and darker, the smell was getting stronger and stronger, and there was a clicking sound under their feet.

    Someone turned on the shlight and took a photo towards the ground. There they found that the ground was covered with white bones, some belonged to animals, while some belonged to humans.

    At this time some were a little scared, but they still had the courage to go deeper and deeper, while the smell became stronger.

    Then they found a huge reddish ck pool in the middle of the nest with arge cocoon in the pool.

    They thought they had found the baby and when they were cheering ready to step forward and drag the big cocoon back, as soon as they approached, the big cocoon broke and hairy worm legs protruded from the cocoon.

    Thest one that crawled out was a giant queen bee. The three stunned people regained their alertness and wanted to run but it was toote.

    Two of them were quickly pierced by the queen bee. The other one was rather quick and escaped. When he nced back in a hurry, he found that the queen had put the needle into one of the people¡¯s bodies and round eggs were continuously discharged into that person¡¯s body. Within a few moments, there were young poisonous bees, which came out from under the person¡¯s skin.

    He felt his blood run cold and he quickened his pace.

    After he left, he told this story to others, but few believed it. Who knew that this was just the beginning.

    Soon after, ck beetles, poisonous bees that liked to eat people, and marching ants crawled out of the forest.

    They were much more terrifying than zombies. When they passed through, let alone survivors, not even any living creatures remained.

    Only a piece of scorched earth and debris.

    Country M immediately organized manpower to start their resistance. They found that the poisonous bee and marching ants were afraid of fire. This should be the nature of insects, but the ck bugs were not afraid of anything. They could even swallow abilities and their outer shells were extremely hard. They would run along the wall to sneak into the city to eat each individual into an empty shell or a pile of bones.

    Moreover, poisonous bees and marching ants¡¯ fear of fire was limited. In a short period of time, the survivors of M country have dwindled a significant amount because of these three insects.

    Especially this season, it was precisely the spawning period of the poisonous bees. Who knew how many people were parasitized. All the eggs in the body were poisonous bees and they would be eaten by the small poisonous bees that came out of the shell.

    The Research Institute of Country M has also been doing research day and night. They tried to find out the weaknesses of these insects, what their natural enemies were and invent things to fight against them.

    But the fact was that humans were losing ground.

    At least so far, that gadget has not been invented.

    #

 Volume 3 38 Encountering an embarrassing situation again

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 38 Encountering an embarrassing situation again</h4>

    The M country people retreated in defeat and finally gave up the survivor bases on the edge. Instead, they all gathered in the center with only the threergest bases currently remaining.

    Besides these three survivor bases, few bases exist. This was why they hadn¡¯t found a survivor base after so long.

    In addition to these three survivor bases, there were many individual households in country M. That is to say, these people tend to live in rtively remote areas with their family, or one or two people and are self-sufficient.

    It is not at all simr to the current situation in China.

    Under the enthusiasm of the two foreigners, the group of people walked together. Their current location was a little far from the nearest base.

    Shao Qing specifically asked them: ¡°Do you know which base has more Chinese people?¡±

    The male immediately said: ¡°Oh, of course. The original Chinatown was established into the Chinatown survivor base after the end of the world. Their power is quiterge, even now. It is also one of the three remaining bases. Do you want to go there?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. Reportedly, these overseas Chinese contacted Jing Du and wanted to return home. The reason they hadn¡¯te over in part was due to this.

    The man hesitated and spoke after a while: ¡°Well, I will take you there. I know some people there. Now that the Chinatown survivor base is under martialw, most people can¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shao Qing thanked him seriously, then they headed towards the Chinatown survivor base.

    One day was not enough for them to walk to the Chinatown survivor base, so by afternoon/ evening, they had to set up camp.

    The afternoon was short, and it was fine, but there was one person who couldn¡¯t help but want to take a nap....

    That was Er Dai. For some reason, Er Dai has been able to sleep well very recently and the amount of crystal nuclei absorbed every day has also greatly increased.

    Shao Qingughed at him: ¡°You¡¯re able to eat more and more now. Soon I won¡¯t be able to support you if you continue this way.¡± While clearing the inventory, she took out all the high-quality crystal nuclei and gave them to Er Dai.

    Before, Er Dai didn¡¯t sleep no matter if it was day or night. But now it was more than just night time. Even during the day, he would stop to take a rest. When Shao Qing was cooking, when she looked over, he would have nodded off and fell asleep.

    Shao Qing did not know whether to cry orugh. The only thing she could do was to get everyone to take a nap together. What? Refuse to sleep? What? Feel like we¡¯re wasting time and taking a nap? What? Must go?

    Come, let¡¯spare moves with each other. I was just getting a little itchy recently.

    After that discussion, no one raised any objections.

    Shao Qing felt that she was still very democratic!

    Both male A and female B were new to the team. They didn¡¯t know how cruel Shao Qing was, so they were still rather close to Shao Qing, their benefactor.

    When Shao Qing was cooking at noon, they also kindly provided some ingredients, which came from poisonous bees. These poisonous bees have a high ability to kill people but have a higher ability to make honey.

    Queen bees require a lot of energy toy eggs. For queen bees, the best thing was human flesh, which could replenish a lot of energy. The only thing that could barely be reced for human flesh was nectar.

    The worker bees tend to hoard a lot of nectar in the pond in the nest. The bloody pond that the explorers saw was actually nectar that had been deposited for a long time.

    The nectar provided by the two foreigners was the nectar that they obtained from the poisonous bee¡¯s belly. The nectar was rare, but it was much sweeter than the average honey.

    Shao Qing used it to make honey zed chicken legs and wings. Because the two people provided the ingredients, Shao Qing allowed them to eat together.

    Shao Qing¡¯s cooking skills instantly conquered the two foreigners and the two foreigners cried as they ate. They probably hadn¡¯t had such good food since the apocalypse. Moreover, China¡¯s 5000+ years of culinary skills couldn¡¯t bepared with country M¡¯s hundreds of years.

    The expressions of the foreigners showed that they just wanted to hold onto Shao Qing¡¯s thighs and never let go.

    What do you seek in life? Isn¡¯t it just to eat and dress warmly, and then satisfy the little one?

    In the apocalypse, not speaking about clothes, at least following Shao Qing meant they would be fed well!

    It¡¯s a pity that Shao Qing was not going to ept two foreigners as younger siblings. After finishing things, she was going to leave. She couldn¡¯t just bring them along. Let¡¯s not even talk about whether they agree or not, just them not speaking thenguage was a big enough problem.

    So in order to avoid all troubles, it is best not to take them in.

    Two dayster, they finally arrived at the Chinatown Survivor Base. The Chinatown Survivor Base was not located in the original Chinatown. The base was named Chinatown Survivor Base just because almost all the people in the base were Chinese and 80% of them came out of Chinatown.

    And it has been used thus far with no intentions to be changed, it is estimated that the person who named it was also a handicap at naming things.

    The guards outside the base of Chinatown were very strict. If you want to enter the base, you must go through many checks. This was because the poisonous bees could carry the zombie virus.

    As long as they were stung, they would have a great chance of bing zombies. They have suffered so much, so they had to be extra cautious. Thus, all ordinary people had to go through examinations that were several times moreplicated than before.

    Shao Qing arrived at the door, and the two foreigners immediately stated that they knew acquaintances and could simplify the examination procedures.

    Shao Qing smiled, then said: ¡°Leave it to us, this matter will not be bothersome.¡±

    One of the two civilians immediately stepped forward to the gatekeeper: ¡°Please tell your base chief that the guests he invited are here.¡±

    Although they wereing here honorably, they should always guard against the leadership of Country M. It would be safer to reveal their identities to Country M after the matter has been settled.

    The guard at the gate froze for a moment. Luckily, he was unlike the condescending guards from some novels and honestly went inside to report the news.

    The head of the Chinatown survivor base coincidently had the surname of Tang*. Hearing that someoneing from outside said that they were a guest he invited stunned him at the time. His first reaction was that someone was pretending and thought about it carefully. Then he recalled that he had contacted China not long ago.

    * same first word as saying chinese people

    Immediately, he jumped up and said to the person who reported: ¡°Go call the deputy basemander and severalmanders, all of them!¡±

    Then he hurried to change his clothes to at least look a bit more appropriate. He didn¡¯t want to make people think that he was looking down on the peopleing from China.

    He was one of the groups of people who especially wanted to go back to China. Getting older, he always wanted to return to his roots. Even if he died, he wanted to die on thend he was dreaming about.

    Thus he was so cautious about the people who came from China. Even if the other party might not havee from China, he would have to go and see.

    The base director hurried to the entrance with his people and saw the unfamiliar faces that belonged to Shao Qing¡¯s group. At this moment he knew that these people had a great possibility ofing from China.

    First of all, they were all Chinese. The Chinese people in the country M, although he didn¡¯t know them all, he had at least seen them. So even if he didn¡¯t recognize them, he would think they looked familiar. For these people, he can be sure that he has seen none before.

    Then they must havee from China.

    As soon as the head of the base came over, one of the two civilians greeted him and took the other¡¯s hand in a friendly manner: ¡°Are you the head of the Chinatown Survivor Base? We are from your native ce.¡±

    Once he said so, the head of the base was clear and quickly said: ¡°Pleasee in and speak! It won¡¯t do for us to stand here, otherwise people will say that I¡¯m treating guests poorly.¡±

    The group of people entered happily and Shao Qing walked behind, carefully looking at the higher ups of Chinatown Survivor Base.

    She felt that everyone wanted to go back to China. After all, in country M, they already have certain foundations. The huge Chinatown survivor base was one of the threergest bases in country M. Such foundations were hard to give up, The average person wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    Even if Tang Yaozu can do it, what about the others? Can the deputy base director and other senior executives say that they will give up just like that?

    Even if they say they can, Shao Qing didn¡¯t believe it. Who are you trying to cheat?

    There are only three things that have attracted men since ancient times. Power, fame and beauty. While staying in the survivor base in Chinatown, these three things were at their fingertips. If they return to China, everything would have to start from scratch again.

    As long as they had the slightest ambitions, they would know what to choose.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t like to guess people¡¯s hearts, but that was the fact. Tang Yaozu led the people back with him, certainly some people would like to go back with him and some people would not.

    It would depend on what kind of thoughts they have. But as long as it had nothing to do with Shao Qing, she would be good.

    Tang Yaozu took them to the living room of the main building and made tea. After everyone was seated, Tang Yaozu said excitedly: ¡°I have waited for you for a long time.¡±

    Themunication with Tang Yaozu was naturally handed over to two clerical staff. The role they were brought for was diplomacy.

    There were also things like negotiations that the two of them were more reliable for.

    It can be seen with the naked eye that they were good at talking, at least Tang Yaozuughed all the way through. Finally, after Tang Yaozu decided to return to China, some people wanted to leave, and some wanted to stay.

    Tang Yaozu also needed some time to arrange things after he leaves, such as who the entire base will be handed over to.

    With so many people leaving, the strength of the base will definitely decline. In case of repeated mutant animals attacking the survivor base, their defensive strength will definitely decline and they might even get destroyed.

    Therefore it would be best to deal with this in advance as they must not leave a mess for the next base chief.

    It happened that Shao Qing also needed time toplete other tasks, so the matter here was put aside.

    However, while they are being extremely hospitable at the base, they should still prepare to leave in a day or two and restock the inventory of vegetables and fruits.

    There were many vegetables, fruits, and crop nting ces in the Chinatown Survivor Base. Many ordinary people worked here to earn their daily expenses.

    So even if there were many zombies and sieges, the Chinatown survivor base could still be self-sufficient for a long time.

    This model was very good and was very suitable for China. The only problem with China is that most of the bases are now inside the city. Thend inside the city was rtively small, making it difficult to achieve self-sufficiency.

    Most of the bases were living in the city and some safe nting sites were established. However, once a zombie siege urs, their situation was not as good as the model in the Chinatown survivor base.

    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Shao Qing because in Jiangcheng, most were zombies, only a small part of them were humans. By starting a small vegetable garden, they can live a self-sufficient life.

    Thinking in this way, bing a zombie had its benefits. You don¡¯t have to worry about your livelihood. You never have to worry about starving to death or being eaten by the zombie.

    It¡¯s great to think so.

    They settled in the Chinatown survivor base. The things they had to do everyday turned into eating, sleeping, and walking, which was very leisurely.

    Especially Shao Qing. People who knew her did not dare to be close, so apart from two foreigners, few dared toe to her every day to eat and drink.

    For Er Dai, he continued to eat and sleep every day. If he wasn¡¯t practicing, he was sleeping every day.

    Seeing this, Shao Qing was very worried.

    Er Dai should have been promoted in rank already. Every time he acted abnormally, he was about to advance. This should be the same. He had been at the peak of the fourth rank for a long time.

    No one can help him in such a promotion of rank. All Shao Qing can do is to take out all her advanced crystal nuclei.

    There were not many crystal nuclei in her hand suitable for Er Dai. She had left a lot of crystal nuclei in Jiangcheng to provide Gu Panpan for their cultivation. Then during this time, she did not go out to hunt zombies. The crystal nuclei in her hands were not a lot, especially since the two people have used it a lot these days.

    Er Dai¡¯s sleeping time slowly lengthened and Shao Qing¡¯s worries slowly increased. She examined Er Dai¡¯s body and found that because he absorbed energy quickly, his body couldn¡¯t fully handle it, thus he went to sleep.

    During his sleep, he would digest the energy a lot faster than usual.

    This was a good thing for Er Dai.

    But theck of crystal nuclei in hand was a problem. Shao Qing had a terrible headache, so she called Qin Zixi toe: ¡°I am going to go out and hunt for some crystal nuclei, can you help me guard Er Dai? You know Er Dai¡¯s situation, I can¡¯t rx if I leave it to anyone else.¡±

    Qin Zixi actually wanted to go out with her, but when Shao Qing said that, he had to stay: ¡°Okay, Qing Jie, you should be careful outside.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then left. When she went out, Zhu Mochen happened to be sitting at the doorsteps and wiping his knife. Hearing that Shao Qing was going out, he followed: ¡°Let¡¯s go, together, I¡¯m bored.¡±

    One more person equals more strength. Zhu Mochen was not weak, so Shao Qing agreed. The two foreigners also wanted to follow, but Shao Qing did not allow it. The two didn¡¯t even have powers, they were too weak. If they followed, they would just hold them back!

    After leading Zhu Mochen out, Shao Qing ran into another person. This person was standing among the higher ups of the Chinatown Survivor Base that day. Presumably he should be the higher ups of the Chinatown Survivor Base.

    He looked simr to Tang Yaozu, but he was younger, only in his twenties. He was probably a rtive of Tang Yaozu, probably his son.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t his son, it should be a rtive with a closer blood rtion.

    Tang Yaozu looked more generous and kind, but the young man¡¯s eyebrows were a bit harsh. Shao Qing didn¡¯t like him at first sight.

    Shao Qing was heading out with Zhu Mochen when they were stopped by the smiling man: ¡°Yesterday, I had a chance to meet this miss. My name is Tang Tiande, my father is Tang Yaozu. I don¡¯t know if Miss......¡±

    You¡¯re a miss and your whole family is a miss.

    Why is he speaking like that, who does he think he is? Shao Qing remained expressionless, but she had to give some face to Tang Yaozu¡¯s son.

    ¡°I am Shao Qing, this is my friend Zhu Mochen.¡± Shao Qing briefly introduced themselves and was about to leave. She still had something to do. How could she be free to go round and entertain this young kid here?

    ¡°Ms. Shao, please wait. Where might you be going? Could it be that you want to go around the Chinatown Survivor Base? Since I am the host, you should call me for such a thing!¡± Tang Tiande said with a smile.

    Although he was smiling, his smile was annoying, at least Shao Qing hated it. This was because Tang Tiande looked like a lecher.

    ¡°I just want to go out to hunt for zombies.¡± Shao Qing smiled and said: ¡°Host, do you want to go together?¡±

    Tang Tiande changed his face at that time.

    A splendid woman, one with such a beautiful appearance, how can her hobby be so unique? Isn¡¯t it fine to enjoy going out to eat, drink and chat? Instead she wants to hunt for zombies!

    #

 Volume 3 39 Sending the bait to the door

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 39 Sending the bait to the door</h4>

    This gorgeous woman looked at Tang Tiande with an expression of ¡°Do you dare or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving¡±. Tang Tiande was immediately irritated: ¡°Aren¡¯t you just killing zombies? I¡¯lle with you!¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and said: ¡°Okay.¡± She originally wanted to find someone to lead the way, unexpectedly someone delivered themselves right to the door perfectly.

    Tang Tiande brought along two brothers to go with Shao Qing and Zhu Mochen. Then they went out in an imposing manner to the north of the survivor base, the original Chinatown site.

    Because the original Chinatown was upied by zombies, they had to retreat to the current city to establish the new Chinatown survivor base.

    This was the closest ce to the survivors base in Chinatown that had thergest number of zombies.

    Tang Tiande, who was irritated, wanted to show off to Shao Qing so she could take a look at his skill. But when he arrived at the old Chinatown, he regretted it.

    Although he brought two bodyguards, he did not dare to ensure that he coulde out of the Chinatown site safely. After all, there were too many zombies inside.

    But when he arrived, Shao Qing looked at him with a smile. If he retreated at this time, he would really lose face.

    Tang Tiande cheered himself on and summoned the courage to say: ¡°This is the old Chinatown. There are many zombies inside. We are going to hunt the zombies, soe here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing took the lead with her saber and went in. She stretched her neck and sighed with relief. It has been a long time since she came out to hunt zombies.

    ¡°Mo Chen, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Shao Qing saidzily. Zhu Mochen¡¯s power damage was particrly high. Her damage was also high, but she had better abilities in her control.

    It¡¯s better to cooperate than to scatter and kill everywhere.

    Zhu Mochen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± He naturally meant that the safety of both people was given to Shao Qing. He would only be responsible for full-on attacks.

    Tang Tiande was dissatisfied. He wanted to pick up Shao Qing from the beginning. After all, he hadn¡¯t seen a girl of such high quality in a long time.

    Although the girls on the M side are all long-legged and have good bodies, their skin was all worse than the girls from China.

    This was especially the case since the end of the world. It was rare to see such a fresh and vorful woman like Shao Qing.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Tang Tiande¡¯s heart was itching. Beauty is captivating.

    So for Shao Qing¡¯s sake, he came to such a dangerous ce, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t even give him the slightest attention.

    Tang Tiande stepped forward: ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but this is the original Chinatown of J City. The entire country¡¯srgest Chinatown, with a poption of more than 30,000. After the end of the world, more than half of the people have be zombies. While some were infectedter on. That is to say, there are at least 20,000 zombies inside. It¡¯s better for you to follow me, or you might encounter danger.¡± When he said this, he looked affectionately at Shao Qing: ¡°A delicate and lovely woman like you should hide yourself behind a man and enjoy it. Why take risks? Is your boyfriend not good to you? If you follow me, I will definitely treat you well.¡±

    He was still very confident. What kind of woman can maintain such a good spirit during the end of the world? Either they were very powerful or someone was raising them.

    Shao Qing must be thetter.

    Since she was being raised by another, why can¡¯t he? After all, he is the son of the leader of Chinatown survivor base. Before the end of the world, he was a proper rich second generation, the top kind, young with prestige. Fancying Shao Qing was her blessing.

    Shao Qing smiled. She looked at Tang Tiande up and down. Tang Tiande¡¯s appearance could only be regarded as average. Seriously speaking, he was neither ugly nor good-looking. His facial features were even a bit gloomy, making people feel ufortable.

    Moreover this person was confident. Being confident was not a bad thing, but too much confidence bes arrogance.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were too revealing, a hint of sarcasm can be seen inside. This ridiculepletely angered Tang Tiande. He looked around. There was no one here.

    Not everyone would go to this dangerous ce. He looked at Zhu Mochen. Zhu Mochen did seem powerful, but what¡¯s the use?

    This was his area. Even a dragon couldn¡¯t overwhelm the local tyrant, not to mention that he didn¡¯t think Zhu Mochen could be regarded as a dragon.

    Tang Tiande¡¯s nostrils turned towards the sky when he spoke to Zhu Mochen: ¡°This distinguished guest from China, what I will do next, please don¡¯t intervene, otherwise it won¡¯t even matter if you are a distinguished guest from China. This is my ce. I would have one hundred ways to make you disappear without a trace.¡±

    Zhu Mochen couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He really admired the courage of Tang Tiande. He knew Shao Qing¡¯s strength and immediately stood to the side to watch a good show.

    Tang Tiande was very satisfied that he knew his ce. He walked towards Shao Qing: ¡°Is it not good to follow me? Eating the good things and having the good life, I am willing to support you, willing to protect you. All you need to do is be my lovable flower by my side.¡±

    Shao Qing was disgusted. What lovable flower? She never felt that someone like herself could ever be associated with those two words. Beingpared with a man eating flower made more sense.

    For example, Da Hua.

    In addition to being nauseous, she wanted tough. When she went to Jing Du, she had said that she wanted to find a man. Now, Tang Tiande actually delivered himself to the door.

    Very interesting.

    ¡°What do you want me by your side for?¡± Shao Qing asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Naturally, to be my love.¡± Tang Tiande thought he was going to seed and smiled: ¡°I will give you whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I want you to f*** off.¡± Shao Qing seemed to have thought of a cold joke. Tang Tiande¡¯s face changed as soon as she said it.

    If he still hadn¡¯t realized that he was being yed, then he doesn¡¯t need to be called Tang Tiande, he should change his name to Tang Ersha*.

    * foolish

    Tang Tiande said with a cold face: ¡°So you are refusing me?¡±

    ¡°What good intuition?¡± Shao Qing mocked him sarcastically. He was arrogant and was ugly. He doesn¡¯t even have the skill, why was he so loud?

    ¡°Then let me make you wish you were dead! Refusing a toast, then you¡¯ll be forced to drink a punishment toast!¡± Tang Tiande sneered and said to the two bodyguards around him: ¡°You two go up, take her down for me. After this master has his fun, maybe you two can have some fun.¡±

    ¡°I will show you some fun.¡± Shao Qing narrowed her eyes and raised her hand. Zhu Mochen silently covered his eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at how savage Shao Qing will be.

    At that time, due to her anger, she had made it rain blood in Jing Du. How could someone like Tang Tiande provoke this kind of character? Zhu Mochen sighed and looked on through the big gap between his fingers with a ¡°I can¡¯t bear it¡± expression.

    This was clearly a joke to him.

    Tang Tiande was very confident in himself. The two superhumans with him were rank 4 and above. ced in a small base, they would be chief of the base level characters, even inrge bases, they would be regiment leaders.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with Shao Qing, a ¡®weak woman¡¯?

    The two superhumans were actually reluctant. After all, the two people were dealing with a ¡®weak woman¡¯. This was actually a shameful thing, but Tang Tiande held the sry of the two of them. Furthermore, these two weren¡¯t good people so they immediately said: ¡°Rx, it will be easy.¡±

    Then the two of them rushed over. They obviously underestimated Shao Qing. One was more arrogant than the other. One of them was a strength user. Activating his power, he reached out to grab Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder.

    Shao Qing raised her hand and vines burrowed out of the ground, tying up both of them effortlessly.

    The moment the vines touched the skin of the two people, the sharp thorns pierced their skin and poured toxin into them. The moment the skin was pierced, they could no longer use their power.

    The two were like two dead pigs, suspended by vines and hanging in the air.

    It had to be said that Shao Qing¡¯s vines have evolved a bit after conquering Xiao Hong. The small thorns are now able to suck blood.

    Although it was not as good as Xiao Hong in blood-sucking, it was still very simple to suck two people.

    However, Shao Qing didn¡¯t directly kill the two people. They were still of use to her.

    Tang Tiande was stunned on the spot. He knew that Shao Qing would struggle and that there might be a stalemate, but he had no idea that Shao Qing would directly kill these two people.

    In a mere few seconds, the two people just started their powers and then were suspended in a blink of an eye. Was this not a second kill?

    Shao Qing hooked her fingers and immediately a vine dragged Tang Tiande over. A third-rank merchandise, Shao Qing didn¡¯t even pay attention to it. Saying he was a second kill would be praising him.

    ¡°What are you going to do!¡± Tang Tiande asked. Shao Qingzily replied: ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Tang Tiande swallowed, and then said: ¡°I¡¯m the son of the head of Chinatown Survivor Base, if you touch me, you will die! My dad won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Shao Qing chuckled and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this like what a viin says on TV before he dies?¡±

    Zhu Mochen nodded, serious: ¡°Simr.¡±

    Tang Tiande looked desperate, struggling: ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, otherwise you, the man in your tent, and the one around you will die, you can¡¯t bear my father¡¯s revenge! Let go of me, I can pretend nothing happened. Today is my fault. I apologize to you!¡±

    Shao Qing smiled: ¡°Take it easy, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Tang Tiande thought Shao Qing was moved by his speech. Relieved, he then said: ¡°I will never tell what happened here today, I was just obsessed for a moment, please forgive me.¡±

    Although he said this, his eyes contained nothing but poison.

    Now that his life was in Shao Qing¡¯s hands, he dare not say more. Once he was rescued and returned to the Chinatown survivor base, then he could do whatever he wanted to retaliate.

    As a man, of course, he should be able to be ready to submit or stand tall. Avenging himself after ten years still won¡¯t bete*.

    * proverb ¨C it¡¯s never toote for revenge; shouldn¡¯t rush into avenging things

    He had beenforting himself nonstop. He was even dreaming about how to catch Shao Qing and how to torture her after returning to the survivor base. First x then kill, then x then kill again.

    Then he was reminded by Shao Qing and his face lost colour from shock: ¡°Did you not say you won¡¯t kill me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t say I was going to kill you.¡± Shao Qingzily carried the three people tied up in her vines and led Zhu Mochen in.

    She gave up arguing with the three people. She blocked their mouths with vines, and brought Zhu Mochen to the center of the city, Shao Qing said: ¡°Are we there?¡±

    Zhu Mochen nodded: ¡°It is here.¡± He already knew vaguely what Shao Qing was going to do, and he had to sigh. Shao Qing was really bold.

    ¡°The crystals will be divided forty, sixty with me getting sixty. Any problem?¡± Zhu Mochen agreed. Even if he was forty, it is definitely to his advantage.

    The speed at which Shao Qing killed zombies, he had seen it before. The amount of zombies he can kill in one day could notpare with what she could do for more than an hour.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start?¡± Shao Qing raised her hand and released Guang Guang, protecting them both. Then she released Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong entrenched itself in Guang Guang, its gorgeous petals were blooming to the point that it seemed a bit arrogant and aggressive.

    Then Shao Qing hung up the three men bound by the vines and cut their thighs with the saber in her hands.

    The blood spilled out at once. The three people who didn¡¯t know what she was about to do were pale, but soon they knew exactly what Shao Qing nned. This was because the zombies who smelled the blood had rushed over like flies.

    #

 Volume 3 40 Rank 6 Zombie King

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 40 Rank 6 Zombie King</h4>

    What a good bait it was and it saved them time from looking for zombies everywhere. Shao Qing raised the three men high enough that the zombies couldn¡¯t bite them and the wounds on their legs were not too big, ensuring that it could flow for a long time without killing them.

    When the zombies smelt the blood and came, Shao Qing began to move. She stretched out her hand and countless vines, as if they were alive, drilled out of the ground. As long as the zombies were rtively close, they were all tied up.

    Shao Qing¡¯s strength was not very strong. After a few seconds, the zombies would be able to break free, but there was a Zhu Mochen beside her.

    After Shao Qing controlled all the zombies, Zhu Mochen shot out. Several ck projectiles appeared at his fingertips. He turned to Shao Qing: ¡°Can you gather them together?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. The vines gathered together and dragged the zombies into a pile. At this time, Zhu Mochen jumped up and flicked out the fingertip projectiles tond onto the pile of zombies.

    In the next second, all the bullets that flew out of his fingertips exploded, just like dynamite and blew up the zombies.

    Except for some zombies with better luck, the rest were blown to pieces.

    Shao Qing released Da Hua. Da Hua took Xiao Hong and happily started to clean up the battlefield. Xiao Hong was responsible for stretching out its tentacles and gathering the zombies together. Da Hua was responsible for eating.

    After eating, it would spit out the crystal nuclei honestly. This was because Da Hua knew that if it did not spit it out, it would be taken by Shao Qing to extract its juice.

    As a flower that can adapt to circumstances, it was still rtively tactful. It secretly ate two crystal nuclei as that would not be found out as long as it spat out the rest.

    Soon, a pile of crystal nuclei like a hill piled up next to Da Hua. Zombies who smelled blood continued to rush over and were continuously killed by Shao Qing and Zhu Mochen.

    More and more crystal nuclei began to pile up next to Da Hua. Not to mention Zhu Mochen who knew Shao Qing quite well, Tang Tiande and others who were in danger were dumbfounded.

    Now they knew what kind of killer god they had provoked.

    Frighteningly, one Shao Qing was probably enough to wipe out the current Chinatown survivor base. Tang Tiande¡¯s face waspletely pale. He knew very well that even if he returned to his territory, he couldn¡¯t kill Shao Qing.

    What he could only hope now is that Shao Qing would remember her promise and keep him alive. Otherwise even if Shao Qing killed him, he would die in vain and no one would have the ability to avenge him.

    As the saying goes, if you walk by the river often, you are bound to get wet shoes. The first time he wet his shoes he encountered a peerless iron te like Shao Qing. There was really no other exnation except that they had a bad character.

    Shao Qing multi-tasked. She controlled the vines to capture the zombies, while sitting next to Da Hua, she began counting the crystal nuclei.

    She divided the crystal nucleus into two piles, a small pile, which belonged to Mochen, and arge pile that belonged to her. She really came out to hunt to save up for several months.

    About an hourter, the amount of crystal nucleus piled up could overwhelm Shao Qing. Shao Qing stretched herzy waist, and then said: ¡°How about we stop here today! I think there are a lot of them.¡±

    Zhu Mochen was still in a state of shock. All these years, he had never been in such a state where he felt like a zombie was so easy to kill like today.

    They were basically like a pile of wood. He killed them casually and they wouldn¡¯t even retaliate. He just needed to stand on one side and throw out metal balls.

    So when Shao Qing called him, he was still out of it and just nodded innocently.

    Shao Qing handed the small pile to Zhu Mochen, and then said: ¡°This is your share, count it yourself.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhu Mochen honestly said: ¡°There are also too many, please help me keep it, I have no space. You can give it back to me after returning home.¡±

    Shao Qing thought for a while, then said: ¡°Ok.¡±

    Zhu Mochen picked up some advanced crystal nuclei, which he usually used, and the rest were all kept by Shao Qing. Shao Qing was about to put away Da Hua and leave the area when she suddenly heard an angry scream.

    She stopped where she was. Not far away, several ck dots jumped off from a roof top and hurried over.

    When they got close, she discovered that all of these little spots were zombies and all were zombies with a rank of 4 or higher. There were actually zombies that were rank 5.

    In fact there were three zombie kings of rank five.

    Shao Qing understood right away. In each zombie location, there was always a boss. Having killed so many of its younger brothers, the boss hase knocking at the door.

    Tang Tiande¡¯s pale face was even whiter. He said in frustration: ¡°Big sister, I was wrong, I know it is wrong. You really have to listen to me. These zombies are very advanced. We can¡¯t beat them. Put me down and we can run away together?¡±

    Shao Qing ignored him. She just stretched her muscles, and then sighed: ¡°There are no rank six ones.¡± If there are several rank six ones, she could have gotten a few rank 6 zombie crystal cores and maybe she could have broken through to rank 7 today.

    A few zombies of rank 4 and rank 5, although unpleasant to say, was something she really didn¡¯t have to take seriously.

    ¡°Maybe there was a rank six, after all, it¡¯s such a big Chinatown.¡± Zhu Mochen frowned: ¡°Maybe it is watching us in the dark.¡±

    Shao Qing touched her chin and then said: ¡°Do you want to practice your skills? If you don¡¯t want to practice, let me deal with it. I¡¯m worried that when Er Dai wakes up and doesn¡¯t see me, he¡¯ll be anxious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Zhu Mochen said mockingly: ¡°I¡¯ll bring up the rear.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and stretched her waist slowly, then she directly attacked.

    Although Tang Tiande saw Shao Qing¡¯s control before, they did not see her strength directly, so there was no concept of her strength until now.

    Shao Qing rushed directly to the zombies and while leaping up, the vines drilled from behind her,pletely covering her body.

    When Tang Tiande saw Shao Qing again, she was already in the middle of the zombies. She grabbed the head of a zombie, one with each hand, twisted it easily, and unscrewed their head.

    Then two heads were thrown away by Shao Qing, just like throwing away garbage. The people who watched jumped in shock.

    Shao Qing traversed calmly among the zombies. Some who would attempt to attack her were blocked by the vines. The vines did not tie them up and only acted as a shield, protecting Shao Qing from the zombies.

    She hasn¡¯t personally fought for a long time. After all, just vines were enough to deal with most of her enemies. Her strength was too strong, there was no opponent who could make her go all out.

    So this time, she just wanted to stretch her muscles, nothing more.

    The level of these zombies were too low for her, it was not challenging to kill them at all. It was just a one-sided ughter.

    After Shao Qing had a little warm-up, she was ready to finish them off. After all, even though the world was important, going back to cook for Er Dai was the most important~

    When Shao Qing went all out, she suddenly felt a wind breaking sound behind her. Shao Qing immediately dwarfed, and then Xiao Hong came out. Its tentacles quickly wrapped up and entangled the attacker into a dumpling, then all the tentacles were struggling to bore into the skin of the attacker.

    It was trying to take root and get the blood of the attacker.

    However, before they got into it, the attacker made a sharp cry. Its sound was very unpleasant and made people dizzy. Even Xiao Hong couldn¡¯t help but loosen its tentacles allowing the person to escape.

    The attacker was a teenager, looking as if he was only seventeen or eighteen years old. He had a crooked back and sharp teeth protruding from his mouth like canines.

    He was a zombie, but his clothes were very clean. There was no dirt on his body. He was neat and tidy and looked like a living person.

    But he was still a zombie, a rather strong zombie, at least rank 6.

    Shao Qing¡¯s brows were cold, but there was a bloodthirsty impulse in her heart. She hadn¡¯t exhausted her full battle potential for a long time. This time she might be capricious for once.

    She clenched her fists and with vines resembling snakes, entangled the surrounding zombies of the fourth and fifth rank and strangled them directly.

    In the end, there was only the young zombie left.

    The young zombie stared closely at Shao Qing, bloodthirsty. He tensed his body and bowed his waist, as if preparing to attack.

    Shao Qing put away the vines and even gave up her dagger, but long nails slowly came out. The sharp nails, like the fangs of this young zombie, shone with cold light.

    The young zombieunched the first attack. He roared and rushed towards Shao Qing, his sharp nails piercing Shao Qing¡¯s neck.

    Shao Qing immediately became entangled with him. The feeling of fist to the flesh was veryfortable. Even when she engaged with Yan Hanqing, it would be purely melee.

    With Yan Hanqing, the restrictions were quiterge. After all, he was one of their own, she couldn¡¯t use killer moves so it was not as refreshing.

    ¡°Come again.¡± Shao Qing grabbed the young zombie¡¯s neck and held him to the ground. The young zombie roared weakly, reaching out to scratch Shao Qing. Then Shao Qing was thrown aside.

    The young zombie rushed over again immediately, and within a few minutes, was held on the ground again.

    Although he was also a rank 6 zombie, he was still much worse than Shao Qing. Even if Shao Qing did not use her powers, he was not Shao Qing¡¯s opponent.

    Tang Tiande and the rest were dumbfounded.

    They have never seen anyone who can fight against a zombie with their bare first. No, they have never seen such a unteral beating of a zombie, and this zombie was a rank 6 zombie king!

    Rank 6!

    It can form zombie tides and break through the existence of arge base!

    Moreover, Shao Qing was a wood-based superhuman but a rank six zombie king was treated like a y thing by Shao Qing. This must be a dream!

    Tang Tiande couldn¡¯t help but ask Zhu Mochen: ¡°Is she really a human? Are you sure she¡¯s not a camouged rank 7 zombie?¡±

    #

 Volume 3 41 Misery loves company

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 41 Misery lovespany</h4>

    Chapter Teaser Below

    It has been a long time since the young zombie had dominated the old Chinatown site. He had never been bullied so much, so now he was wronged and angry.

    He gnashed his teeth and rushed up like a beast again and again. Then he was beaten to the ground by Shao Qing again and again. He looked very pitiful. Every time he climbed up, he was particrly tenacious. His clothes were also getting all ragged.

    Shao Qing looked at the time. ording to usual, Er Dai should be waking up, she had to go back soon, at least return before Er Dai awoke. Otherwise if Er Dai did not see her, he would definitely flip.

    So Shao Qing was ready to resolve this in the shortest time to take the rank 6 crystal nucleus home, and appease her Er Dai.

    Taking advantage of the fact that they were still at a survivor base and that it was a rtively safe ce, she should hurry and have Er Dai get promoted. Then they would hurry to bang bang bang. Or else if they left the survivor base, and Er Dai suddenly improved his rank halfway along, the two would have to have s*x outdoors. That would be too shameful.

    Hurrying to terminate her shameless thoughts, Shao Qing coughed and raised her hand, ready to kill the zombie.

    ...

    #

 Volume 3 42 The Late Second King

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 42 The Late Second King</h4>

    Shao Qing left with no attachments. She also carried three living creatures while leading Zhu Mochen; she looked very leisurely.

    This was Jiang Yun and Lan Mingye¡¯s paradise. If the two of them didn¡¯t want others to disturb them, then she wouldn¡¯t disturb them.

    Shao Qing knew that the two of them would live well.

    After returning to the Chinatown survivor base, it was already past the time when Er Dai usually would wake up. When Shao Qing was outside the gate, she put down the three people and threatened them very calmly: ¡°I didn¡¯t kill, not because I¡¯m not capable, but because I¡¯m toozy. I believe that all three of you are very clear about that. I will now give you two choices. First, forget everything today and act as if nothing has happened. Second, you don¡¯t have to go back.¡±

    Tang Tiande was well behaved this time: ¡°We just came out to hunt zombies today. We also didn¡¯t encounter any zombies, so we came back. What else happened? I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Shao Qing looked satisfied and then released the three people: ¡°Patt your own face. Right now your face is so white, who are you going to show that look to?¡±

    When the three people heard Shao Qing¡¯s words, they immediately pped their faces. In a short time, it turned red. This was for fear of Shao Qing taking back her words and feeding them to Da Hua.

    ¡°Okay, if you p anymore it¡¯ll be swollen. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing led the way, then the group of people returned to the Chinatown survivor base. Once she returned to the base, she couldn¡¯t help but speed up the pace.

    What if Er Dai can¡¯t find her and goes crazy?

    Shao Qing was not worried about Er Dai hurting others because of his madness. She was only worried that others would find something wrong about him and hurt him.

    The people behind couldn¡¯t keep up with her speed. She left them far behind. Shao Qing quickly returned to the ce where they temporarily stayed. There was no panic along the way.

    After opening the door, she found that Er Dai was not mad. He sat on the sofa with his legs sped, and looked nkly out the window.

    As soon as he heard the sound of the door, he quickly turned his head and saw that it was Shao Qing. Afterwards, he rushed up.

    Shao Qing¡¯s first reaction was to let out a big breath of air, then she felt distressed. Er Dai was too good. But the more he was well behaved, the more sorry Shao Qing felt.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to eat? I left the food in the refrigerator and put a note for you on the head of the bed.¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head.

    Er Dai shook his head slowly, then plunged into Shao Qing¡¯s arms very grievously. He opened his eyes and found that Shao Qing was gone. The whole house did not smell of Shao Qing, so how would he be in the mood to look at some note?

    At that moment, he was about to turn mad. If he hadn¡¯t started to recover recently, he would have really rushed out to find Shao Qing.

    After quieting down, Er Dai sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t go anywhere. He quietly waited for Shao Qing toe back.

    He knew that Shao Qing would never abandon him. She should just be out doing something and would return soon.

    Er Dai just waited like this. As time passed, he was surprisingly quiet, extremely quiet.

    Even the waiting time was warm in his eyes, because the person he was waiting for was named Shao Qing.

    ¡°Good boy, you have to eat first.¡± Shao Qing opened the refrigerator and prepared to take out the meals prepared earlier and warm them up. Then she changed her mind halfway and made new ones.

    While she was cooking, Er Dai stayed behind her. He was particrly obedient. Wherever she went, he followed. Wherever she stayed, he stayed. Without causing any trouble, he quietly watched Shao Qing.

    Sometimes Shao Qing would also stuff the prepared dishes into his mouth, this scene was particrly heart warming.

    When the meal was cooked, the two of them surrounded the table and finished the meal. After the meal, Shao Qing took out the rank 6 crystal nucleus from her pocket and handed it to Er Dai. She also took out a lot of rank 4 and 5 crystal nuclei out of her space and patted Er Dai¡¯s head: ¡°Hurry up and train. Once you¡¯ve broken through, I will take you when we go out to hunt.

    Er Dai obediently went off to train with the crystals. When he went to the room, Shao Qing didn¡¯t take a rest. Shao Qing sat outside, holding a crystal nucleus, and was absorbing it.

    After she got the red soil before, she had broken through to the sixth rank. Then the past few days, she had been using the red soil and advanced crystal nuclei to train. Now the energy in her body was basically saturated.

    She just needed one chance to break through to rank 7. When that time came, she dared not say for everyone, but at least among the superhumans, her strength should certainly be regarded as the top few.

    Strength is something where the stronger you are the better. The stronger the strength, the safer yourpanions, the more capable you are to protect the people you want to protect.

    The most painful thing in this world was watching your loved one get hurt... but be helpless.

    Especially in the apocalypse, danger is everywhere. Strength is the prerequisite for everything.

    If you want to live well, you need strength. To protect yourpanions and friends, you need strength. If you don¡¯t want to be bullied, you still need strength. Even the most basic right to speak needs strength.

    If you don¡¯t have strength? People will not listen to what you say, because there is no meaning at all.

    Thus, Shao Qing thought about how to be stronger all the time. There was no end to bing stronger. Shao Qing only had to do it one step faster than others.

    That¡¯s enough.

    No one spoke during the night, both of them were cultivating. They even gave up sleeping. Er Dai did not sleep, so Shao Qing did not dare to sleep.

    She was afraid that he would break through suddenly, or something would go wrong when he broke through. Then she would have no time to react, so she simply couldn¡¯t sleep. Anyway, for her, not sleeping all night was not a big deal.

    In the middle of the night, almost in the early morning, strange fluctuations came out of Er Dai¡¯s room. At that moment, Shao Qing knew that Er Dai had broken through.

    She quickly went to Er Dai¡¯s room, but she didn¡¯t intervene. She just watched from the side. It was obviously Er Dai who had broken through, but she was more nervous than Er Dai.

    Shao Qing was afraid that there would be something wrong with this breakthrough. After all, it turned out that the higher the level for a zombie, the higher the wisdom.

    If Er Dai awakened his memory while he was breaking through, or if he directly forgot his time as Er Dai, what would she do?

    Shao Qing wanted to be the first one to know the exact situation of Er Dai¡¯s breakthrough.

    Shao Qing sat cross-legged at the door and stared closely at Er Dai. Er Dai was breaking through and was at the most important juncture. Sess or failure would be instantaneous.

    It was a lie to say she was not nervous. After releasing Da Hua, Shao Qing calmly pulled Da Hua to her side, and then grabbed the big flower¡¯s leaves in one hand and Da Hua¡¯s petals in the other.

    The strength of her hand was so great that Da Hua was shaking his head non-stop. But no matter how smart it was, it was still just a flower. It couldn¡¯t let out sounds, let alone beg for mercy.

    Shao Qing hugged Da Hua expressionlessly. She pulled the leaves and petals of Da Hua. She looked calm, but she could not restrain her nervousness and was about to jump.

    As her heart jumped to her throat, Er Dai¡¯s strange aura dissipated and he suddenly opened his eyes. There was a sharp and deep light in his eyes.

    As he opened his eyes, a colossal pressure spread out in all directions, the promotion was sessful!

    If someone was in the wild now, they would find that the mutant animals that were closer to the survivor base in Chinatown, as well as the zombies, were frantically fleeing far away.

    They were aware of the breakthrough of Er Dai. The breakthrough of a zombie from the fourth to the fifth rank was veryrge. Just like a zombie group, there may be many fifth rank zombies, but there must be only one of the sixth rank.

    * author may have meany many fourth but minimal fifth rank; maybe an error by author

    After all, one mountain could not tolerate two tigers unless it was a male and a female, while for zombies, they do not have the concept of male and female at all. So in a zombie group, there was often only one zombie with the highest rank.

    These mutated animals roaming around, or zombies, were all alone. There were no groups. So as soon as they felt the birth of a new king, they quickly fled.

    Their speed was very fast, as if they were afraid of Er Dai running out and doing something to them.

    The moment Er Dai broke through, Shao Qing was also extremely nervous. She tightened her hold on Da Hua all at once and even tore a petal off.

    Please be silent for the poor Da Hua.

    Poor Da Hua, it was in so much pain he just wanted to jump on the spot.

    When Er Dai broke through and exuded his aura, he slowly retracted it. His eyes looked very wise, and he also carried a deep profound look. It waspletely unlike the usual Er Dai.

    When Shao Qing panicked, she couldn¡¯t help but shout: ¡°Er Dai!¡±

    The originally mysterious appearance of Er Dai immediately restored to his state before the breakthrough. He happily plunged into Shao Qing¡¯s arms. There was no shadow of his previous intelligent appearance, it was as if everything was an illusion.

    More importantly, after his breakthrough, his strength was a lot stronger. In fact, he was unable to control it for a while, and immediately threw Shao Qing down.

    Shao Qing¡¯s back hit the ground fiercely. If she were not a zombie, her bones may have fractured. Shao Qing pushed Er Dai away and tried to scoop him up: ¡°Don¡¯t act spoiled! My bones are going to break because of you.¡±

    Er Dai climbed up very innocently and squatted aside. He looked at Shao Qing pitifully. His eyes were too lethal. Shao Qing, who was not angry, suddenly softened. She lifted Er Dai and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to break through, but the sun isn¡¯t even out yet. Let¡¯s sleep for a while.¡±

    She pulled Er Dai to sleep.

    Honestly, after seeing that Er Dai hadn¡¯t returned to normal after his breakthrough, she felt a sense of relief .

    Her thoughts were very selfish. She also felt a bit guilty, so she missed her moment to speak to Er Dai and couldn¡¯t sleep for a while. Er Dai¡¯s eyes shed secretly.

    Shao Qing pulled Er Dai back to her room, and then put Er Dai on the bed first. Then she stripped and after getting into the bed, she said good night and closed her eyes.

    Before falling asleep, Shao Qing felt a touch of disappointment. This breakthrough, Er Dai didn¡¯t have that...

    Cough cough...I need to be pure! What a disappointment for her!

    #

 Volume 3 43 Tang Tiandeâ€™s request

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 43 Tang Tiande¡¯s request</h4>

    After Er Dai¡¯s upgrade, the stone pressed against Shao Qing¡¯s chest disappeared. She easily hugged Er Dai and fell asleep. Naturally, she did not discover that Er Dai, who stayed honestly in her arms, had a touch of red on his cheeks.

    He vaguely remembered that he was called Fu Jingshen. Everyday he was exposed to darkness, darkness, and more darkness.

    His father who was dedicated to seeking flowers*, as soon as his mother died, he brought his mistress and their child who was even older than him home.

    * going to brothels

    The jealous brother had tried to kill him several times. The most serious time, he was pushed off the stairs and got several stitches on his head.

    His father rarely visited him in the hospital, but the one time he did, he finally said in a nonchnt way: ¡°You should be careful.¡±

    At that time, he knew that no one would care about him except himself. Even his rtives were close to him just for money.

    Thest memory he had was Fu Jingmo pushing him into a zombie herd, then he was overwhelmed by the zombie herd. It was a painful, deep-rooted pain.

    Following that was the only warm sun in his life.

    There was a woman who would gently cut his nails, scold him when he wanted to eat the crystal nuclei fresh from the brain, and then wash the crystal nuclei clean to give to him.

    She tenderly cared for him and protected him under her own wings. She was willing to sacrifice herself to save him.

    Fu Jingshen will always remember that when this woman was carrying him and stepped out of Jing Du, step by step, she stood upright and left a pool of blood under her feet.

    She said that for you, what if she had to fight against the world?

    In this world, Fu Jingshen could not find a second person that would treat him like this.

    For Fu Jingmo, he had a moment of resentment, but now it was gratitude. Gratitude because Fu Jingmo pushed him into the zombie group. Otherwise, with his character, even if he encountered Shao Qing, Shao Qing would never like him.

    Selfish, indifferent, and a loner.

    Now, he urgently needed to confirm that this warmth was not his dream.

    When Shao Qing woke up the next day, she felt that the bundle she was holding had changed their posture. It had be like an octopus, wrapping her tightly.

    ¡°Wake up baby.¡± Shao Qing was held too tightly, there was no way to get up and wash. She could only wake Er Dai up in her arms.

    Er Dai obviously wasn¡¯t fully awake. He blinked and blinked, his eyes blurry: ¡°Sleepy...¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t respond at first. She reached out to get her clothes. By the time she got half, she suddenly reacted. Er Dai just talked!

    She was shocked. Her fingertips were trembling. She finally hugged Er Dai: ¡°Say it again, say it again!¡±

    Er Dai was also stunned. He had never seen Shao Qing so lost. He looked dumbly, unsure of how to respond before finally whispering: ¡°Qing.....¡±

    At that moment, Shao Qing felt that her tears wereing out. She held him tightly for a while, and refused to let go. She was so emotional she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She waited too long for this day, until her heart was sour. Shao Qing still remembered the first time Er Dai had let out a sound. She was so happy.

    This time, Er Dai really talked.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time since he had, so he could only let out one word at a time. Sometimes he would even be stuck.

    Shao Qing was full of patience. She brushed her teeth, and after Er Dai had eaten, she began to patiently teach Er Dai to talk.

    Er Dai spoke like a child. Not only does he say one word at a time, sometimes his words would be slurred. Shao Qing would have to consider the spoken word repeatedly to understand what Er Dai was saying......

    She pulled out a book from her space used to teach children. The reason why she stuffed this book into the space was actually for Xiao Baozi.

    She didn¡¯t expect to use it for Er Dai in the end.

    Er Dai looked silly. His speed of learning the characters was not slow. When Zhu Mochen came over to find her, Er Dai could already say an entire sentence.

    For example: ¡°Ah... Qing.... want........ eat...... mixed..... sauce... noodles...¡±

    This is one of the first sentences Er Dai learned. The thoughts of a foodie were probably beyond those of ordinary people.

    ¡°I will make it for you at night.¡± Shao Qing touched Er Dai¡¯s head, then heard someone knock on the door. She walked over and opened the door. The person outside the door was Zhu Mochen.

    ¡°In the past few days, they have discussed with Tang Yaozu how to take the people away, and other issues, then they will go to meet the people in power of M country. Do you want to go?¡±

    Shao Qing thought about it then shook her head: ¡°I won¡¯t participate. When you guys form a team to go out to investigate the source of the insect disaster, then call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhu Mochen nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and sent Zhu Mochen off. She was toozy to go to this kind of grand meeting, chatting to strike at opportunities.

    It¡¯s better to stay with Er Dai at home. Er Dai has just been able to talk. Hertest interest and favorite thing to do is point to something and have Er Dai call out its name.

    Er Dai¡¯s worried eyebrows were scrunched together, he looked very pitiful.

    In the afternoon, Shao Qing looked at the time and was ready to go out to buy ingredients for dinner. She was unwilling to leave Er Dai alone at home, so the two went out together.

    After going out, Shao Qing was still in a state of excitement. Pointing at the car and asking Er Dai for an answer, pointing to the building and asking Er Dai for an answer.

    Er Dai¡¯s expression was lifeless. He knew what a car was, but he didn¡¯t really know what brand it was! He knew it was a building, but he really didn¡¯t know if it was a restaurant or a game hall! He can also distinguish men and women, but he really does not know what their names are!

    It can be seen how unreliable Shao Qing was in her excited state...

    ¡°Baby, what food shall we eat tonight?¡± Shao Qing asked Er Dai as soon as he entered the market. Er Dai was afraid that she would ask him suddenly about what vegetable things were?

    He hurriedly said: ¡°Mixed...sauce...Noodle...¡±

    He had eaten mixed sauce noodles made by Shao Qing once, and the taste was very good. Since then, he could never forget it.

    ¡°Mixed sauce noodles...I almost forgot.¡± Shao Qing touched her chin and took Er Dai to start buying ingredients. Pork belly was definitely needed, but she didn¡¯t find the meat she wanted in the market.

    So she could only go out and hunt for it.

    She still kept several bottles of the mixed sauce, which she found in some shops during the apocalypse.

    She also needed some cucumbers, radishes, and green onions. They were indispensable. Besides the noodles, she also had to make something else since eating only the noodles would be too greasy.

    So in addition to those items, she also bought some other things. When buying vegetables, she found that there were mangosteens in the base.

    The mangosteen was very fresh. After peeling, the flesh inside was white and lustrous, it looked delicious.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but buy some. On the way back, she met Tang Tiande again. Shao Qing didn¡¯t say a word. While Tang Tiande acted like a girl who was about to be assaulted by a gangster. He screamed aloud and almost hid in the arms of the bodyguard beside him.

    This time the bodyguards who followed him had been reced, but they were still tall and big. Stunned, the bodyguard he used as a haven, stuttered: ¡°Young Master Tang, I...I don¡¯t like men... ¡±

    He was so worried, he probably felt that his cucumber was about to be tarnished, but he was a straight man! Completely straight!

    Tang Tiande, who was still nervous, became angry at the time: ¡°Even if this young master is looking for men, they will not look like you!¡±

    The other bodyguard became numb. That is, you are admitting that you like men?

    Tang Tiande did not realize what he said. He was very reserved, and he said to Shao Qing with some fear: ¡°Shao Qing... Cough, captain, this time I¡¯m really just passing by.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. She was not prepared to do anything to him. Er Dai then jumped out like a bear and hugged her tightly, the jealousy on his face was very obvious.

    It¡¯s been a long time since she felt Er Dai¡¯s jealousy. Shao Qing suddenly felt a little something in her heart. This was probably the legendary cold outside but passionate inside.

    The cold exterior but warm interior Shao Qingzily yawned and was ready to go home with Er Daitched to her body. The sauce for the noodles needed a long time to make. In addition to cooking other dishes, she must start cooking earlier. She can not dy dinner.

    Otherwise dinner will be a midnight meal.

    Tang Tiande suddenly stopped Shao Qing: ¡°Wait Captain Shao...¡± You could see that he was a little hesitant, he was very afraid of Shao Qing. Being able to call out for Shao Qing aloud was a very magical thing.

    Tang Tiande said, ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡± Shao Qing looked at the time, and then said, ¡°Ten minutes, don¡¯t dy my cooking time.¡±

    Tang Tiande quickly said: ¡°Okay.¡± Then he consciously kept up with Shao Qing. The two bodyguards looked at each other, then felt bitter in their hearts. Did young master Tang fancy Shao Qing?

    She was a woman who had a family. Young Master Tang wouldn¡¯t be still chasing her right? That would just be rape.

    He has done simr things in the past.

    Although helpless, the two still had to keep up because their task was to protect Tang Tiande.

    After returning to the ce where they lived, Er Dai obediently turned into a mini follower, wherever Shao Qing went was wherever he went.

    Tang Tiande sat on the sofa sternly. He watched Shao Qing put away the vegetables and fruits she bought. She took a few mangosteens, peeled out the flesh inside, sprinkled it with an unknown powder, then put it on a te, and served it.

    Tang Tiande unconsciously reached for the te, and said: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then he got empty air...

    Shao Qing calmly put the te in front of Er Dai. She touched Er Dai¡¯s head and told him: ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, you will eat noodles in a bit.¡± Then she said to Tang Tiande: ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡±

    Tang Tiande: ...

    After the incident, Shao Qing sat on the sofa and immediately dug at a piece of mangosteen. Shao Qing opened her mouth to bite, then asked: ¡°What are you going to tell me?¡±

    Tang Tiande first spoke to the two bodyguards around him: ¡°You two go out first.¡±

    The two bodyguards looked at each other, they were not willing to go out. They wanted to exhort Tang Tiande. What if you fancy that person? Can¡¯t you see that they have an attractive young man? Do you want to break away from the two of us, bully the pretty boy, and then force yourself on the person?

    They decided to go outside honestly. Even if they heard the sound of Tang Tiande getting beat by the other two, they would not go in. This was because Tang Tiande told them to go =v=

    They have been watching this calf for a long time and have not been pleased for a while.

    After the two bodyguards left, Tang Tiande honestly said: ¡°The truth is this. My father had always wanted to return to China. This is because he feels that in country M, he is an outsider. So even after going back and having to start from scratch, it doesn¡¯t matter. It was fine as long as he was back in his home country. But, not everyone¡¯s thoughts are like this. They think that country M is fine and they already have such great power, why should they go back to China and start from the beginning? So there was some disagreement. At first I thought the differences had been resolved. People who were willing to return to their country will follow father to leave, while others who are unwilling to go back will stay to continue to operate the Chinatown survivor base. Then everybody will be happy.¡±

    Speaking to this point, Tang Tiande looked distressed: ¡°But I feel that something has been wrong recently, especially since you came here to discuss with my father about returning home. My father has changed a lot. He often frowns and he has also allocated two particrly powerful experts to be my bodyguard. With the worry in his eyes, it gives me the feeling that he is afraid that something would happen to me.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Shao Qingzily leaned on Er Dai¡¯s thighs. Er Dai immediately rubbed her temples obediently. The scene looks very corrupt.

    Tang Tiande was somewhat envious of Shao Qing¡¯s leisurely act, but still spoke honestly: ¡°I know that you¡¯re very strong. Even one hundred superhumans cannot match up to you, they would just be sending themselves off to their deaths. I just hope that if something unexpected happens one day, you can help my father... please.¡±

    He was never a good person, a hedonistic son of rich parents, a yboy. The amount of bad things he had done can be written on a ten-meter-long scroll. But even as a bad person, he had his good points.

    His only good point was probably his filialty.

    Tang Tiande¡¯s mother passed on very early and his father was too busy with his career and didn¡¯t care much about him. Before the end of the world, he was a spoiled idle rich kid. Except for wasting money, he would just waste more money.

    He also often fought with Tang Yaozu.

    It was not until thest days that he discovered that his father actually loved him. Tang Tiande, who was very rebellious, was still a loafer, but he finally began to understand his father.

    He had no ability, no wisdom, he only had a little bit of an animal like intuition. Even though the entire Chinatown survivor base looked calm, something was happening.

    In addition to his father¡¯s unusual behaviors, he couldn¡¯t help but beg for Shao Qing¡¯s help.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes that clearly distinguished ck-and-white stared closely at Tang Tiande. After a while, she said, ¡°Why should I help you?¡±

    Tang Tiande could taste bitterness in his mouth, but he felt that he reaped what he sown. He should not have spoken so disrespectfully to Shao Qing and even tried to....Cough, now he was begging her for a favor.

    ¡°Captain Shao, I really know I was wrong. If you are willing to help me, something will be given to you.¡± Tang Tiande gritted his teeth and then said.

    Shao Qing was actually not interested, but stillzily asked: ¡°What is that something?¡±

    ¡°Mangosteen, cherry, mango, lychee, guava, as long as it is a fruit you want to eat, I can grow it. Vegetables are the same. ¡± Tang Tiande gritted his teeth.

    He was indeed trash and was a wood-based elemental rank 3. But he was able to be a higher up person in the Chinatown survivor base, not because he was the son of Tang Yaozu, but because of his special ability.

    Most fruits and vegetables became extinct after the end of the world. This was because they were too precious and could not withstand the harsh environment after the end of the world.

    Even using greenhouses was not helpful.

    But these fruits and vegetables in Tang Tiande¡¯s hands were another matter.

    These mangosteens bought by Shao Qing were nted by Tang Tiande.

    This is all rted to his abilities. So if anyone in the base discovered advanced zombie crystal nuclei, which helped wood abilities to practice, most would be handed over to Tang Tiande.

    But a waste is a waste. His ability to absorb crystal nuclei was particrly poor. There were a lot of crystal nuclei he could not absorb.

    So even though he was a rank 3, it was forcibly achieved.

    Even with only rank three, Tang Tiande was a treasure in Chinatown¡¯s survivor base.

    Shao Qing bit her nails and suddenly felt that she had picked up something good. She had wanted to open up a nting area in Jiangcheng to nt all the things her friends wanted to eat.

    But many of them cannot be nted because they are almost extinct. Even if there was no extinction, after mutation, the average person could not eat them.

    It didn¡¯t matter what she and Er Dai ate, after all, even if they ate mutant nts, nothing will happen, but Yan Hanqing and the rest were different.

    When she was still worrying about this, Tang Tiande had delivered himself to her door.

    It was like the heavens dropping a meat pie in front of her when she was starving!

    ¡°I can promise you, but I have a condition.¡± Shao Qing stretched out one finger. After thinking for a long time, she stretched out a second one.

    Tang Tiande¡¯s mouth twitched, then said: ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°If I really save you and your father, I will not ask for anything else. You just need toe to my base, nt something for me, and always be on call.¡± Shao Qing said seriously. After she finished, she spoke again: ¡°I also need some seeds.¡±

    Tang Tiande gritted his teeth: ¡°Deal! As long as you can help me, don¡¯t talk about me being on call, even me bing your younger brother is no problem.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing nodded smilingly. She just picked up a younger brother who could grow anything.

    Tang Tiande felt a chill creep up his spine and shivered.

    Shao Qing raised her finger, and a vine thinner than her little finger grew out of her fingertips. She handed the vine to Tang Tiande and then said, ¡°Take this thing and secretly put it on your father. The other is for yourself. If you are in danger, the vine will instantly form a shield to help you with a fatal blow, then I will rush over.¡±

    This was a new ability that she had realized and belonged to her space ability. The aspect was very simr to fixed-point transmission. But the only difference is that the ce she wants to transmit to must be one she has been to, and have left a space mark.

    Thus, she has left a space mark on the vines now, and would be able to transmit over directly.

    Of course, she can¡¯t do it if it¡¯s too far away.

    For example, from country M to China. Otherwise she would leave coordinates in Jiangcheng, then go back to see her cute baby every night.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Tiande was very grateful, he quickly said: ¡°If you need something in the future, just say it.¡± Then he pped his chest.

    Shao Qing just smiled slightly, then asked, ¡°Do you want to stay and eat?¡±

    Tang Tiande, who thought that Shao Qing was going to make noodles, said: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shao Qing was expressionless: ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I was being polite? The subtle meaning is, I¡¯m going to cook, why don¡¯t you leave?¡±

    Tang Tiande: QAQ

    Then he rolled off...

    After he left, Shao Qing rolled her sleeves and gave Er Dai a loving kiss: ¡°Er Dai, sit here and eat mangosteen obediently. I¡¯ll go cook now.¡±

    Er Dai sat down on the sofa and ate mangosteen. Eating and eating, the ck in his eyes began to spread out, getting richer and stronger.

    Is it time again...

    #

 Volume 3 44 Forming an exploration team

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 44 Forming an exploration team</h4>

    There was something wrong with his body. At first, he thought he was back to normal, butter on he found that it was not the case.

    Whenever the sun rose, he would fall into a deep sleep. At this time, he would be the usual Er Dai.

    When night came, he would wake up and be Fu Jingshen.

    At the beginning, Fu Jingshen firmly believed that Er Dai was just an abnormal personality. When he returned to normal, Er Dai would disappear. Later he found out that things were not like this. Er Dai and him were more like a soul split in half.

    If this continued, wouldn¡¯t it be like a split personality?

    Just when Fu Jingshen was holding a mangosteen in a daze, Shao Qing had already finished preparing the noodles and brought them out. The snowy white noodles were covered with meat sauce, which looked particrly appetizing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat yet, wait for me to prepare the other dishes.¡± Shao Qing instructed Fu Jingshen, then returned to the kitchen and continued cooking.

    Fu Jingshen looked at the noodles. For a while, he felt an inexplicable feeling in his heart. He had also once wished to have such a home, someone who would take care of him. After a day of struggling and exhausted from work, when he returned home he would have fresh cooked dishes prepared.

    He would sit on the sofa and read his newspaper. She would stick her head out of the kitchen and ask him yfully: ¡°What kind of congee do you want to eat tonight? Green vegetable congee or preserved egg lean meat congee?¡±

    That would make his lifeplete.

    Then when he was at his most desperate, he got everything he fantasized and even more.

    He didn¡¯t have to rack his brains to think about how to deal with those rtives with bad intentions or think about how to deal with his half brother who was always thinking about killing him.

    Someone was willing to protect him. They didn¡¯t need him to do anything or think about anything.

    Fu Jingshen, who was in a state of disarray, took his chopsticks unconsciously and began to taste the noodles. When he reacted, the noodles had gone down halfway.

    Fu Jingshen was expressionless, but his heart was saying f**k. Shao Qing told him to wait, but he actually... snuck a bite...

    Fu Jingshen guiltily piled up the sauce to cover up the signs of eating. In order to make the noodles look like they were not eaten, he racked his brain and even evened out another bowl of Shao Qing¡¯s noodles.

    This way, the two bowls will show a simr amount.

    He was really too clever.

    Fu Jingshen was silently proud. After his moment of pride, Fu Jingshen wanted to p himself on the face. Was he affected by Er Dai? He actedpletely like Er Dai, his behaviour, his mentality.....

    Inflicting serious damage, Fu Jingshen looked at the two bowls of noodles in silence. It was only until Shao Qing finished cooking and called him to help carry it did he move.

    Fu Jingshen climbed out from that heavy hit and honestly served the dishes.

    Although there were only two people eating, Shao Qing still made four dishes and one soup. However, the portion of each dish was not much.

    In this way, even if two people ate four dishes and one soup, nothing will be wasted.

    ¡°Drink more soup. It¡¯s very delicious and refreshing.¡± Shao Qing sat on the sofa and raised her chopsticks when she found that the amount of noodles in the bowl was a bit wrong.

    She froze for a moment, then smiled, but didn¡¯t say much.

    Probably because of his guilty conscience, when Fu Jingshen was eating, he kept picking items to Shao Qing¡¯s bowl.

    Shao Qing was overjoyed. She almost felt like the past two days were only a hallucination. Er Dai usually is dull and slow. After sneaking some food, he wouldn¡¯t even wipe his mouth and was usually just waiting to be caught.

    How did this idiot be so smart?

    After eating, Shao Qing washed the dishes, took the teaching book, and continued to instruct Fu Jingshen. Fu Jingshen lowered his head, not knowing whether to cry orugh.

    He seemed to have returned to his childhood and was going to kindergarten again. But not to expose himself, he learned earnestly.

    He couldn¡¯t show what he already knew and he also had to show how he was seriously studying. This was really a test of his acting skills.

    After teaching for a decent amount of time, Shao Qing said to Fu Jingshen: ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first, can you get me my clothes? I want the ck one.¡±

    Then Shao Qing went upstairs, leaving Fu Jingshen standing there dully for a long time. He touched his nose. He was now especially thankful that he was a zombie because zombies have no nosebleeds.

    Otherwise, he would definitely spray out a table worth of blood.

    At that time it would be really embarrassing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring me clothes.¡± Shao Qing shouted again before entering the bathroom. This woke Fu Jingshen up and Fu Jingshen hurried upstairs to get the clothes.

    He was obviously a zombie, but he felt that his face was faintly hot. He even almost got it wrong when he went to grab the clothes.

    Finally, he found the ck pajamas that Shao Qing mentioned. When he grabbed it, a small ck panty withce fell out.

    Thece was suspended by the button on the pajama. Fu Jingshen¡¯s face froze and finally when his head tilted up, a trace of blood that was dark ck ran down his nose.

    Shao Qing should be the only person to make a zombie have a nose bleed.

    He quickly wiped off the trace of blood under his nose. Fu Jingshen held the clothes and went outside the bathroom to wait.

    The sound of gurgling water was heard in the bathroom, and he couldn¡¯t help but think about something which cannot be described.

    ¡°Did you bring the clothes?¡± Shao Qing asked in a low voice.

    ¡°En.¡± Fu Jingshen responded quickly, then he saw a slit in the bathroom door. A white hand stretched out and he vaguely saw Shao Qing¡¯s delicate skin. White and smooth, reflected under the light, it was extremely beautiful.

    Fu Jingshen quickly handed over the clothes, his heart was in a mess. At this time, he suddenly heard Shao Qing asking him: ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me the other day, who I love more between you and Yan Qiyue? Do you still want to know the answer?¡±

    Fu Jingshen subconsciously said: ¡°Yes...¡±

    Then he was pinched by the snow-white slender hand and pressed against the wall. Shao Qing¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Who are you! You are not Er Dai!¡±

    Fu Jingshen couldn¡¯t breathe, he just looked at Shao Qing nkly. He didn¡¯t know how he caused Shao Qing¡¯s suspicion, but he knew he was exposed.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t speak at all. How could he ask Shao Qing who she loved more?

    In Er Dai¡¯s eyes, there was only Shao Qing. He would get jealous, but he rarely expressed his rejection of Yan Qiyue. This was because he knew that Yan Qiyue¡¯s love for Shao Qing was no less than his. He also didn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with two men being with one woman. Thus, how could such Er Dai ask Shao Qing that question and act like a jealous husband.

    Me and Yan Qiyue, who do you love more?

    He resisted the urge to smile bitterly and looked at Shao Qing with innocent and ignorant eyes. He curled his fingers, not resisting at all.

    Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°I have stayed with Er Dai for more than a year. His character, his hobbies, his small movements, everything about him, I know it all.¡±

    ¡°The reason why I did not doubt this before was because no one could rece Er Dai in front of me. However reality tells me that you are indeed not Er Dai.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Qing¡¯s voice suddenly sharpened: ¡°Who the hell are you? Where is Er Dai? Where is he!¡±

    Fu Jingshen was very bitter. He always felt that he was Er Dai, the one who Shao Qing loved. The reason why he did not tell Shao Qing that he had recovered his memory was because he was timid and cowardly.

    However, Shao Qing told him that he was not the one she cared about...

    He clenched his teeth, and in a dull tone, panickedly said: ¡°Ah... Qing...¡±

    When he spoke, his eyes were nk, as if he really didn¡¯t know anything.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were totally confused. She ripped open his clothes, then carefully observed the familiar scars on his chest, one after another. Itpletely overturned her guess.

    Shao Qing used her fingertips and gently stroked the scars, not just the look, but the touch was familiar too.

    Shao Qing was puzzled. Was her guess wrong?

    Just because of a breakthrough, Er Dai can speak, be a little smarter, and behave differently than usual?

    Then what¡¯s the matter with his answer?

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know how shocked and in disbelief Fu Jingshen was now. He couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and touch that important part of himself with a look of despair.

    Himself.

    Not lifted.

    Shao Qing, who was in contemtion, also discovered his movements. This time shepletely believed that Fu Jingshen was Er Dai because...Er Dai was a zombie. That thing not lifting.... Cough cough.... is normal.

    She couldn¡¯t help but open Fu Jingshen¡¯s pants and look at it. After confirming, she released her hand and helplessly hugged Fu Jingshen: ¡°Sorry, I felt that you were a little bit off these two days, you didn¡¯t seem like yourself......¡±

    Fu Jingshen waspletely stunned. Even when a warm fragrant jade was at his bosom, he didn¡¯t care about it, he just clutched his waistband tightly.

    He felt that after marrying his wife and recovering his memory, he was about to reach the peak of his life, then God would tell him it was just all a big joke.

    Shao Qing just thought that Fu Jingshen was terrified, so she took him upstairs. When they walked, she whispered, ¡°Baby, I was wrong, don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    When they got into the bed, she gently kissed the corners of his eyes. ¡°It will be fine. Wasn¡¯t it the same when you broke through before? This doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t go up, it¡¯s just restricted. Maybe it will be fine when you break through the ninth rank.¡±

    Fu Jingshen felt that he was beingforted. He nestled in Shao Qing¡¯s arms and feeling full in his heart, he gradually calmed down.

    He can also perceive it. His current situation was very abnormal. He had only faint memories of Er Dai, vague fragments. His memory was probably the same for Er Dai.

    They were supposed to be one soul, aplete person, but now they were split into two halves, each with their own consciousness.

    So half of it will take the initiative during the day, and the other will take the initiative at night.

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Shao Qingforted him for a while, then closed her eyes first to go to bed. Fu Jingshen couldn¡¯t sleep. He opened his eyes all night and looked at Shao Qing. He knew, as soon as daylight came, he would fall asleep.

    The next day, when Shao Qing got up from the bed and was about to cook something, someone knocked on the door.

    Shao Qingzily walked over to open the door to find that it was Zhu Mochen: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see those in power for M country? Why are you back so quickly??¡±

    ¡°Those kinds of talks can be left to the civil officers, we just have to wait.¡± Zhu Mochenughed, and then said: ¡°After discussing, the two sides decided to form a team to find the source of the insect disaster.¡±

    ¡°When will we head out?¡± Shao Qing asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Noon today.¡± Zhu Mochen replied: ¡°We have to meet with the people over here, and then discuss the rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing nodded: ¡°I¡¯m preparing to cook, do you want to join?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhu Mochen immediately entered the room and sat down beside the sofa waiting. Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Wait for me for a while, I will deal with the dishes first.¡±

    Zhu Mochen immediately said: ¡°Take your time, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    Shao Qing could only just make a three-person congee, century egg lean meat congee, and one spinach congee.

    After they finished eating, Shao Qing sent Zhu Mochen away first, then took Er Dai to find Tang Tiande.

    She was definitely going to join this team. Once she left, if something happened to Tang Tiande and his father, water from far away definitely would not be able to save the fire at hand.

    Being so far away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to travel back in time.

    So before leaving, she had to tell Tang Tiande not to go out as much as possible and stay as low-key as possible. The thing she was worried about shouldn¡¯t happen too soon.

    Even if it happens, it is most likely to happen before they leave country M.

    But there was always a chance and what would she do if her good brother Tang Tiande died? Where would she cry?

    #

 Volume 3 45 The new squad

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 45 The new squad</h4>

    After instructing her younger brother, Shao Qing took Er Dai and went to look for Zhu Mochen. When they met up with the other people, Shao Qing found that there were several blonde western people on the team.

    They should be the ones sent by country M.

    Shao Qing was not interested in them. She took a packet of sun-dried strawberries, then leaned on Er Dai. asionally she would feed Er Dai and asionally eat one herself, she looked particrly leisurely.

    When the people were assembled, they were ready to leave.

    Although Shao Qing was not interested in those westerners, she was still interested in the next ce they were headed to. So she raised her ears and listened.

    Several of them were chatting. This time it was a worm¡¯s nest that was going to be explored, that is, the ce where the bugs poured out at the beginning.

    Going there is definitely dangerous. There was a chance that they could die in that ce, so a few of the westerners emphasized: ¡°If you are afraid of death, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t arrive then start saying you want to leave.¡±

    Shao Qing stuffed a strawberry into Er Dai¡¯s mouth and yawned.

    It has been half an hour already since they set off. These people were too twitchy.

    The leader was a western young man with scars on his face. Reportedly, he was the one who had entered the worm¡¯s nest before and the only one who came out alive in the end. Thus, he was most familiar with it and will be leading the team.

    From here to the worm¡¯s nest, there was still a long distance to go, almost seven or eight days. So these seven or eight days will be used to hone some tacit understanding.

    Although Shao Qing did not feel that they could hone any tacit understanding, after all, Chinese people believed in their own.

    The westerners obviously looked down on them as well.

    Both sides had their own thoughts, so it would be strange to be able to hone a tacit understanding.

    Shao Qing did not care about these things. She was only thinking about the baby at home and her man at home. People are strange creatures. Just like her. Before she was the least fearful of death. Every mission she was sent to she would be at the forefront. When picking up missions, she would pick up the hardest and most dangerous.

    Later, when she had a baby and a lover, she became soft and worried.

    The specific manifestation is that she began to think about more things, rather than blindly rushing and desperately risking her life.

    This was probably the legendary term ¡®maturity¡¯.

    At night, they camped on the spot. Because there were not enough tents, four or five people squeezed into a tent. Shao Qing would not squeeze the tent with others. After setting up the tent, she took Er Dai to go in.

    People who knew her did not dare to say anything. After all, Shao Qing¡¯s identity and strength was on full disy. How cruel she was, everyone clearly knew.

    But the group of westerners didn¡¯t know. One of the fair-haired girls pointed to Shao Qing¡¯s tent with dissatisfaction: ¡°Why can they sleep in a tent for two?¡±

    Wu Jiaojiao repliedzily: ¡°The tent was brought by Shao Qing herself. She always takes it wherever she goes. Whether it is amodation or dinner, it¡¯s hers separately and not part of the collective groups.¡±

    Another westerner immediately frowned: ¡°Oh God, look at her, no team spirit at all. We are one team, what is all that about with her acting like a lone wolf?¡±

    The civilian staff stayed in Chinatown survivor base. Their abilities were very low and some were even ordinary people not suitable for fighting.

    So all that was left were those superhumans who were familiar with Shao Qing¡¯s glorious history. They had almost participated in the battle of Shao Qing¡¯s bloodbath in Jing Du. Now they looked at Shao Qing with some palpitations, although no one would dare touch Shao Qing¡¯s head.

    At the same time, they especially wanted to watch these proud arrogant westerners attack Shao Qing.

    This was the westerner¡¯s territory, so this group of westerners all had their nostrils pointed skyward. They were very arrogant. When the team was first formed, the big blonde with the waves ran over and asked Wu Jiaojiao: ¡°You Chinese people really can¡¯t eat instant dumplings? Is it true you guys don¡¯t wash your hands after going to the washroom? Do you guys still urinate and defecate on the streets?¡±

    At that time, Wu Jiaojiao wanted to throw this woman to the wild dogs.

    What the h*ll!

    However, their actions will affect diplomacy, so no one hase forward and beaten up these arrogant westerners.

    To be honest, in terms of abilities, they really looked down on this group of westerners, let alone Shao Qing.

    Wu Jiaojiao prayed in her heart: Hurry up and target Shao Qing. It is better to have a bad attitude. She especially wanted to watch Shao Qing beat them in their face!

    Living up to her high hopes, the group of people went to Shao Qing. At the lead was the big blonde. The big girl was obviously very arrogant, probably spoiled constantly. She walked to the tent where Shao Qing lived and reached out. When the curtain was lifted, Da Hua stretched out. The huge flower head was very gorgeous, but when the petals were opened, sharp spikes were exposed.

    The big blonde was shocked and subconsciously released her ability. Coincidentally, she was also a wood-based superhuman.

    What she released was a white jade-colored flower. This was the strongest nt she had, and it was already a rank 4 mutant nt.

    Then meeting face to face, it was swallowed by Da Hua. The key was that after Da Hua swallowed it down, Da Hua didn¡¯t even release a hup. It just shook its petals, sprayed out a faint fragrance, and finally spat out a little residue.

    If it had a mouth, Da Hua would probably say: What a joke, it¡¯s basically scraps! The only thing worth mentioning is that its effect was simr to toothpaste.

    Eaten as if it was toothpaste, it was the strongest technique of that blonde. She was dumbfounded at that time, staring with her mouth wide open and looking at Da Hua.

    She has never seen such a cannibalistic flower. In her memory, isn¡¯t a man eating flower a kind of flower that attracts insects by odor and then devours them?

    She has also seen some mutated man eating flowers, but she has never seen such an extraordinary existence!

    The big doorkeeper shook its head. It¡¯s master said, no one was allowed to be let in. She was doing some embarrassing things inside. If anyone forcibly advanced, it could go ahead and eat it.

    Eat whatever part you like, just leave them alive.

    Da Hua listened to its master the most. If its master allowed him to eat the arms, he would never taste the legs. If master only allowed him one bite, he would never take two.

    Thinking about it this way, Da Hua stretched out its head, sniffed the scent of the blonde then shook its leaves, saying that it smelled bad.

    Sprinkle a little pepper, add some salt, then the taste will be much better.

    Da Hua thought very seriously, whether to let the owner help him cook it, and then re-enter.

    This is the first time it had eaten a westerner!

    The blonde looked at Da Hua and was a little scared. After all, Da Hua was too cruel. She couldn¡¯t hold in how she felt, which was entirely normal.

    She didn¡¯t remember what she was doing until the person beside her reminded her. She suddenly shouted out with some anger.

    ¡°Ms. Shao, are you inside?¡±

    Shao Qing was in the midst of kissing Er Dai . Although because of Er Dai¡¯s situation, they said they could not do many things beyond friendship, but they could still touch and such.

    In order to do it properly, she deliberately put Da Hua out as a guard.

    After all, most people can¡¯t do anything to Da Hua. So when they encounter anything, she would allow Da Hua to stop them first. In this camp, no one could get past Da Hua for the time being.

    As a result, some people couldn¡¯t get in, so they jumped and shouted at the door. It was enough to shout twice, but to shout over and over again.

    Don¡¯t they know that she was just about to dig into Er Dai? She was just about to start!

    Shao Qing had a gloomy face and opened the curtains: ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    The blond Polish woman immediately said, ¡°Yes, I have something to talk to you about.¡± The blond nced and saw Er Dai inside the tent.

    Everything was stripped off Er Dai, leaving only the little shorts underneath. He was fair-skinned, lying on his back on the bed, with half of him covered by the quilt.

    Of course, this was not the key. The key was that Er Dai¡¯s cheeks were flushed and the color was very attractive.

    The blond was taken aback for a moment, and then said: ¡°We hope you can share the tent and have two more people live inside. After all, the tents are limited right now. Everyone is squeezed into one with four.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like sleeping with others. ¡°Shao Qing yawnedzily: ¡°If this is what you wanted to say, then you can leave.¡±

    Having the tent alone, the beauty inside, and Shao Qing¡¯s attitude all deeply stimted the blonde. Her face reddened and she said loudly: ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you people from China understand what team spirit is. Oh my god, how can I be on a team with a selfish person like you, you will only drag us down!¡±

    Shao Qing was not angry. Being angry with a dumb personwould only make you look like dumb. She was very calm and pointed to the tent behind her: ¡°Tent, mine.¡±

    Then she pointed to Er Dai inside: ¡°Man, Mine, what do you want to say? You can leave now or let Da Hua send you away.¡±

    Da Hua who was called came out very happily, huge petals opened and closed, waiting for Shao Qing¡¯smand to start eating.

    The blond had obviously been frightened by Da Hua a long time ago. She swallowed and said angrily: ¡°The words of you China people are so unreasonable!¡±

    Then she left angrily.

    Wu Jiaojiao, who was secretly waiting to watch a good show, was a little disappointed. Why didn¡¯t they fight? There was no fight!

    When did the great devil lose her temper?

    The big devil said that there was still a little beauty in the tent waiting for her to go back to so how can she have time to deal with this insignificant person.

    For dealing with such situations , you either p them to death, or you ignore them. Any other solutions are incorrect.

    Then Shao Qing patted Da Hua, saying that it did a good job, then went back into the tent again. Er Dai was lying on the bed obediently. When Shao Qing left and when Shao Qing came back, he was in the exact same posture.

    Shao Qing climbed into the bed distressed, holding Er Dai¡¯s chin and gave him a loving smooch: ¡°Let¡¯s continue...¡±

    When Shao Qing reluctantly crawled out to cook, Er Dai sat on the bed with messy hair. Hickies appeared on his neckline, which made him look like a good boy who had just done that something.

    After a long time being unresponsive, he smacked his tongue. Ah Qing is sweet!

    Shao Qing knew very well that the big blonde girl came to find trouble. It must be because of Wu Jiaojiao and the others. She could also guess what was in the minds of Wu Jiaojiao and the others.

    After all, she was the only one among this group of people who did not eat public meals and can do what they want to do without thinking about what will happen after doing this.

    To put it bluntly, it means having strength and willfulness.

    But even if Wu Jiaojiao and the others were not malicious, Shao Qing didn¡¯t like the feeling of being used as a gun.

    She was actually very petty. It is not toote for a gentleman to take their revenge after ten years, and a young woman will take her revenge from morning till night.

    So when she was cooking, she deliberately let the fragrance overflow everywhere and stood in a downwind direction. This way the fragrance could follow the wind and drift into everyone¡¯s nostrils.

    Except for Zhu Mochen, Wu Jiaojiao and the others all looked desperate. They offended the Great Devil, and this would not end well!

    Jin Mingyu¡¯s nose moved, his mouth drooling: ¡°I can smell the scent of mushroom stewed chicken... and lettuce fried pork, and bamboo shoot fried pork, this smell is braised rabbit head...¡±

    Wu Jiaojiao was drooling from his words: ¡°If there was a bowl of white rice with these dishes...no! A bowl of white rice is not enough, at least five bowls!¡±

    Then Shao Qing calmly opened the pot and took out white glistening rice. When it was served, the rice looked very beautiful. Every grain of rice was crystal clear. When it was served in a bowl, a small tip piled up. Then when some sauce was poured over, it was even more delicious and fragrant.

    Wu Jiaojiao and the others bit their tongues. They couldn¡¯t wait to cover their noses and eyes.

    Seeing what Shao Qing and the others were eating, they no longer wanted to swallow the dry food in their mouths.

    This was the same as chewing wax.

    The scent kept digging into their noses, making them unable to settle down to bite the dry food in their hands. Their eyes and noses were all attracted.

    Wu Jiaojiao watched with tears as Shao Qing was holding arge tray with several dishes and three bowls of rice. She walked in and shouted, ¡°Mochen, it¡¯s time to eat. Don¡¯t forget when youe in to please help me bring the rice pot in.¡±

    Zhu Mochen walked over, facing the eyes of envy and hatred, and then brought the rice pot in.

    Wu Jiaojiao stretched her nose, wishing to follow the fragrance into the tent.

    But the scent gradually dissipated, leaving only a faint smell in the air. Wu Jiaojiao regretted it countless times. Why couldn¡¯t she have beaten Zhu Mochen a step to get to know Shao Qing! Otherwise, she would be eating alone with Shao Qing now!

    Jin Mingyu dug out half a bottle of Lao Ganma* from his inventory. Scooping out a little to eat, he handed the rest to Wu Jiaojiao: ¡°I also keep this in my inventory and usually use it in the wild for dinner. I can share it with you.¡±

    * special hot sauce

    Wu Jiaojiao: QAQ

    I don¡¯t want Lao Ganma, I want Shao Qing.

    #

 Volume 3 46 Throwing the teammates to the pit

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 46 Throwing the teammates to the pit</h4>

    Those terrible bugs were not only a disaster for humans, but also for other mutant animals and nts.

    Along the way, the entire jungle was dead and silent. Except for the debris on the ground, there was just more debris. The shadows of the trees were densely covered with bones, it looked very deste.

    The silent man with scars on his face led them to stand in front of the huge beehive, his voice trembling: ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡±

    He could still remember that hispanion was swallowed and used toy eggs. As host body¡¯s, they were bitten and eaten alive.

    As for him, he became a deserter and abandoned everyone. In the words of people from China, he had a heart demon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way.¡± Wu Jiaojiao stood up and said. The blonde spoke in a strange way: ¡°Since you came as guests, how can we let a guest lead the way? Besides, opening the way should be left to the strong ones, otherwise it will lead everyone to a dead end and the whole team will be harmed.¡±

    The man with scars on his face had a better gaze, and he calmly said: ¡°I will leave it to you, female warrior.¡±

    People on her own side didn¡¯t even give her any face, so the face of the blonde was a bit ugly immediately.

    Wu Jiaojiao nodded and ayer of water-based shield appeared naturally on her body. The shield was light blue, almost transparent. When it was on a human body, it looked like a bubble covering Wu Jiaojiao.

    With Wu Jiaojiao¡¯s move, the blonde had already closed her mouth. At least she could still tell that Wu Jiaojiao was very strong.

    Wu Jiaojiao wandered in. The inside of the hive was very dark. Because her whole body was covered, she was shimmering and the people behind could not see clearly.

    Jin Mingyu snapped his fingers, and a cluster of brightly colored mes floated above his head, like a small light bulb.

    Shao Qing was more direct. She took thentern flower from her own space and held it up in her hand. Thentern flower glowed pink and looked very beautiful.

    At that time, everyone pulled out their tricks, and the whole passage was lit up.

    Shao Qing was a more careful person. The first thing she noticed was not the white bones on the ground, but the reflections on the honeb wall.

    She stretched out her finger and wiped it. There was something sticky on her finger. This thing can¡¯t be ced in the mouth casually, so she couldn¡¯t do a taste test. Shao Qing sniffed it and found there was a bit of fishy sweetness.

    She missed Yan Qiyue a little at this time. If Yan Qiyue was here, she would definitely be able to solve her doubts quickly.

    Not ten minutes after they entered, there was a humming sounding from the front. Shao Qing stretched her ears to listen to identify the sound of a certain kind of insect vibrating its wings.

    In the hive, there was no need to say more. Except for bees, there would be no second kind of insects.

    ¡°Poisonous bees areing.¡± Shao Qing reminded. Her five senses should be the most sensitive of everyone here, so she heard it earlier than the rest.

    The big blonde girl who was reallycking in EQ, on top of her dislike for Shao Qing and her group, clearly showed annoyance on her face.

    As soon as she heard Shao Qing¡¯s words, she sneered, ¡°Are you some legendary detector? Why didn¡¯t I hear a sound.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe it, but Wu Jiaojiao, who knew Shao Qing¡¯s strength, believed it. Wu Jiaojiao at the time was ready. When she raised her hand, a small, dainty and exquisite water sphere appeared in her palm.

    Her water ability can also be said to be one of the best in the entirety of China. At least so far, there has not been a second water ability user that canpete with her.

    One minute of quiet passed. Just when the blonde was about to make a mockery, a group of poisonous bees buzzed over.

    The smallest poisonous bee was the size of a fist. It fluttered its wings and flew over from the end of the tunnel.

    Everyone¡¯splexion changed. The worstplexion couldn¡¯t be surpassed. It was from the survivor of thest group, the man with scars on his face.

    The man took a step back subconsciously, then gritted his teeth and did not retreat.

    As soon as Wu Jiaojiao raised her hand, the water ball flew out. Like a bouncing ball, after touching the first poisonous bee, it bounced back and forth within the entire poisonous bee colony.

    Her skill did not harm any poisonous bees at all, but soaked all the poisonous bees. Then, with a wave of her hand, a cold current rushed up.

    All the poisonous bees that were touched by the water sphere immediately crashed and turned into small ice sculptures and fell to the ground.

    The ice element is a variant of the water element. It stands to reason that Wu Jiaojiao should be just an ordinary water element ability user, but she fumbled around for herself and grasped the ice element.

    She was worthy of being the boss of Thorns and Roses, and worthy of being the idol of all water system users.

    After the poisonous bees were frozen in the ice, they lost theirbat effectiveness and were easily cleaned up. In the eyes of the group of foreigners, Wu Jiaojiao proudly raised her head and led her friends to move on.

    Whenever they encountered a poisonous bee, Shao Qing would remind Wu Jiaojiao in advance. Then Wu Jiaojiao would make a surprise shot. In the eyes of the foreigners, those poisonous bees who were the gods of death, yet they were easily resolved by the hands of Wu Jiaojiao.

    ¡°Too frequent.¡± Shao Qing estimated that the group of venomous beesing in and out were too frequent. Calcting ording to the season, it looks like the season for bees toy eggs.

    In other words, it is the season when the queen bee needs food the most. No wonder this group of poisonous bees arrogantly went out to hunt humans.

    Their queen bee now needs a lot of nutrients and food to maintain the energy for spawning and hatching.

    When the queen beeys eggs, it should be the most dangerous time for the entire colony. They can be regarded as having caught up in time.

    ¡°Ahead is the center of the hive, everyone should be careful.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    The man with the scar on his face also spoke: ¡°The queen bee should be in the nest. Can we really kill the queen bee?¡±

    Wu Jiaojiao said, ¡°Why are we here? Now is not the time to be overcautious. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Then she walked in first.

    The center of the hive was like a huge hall. On the four walls of the hall, there were small openings. In the small openings, there were poisonous bees.

    The venomous bees flew in and out of the hive continuously.

    The huge queen bee carrying a big belly,id on the ground. Its belly was so big that it couldn¡¯t move. It was time for it toy eggs.

    When they camest time, they only awakened the sleeping queen bee, so the queen bee was more agile. This time, the queen bee relied on the worker bees for everything.

    Its huge belly was squirming and it kept producing white eggs one after another. Worker bees would then fly over and move the eggs away.

    These eggs have two hatching methods. The first is the queen bee directlyys the eggs in the body of a certain organism. This will allow them to hatch quickly. After hatching, the young bees will eat the host and grow faster.

    The second way is the small openings on the wall. Worker bees will put the eggs into these small openings and seal the openings. After a period of time, the young bees will burst out.

    ¡°That¡¯s the queen bee¡­¡± Wu Jiaojiao looked at the huge queen bee in a daze, before swallowing: ¡°It¡¯s really big¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone lead the team to clean up the worker bees, someone take a team to surround and suppress the queen bee. So the question is, who is responsible for leading the team to clean up the worker bees, and who is responsible for leading the team to surround and suppress the queen bees?¡± Shao Qing nced around, no one spoke. Someone who looked at the current situation still rtively clearly was Wu Jiaojiao.

    Wu Jiaojiao knew very well that the most suitable thing was for Shao Qing to take a few of them to kill the queen bee. The worker bees should be given to those foreigners. But the problem is that some people always think they are the best, such as the blond.

    So disagreements would arise.

    However, they have already rmed the worker bees. If they procrastinate like this, nothing can be discussed and nothing can be done.

    ¡°You think the queen bee is so easy to kill, heh, since you want to kill the queen bee, then you go. We will be responsible for cleaning the worker bees.¡± Wu Jiaojiao raised her eyes and said.

    Killing the queen bee was the most dangerous thing. They weren¡¯t really willing to take action. It¡¯s not their business.

    Since these foreigners want to do this job, let them do it! Throwing away their lives, why would they steal it like it¡¯s a good thing?

    Some of the foreigners turned blue, they were willing to kill the worker bees! The queen bee was not easy to deal with at first nce, while the worker bees, they at least have experience, and would be easier to deal with.

    But the blonde has already spoken, and they were not good at rebutting their own people, and rebutting at this time will definitely be particrly embarrassing.

    They had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree. At this time, the worker bees had been rmed. In the sharp voice of the queen bee, they were dispatched one after another and flew towards Shao Qing and the group.

    ¡°The queen bee will be handed over to you, everyone else wille with me.¡± Shao Qing waved her hand and Wu Jiaojiao and the others gathered together. After everyone had gathered, Shao Qing raised her hand and Guang Guang appeared.

    The friendly army shrouded in Guang Guang immediately felt that their body was full of power. At the same time, Xiao Hong also climbed onto Guang Guang. It was justing out for a breather.

    The other one that came out for air was Da Hua. Once Da Hua was released, it was extremely excited. After making two circles on the spot, it closely watched the worker bees around and drooled.

    After it became a part of Shao Qing, it was like a bottomless pit. It couldn¡¯t get full. The more you are not full, the more you like to eat, like now.

    It looked at the worker bees flying all over the sky, its saliva was like turning on a faucet. The flood of corrosive liquid was about to flow out.

    ¡°Today you can eat with no restraints.¡± Shao Qing said to Da Hua with kindness.

    Da Hua was shaking its leaves with excitement at the time. It even ordered its little brother, Xiao Hong, to help her bring some to eat.

    Those foreigners had stubbornly gone to engage with the queen bee, while they just sat under the tree and took turns to deal with the worker bees leisurely.

    They shouldn¡¯t be med for being idle, just me Da Hua for being too strong. Once Da Hua stood on the ground and petals were open, it began to emit a strange fragrance. Little brother Xiao Hong also stretched out his own flowers, releasing a fragrance.

    The floral scent of Xiao Hong has the power of hallucination, while the floral scent of Da Hua has the power of seduction. Originally because the queen bee justid eggs, the worker bees would be very aggressive. But after smelling the scent, they started to go to Da Hua and drilled into its mouth.

    Da Hua basically did nothing. With its petals open, food just naturally dug into its mouth.

    Wu Jiaojiao and the others werepletely free, because they weren¡¯t needed at all. One Shao Qing was enough. All the worker bees were attracted to them.

    On the other side, the foreigners were more pitiful. They were attacked as soon as they reached the queen bee who was guarded by a group of senior worker bees.

    Those poor guys were thrown around by the worker bees, and each one felt miserable. They all faced worker bees, why was the gap so big?

    Wu Jiaojiao killed the worker bees just like a y thing, and the worker bees interacted with them like they were y things. Shao Qing killed the worker bees while sitting, and the queen bee tidied them up whileying down.

    But sin is self-inflicted. They can¡¯t me others. No matter how bitter they were, they could only rush up with tears in their hearts.

    After finally being able to meet the queen bee, they were dumbfounded again. Don¡¯t look at the queen bee¡¯s belly being white and tender and think it was easy to target, its defense was extremely high. Their attacks fell on the queen bee¡¯s belly, just like a tickle. Don¡¯t talk about a wound, you can¡¯t even see a mark.

    The queen bee immediately went crazy because of the pain. It shook its belly and rolled on the ground, almost crushing a superhuman to death.

    Those foreigners were silent and tearful: don¡¯t be afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates that are like pigs!

 Volume 3 47 The source of the insect damage

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 47 The source of the insect damage</h4>

    Sitting on the ground drinking tea, while the other side was being chased to death, the gap was so big that those foreigners couldn¡¯t stand it.

    One of them was pped to the wall by the queen bee and started shouting on the ground: ¡°Friends from China, friends from China, please help!¡±

    ¡°Now you know to call us friends?¡± Wu Jiaojiao sneered: ¡°What were you doing earlier?¡±

    The other people panting, also began to shout all kinds of persuasive words. Finally even the blonde apologized.

    Although face is important, life is even more important!

    ¡°These worker bees will be handed over to you guys.¡± Shao Qing left Guang Guang and walked over with only Da Hua. Er Dai followed along.

    As soon as she took over, the foreigners rushed over. Shao Qing stretched her wrists, then said to Er Dai: ¡°Help me block the worker bees.¡±

    Er Dai nodded, expressing that he will not let one go!

    Shao Qingughed, handed Da Hua to Er Dai, then she jumped up andnded on the back of the queen bee.

    The queen bee could naturally feel that someone was on its back, so she began to twist frantically, trying to shake Shao Qing off.

    Shao Qing calmly raised her hand and countless vines burrowed out from the ground, wrapping the queen bee into a silkworm chrysalis, leaving only the head and the tail still exposed.

    The queen bee has never been treated like this before. It was a rank 6 mutant queen bee, but its most powerful ability was its reproduction, as well as its defensive power. Its own attack power was actually not very strong.

    The reason it was so frightening was because there were many venomous bees guarding it. Yet because it required a lot of energy toy eggs, 99% of the worker bees in the entire hive went out looking for food.

    So it was just an empty nest queen bee. No matter how amazing the general was, if there was no soldier then it was useless. It can only be said that Shao Qing and their luck were really great.

    The queen bee¡¯s defense was strong, but was it useful facing Shao Qing?

    Shao Qing easily tore its belly open. Shining white oval shaped objects rolled out.

    The queen bee screamed sharply with pain and a special undtion radiated out. The small hole on the wall, originally covered with a thin film, was then suddenly pierced by ck ws.

    Countless venomous bees that were smaller than ordinary worker bees crawled out. These were venomous bees catalyzed by the queen bee to birth in advance.

    Shao Qing easily grabbed the queen bee¡¯s head, used her five fingers as knives, and inserted them in like tofu. After groping for a long time, she pulled out a crystal core.

    The crystal core was pink and shiny. The color was particrly beautiful.

    The queen bee who lost its crystal core naturally died. Those foreigners were dumbfounded. They were chased all over the floor and almost lost their lives. Yet, Shao Qing managed to finish it in one minute.

    The gap was really too big.

    After putting away the crystal nucleus, Shao Qing didn¡¯t stop. She took out therge white eggs from the queen bee¡¯s body. These were all good items with extremely high nutritional value. They can be taken back as a special product for the few at home to taste.

    After taking the eggs, she let loose and killed. It was the first time those people saw Shao Qing¡¯s killing spree.

    Her, Er Dai, plus Da Hua were like a meat grinder. The poisonous bees woulde but would not return. Like this, they were quickly dealt with.

    Shao Qing pped her hands and put away Da Hua who did not have enough.

    But she didn¡¯t n to leave. There must be a lot of good things in this hive, so she had to clean up before leaving.

    The foreigners who saw the strength of Shao Qing were silent. With Shao Qing¡¯s strength, one of her can destroy all of them. They had nothing to say.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t care about them at all. She was sweeping the ce with Er Dai and Da Hua. In the small holes in the surrounding walls, there were many eggs that hadn¡¯t hatched. There was also a blood pool where the queen was originally lying. Inside was all honey.

    Shao Qing expressed that they were all hers! Anyone who dares to grab it¡­

    But would anyone dare?

    She filled all the oil barrels in her space that she prepared, to hold the honey. In the end, she couldn¡¯t fit it all in her small space, and waved her hand generously: ¡°The rest is yours.¡±

    Everyone: ¡­

    One of the foreigners still looked in disbelief: ¡°The terrible insect gue, is it over just like this?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°No. Although we killed the queen bee, a bee colony can give birth to other queen bees after losing this one. Its just the growth of the queen bee will take some time. Within a short period of time, there will be no poisonous bees to harass you again.¡±

    Those people looked at each other, their eyes full of words: Oh my god, isn¡¯t there aplete solution?

    ¡°We can burn this hive.¡± Someone suggested.

    ¡°If you do that. the remaining worker bees will go crazy. They will attack humans madly, at the expense of their own lives, then it will really be a disaster.¡± Shao Qing said nkly.

    Everyone was silent for a while, knowing that Shao Qing was right. So they packed up and left.

    They still had a ce to go, that is, the source of the ck beetles. As for the army ants, they will not stay in one ce for too long. They were just passing by and identally participated in the pest gue.

    The ck beetles were the top priority of this mission.

    After leaving the hive, everyone looked at Shao Qing differently from before. The strong will naturally be treated as the strong. Now, no one would dare ask Shao Qing why she upied a tent by herself or say Shao Qing dragged the team down.

    That would be just a joke. In reality, aren¡¯t they the ones who are holding her back?

    After leaving the hive, they did not rush to find the next location. They found a safe ce to camp, preparing to rest before setting off again.

    Shao Qing has always believed that food and the darlings at home couldn¡¯t be disappointed. So as soon as she set up camp, she couldn¡¯t wait to prepare the bee pupae she got.

    Bee chrysalis was very simple to work with. As long as it is fried with hot oil and a little salt, the taste is good.

    She ate one and found that these bee pupae contained very rich energy, which was very helpful for her to cultivate her powers.

    Shao Qing gave some to Qin Zixi and Zhu Mochen. After the group had finished eating, they returned to the tent to rest.

    Shao Qing touched her belly and was very satisfied. Thest few days allowed her the benefits of having food that was better than before.

    For a foodie, such days were amazing.

    To eat and drink enough, then sleep with Er Dai in her arms, what else did she need?

    The next day, they continued on the road again. Someone had explored the source of the ck beetles and it was under the cliff at the end of the jungle.

    When they reached the cliff, they borrowed Shao Qing¡¯s vine and went down the cliff. The cliff was very deep, and it was impossible to see anything standing at the top. Aftering down, they found that it was deeper than expected.

    They were like a grasshopper lined up on a rope, climbing lower and lower until their feet were down to the ground. On the ground, under their feet, there were thick dead leaves with a rotting breath.

    After they all reached the bottom of the cliff, they began to walk forward. At the head was Wu Jiaojiao. After a few steps, she changed her face and pressed her palm down quickly, freezing the ground under her feet.

    At this time, she said with lingering fears: ¡°The leaves umted on the soles of the feet are soft. It may be a swamp. Please be careful.¡±

    She used her power to freeze an icy road and led everyone forward. As she walked, Shao Qing suddenly heard a faint rumbling under her feet. It was a really faint sound, as if water was boiling.

    She listened carefully, then her face changed: ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Although everyone didn¡¯t know what happened, they all listened to her and ran forward quickly. Thest person just ran a certain distance, when they discovered it. Something came out of the ground and directly broke the ice.

    It was a huge purple-ck vine with bubble-like spots on its surface, which looked very repulsive.

    The vine was as thick as a person. In the process of moving, it broke the ice. The group of people hurried forward.

    Their running was like awakening the vines sleeping underground. The vines kepting out of the ground.

    The vines not only looked terrible, but during the process of moving and breaking the ice, some vines were even squeezing the bubbles causing ck pus to drip out.

    Pus dripping on the ground, whether it was dead leaves or ice, it was all quickly corroded.

    If this kind of pus fell on a person, it was estimated that there would be no bones left and they would be corrodedpletely. Everyone shuddered and ran forward.

    Fortunately, this kind of vine will not follow people. Even if they danced wildly, they would only stay in ce. So long as they run faster, there would be no danger.

    Wu Jiaojiao ran at the forefront. There should be a swamp under her feet, so she had to use the fastest speed to make a path out of ice, otherwise there would be only two results.

    Either they would fall into the swamp and die.

    Or they would be hit by the vines and die.

    No matter what it would be death.

    Under this crisis, she seemed to have be more determined. She waved her hands again and again, causing a long icy road to appear under their feet.

    In order to save power, the ice road was very narrow and could only amodate two feet, but no one cared about this. They were all burying their heads to focus on escaping. If they run slowly, they might lose their lives.

    ¡°I seend!¡± Wu Jiaojiao at the front suddenly said in surprise. The yellownd was not far away. As long as they set foot on it, it was estimated that they could get rid of this terrible vine.

    However, there was a moment of surprise, because in the next second, a huge vine suddenly appeared in front of them.

    The vine appeared in front of Wu Jiaojiao. If it weren¡¯t for Zhu Mochen¡¯s quick eyes and him grabbing Wu Jiaojiao, Wu Jiaojiao would have mmed into it.

    The consequences of the collision were naturally obvious.

    Attacked from the front and back, everyone was expressionless. This time, it really was all over.

 Volume 3 48 Discovering the source

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 48 Discovering the source</h4>

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Jiaojiao swallowed, her face pale. She was so excited that she lost her vignce and almost lost her life.

    ¡°No need to thank me, let¡¯s figure out how to get over there first.¡± Zhu Mochen said nkly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll block it, you guys hurry up.¡± As soon as Shao Qing raised her hand, she shot out thin vines, and entangled the purple-ck vines.

    The purple-ck vines struggled madly with great strength. Shao Qing staggered, and was supported by Er Dai. Er Dai stretched out his hand and grabbed the vine. Together with Shao Qing, he restrained the purple-ck vine.

    The others took the opportunity to run forward. The purple-ck vines seemed to know they were going to run and wriggled crazily, finally breaking through Shao Qing¡¯s vines with a snap.

    At this time, most of the people had already passed by. Qin Zixi was thest one. Shao Qing moved forward and countless vines formed a cage, covering Qin Zixi in it.

    Then the purple-ck vine pped down and hit the cage. The cage was almost shattered and there were broken bubbles everywhere causing the liquid to flow out. The corroded cage was crumbling.

    Shao Qing ignored the purple-ck vines. The two vines hit the cage like a hammer, then it directly pushed the cage to a safe ground.

    After Qin Zixi was safe, Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief. She nced at Er Dai and Er Dai immediately jumped forward. At the same time, Shao Qing¡¯s vines had already reached Er Dai¡¯s feet.

    Er Dai stepped on the vine, and his body was lifted up again. The purple-ck vine that stretched over caught air. Er Dai then turned over and leaped like a dove andnded easily on the safe ground.

    When Shao Qing passed through, it was probably the easiest. She disappeared where she was, and when she reappeared, she was already by Er Dai¡¯s side.

    The gaze everyone looked at her with showed some fear. After all, unknown power would make people feel even more scared than the known.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing pulled Er Dai forward: ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way this time.¡±

    Wu Jiaojiao didn¡¯t say anything, because she knew very well that no matter if it was Shao Qing¡¯s perception, etc, they were all much better than hers in every aspect. In addition, she was also strong. In case of any unexpected ident, Shao Qing could react faster and better than her.

    So the one who walked in the front became Shao Qing. Shao Qing and Er Dai walked side by side in the forefront. The mountain walls on both sides were very steep and looked a little scary.

    They seemed to be trapped in a narrow gourd. Moreover, the silence was terrible, even the crackling sound of the dead leaves on the soles of their feet was very clear.

    ¡°Everyone hold your breath.¡± Shao Qing whispered: ¡°There are many poisonous fungi growing on the ground and on the mountain walls. They emit a toxic smell, which is very harmful to the human body.¡±

    Since Shao Qing said it, they would naturally believe it, so they held their breath one by one, for fear of being really poisoned.

    After listening to Shao Qing¡¯s warning, they began to observe the surrounding environment. They then found that on the ground and on the mountain wall, there was indeed fungus with a color simr to that of the rock.

    Because the color was too simr to the rock, there was no way to discover it without careful observation.

    This kind of fungus looked like a fleshy membrane. It stuck roundly on the ground and on the wall. There were many small spots on the surface and it emitted a faint smell. Mixed with the rotten stench, it was difficult to be discovered.

    Besides being surprised, their admiration for Shao Qing went up another few points.

    ¡°Pay more attention to your feet when you walk.¡± Shao Qing whispered: ¡°There are many animals living in this environment, and the skin color will be simr to that of soil, rocks, etc., so everyone should be careful.¡±

    Everyone expressed their understanding and they started to be more cautious.

    Shao Qing now paid more attention to the mountain walls on both sides, where small animals often climbed on them. Their bodies were covered with spots.

    nts were like this, animals were like this, there was definitely a problem.

    This doubt was solved after they walked for a while, because they found a miasma. The miasma was very interesting. It was clearly floating not far in front, but it didn¡¯t spread.

    It¡¯s as if it couldn¡¯t float through an invisible barrier.

    Shao Qing asked, ¡°Are there any fire-type superhumans? Try to see if you can get rid of the miasma.¡±

    Miasma is poisonous. If they rashly try to go through it, they are likely to be poisoned or even attrition.

    ¡°I¡¯m a fire type superhuman.¡± Jin Mingyu stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll try it.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, letting him go. Although Jin Mingyu is a very ordinary fire type, being able to be one of the heads of the four major mercenary groups in Jing Du already demonstrated his strength.

    He stretched out his hand and pointed forward. A fireball slowly formed. The color of the fireball was a dark red, which looked very beautiful.

    After the fireball floated into the miasma, curling blue smoke floated up. Everyone covered their noses and did not dare to breathe because the miasma that was burned was also poisonous.

    Jin Mingyu was worthy of being one of the top figures in Jing Du. He quickly cleared all the miasma away. Then they were surprised to find that behind the miasma was a stinking hill.

    To be precise, it was a corpse. It can be seen that the corpse was a very powerful mutant animal during his lifetime. It should be a gori with a particrlyrge body.

    But it died, yet even after it died, the corpse rotted and gas was emitted forming a miasma.

    From this we can see how powerful it was before death.

    But no matter how strong it was before death, it was just a corpse.

    Moreover, the corpse was still upied by ck bugs and became their nest. ck bugs can be seen crawling out of the corpse.

    They probably reproduced and lived in the corpse. They probably formed a group with the help of this corpse.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but marvel. This was because she could see that this corpse was probably a mutant animal of rank 7 or higher when it was alive.

    ¡°I finally know why I haven¡¯t seen such a small ck bug since the end of the world, but it appeared in Country M. If my guess is correct, this kind of bug is very small in number and only has average strength. However, they were lucky enough to find this corpse, and turned this corpse into their own nest. After this powerful mutant animal died, the crystal nucleus in its body still existed. If I¡¯m right, the strongest of this kind of insects swallowed the crystal nucleus in the corpse and is still digesting it.¡± Shao Qing touched her chin: ¡°We still arrived early enough. Later on, if it digests the crystal nucleus, it is very likely to rise to rank 7 or higher. I will definitely not be able to deal with it then.¡±

    When the other people heard it, they suddenly sweated. Rank 7? In the entire country M, the strongest superhumans were only at rank five, how could someone deal with a mutant animal at rank seven?

    Their luck was really good: meeting Shao Qing anding at the most appropriate time, otherwise it would really be an uncontroble disaster.

    ¡°Burn it directly.¡± Shao Qing said coldly. The inside of the corpse has beenpletely hollowed out. It is estimated that all of them were ck bugs. It¡¯s better to burn it directly.

    Jin Mingyu nodded, and stepped forward to set the fire. Once the me was lit, within a few seconds, small ck insects like a tide crawled out of the body.

    Da Hua immediately opened its mouth in excitement, waiting for these little bugs to surrender themselves. The smell of the little bugs were much better than the little bugs they caught on the coast before.

    Da Hua was very satisfied. There was a rtivelyrge bug that crawled out of the corpse. It looked different and gave birth to a pair of wings. It could fly when the other bugs can only run.

    <i> </i>

    ¡°This should be the boss.¡± Shao Qing said after careful observation. As long as the boss is killed, the insect gue will copse.

    When the insects have no leader, it will be easy to deal with.

    Shao Qing watched carefully, superhuman powers were useless against these little bugs. Jin Mingyu¡¯s fire could burn the corpses, but not the little bugs.

    ¡°They eat supernatural powers. Everyone try not to get too close.¡± Shao Qing directed Da Hua to eliminate those little bugs. This trip was all based on Da Hua.

    Da Hua was brave. After it ate some small bugs, it became dissatisfied. It stretched out its leaves, and the small vine entangled the biggest ck beetle.

    One bug and one flower started fighting.

    How do insects and flowers fight? The insects at least have legs, but Da Hua only has petals and leaves. When the big bug came up to attack, Da Hua crackled and twitched its leaves to fight back.

    Then finding the right opportunity, it swallowed this big bug.

    There was no way for the superhumans to participate in the battle because these little bugs eat abilities, and the powers instead give the little bugs a meal, making them stronger.

    Da Hua was very powerful and the group of insects couldn¡¯t see the timidity at all. The petals, leaves and vines were all released. Many insects were stunned by its leaves, then dragged over to be eaten.

    It even swallowed thergest one while the bugs were not paying attention. After swallowing it, it gathered at the flower bud.

    The bud kept trembling, as if the bugs inside it kept struggling.

    As the highest-level insect, it was not simple to digest. The petals of Da Hua bulged a little here and a little there and kept squirming.

    Da Hua was shaking and shaking. It was shaking in ce, seeming to want to quickly digest the bugs in its stomach.

    Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t know why but she was worried that Da Hua would fall apart. As expected, she jinxed it~

 Volume 3 49 Promotion!

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 49 Promotion!</h4>

    After a while, Da Hua couldn¡¯t help but vomit the bug out. But the bug, which was covered with corrosive liquid, was swallowed again within two seconds of being free.

    Shao Qing felt a bit chilly, because it was like watching someone vomiting then eating it back up again¡­

    In fact, Da Hua looks like a fisherman who caught a big fish. Struggling with the big fish, if he forced it up, the result would be the fishing rod breaking or the line breaking.

    They would continue to release the long line, to allow the fish to swim and tire itself out. When it rxed, they would catch it in one swoop.

    Da Hua did not hurry itself and swallowed it to continue digesting. This disgusting scenested for a quarter of an hour, then the insect was finally digested.

    Once the mother bug was digested, the remaining bugs were nothing to be afraid of. Without their mother bug, although they can divide and reproduce themselves, they will never give birth to new ones.

    When the bugs split up, they would be lower in strength and many other aspects than themselves. They would no longer be invincible.

    After Da Hua swallowed the bug, it was going to break through. It was on the edge of breaking through. Because it was limited to Shao Qing¡¯s level, it has never broken through. As soon as it broke through this time, Shao Qing also felt the urge of a breakthrough.

    Shao Qing suppressed the impulse to breakthrough on the spot, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first, then talk about it.¡±

    It must be a joke. Trying to breakthrough here is looking to die.

    Those foreigners were in a state of confusion because they were ready to go but not return. Even before they came, they had said goodbye to their families. After all, they were going deep into the bug¡¯s nest, and no one thought about going back alive.

    They felt that if they could kill the source of the insect gue, then death was worth it.

    Then¡­¡­

    The insect gue was solved so easily. The group was in disbelief. This was the insect gue that gued the entire country M and almost forced the only survivor base in country M to retreat to N ce where it was destroyed by the bugs. How can it be so simple?

    But now was not the time to be in a daze, they were also elites selected from the base of country M. If they don¡¯t have this awareness, it would be a joke.

    When returning, Shao Qing showed everyone what strength was. She killed the vines that were blocking the road.

    When they were headed towards the bugs, she wanted to retain her strength to deal with thest boss. She didn¡¯t expect thest boss to be solved with a few bites. So when they went back, she didn¡¯t have to avoid these things.

    Besides, Shao Qing was quite interested in them.

    After the vine was cut open, the flesh in the middle was red with a touch of purple. It felt slippery when pinched, something like aloe vera meat, only its skin was particrly hard. After removing theyer of bubbles covering the outside, the purple-ck skin was also very flexible.

    Shao Qing took parts of it. She can make gloves for Gu Panpan when she goes back. She was a strength type user and used her bare hands every time she fought. Although she was strong, her hands will still get injured.

    With the protection from a pair of gloves that does not reduce flexibility, it would also protect her palms.

    The remaining vines were cut into sections, put away, and could be fed to Da Hua after returning home. Almost all mutated nts have an ability, especially Da Hua, which is a mutated nt that consumes other animals and nts for energy. If it swallowed this vine, it would have the opportunity to obtain the corrosive venom in this vine to strengthen its own venom.

    After packing everything, they left and quickly found a safe ce to settle down for camp.

    Da Hua was now at rank 6. It was even possible to break through to rank 7, but it is very difficult. If Shao Qing broke through to rank 7, then it will follow.

    To be precise, all the nts in Shao Qing¡¯s body will follow.

    Shao Qing almost couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. As soon as she settled down, she let Er Dai stay on guard, then she quickly got in and prepared to break through.

    She first found some rank 5 crystal nuclei from her space. Although the rank 5 crystal nucleus had little effect on her now, it was better than nothing.

    Then she released the vines and allowed her vines to take root in the red soil she collected.

    The mother bug swallowed the crystal nucleus of the dead rank 7 orangutan, and Da Hua swallowed the female bug. That is to say, there is a high-level crystal nucleus in Da Hua¡¯s belly.

    As soon as she arrived inside, Da Hua spat out the crystal core and held it with its leaves like a treasure. It handed it to Shao Qing, then eagerly held its flower head up with leaves, waiting for Shao Qing to break through.

    A rank 7 crystal core and several rank 5 crystals, if she can¡¯t break through this time, she really won¡¯t be able to.

    Outside the door, Er Dai also held his cheeks, honestly waiting for Shao Qing to break through. Anytime someone wanted to approach, he stared them away.

    He can¡¯t let anyone disturb Shao Qing!

    When it was getting dark, let alone Er Dai, the people outside were a little anxious. They only knew that Shao Qing was going to break through, but they didn¡¯t know what rank she was going to break through to.

    Just seeing that she hadn¡¯te out at this time, they couldn¡¯t help panicking.

    When the night slowly came up, even Zhu Mochen and Qin Zixi couldn¡¯t stay still. They came over several times, but Er Dai just kept them away.

    They jumped anxiously.

    Finally, when the moon was at its highest point, the tent curtain suddenly opened and Shao Qing walked out of it. Everyone was paying attention to the tent, but when Shao Qing came out, no one noticed it.

    They didn¡¯t realize that Shao Qing was already standing outside the tent until Shao Qing pulled on Er Dai.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Qin Zixi hurriedly jumped over, Shao Qing nodded, indicating that her breakthrough was sessful.

    She was still a little shocked now, because after reaching the seventh rank, she found some very strange changes. Her body slowly recovered its vitality.

    Although this recovery was very slow and the effect was very poor, it was still there.

    This made her think that perhaps the end of the world is not the end of mankind, nor the end of this world, but a new beginning.

    Before the end of the world, the ecology of the earth had been almost destroyed by humans and countless species were extinct. The environment was just getting worse and worse, the pollution was especially serious.

    Just like the Ice Age many years ago, countless dinosaurs died. Then the surviving dinosaurs evolved into other forms and became more adapted to the world.

    An apocalypse was probably the earth¡¯s method of saving itself, but this world also gave mankind a chance. Mankind did not be extinct, but divided into two ways of evolution.

    A superhuman and a zombie.

    Whether it was a superhuman or a zombie, their final evolutionary form was the same.

    It¡¯s not that the variant of zombies was bad, why would they think zombies are terrible? It was just that zombies can eat people, and for the world, humans were just one type of creature. There was not much of a difference between them and other animals.

    So what is regarded badly by human beings was just a bnce for the world.

    That¡¯s it.

    If the evolution direction of zombies was really the same as that of superhumans, then zombies will no longer be human enemies.

    Just imagine, like Shao Qing, a sensible, self-conscious zombie, would they eat people?

    They wouldn¡¯t.

    Of course, except for some crazy guys.

    Is there no one among human beings who cannibalize? There are some. In fact, cannibals are more frightening than zombies.

    They only eat people because they are irrational and are all manipted by the desire to be stronger and the needs of their body. They cannot realize what cannibalism is.

    What about for the humans?

    They were sensible. They know that they are eating their own kind. If some people were trying to survive, loads more were just insane.

    The zombies have begun to evolve in the normal direction. Wisdom, reason, like Shao Qing, their bodies will slowly regain their vitality.

    In the end, they were no different from a normal human being.

    Shao Qing believed that by the ninth rank, her body would be the same as when she was alive.

    She waited too long for this day. This time she really saw hope.

    If it¡¯s as she thought, then Er Dai will also return to normal, it¡¯s just a matter of time. There was also Xiao Baozi.

    She was suddenly full of confidence in life.

    ¡°If there is nothing wrong, let¡¯s go back.¡± Shao Qing was still a little worried about her future little brother. Of course, the more important thing is that after the insect gue was lifted, she was eager to go home.

    This time, she came here because of the insect gue, and even epted a little brother easily, so this trip could be consideredpleted.

    They naturally had nothing else to do, so everyone cleaned up and went back beaming.

    Only Qin Zixi leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Rank seven?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, and he immediately opened his eyes and smiled: ¡°I knew it must be rank seven. Great, you must be the first in the world to break through to rank seven!¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and touched his head: ¡°There are many people out there, there might be many masters who have not appeared in front of people. If you speak like this, you will make othersugh.¡±

    ¡°No, you must be the most powerful superhuman¡­¡­¡± Halfway through, he narrowed his mouth because he just remembered that Shao Qing was actually a zombie.

    But Shao Qing was really not like a zombie, she was like a living person! No, she should be a living person. No zombie canugh, talk,fort people gently, and save people.

    So he always felt that some people were blind. When they were deciding what was right and wrong, they didn¡¯t even see with their eyes. Are zombies necessarily bad? Do humans have to be good? There is no absolute right and wrong.

    Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged. Shao Qing looked at his aggrieved appearance and couldn¡¯t help touching his head again.

    His hair was very soft, just a little short, and felt great.

    Er Dai suddenly rushed over, took Shao Qing¡¯s hand from Qin Zixi¡¯s head, and put it on his head. He stared at Qin Zixi fiercely: ¡°Mine!¡±

    Shao Qing wasughing at the time from this cute appearance. Sheid on Er Dai¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    Qin Zixi pointed at Er Dai and stammered: ¡°He, he, he¡­ can talk! And be jealous!¡±

 Volume 3 50 Choice

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 50 Choice</h4>

    When they returned, Qin Zixi was in a sluggish state all the way. The zombies they encountered before the zombies besieged the city were just like human beings, using their hallucinogenic ability to mix in.

    They couldn¡¯t speak and have emotions, but Er Dai has actually reached the point where he can speak.

    If all the zombies were like Er Dai, is there still room for humans?

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know his worries, otherwise Shao Qing would enlighten him. Once the zombies evolve to a certain level, it is likely to recover everything from when they were a human, such as memory and wisdom.

    When the zombies recovered their memory, they would discover that when they were zombies, not only had they eaten people, but some people had eaten their family members and lovers.

    Some people will copse as they will not be able to ept this reality. Some people will probably be confused by power, and continue to act wrong.

    But Shao Qing believed that there were always more kind people than evil people.

    Between people and zombies, there was only ack ofmunication to understand each other. One day, people and zombies can live in peace.

    Probably.

    After returning to the Chinatown survivor base, several civilians discussed with Tang Yaozu about leaving whilemunicating with senior officials in Country M.

    There were too many people leaving. They needed to form a fleet, at least dozens ofrge ships, to transport everyone back.

    Tang Yaozu couldn¡¯t just say he was leaving then leave. He had too many things to pass on, and too many things to arrange. Only then could he guarantee that after he left, the Chinatown Survivor Base would not immediately fall into chaos.

    Tang Tiande still came to report every day. It is estimated that he came to brush up his favorability. After all, he will be a younger brother for Shao Qing in the future.

    One day, not long after Tang Tiande left, Shao Qing suddenly noticed that the vine Tang Tiande ced on Tang Yaozu, was excited.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were cold, and she immediately said to Er Dai: ¡°Er Dai, you immediately catch up with Tang Tiande, bring him back and protect him. I will be back soon.¡±

    Er Dai reluctantly responded.

    Shao Qing started the transmission.

    Tang Yaozu went out this time to check the prepared boats. He counted the list, calcted the number of people leaving, and then checked whether the built boats were enough for everyone to ride and how the quality was.

    After checking, it was found that the number of ships was about right. At most the day after tomorrow they could leave and return to his hometown.

    On the way back, he encountered an ambush.

    This ce was not far from the Chinatown survivor base. Tang Yaozu never expected that he would be ambushed in this ce.

    When he came out this time, there were not many people with him, two guards, and one craftsman who built the boat.

    He had just walked to this ce, when someone suddenly came out from under the soil and tried to assassinate him. He was unprepared and the people around him were unprepared. At that moment, he really felt that he was about to die.

    Suddenly a vine shield appeared on his body, which firmly protected him in the center. The assassin was then bounced away.

    Tang Yaozu froze for a moment, then remembered what his son had given him a few days ago. It was a vine with a pleasing color. He said it was an amulet that he must carry with him.

    Although he felt that this thing was unreliable, it was his son¡¯s heart, so he took it with him. He didn¡¯t expect this thing to save his life.

    However, after only saving him once, the vine disappeared. Then, the person hiding in the dark came out. He only had two guards, and one had no ability. They wouldn¡¯t be able to block the assassins at all.

    ¡°Big brother, run!¡± The two guards roared, but Tang Yaozu was already hopeless because he knew that these people were prepared. They would not easily let him go.

    Sure enough, a few superhumans appeared in the crowd, just to restrain his guards. They were prepared. They were even clear about the attributes of his guards.

    He believed that it was a trap set by an acquaintance.

    Tang Yaozu closed his eyes, with despair in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he knew who would attack him.

    He was not worried about himself, but his son.

    If he died, those people would definitely not let his son go¡­

    Just as he was about to fight to death, a woman suddenly appeared next to him. A woman who looked very outstanding.

    He thought for a while before he remembered, isn¡¯t his son always looking for this girl recently? He had persuaded his son at that time not to y anymore. If he really liked the girl, he should chase them seriously. If he doesn¡¯t really like them, then don¡¯t disturb them.

    Before Tang Yaozu could greet her, Shao Qing made her move. She lifted her hand, and the aura belonging to a rank 7 superhuman was on full disy. Guang Guang took the lead in getting out to protect Tang Yaozu, followed by the vines and Da Hua.

    The vines were responsible for killing, and Da Hua was responsible for cleaning up the battlefield. After a minute, Tang Yaozu had four people left in front of him, three of whom were his people, and thest one was Shao Qing.

    Tang Yaozu didn¡¯t know if he was shocked or stunned. He blurted out, ¡°Daughter-inw!¡±

    Shao Qing:¡­

    The boss of the Chinatown survivor base turned out to be an idiot.

    After speaking, Tang Yaozu himself coughed embarrassedly, then said: ¡°This girl, thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s just an exchange.¡± Shao Qing calmly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back, I will protect you and handle everything.¡±

    Tang Yaozu¡¯s eyes wereplicated, then he sighed after a long while: ¡°The human heart is unpredictable.¡± He walked back and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t force anyone to go back to China with me, I also left them the base. Why¡­¡±

    Shao Qing sneered and wanted to mock Tang Yaozu¡¯s innocence. She said: ¡°You have taken away nearly half of the main force of the Chinatown Survivor Base. After you leave, would the base still be one of the three major survivor bases of country M? If you and Tang Tiande are dead and there is no leader, they will frame China and everyone will stay behind. Secondly, bing the top of the Chinatown survivor base is a big temptation, do ¡°brothers¡± even matter?¡±

    Shao Qing saidzily: ¡°You are the leader of the Chinatown survivor base. You shouldn¡¯t becking in life experience and wisdom, how can you be so naive?¡±

    Tang Yaozu smiled helplessly. He knew it, but he just refused to believe it.

    He was a person of great loyalty, which is why so many people were willing to abandon everything and follow him back to China.

    When Tang Yaozu returned, the deputy head greeted him with a forthright face: ¡°Brother, why are you back sote? Isn¡¯t there a farewell party tonight? Everyone is waiting.¡±

    Tang Yaozu¡¯s eyes were veryplicated: ¡°Ah Cheng, what do I owe you?¡±

    As soon as he said this, the deputy basemander¡¯s face changed. Having to wait for such a long time for the people he sent to return, he knew something went wrong.

    Then he received news that Tang Yaozu was back.

    At that moment, his hands and feet were weak and he almost fell limp. He knew that if Tang Yaozu was not dead, he would be finished.

    Tang Yaozu was definitely not stupid. Just a guess and he would know who did it. Regardless of his appeal, or other things, he was far inferior to Tang Yaozu.

    Tang Yaozu not dead means all his ns have been ruined.

    After falling into hopelessness, he began to think about how to restore things. He knew that Tang Yaozu was a very loyal person, his only chance was to pretend that nothing happened.

    Perhaps Tang Yaozu would take the matter of them being brother¡¯s for many years and ignore this incident.

    But Tang Yaozu did not. He revealed everything and made it clear that he was going to settle ounts with him. He became more desperate and his eyes were a little red.

    Tang Yaozu continued: ¡°I rescued you from the zombie group. In order to save you, I was seriously injured. Every time I go out on a mission, I will divide you a little bit of my crystal nuclei. Later, I established a base and I asked you to be deputy. I gave you everything, why?¡±

    The deputy basemander couldn¡¯t help but yell: ¡°Since you have given me so much, why don¡¯t you give me more? You are old and your son is trash. Give me the base. Isn¡¯t it good for you to retire? Why do you have to go back to China? We obviously already have such arge foundation, why do you want to destroy everything?¡±

    ¡°But I left the base to you!¡± Tang Yaozu said angrily.

    He had a hideous face: ¡°Like you said, you made me the second inmand, I also have my share in this base¡¯s construction. Do you want me to watch this base fall from one of the three major survivor bases in Country M to a small worthless base, and be swallowed by others?¡±

    ¡°So you are going to kill me¡­¡± Tang Yaozu felt very tired. He had long known that profits would corrupt people¡¯s hearts, but he didn¡¯t expect the deputy basemander to do this.

    Disregarding them being brothers for many years, disregarding that he saved him so many times, he wanted to kill him and kill his son.

    How cruel must he be to do this?

    He closed his eyes and let out a long sigh, then he heard the deputymander say: ¡°Are you going to kill me now?¡±

    Shao Qing watched the deputymander¡¯s irritated face coldly, but secretly yed the emotional card and was not ready to reveal herself.

    If Tang Yaozu couldn¡¯t even make this decision, then it was a waste of him being the head of the Chinatown Survivor Base for so many years.

    It¡¯s a good thing to emphasize. But if feelings made him stupid, then it is a pity not to die.

    Shao Qing could see that in the eyes of the deputy basemander, there was not even a trace of regret. The only regret was why he didn¡¯t send more people to kill Tang Yaozu.

    Tang Yaozu sighed again, then said: ¡°I thought you and I have a deep friendship and I didn¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    Before the deputy basemander¡¯s eyes showed joy, Tang Yaozu said: ¡°But I do not only have you as a brother. I still have to consider my other brothers, so¡­ if you want to hate me, then hate me¡­ kill him!¡±

 Volume 3 51 Little brothers are for squeezing

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 51 Little brothers are for squeezing</h4>

    The deputy basemander couldn¡¯t believe that Tang Yaozu was really going to kill him. He was dumbfounded at the time. Then a trace of cruelty shed across his face and he said to the people around him: ¡°I¡¯m going to die, do you think you guys will have a good end? Go attack!¡±

    Then, before the sound rang out, a group of people were picked up by vines.

    They were really picked up...

    All of them were hanging upside down in the air. Those who wanted to struggle were bruised all over by a barbed whip. Shao Qing was experienced in whipping people.

    She could make it particrly painful, but wouldn¡¯t hurt their insides. This was all because of Yan Qiyue.

    A group of people wereshed until they were like a dead dog. When they were finally obedient, Shao Qing looked at Tang Yaozu. Tang Yaozu had a pained expression and gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Kill!¡±

    Shao Qing knew the pain in his heart, so she killed all these people indifferently.

    Everyone had their neck snapped. It was not painful and quick. The body was thrown directly to Da Hua to eliminate the evidence.

    After getting it done, Shao Qing said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be needed for the rest, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Then, before Tang Yaozu could speak, she directly located Tang Tiande and went back.

    Tang Tiande was with Er Dai surrounded by corpses. It seemed that the deputy basemander did not intend to let Tang Tiande leave alive.

    It¡¯s a pity that there was an Er Dai, so ??the deputy basemander¡¯s ns could only fall apart.

    It can only be said that he was unlucky to meet Shao Qing. Failure was guaranteed.

    After Shao Qing returned, Tang Tiande hurriedly said: ¡°How is my father?¡±

    ¡°Your father is fine, the matter has been resolved, you can go back.¡± Shao Qing waved her hand, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget our deal.¡±

    Tang Tiande thanked her endlessly, then went back with great joy.

    The day of returning was dyed by one day because Tang Yaozu had to clean up the mess left by the deputy basemander. On the third day, they officially set sail.

    The scene was very vast. Ordinary people plus superhumans, there were 20,000 people returning to China in three batches. The first batch was 50 ships, forming a vast fleet.

    After nearly half a month of voyage, they returned to China.

    These people who had returned to China stayed on the shore. They were in consultation with the upper-level leaders of China considering which piece ofnd to give them.

    These were not Shao Qing¡¯s concerns. Shao Qing took Tang Tiande and couldn¡¯t wait to return to Jiangcheng.

    First, she missed her big baby and little baby at home. Secondly, she also wanted Tang Tiande to nt Jiangcheng with what she wanted early on.

    Just thinking about it made her excited.

    After returning to Jiangcheng, Tang Tiande knelt and he couldn¡¯t pull up his soft legs. He looked desperate and hugged Shao Qing¡¯s thigh: ¡°Boss, I really know that I was wrong. Thest time was my fault. Please forgive me, I¡¯m not delicious...¡±

    Shao Qing frowned helplessly: ¡°What are you doing? Did I say I want to kill you?¡±

    Er Dai also angrily pulled him away, not letting him hold Shao Qing¡¯s thighs. Tang Tiande burst into tears: ¡°Just treat me like fart, but don¡¯t hide it from me. Look at the zombies in the city, what else would you bring me here for?¡±

    Shao Qing answered coldly: ¡°This is my home. The zombies you see are all my little brothers. They are very friendly. If you don¡¯t believe me, call one toe and see.¡±

    Then Shao Qing called a zombie over.

    The level of this zombie was not high, you can tell from its looks. After all, there are not many zombies with rotten faces these days.

    Although this zombie had a low level, it looked ugly. When it was seen by the young master Tang Tiande, tears came down.

    Shao Qing let the zombie get close. It¡¯s big mouth filled with blood opened in front of Tang Tiande. It breathed out and a foul smell came on his face.

    Tang Tiande crawled back several steps, with a pitiful expression: ¡°Boss, get him to stay away from me, I will do anything!¡±

    Shao Qing waved his hand to let the zombie go, then said: ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. This is Jiangcheng, a zombie base established by my friend, but the zombies here will not bite people. You don¡¯t need to be afraid. Stay here with a peace of mind. I will let you go when you are done.¡±

    Tang Tiande looked like a little girl who had been assaulted. He followed Shao Qing, not daring to take a step away.

    He was afraid that if he stepped away, he would be lunch for the zombies or be used as a toothbrush.

    Shao Qing took Tang Tiande and returned to her residence. Yan Hanqing was not at home, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. However, Xiao Baozi and the others were also not there. After Tang Tiande was settled, Shao Qing went back to her room.

    When she was outside the door, she faintly heard rapid gasping and groans in the room. Shao Qing was taken aback for a moment, then she was a little bit dumbfounded.

    It was 80% Yan Qiyue in amotion. She opened the door and saw Yan Qiyue holding her underwear, doing unspeakable things.

    Shao Qing covered her face, speechless. She walked over after a long while, grabbing Yan Qiyue¡¯s palm, and then said: ¡°Do you want me to help?¡±

    Yan Qiyue was surprised and felt wronged, but he was not ashamed. Groaning, he leaned into Shao Qing¡¯s arms and Er Dai also came over ignorantly.

    About an hourter, Shao Qingzily hugged one on her left and right, then asked: ¡°Where is Gu Panpan and the rest?¡±

    Yan Qiyue lookedzy: ¡°Gone out. Today I¡¯m taking care of the house. Not long after you left, some bases imed to have manufactured medicines that can protect ordinary people from zombie poison. If you get injured within an hour, you will not be infected if you get the vination. Although the restrictions are veryrge, everyone is still rushing over. After all, no one wants to be a zombie.¡±

    ¡°So the base took the opportunity to promote this medicine and is selling it at a high price. I was curious and asked Yan Hanqing to bring me one and guess what I found?¡± Yan Qiyue sneered.

    Shao Qing said, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In theposition of the medicine, there is crystal and blood of a wood elemental. That is to say, they may have some wood-type superhumans under house arrest and have killed some. This is because the potions they sold were not a small amount.¡± Yan Qiyue chuckled and continued: ¡°Then not long ago, there was a daughter of a base chief who disappeared, a wood elemental. In the medicine he brought back, his daughter¡¯s powers fluctuated...¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Shao Qing asked excitedly.

    Yan Qiyue clutched his belly andughed: ¡°Finally, he found that his daughter had died and was turned into the pile of potions. The base leader was angry. He contacted many bases and attacked that base. He even stated that after breaking through, in the future, when they get the method of making potions, everyone will share it equally.¡±

    ¡°Now the entire China is in a mess. Yan Hanqing and the others are going to watch.¡± Yan Qiyue nestled into Shao Qing and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shao Qing touched Yan Qiyue¡¯s head, then said: ¡°I brought back a little brother who is very good at farming. I am going to take him and nt blood sucking ivy and poisonous vines around Jiangcheng. Then we can open up another piece ofnd to grow food. This way, there are no internal and external troubles and everyone can live in peace.¡±

    Yan Qiyue narrowed his eyes vigntly: ¡°Ah Qing, you wouldn¡¯t have... with another...¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Shao Qing interrupted him decisively: ¡°It¡¯s just a yboy who wanted to tease me, but I have taught him a lesson.¡±

    Yan Qiyue became more vignt. He held Shao Qing¡¯s neck coquettishly, then said, ¡°At most, leave a ce for Yan Hanqing. Other people, don¡¯t bring them back...¡±

    He said with a stern look: ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to have us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s expression was stiff for a moment, she had run to escape Yan Hanqing.

    Yan Qiyueid on Shao Qingzily andughed: ¡°In fact, I really don¡¯t want to share you with others, but I can see that you like Yan Hanqing and Yan Hanqing also likes you. Getting together is just something that will happen sooner orter, it¡¯s better to be magnanimous than being hated for being a wicked person. Maybe you¡¯ll love me more like this.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but secretly chuckle: ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m like on a soap opera, allowing the husband to take in a concubine?¡±

    ¡°You are like a concubine, but a vixen type.¡± Shao Qing rolled her eyes at him. Yan Qiyue had a hurt expression and asked ¡°Why am I a concubine?¡±

    ¡°Because a wife is not as good as a concubine.¡± Shao Qing pinched his cheek. His cheeks were red, then she leaned forward and hugged him: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about who¡¯s who. You two have already taken my heart and made it full. I¡¯m not the kind of woman who is very greedy. I¡¯m already satisfied with you two.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Qiyue stretched out, his fair skin exposed to the air. He seemed to have lost weight again. Shao Qing touched it, feeling the ribs under the skin, there was no meat at all.

    ¡°When you figure it out, just bring him over.¡± Yan Qiyue said crookedly: ¡°There is a boss above, and a third below, Ah Qing, will you care for me?¡±

    ¡°There is no third.¡± Shao Qing hugged his waist, then Er Dai hugged Shao Qing.

    ¡°Did you take bribes, so you are preparing to send me out? Interceding for others is not your style.¡± Shao Qing nced at Yan Qiyue sideways.

    Yan Qiyue hummed twice, then said, ¡°I won¡¯t change it for even a golden mountain.¡±

    Shao Qing changed her posture, hugged her left and right, then said: ¡°I¡¯m really satisfied. No one else will intervene in our lives.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yan Qiyue responded , but he knew very well in his heart that Yan Hanqing would sooner orter be a member of their family.

    He understood it well or why else would he pretend to be so generous with his character?

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thin, didn¡¯t you have a good meal while I was gone?¡± Shao Qing touched Yan Qiyue¡¯s waist, which was thinner than before.

    ¡°What they make is not as delicious as yours.¡± Yan Qiyue said very proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook delicious food for you tonight...¡± Shao Qing gave Yan Qiyue a loving kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t be a picky eater, it¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡±

    After a family of three were fed up with being in bed for a long time, Shao Qing got up. There was still work to be done.

    ¡°I remember that we collected a lot of seeds in the jungle, right?¡±

    ¡°En...¡± Yan Qiyue got up from the bed reluctantly, then opened the drawer. There were small bottles in it, each small bottle wasbeled with the names of the seeds in the bottles.

    ¡°Take out the vampire vine, then the fruits and vegetables.¡± Shao Qing thought for a while, then instructed Yan Qiyue to pack his things and go to Tang Tiande.

    Tang Tiande was huddled in his room, looking out the window, then at the door. He seemed to be worried that zombies woulde in from the door or window at any time and would give him a sudden attack. He looked very pitiful.

    When Shao Qing walked in, Tang Tiande rushed over as if he had seen his savior. He originally wanted to hug her thigh, but Yan Qiyue calmly stepped on his face, preventing him from rushing over.

    Tang Tiande rescued his face from the feet of Yan Qiyue, then said pitifully: ¡°Big brother and sister, can I go to your room andy on the floor...¡±

    Being alone was really terrifying, let alone sleeping. He just wanted to drill under the bottom of the bed in the room.

    ¡°Work first then talk about other things.¡± Shao Qing kicked him ruthlessly: ¡°If you perform well, I will set up vines at the door and windows of your room. If you do not perform well, I will throw you to live with the zombies.¡±

    Tang Tiande jumped up without saying a word: ¡°Boss, what instructions do you have? Just tell me!¡±

    Shao Qing led him out with satisfaction. First she took him to inspect Jiangcheng. Yin Ye was doing experiments, so when he heard that Shao Qing had returned, he came out of theboratory.

    As soon as he saw Shao Qing and the fearful Tang Tiande, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her: ¡°Bringing another to warm your bed? If you like it, bring it back. Anyway, we can afford to have more in Jiangcheng.¡±

    Tang Tiande was shivering from the cold stare given by Yan Qiyue and Er Dai. He immediately wanted to kneel on the ground to hug Yin Ye¡¯s leg and shout: Brother, please brother, don¡¯t ruin me...

    But he only dared to rify in a low voice: ¡°Boss epted me as a little brother...¡±

    ¡°Want toe?¡± Shao Qing said: ¡°Come and advise the staff where these things should be nted.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yin Ye dropped his gloves, then followed them outside. Jiangcheng had a lot ofbor. Those zombies didn¡¯t know the concept of being tired, so they could work day and night.

    Therefore, after Yin Ye and Shao Qing settled here, they took the zombies in the city to build two walls outside Jiangcheng, one inner wall and one outer wall.

    Shao Qing took out the seeds in her hand and said: ¡°Poison ivy is too lethal. It is too dangerous to be in the middle of the outer wall and the inner wall. It is better to nt it outside the outer wall. The vampire vine is also the same. The devil vine should be nted between the two walls. Yin Ye, what do you think?¡±

    The poison ivy was the one she found near the Bug Nest. It was purple-ck, very huge, with venom-filled bubbles.

    The vampire vines have been nted outside before, but any animals and nts will get entangled by the vines, sucking out all their blood. It is also a very dangerous nt.

    Devil vines like to camouge. When they are attached to the wall, they look like the mostmon creeper or the like. But once they are touched or someone approaches, their leaves will open instantly and stick out from below with flowers with devil faces.

    The flowers will emit ultrasonic waves. When people are temporarily controlled by the sound waves, they will be pulled into the vine and be flower fertilizer.

    These kinds of nts, one was more terrifying than the other. Just picking any would be the same as seeing ghosts.

    Tang Tiande¡¯s thighs were shaking again. Daddy rescue me please QAQ.

    He thought he was here to nt some fruits and vegetables. He didn¡¯t expect that this was what was waiting for him!

    After discussing with Yin Ye, they decided to nt a vampire vine every ten meters apart, and nt a poison ivy for every five vampire vines.

    Poison ivy doesn¡¯t have seeds, but Shao Qing could cut a piece of it to nt. She can grow poison ivy like a potato.

    Shao Qing silently urged Tang Tiande with her eyes. Tang Tiande swallowed and then started nting. He nted the poison ivy. After a piece of vine was inserted into the soil by Shao Qing, he activated his own power.

    There were countless glowing green light spotsing off from his hand, and a section of poison ivy exposed on the ground, as if moistened by this small light spot, began to grow slowly.

    It is said that it was growing slowly, but in fact,pared with the growth period of a nt, it was already very fast. At least it can be seen with the naked eye. The vines were emerging one after another, like spring bamboo shoots after a rain.

    Soon the poison ivy grew to be about the same size as Shao Qing had seen before, and Tang Tiande had sweat dripping from his forehead.

    Shao Qing asked everyone to get out of the way, then released her vines. It gently touched the poison ivy.

    The poison ivy that had been standing there quietly suddenlyshed out like crazy. When Shao Qing put away the vine, after a long time, the poison ivy slowly went into the ground.

    Good. Shao Qing nodded in satisfaction, then urged Tang Tiande to nt a vampire vine. Poor Tang Tiande, holding the seeds, began to nt around the city wall.

    His strength was not high, he was just a third rank superhuman, so soon his ability was exhausted. Tang Tiande originally thought that when his powers were exhausted, Shao Qing would temporarily let him go, let him recover and rest for a while.

    Unexpectedly, Shao Qing calmly took out a lot of crystal nuclei: ¡°Come on, quickly absorb it. We will continue after the absorption.¡±

    Tang Tiande, dead.

    Such frequent overdrafting of his abilities of depleting it then recovering was actually a very effective practice method. For example, Tang Tiande, when he nted nearly one-third of the walls, once he sat down to absorb the crystals, he broke through just like that.

    He was a little confused, because he had been at rank 3 for a long time. His speed of absorbing the crystal nucleus was slow. He thought it would take a long time before he could break through, but he did not expect to break through so suddenly.

    How did the saying go? When there is pressure, there is motivation.

    ¡°Boss, I seem to have broken through...¡± Tang Tiande said with a nk expression.

    Shao Qing smiled: ¡°Very good, the speed of nting should be faster then.¡±

    Tang Tiande died again at the age of 26.

    #

 Volume 3 52 Everyone satisfied and happy

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 52 Everyone satisfied and happy</h4>

    Tang Tiande began his long and pitiful career in farming. He nted vines during the day, went back to eat at night, then began to grow vegetables and fruits again.

    Shao Qing had opened up a nting base in Jiangcheng.

    This nting base was not small. It mainly grew rice and wheat. After nting, it can be stocked. Anyway, with Tang Tiande and so many zombies to do freebor, it would be a waste not to use them.

    Also, there is no harm in hoarding more food.

    The other part was for growing vegetables and fruits, all kinds of vegetables and all kinds of fruits. In the future, they really can eat whatever they want.

    Shao Qing expressed her satisfaction with little brother Tang Tiande, especially after eating fresh homegrown fruits.

    From then on, she can wave her hands proudly: What do we want to eat?

    At night, Yan Hanqing came back, with the friends around him, holding Xiao Baozi in his arms.

    Xiao Baozi was already asleep, lying on Yan Hanqing¡¯s shoulder, with saliva dripping down, he looked very funny.

    ¡°Leave it to me...¡± Shao Qing stepped forward and took the child. When she took over Xiao Baozi, Yan Hanqing kept looking at her with a deep look.

    She felt her skull getting numb, she really didn¡¯t know how to face Yan Hanqing, so she avoided it.

    ¡°Qing Jiejie, you¡¯re back!¡± Gu Panpan happily rushed forward and took Shao Qing aside and left. Her doing this temporarily relieved Shao Qing from embarrassment.

    After chatting with them for a while, Shao Qing said: ¡°I have left a meal for you. Let¡¯s talk about it after eating. I won¡¯t go too far in a short while, we will have time to talk.¡±

    They went for dinner.

    Shao Qing carried Xiao Baozi upstairs and allowed Xiao Baozi to sleep on the bed. After setting up Xiao Baozi, she saw Yan Hanqing walking in as soon as she turned her head: ¡°You said you would give me an answer.¡±

    Shao Qing continued to feel the numbing of her skull. She gave a dryugh, then said: ¡°Did I say that?¡±

    Yan Hanqing lowered his eyes, then said faintly: ¡°I know I am not as good-looking as the two of them, I am not good with words, and will not please girls, but I know you in fact do like me, so why do you refuse to ept me? Is it because you¡¯re afraid Er Dai and Yan Qiyue won¡¯t ept it?¡±

    He paused after speaking: ¡°Or do you think I am not worthy to be with you. Or, are you keeping your promise to them, so you are ready to give up on me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Qing suddenly raised her head, only to find that the corners of Yan Hanqing¡¯s eyes were a little moist.

    His voice was gentle but stubborn: ¡°After you left, I thought about it a lot. When we first met, thinking about every gentle look from you, I also thought about whether I should still ask you after you came back.¡±

    ¡°I thought about it a lot, and finally found that I am not a generous person. I can¡¯t just simply watch you be with others. I don¡¯t want to be physically close to you, but actually be worlds apart. So be straightforward with me. As long as you simply refuse me, I will leave immediately without any hope again.¡± Yan Hanqing grabbed Shao Qing¡¯s hand and whispered: ¡°I absolutely, absolutely, absolutely will note back to disturb you again.¡±

    Her heart felt ufortable, as if it was about to explode. As it swelled, it was still filled with sorrow. Shao Qing subconsciously grasped Yan Hanqing¡¯s palm with a hoarse voice: ¡°You are forcing me.¡±

    ¡°How could I be willing to force you.¡± Yan Hanqingughed at himself: ¡°I thought I could be like those dramas on TV. Just watching you happy would be enough. Later I found out that I couldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m afraid if I can¡¯t have you, it will distort my heart and make me do something that will hurt you. Ah Qing,e and refuse me firmly and decisively, let my heart die and then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°A**hole...¡± Shao Qing¡¯s fingertips trembled a little. She admitted that she was a greedy woman. She obviously had Yan Qiyue and Er Dai, but she was reluctant to let go of Yan Hanqing.

    Before this, she clearly avoided him. She avoided him, wanting to reject him, but when Yan Hanqing was about to leave, Shao Qing saw clearly what was in her heart.

    She really liked Yan Hanqing, otherwise she would not make excuses for herself to help Yan Hanqing.

    She just couldn¡¯t save her face. She had already told Yan Qiyue that she would never bring a third man back, but now she is turning her head and epting Yan Hanqing.

    But at this time, she knew that face and everything were all like clouds that just drift away. If she pushed away a man who loves her for face that would be really stupid.

    ¡°How much do you love me?¡± Shao Qing asked calmly.

    Yan Hanqing whispered: ¡°More than my own life.¡±

    ¡°I admit, I do like you, but life can¡¯t be decided by a few words. Are you really sure that you can ept four people living together?¡± Shao Qing asked seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t avoid this question, because it¡¯s really important.¡±

    ¡°If I say that I¡¯m willing to share you with other men, that would be a lie, but I really am fine. This is because I know them. I know that they love you no less than how much I love you. I also know that you love them more deeply than me. You will not give up on them, so I will learn to get used to it.¡± Yan Hanqing¡¯s eyes shed with joy. He took a step forward. He hugged Shao Qing, then gently said: ¡°At least let me try?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qing said lightly: ¡°I won¡¯t force you to stay, if one day you feel bored or that you¡¯re suffering, if you don¡¯t want to have this kind of life, you can tell me directly or just leave. I¡¯m not unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be that day.¡± Yan Hanqing said that with joy in his voice: ¡°I am very happy today, really, very happy.¡±

    Shao Qing could feel that when Yan Hanqing spoke, his chest was shaking, with a kind of joy and gentleness from the heart. She didn¡¯t know whether her decision was right or wrong, but at least in this moment, whether it was her or Yan Hanqing, they were both happy.

    ¡°Move in tonight.¡± Shao Qing said embarrassedly: ¡°The bed in my house is big enough. It¡¯s okay to sleep four or five people.¡±

    She suddenly felt that there was an ambiguity in this statement and immediately felt ufortable.

    Yan Hanqing was very happy: ¡°I¡¯ll take my quilt.¡±

    After Yan Hanqing left, Shao Qing patted her cheek, and then became a little worried. What should she tell the two at home?

    I just said this morning that I would never bring another man back. Now, I brought one back in the evening? Isn¡¯t that pping herself in the face?

    On the other hand, as soon as Yan Hanqing walked to the end of the corridor, he saw Yan Qiyue leaning against the wall. Yan Qiyuezily said, ¡°You got what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Hanqing was expressionless, but his eyes softened. He was awkward with what he said and he couldn¡¯t have said those words before, he could only do it because Yan Qiyue taught him.

    Otherwise, with his character, his mouth will definitely be sealed until the end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I just don¡¯t want Ah Qing to regret it in the future. Everyone has cinnabar moles and white moonlight in their hearts*, whether it bes a mosquito bite or rice, I don¡¯t want you to be the white moonlight in Ah Qing¡¯s heart.¡± Yan Qiyue tilted his head, and suddenly smiled: ¡°Since you came after,e on, call me second brother and I will listen.¡±

    * cinnabar moles = ideal woman; white moonlight = romance that left a mark in one¡¯s heart that they can¡¯t forget

    Then Yan Hanqing silently ignored Yan Qiyue and went downstairs. Yan Qiyue stayed behind and punched the wall and smiled. He bit his fingertips then gritted his teeth fiercely.

    The skin was torn and bloody. Then he finally licked the blood from his fingertips expressionlessly.

    He had always been a vicious and selfish man, how could he do such a generous thing.

    Yan Qiyue felt that he was bing crazy. Seeing the men who looked at Shao Qing in a certain light, he just wanted to kill them.

    Yet he actually helped another man to be epted by Shao Qing?

    If it was before, he would never imagine that one day, he would be so worried about a person¡¯s mood, and would be happy and sad because of her mood swings.

    Just seeing that she liked that man, he was generous enough to go against his own will to match them up.

    Just so she won¡¯t regret it in the future and wouldn¡¯t be sad, wouldn¡¯t sigh because she regretted it.

    He really was crazy...

    ¡°So you taught him.¡± Shao Qing said calmly and indifferently. Yan Qiyue turned around and hugged Shao Qing, holding her tightly: ¡°I regret it...I feel ufortable, Ah Qing, it¡¯s hard...... ¡°

    Shao Qing let Yan Qiyue hold her and looked at him with a gentleness that he couldn¡¯t see: ¡°Before you were with me weren¡¯t you very smart, how did you be such a fool?¡±

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t speak, he hugged Shao Qing tightly, feeling sour like vinegar.

    It was obviously a choice he made himself, but he regretted it in the end.

    ¡°No returns.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shao Qing sighed: ¡°How can I not tell that he was taught by someone. With Yan Hanqing¡¯s temperament, how can it be sopelling? The only one who can do such a thing is you. Now you know it¡¯s hard. If you know it¡¯s hard, don¡¯t do it in the future.¡±

    Yan Qiyue replied inaudibly and pressed Shao Qing against the wall, and kissed her. The two kissed until they almost ran out of air before they separated.

    Yan Qiyue gradually calmed down: ¡°Ah Qing, I am a very extreme person. If you don¡¯t love me one day, you must kill me because I don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±

    ¡°No. There will be no one day. Even if you leave, it will definitely be you leaving me, I won¡¯t let you have the chance to leave though.¡± Shao Qing said calmly: ¡°If you want to leave I will break your legs and tether you to the bed, so you can only see me every day and can¡¯t run away.¡±

    These words were really cruel, but Yan Qiyue was short of breath, and even reacted. He leaned against the wall, his eyes were flushed like a peach blossom, gorgeous and sexy.

    His eyes were wet, with a hint of temptation. His voice was hoarse: ¡°If you want to change your heart, tell me the day before you change your heart. Either I will eat you or you will eat me. From now on, you and I are one. You can¡¯t shake me off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me, the baby is still sleeping, what should I do if we wake him up?¡± Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were very profound. She pressed against Yan Qiyue¡¯s body and sighed: ¡°In this life there will be only the three of you. There really won¡¯t be anyone else this time.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Yan Qiyue let out a long sigh, then said: ¡°Go pack things up first.Help Yan Hanqing bring his things up. The closet and everything will need to be cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shao Qing took his hand and put the injured finger in her mouth and gently licked the blood on it: ¡°My heart aches.¡±

    Yan Qiyue took a breath: ¡°Just now you didn¡¯t let me seduce you, now I turn my head and you try to seduce me? You really don¡¯t want to sleep tonight...should we three take care of Ah Qing tonight? Anyway, it¡¯s the first day all of us are sleeping together...¡±

    ¡°Do you want to guess if I will spank you in front of the two of them?¡± Shao Qing squinted and said dangerously: ¡± Get to work.¡±

    Yan Qiyue immediatelyined: ¡°A new generation of neers reces the old. The neersugh, but the old ones cry, s...¡±

    ¡°Look at your sharp mouth.¡± Shao Qing cursed with a smile. She went down to pack Yan Hanqing¡¯s things. He didn¡¯t have many things, it could even be said to be pitiful.

    He had just a few changes of clothes, two daggers, then some toilet utensils. The pillows and bedding were all new, so there was no need to bring the old ones.

    There was no need for Shao Qing to help to bring everything up.

    Gu Panpan stared nkly: ¡°Qing Jiejie, are you moving?¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and said, ¡°Han Qing will live with me in the future.¡±

    When Shao Qing and the others went upstairs, Gu Panpan reacted. Sheined and thumped her brother: ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable. Even the boring gourd like Qing Ge has entered the room, yet you are still watching. Do you think the flower will bloom with you watching! The emperor isn¡¯t in a rush but the eunuch is*, pah, who do you think is the eunuch?¡±

    * basically pointing out how the affected person doesn¡¯t really care, but the person on the side does and is in more of a rush and heated because of it

    #

 Volume 3 53 Meeting an acquaintance again

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 53 Meeting an acquaintance again</h4>

    There is one more person in the bed. At first, she was not used to it. When Shao Qing woke up in the night, she was confused, and looked left and right.

    She was sleeping with Xiao Baozi in her arms, Er Dai on the left, Yan Qiyue on the right, and Yan Hanqing on the far right.

    Yan Hanqing was very big, but shrank in the corner, looking a little pitiful. It was a little distressing.

    Shao Qing went up to the balcony and smoked a cigarette.

    She has be more and more ustomed to smoking, but rarely smoked indoors because secondhand smoking was too harmful to her family.

    ¡°Why did you wake up suddenly?¡± Yan Qiyue wore a pair of small pants and looked like he was going to the bathroom. He yawnedzily and walked to Shao Qing¡¯s side.

    ¡°When I woke up, I suddenly couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I came out to stand for a while. Did I wake you up?¡± Shao Qing turned around and said dumbfounded: ¡°At least wear pajamas or something. The weather is getting cold, are you freezing? Here.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be cold when you hold me.¡± Someone said shamelessly, then Shao Qing really hugged him, and the two leaned together on the balcony. Yan Qiyue whispered: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look a little bit unhappy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, I¡¯m just in disbelief. I¡¯m not outstanding, just ordinary. How did I get the three of you to follow me? Sometimes it feels very unrealistic.¡± As she talked, Shao Qingughed at herself: ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m beautiful enough to make three men, outstanding in every way, to be willing to share me with others¡±

    ¡°If all men are like you and can¡¯t see your good, that would be great and I don¡¯t have to worry anymore that one day someone wille out to grab you from me, or when you wake up, you will bring back a man.¡± He sighed as he spoke: ¡°There are too few blind people these days...¡±

    Shao Qing was teased by him, and the mess in her heartpletely disappeared.

    She leaned against the railing and saidzily: ¡°I am very satisfied now. There¡¯s the three of you, Xiao Baozi, no one daring to touch Jiangcheng, and a nting base has been built in the city. It is like a paradise, but I feel that the mountains and the rain areing and the wind is blowing. This calmness doesn¡¯t allow one to rx.¡±

    ¡°When the sky is falling, there is a tall man to go against it. What are you afraid of?¡± Yan Qiyue sighed: ¡°Everything is good about you except for one little thing. You overthink. How long is a person¡¯s life? A hundred years is just a quick second, just enough for fun. Even if it¡¯s the end of the world, didn¡¯t we all make it? Even if we are at the end, we are all together. There¡¯s nothing frightening, in the worst case, we will all just die together.¡±

    ¡°I think too much.¡± Shao Qing chuckled: ¡°If there is nothing wrong, I will not go out this time. I will be with you guys at home. I found out that these days, I have always been running around and haven¡¯t peacefully stayed with you guys for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Qiyue was anxious to keep Shao Qing from going out. It didn¡¯t matter whether the people outside were dead or alive.

    ¡°Go to bed, otherwise you will definitely have no energy tomorrow.¡± Shao Qing touched Yan Qiyue¡¯s belly: ¡°I want to raise you to get fat, at least have a little flesh on your body. All I can feel are bones.¡±

    ¡°If I fatten up, only you will want me.¡± Yan Qiyue casted a wink, then he was pushed back into the bed.

    When Yan Hanqing got up the next morning, he was a little ufortable. When he looked at Shao Qing, his face was a little red.

    This was because Shao Qing only wore a set of small underwear to bed.

    When he looked over, he couldn¡¯t help but look at certain ces and when he saw it, he quickly moved his eyes away.

    The shy look was very interesting.

    Shao Qing stretched out and was still in a daze. Yan Qiyue brought the clothes and came over. After the family got dressed, they went out to brush their teeth and wash their faces for breakfast.

    Shao Qing was the first to wash and go downstairs to cook.

    Congee and side dishes were actually the most suitable for breakfast. When the family sat down to eat, Yan Hanqing remembered what he had forgotten.

    ¡°Since it was really boring before, I took a few of them out with Panpan. I only thought of walking around, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into a problem.¡± Yan Hanqing frowned: ¡°The previous incident, someone was behind it. I even suspected that it was not the base that made the potions. They were just taken as a decoy, but the base had been destroyed. They gathered to attack their base, but didn¡¯t find the recipe to make the potions.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. I¡¯m going to leave the outside world alone for the time being. This month, I just want to stay with you guys and don¡¯t care about anything.¡± Shao Qing picked some dishes for everyone:¡±If you go out to y, I will apany you too.¡±

    Yan Hanqing stopped talking, he naturally hoped that he could spend more time with Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing did what she said. These days, she always spends time with her family. She was usually ying with Xiao Baozi or going to the nting base to take a look and supervising her little brother.

    asionally, she would take her family to stroll around and watch the scenery. In short, it was very leisurely.

    After a while, news came from Tang Tiande¡¯s home that a new base was established, and the name of the new base was called Hope Survivor Base.

    A new beginning, everyone¡¯s hope.

    Tang Tiande wanted to go back, so he came to Shao Qing to ask for permission to leave and hoped to invite Shao Qing toe and see.

    Shao Qing was not an unreasonable person and naturally agreed. Gu Panpan looked after the house, not wanting to go out, so Shao Qing took Xiao Baozi and the three men in the family to go.

    Tang Tiande was in awe of Shao Qing now, even more than his own father and led Shao Qing away.

    The new base was built not far from the sea and could be considered far away from disputes. The high-levels in the base have seen Shao Qing and were very friendly to Shao Qing.

    After they arrived at the base, they lived there temporarily.

    Hope survivor base was currently the only one that boldly amodates all ordinary people and superhumans whoe. As long as theye, they will ept them.

    After all, Hope survivor base just started and now is the time when people are scarce.

    Moreover, it was very busy. At the end, Shao Qing spontaneously volunteered to go to the entrance to do registration. With her high-rank, any superhuman below her, she could almost tell at a nce what the other party¡¯s rank was at.

    In case there was a mess, she can also suppress it as soon as she made a move.

    After all, Shao Qing¡¯s current strength can be said to be the top in China. There are not many people who can beat her.

    Shao Qing should be the most leisurely of all gatekeepers. Er Dai on the left massaged her shoulders, Yan Qiyue on the right fed her fruit, and Yan Hanqing took care of the children.

    ¡°Water elemental, right? Rank three?¡± Shao Qing opened her mouth and bit off the fruit that Yan Qiyue handed over, then wrote it down.

    Since the end of the world, something has been invented, a tester that can test human abilities. It was not particrly urate. The type of ability can only be roughly tested, and the rank was not clear.

    It was probably better for Shao Qing to just stretch out her hand to put her strength into the opponent¡¯s body to check it urately.

    Those superhumans that passed through her were all dumbfounded. They had never seen anyone stretch out their hands to take their pulse to determine their abilities and rank.

    ¡°Okay, this is your namete.¡± Shao Qing reached out and took an unused namete, then pped it with some lettering.

    Her lettering was very fast, she only used her nails and finished it with a brush, making those superhumans look awkward.

    ¡°Next one.¡± Shao Qing threw the namete over, then greeted the next person toe over.

    The next person hurried over and reached out his hand honestly. As soon as Shao Qing tested it, she knew his power and rank: ¡°Third-rank wood elemental? Your power is very suitable for the nting area in the base. If you are interested, you can go over and try it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The man hurriedly reported his name and other information. After Shao Qing finished the carve, she let him in.

    While Shao Qing was busy, there was a sudden uproar at the end of the line. She squinted, and a dangerous light shed in her eyes.

    Those who dared to make trouble in front of her had already been dealt with in the morning, so people became more honest and obedient. She did not expect to have another uproar again in the afternoon.

    Shao Qing first called the guard at the door, then walked out of the hut, ready to go over and see who was causing the trouble.

    Since the base has just started external development, there were a lot of people who wanted to enter the base in the past two days. If they camete, they would have to line up for a whole day. It¡¯s normal for things to happen when they are idle.

    That¡¯s why people say its a pain in the a** when you¡¯re bored.

    There was no shortage of idlers here. So when a group of idlers gather together, it would be strange if nothing happened at all.

    But trouble is still trouble. Do not make trouble in front of her. If there is something to be solved, do it privately, otherwise she will not be polite.

    Shao Qing went out and took a look. With a look, she was stunned.

    This was because one of the troublemakers turned out to be Mulin.

    Not long ago, she had dreamed of Mulin in her fantasy world. The Mulin she dreamt of. Shao Qing¡¯s fingertips were trembling.

    She took a deep breath and rubbed her eyes vigorously, for fear that she saw wrong. Then she realized that it was really Mulin.

    Mulin was ready to fight. She was still so energetic, pointing to a woman who was going crazy. There was a nice-looking man standing beside her, very handsome. He seemed to have a close rtionship with Mulin.

    The other party who quarreled with Mulin, coincidentally, also knew Shao Qing.

    Fu Jinling, the mistress who hit her to death in the street and killed her and Xiao Baozi in her stomach.

    Shao Qing¡¯s whole body became stiff. Even after a long, long time has passed, when she remembered that scene, she would still be stiff and desperate.

    Even more was the hatred oozing out.

    #

 Volume 3 54 The dancing clown

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 54 The dancing clown</h4>

    What is sorrow and joy apanying each other? This is called sorrow and joy apanying each other.

    On one side, her best friend Mulin appeared, and on the other side was her long-standing enemy.

    Shao Qing¡¯s murderous intent was slowly brewing along with her hatred. She closed her eyes and let out a long breath to make herself look calmer.

    Mulin was very angry: ¡°What if I think that you¡¯re not pleasing to my eyes? Ah, I don¡¯t know where this rich princess came from, why do you think people have to make way for you wherever you go? I only know that I came here first. I don¡¯t know why you think that just because you are ugly, you can jump in the line.¡±

    Fu Jinling was flushed due to Mulin¡¯sments. She pointed to Mulin and said: ¡°You ugly woman! Who is ugly? Look in the mirror! I cut the line, what can you do about it?¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled the man behind her with a pitiful look: ¡°Honey, even this ugly woman bullies me!¡±

    The man behind Fu Jinling looked a little ordinary, even hideous. There was a long scar on his face, which looked like a centipede¡¯s foot.

    When he scanned Mulin, there was a hint of greed in his eyes. Mulin¡¯s appearance was outstanding, not inferior to Fu Jinling at all. But there was a purity that Fu Jinling didn¡¯t have.

    In addition, he was already tired of Fu Jinling, so he naturally had other thoughts in his mind, such as getting Mulin in his hands.

    However, before he could speak, a soft,zy voice rang out: ¡°Where is this ce? When is it your ce to get wild? Tell me what you just said again, did you jump in the queue.¡±

    When the man looked back, he saw a stunning woman standing behind them, with delicate features. More importantly, she was mature and did not appear kitsch.

    For men, such a woman is simply the best.

    His saliva almost came out.

    When Shao Qing walked over, she gave him a special look, her eyes were very charming.

    Fu Jinling acted like she had seen a ghost, pointing at Shao Qing, she stammered: ¡°No...impossible! No...how could it be!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were gentle and passionate, she came overzily. ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±

    ¡°You are obviously dead!¡± Fu Jinling was full of horror: ¡°I killed you myself and saw you were put into the morgue in the hospital. How could it be possible!¡±

    ¡°You really can joke.¡± Shao Qing walked by her side, turned her back to the man, then grinned at Fu Jinling. Her eyes became deep and hollow in an instant, they were dark and white and her teeth were sharp for an instant, as if they could easily pierce Fu Jinling¡¯s throat.

    Fu Jinling seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand, her teeth making a sound keke. Anyone who saw the person they killed appearing in front of them intact would be just as frightened.

    What¡¯s more, Shao Qing now looks like a zombie.

    The most frightening thing was that the child holding Shao Qing turned his head and looked at her with a pair of weird eyes. This made her think of Shao Qing¡¯s body being thrown flying, and the blood on the ground when shended.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Shao Qing¡¯s towering belly and being pushed into the freezer.

    After Shao Qing frightened her, she walked to Mulin¡¯s side. Mulin was still in a sluggish state. For a long time, she covered her mouth, tears streaming down her eyes.¡±

    ¡°Ah Qing, Ah Qing, Ah Qing ...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± Shao Qing chuckled and embraced her: ¡°Silly girl, why are you crying.¡±

    ¡°Is it really you... ...¡± Mulin hugged Shao Qing and cried loudly. She kept groping Shao Qing as if to make sure that Shao Qing was really alive.

    After she learned that Shao Qing had an ident, she rushed back immediately and it happened to be the end of the world. When she finally entered the hospital, she risked it to search for her, but Shao Qing was no longer there.

    Because of this, she couldn¡¯t believe that Shao Qing was dead. She started from the hospital and went all the way north, almost turning the entire sky around.

    But she couldn¡¯t find Shao Qing. Just when she was desperate, Shao Qing appeared in front of her. God must have heard her prayers day and night before sending Shao Qing to her.

    ¡°I thought... I thought I would never see you again...¡± Mulin huped and buried herself in Shao Qing¡¯s arms, crying and acting like a baby: ¡°Where have you been, do you know how worried I was...?¡±

    The handsome man next to Mulin was stunned. Is this still the murderous Mulin?

    ¡°I went to sea twice.¡± Shao Qing patted Mulin on the back and whispered: ¡°I was wrong. But we¡¯ve found each other now, we won¡¯t have to be separate in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mmm...¡± Mulin sniffled. Then after a while, tears broke into a smile: ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have an ident.Even if you went through disasters for a thousand year, you would definitely still be okay.¡±

    The man with a grim face was drooling at this time. He looked at Mulin and coveted her. Watching Shao Qing, he also coveted her and the two beauties know each other.

    He has now begun to dream, dreaming of having two beautiful beauties.

    ¡°Ah...¡± He cleared his throat, and then said: ¡°You two don¡¯t have to worry about retelling the past. Let me introduce myself, the pinnacle of the fourth rank, thunder-type superhuman, Zhuang Qian. Could I have the honor of knowing your names?¡±

    Shao Qing hugged Mulin,zily watching Zhuang Qian, then said: ¡°Weren¡¯t you just arguing with my family¡¯s Ah Lin quite intensely just now and you want to know our name? Are you getting ready to retaliate after the event?¡±

    Shao Qing patted her chest with a look on her face that showed she was scared, but she wanted tough in her heart. A rank 4 thunder system, he really is annoying. He must think he was all that.

    Following Shao Qing¡¯s chest rise and fall, Zhuang Qian slowly swallowed his saliva. He felt that his nosebleed was about toe out. He tried hard to make himself look more serious, and then said: ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Jinling, apologize.¡±

    Zhuang Qian looked at Fu Jinling coldly, and found that Fu Jinling was still in a sluggish state, and was a little dissatisfied.

    Fu Jinling felt like a block of ice was in her heart. She was terribly cold. Before the end of the world, she was a rich second generation, and lived a life of profligacy. She could use money and power to seduce married husbands.

    After the end of the world, she was just an ordinary woman who had nothing and knew nothing. She had nothing but her face. From the unwillingness at the beginning to the unbearableness at the end, all she could rely on was her still young and beautiful body.

    She had to stick to the men she once looked down on to live.

    Although she was ufortable with this kind of life at the beginning, after getting used to it, there was nothing left.

    The same thing was being done with men, it¡¯s just now with men that didn¡¯t suit her taste. As long as she was alive it was fine.

    But just after she had been attached to a master and was living a pretty good life, she met Shao Qing again.

    The one who should have been killed by her, the one who should have died, appeared in front of her again.

    God is so unfair! She just wants to live!

    No matter what, Fu Jinling didn¡¯t dare to offend Zhuang Qian. After all, without Zhuang Qian, whoever really wanted to sleep with her would be able to sleep with her.

    She is just an ordinary person, even an ordinary man can ravage her.

    Fu Jinling lowered her head and gritted her teeth and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Your voice is too small to hear.¡± Mulin heard the conversation between the two people before. As long as she was not stupid, she would know that the one who almost killed Shao Qing was Fu Jinling.

    It would be strange for her to give face to Fu Jinling.

    Fu Jinling lowered her head with humiliation. She raised her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Shao Qing asked nkly.

    Fu Jinling wanted to get angry, but she didn¡¯t dare. She knew that she was not the princess like before who could be willful and do things recklessly.

    Fu Jinling¡¯s body and voice were trembling, she said with great difficulty: ¡°I...I shouldn¡¯t jump in the line...should not scold you, I was wrong...I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Ah...there¡¯s no sincerity... ¡°Mulin stared coldly. She was looking at Fu Jinling with a deadly gaze, probably already thinking about how to kill Fu Jinling.

    Zhuang Qian was still reluctant to get rid of Fu Jinling. After all, they had slept together for so long. Besides, Fu Jinling looked good and was obedient.

    He took a step forward and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,dies. I will educate her when I go back. Is thisdy preparing to enter this base? I have a friend who is a high-rank person in the base. You might as welle with me, you would be able to get extra care.¡±

    When he said that, he was very proud. After all, he is a rank 4 superhuman. That was very advanced, and he was a rtively rare thunder elemental user. When girls know of his identity, they should be flocking to him.

    In addition, he had a good background. His friend in Hope survivor base was also not a small boss.

    After speaking, he looked at Shao Qing: ¡°You should be a staff member in this base, right? My friend can also take care of you. At least I can find you a rtively easy job with better pay, and I can also assign a house to you.¡±

    Shao Qing heard this andughed. It sounds like he wanted to support them. Shao Qing has been leaning on Mulin with a smile and her stomach hurt a little.

    Shezily said: ¡°You get out of the way first. I have an ount with Fu Jinling to settle. Once we¡¯re done... let¡¯s talk.¡±

    The more Shao Qing spoke, the colder her eyes got and the murderous intent almost came out.

    Fu Jinling finally couldn¡¯t help it. She raised her head and yelled frantically: ¡°B**ch! I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me go! If you have the ability, you can kill me! Kill me! I don¡¯t regret hitting you, I only regret why I didn¡¯t grind you back and forth a few times, so I could kill you and the bastard in your stomach!¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡±

    There was a crisp sound. It was Mulin giving Fu Jinling a p in the face. Lin¡¯s strength was so strong that she directly knocked Fu Jinling off her feet and her face became swollen.

    Fu Jinling opened her mouth and spat out two teeth, mixed with blood.

    She smiled like a crazy woman with disheveled hair: ¡°Your man, I¡¯ve used him so much I don¡¯t want to use him anymore, so you can hold him as a treasure. I tell him to crawl and he crawls. I tell him to lick and he licks....¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Mulin stepped on her face. Shao Qing stopped Mulin and said indifferently: ¡°Killing her like this is letting her off easy. I¡¯m not willing.¡±

    She and her child suffered all those hardships, they couldn¡¯t kill her so easily. It would be too easy. The most painful thing in the world was never death.

    It¡¯s a life worse than death.

    Thinking about this, Shao Qing looked at Fu Jinling¡¯s gaze and was much gentler. She would let Fu Jinling feel the greatest pain in the world. She would let Fu Jinling stay alive and feel her pain over the years.

    Shao Qing has never been apassionate person, especially towards her enemies.

    Mulin calmed down a lot. She was too angry just now. After calming down, she let go of Fu Jinling. Fu Jinling still shouted like a madman: ¡°If you have the ability, kill me! If you have the ability, kill me!¡±

    Zhuang Qian still had feelings for Jinling. He stepped forward and tried to stop them. In his opinion, these three people will all be his women in the future, so why bother infighting.

    He walked in front of Shao Qing. But before he could speak, he was entangled in the neck by Shao Qing¡¯s vines and pulled over.

    He was taken aback. His first reaction was to release his thunder ability. However, the ability he thought so highly of didn¡¯t even leave behind a white mark.

    Then, Shao Qing broke his neck. His head rolled on the ground twice. There was no pain on his face at all, just surprise facing Fu Jinling.

    Fu Jinling stared nkly at the head on the ground that was crushed by Shao Qing¡¯s foot. The vine then dug out the energy crystal nucleus in the blood-stained brain, which Shao Qing threw to Yan Hanqing.

    Fu Jinling was inplete despair.

    She really and truly was regretting everything.

    #

 Volume 3 55 Reminiscence

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 55 Reminiscence</h4>

    She shouldn¡¯t have provoked Shao Qing from the beginning. Shao Qing was not something she could handle.

    However, at this time it was toote to regret. Mistakes had beenmitted, hatred had been formed and the hatred was so deep that it could not be resolved.

    Fu Jinling was very desperate. She even began to hate everyone, including Lin Qifan. If Lin Qifan didn¡¯t take the initiative to hook up with her, would she like Lin Qifan and do those things to Shao Qing?

    She hated her parents. If they didn¡¯t care about her, would she think that money could settle everything and cause the car ident?

    As for Shao Qing, the feeling of hatred was rather shallow, there was more regret and despair.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t bother to think about what Fu Jinling was thinking. She temporarily handed over the reception at the gate to others, and then took Mulin and her group back.

    When she went back, she sent someone to call Tang Tiande. Tang Tiande was her little brother, it would be a waste not to use him.

    When Tang Tiande came over, he saw two women sitting on the sofa, surrounded by men. None of them looked bad.

    ¡°Boss, why are you looking for me?¡± Tang Tiande had just finished his work. After he experienced everything, he looked a lot better, and his whole person was also a lot more motivated.

    Especially after being squeezed by Shao Qing for so long.

    Back at the base, even Tang Yaozu was surprised to find that his son was promising. Of course, this meant thatplicated work followed.

    Tang Tiande expressed his painful happiness.

    Shao Qing took Fu Jinling, who was tied to one side, and threw her under Tang Tiande¡¯s feet: ¡°This is my enemy, the ones that are deeper than blood. I know you are cunning, so I will give the person to you. I just have one request, make her live so she wishes she were dead.¡±

    Tang Tiande couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He had deep admiration andpassion for Fu Jinling for daring to offend Shao Qing in this manner.

    He has never seen Shao Qing hate a person this much. To make her live so she wishes she were dead, gulp.

    Tang Tiande shook his head with a face that was so false that he could no longer be more fake in hispassion, then he was kicked out by Shao Qing: ¡°Hurry up and take the person away.¡±

    Tang Tiande quickly said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will keep her alive and make her feel things more painful than death.¡±

    Tang Tiande then took the person away. After he took them away, Shao Qing said to Mulin: ¡°Where did you go after leaving?¡±

    ¡°I went over almost all of China and maybe it was fate, but I didn¡¯t see you at all. Did you know I was desperate and almost lost hope, but I didn¡¯t expect that after almost giving up, we actually met again.¡± Mulin was like a child lying on Shao Qing before she asked: ¡°Is this your son?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then spoke to the man next to Mulin: ¡°Are you a friend of Mulin¡¯s? Qiyue, you take this man out for a walk first. Bring Hanqing, Er Dai, and the baby. I have some private things to say to Mulin.¡±

    ¡°Xiao An, you go first. Treat it as if you¡¯re getting familiar with the base.¡± Mulin said lightly.

    The man nodded, and went out with Yan Qiyue and the others.

    After all those people left, Shao Qing said, ¡°Actually, I am no longer a human being. When the car ident happened, I should have died. I did not expect that the end of the world would just so happen at that time. I can be considered lucky and managed to live. But my son and I have physiques simr to those of zombies.¡±

    She said helplessly: ¡°Actually, it should be said that we are zombies.¡±

    Mulin looked surprised but there was no fear. She came over curiously. She touched Shao Qing¡¯s belly, then touched Shao Qing¡¯s face, then finally touched Shao Qing¡¯s body everywhere before reluctantly letting go. She said in a surprised tone: ¡°It¡¯s really cold and there¡¯s no heartbeat!¡±

    Shao Qing looked helpless: ¡°Even if you are not afraid, pretend to be a little bit so that I can feel a little sense of aplishment, okay?¡±

    Mulin immediately exaggerated her acting skills: ¡°So pitiful and terrible, I¡¯m so scared~¡±

    Shao Qing turned over and rolled her eyes: ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Right now, I¡¯m at my friend¡¯s base, Jiangcheng. There are mainly zombies there, but it¡¯s peaceful and no one disturbs me.¡±

    ¡°I saw three handsome guys next to you.¡± Mulin winked: ¡± Did you get all of them?¡±

    Speaking of the three of them, Shao Qing¡¯s mood improved a lot: ¡°The taller, stronger one is Yan Hanqing. He is also a soldier. The one with a tender face, the cute boy is Er Dai. He is also a zombie, but he is currently in a state of slowly recovering his memory. Thest one who is more irritable is Yan Qiyue. Once Er Dai has recovered and there¡¯s nothing else left, we¡¯ll get married.¡±

    Mullin expressed her envy: ¡°Why are there so many handsome men where you are? I also want to...¡±

    ¡°What about your boyfriend?¡± Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but pat her head: ¡°I remember that your boyfriend is not the one next to you...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead...¡± Mulin was a little sad: ¡°When I found him, he was already a zombie. I personally finished him off myself... I know he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to be such a monster.¡±

    ¡°My condolences.¡± Shao Qing patted her. This is how thest days were. Birth and death always came so quickly. No one can predict what will happen in the next second.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now and have been living well.¡± Mulin smiled. At first, she was probably desperate. When the painful period passed, the scars gradually became shallower.

    People always have to look forward when they are alive. Living in memories would just result in pain.

    ¡°So Xiao An is your new boyfriend?¡± After Shao Qingforted Mulin, she hurriedly changed the subject.

    Mulin answeredzily: ¡°Not really a boyfriend, more like an attractive young man I¡¯m raising. I met him at thest base. He looks good and lives well. I don¡¯t have a partner by my side, so I temporarily kept him. It¡¯s easy to get lonely when you grow up, even if you raise someone to get rid of loneliness.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and said nothing.

    One¡¯s own life was something one had to do themselves, she couldn¡¯t arrange anything for Mulin. She could also see that Mulin was hiding something bad from her.

    If there were no changes, Mulin would definitely not be the way she is now.

    She didn¡¯t n to dig out Mulin¡¯s scar. She just silently hugged Mulin.

    Shao Qing believed that time would heal all scars.

    In the worst case, they could just find a good man for Mulin. Someone handsome and considerate that would warm her heart.

    The two chatted for a long time and both talked about their current situation. After the chat, Shao Qing said to Mulin: ¡°Hope survivor base is built by one of my acquaintances. If you want to settle here, you can. Of course, I hope you can go with me to Jiangcheng, but they are all zombies. I¡¯m afraid you might not get used to living there, so I won¡¯t force you. You can choose by yourself. Even if you live in Hope Survivor Base, it doesn¡¯t matter. I wille to see you often.¡±

    Mulin did not hesitate: ¡°I¡¯m going with you!¡±

    She held Shao Qing¡¯s arm firmly: ¡°I found you after such hard work, so I don¡¯t want to separate from you. Isn¡¯t it just a zombie? What¡¯s there to be afraid of, my current strength is not weak!¡±

    Shao Qing had long seen that she was a mental superhuman, a very aggressive mental superhuman. Her and Shao Tong were twopletely different developmental directions. ¡°

    Since you have said so, then don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a choice.¡± Shao Qing patted her head: ¡°What about your Xiao An?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll break it off.¡± Mulin waved her hand, without any nostalgia: ¡°Attractive young men are everywhere. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let your secrets have a chance to leak, but you have to pay me with a handsome guy.¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s your type? ¡°Shao Qing touched her face and asked.

    Mulin immediatelyughed. She rolled into her arms and her tears came out: ¡°Why is this world so unfair? You are already suffering, but those sufferings and pains are still directed at you. The heavens are so unfair. Why can¡¯t God be willing to give you something good.¡±

    ¡°I have you.¡± Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were warm. She has been wandering for half a lifetime, but she had never had a half-point of resentment. This was because while she was losing, she had already gained enough.

    People always have to be content and only when they are content would they be happy.

    If you only focus on what is lost, then you will continue to regret and lose. This is the truth that she has known since a very young age.

    ¡°Ah Qing, does your son have a name?¡± Mulin, who always felt that the topic was too heavy, hurriedly changed the topic. She asked enthusiastically, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    Shao Qing was expressionless for a long while before saying: ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten to that yet...¡±

    Mulin:...

    ¡°Not mentioning how old your son looks, wasn¡¯t he born more than a year ago, yet you still don¡¯t even have a name? How can you treat your son like that! Even if his father was a scumbag, it is not the child¡¯s fault!¡± Mulin stared angrily, then said: ¡°You can¡¯t me the child because of that scum, the child is innocent!¡±

    ¡°Ah Lin ...you know...¡± Shao Qing remained expressionless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot.¡± Mulin covered her forehead, and said: ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t have given hope to a cripple at naming, but have you ever thought that it¡¯s a problem for a child to have no name like this? You can¡¯t wait for your child to grow up in the future, and still call him baby. When you have to introduce him, will you introduce him as baby?¡±

    Shao Qing reflected on her behavior deeply. Then she said: ¡°Then what to do...¡±

    ¡°Think of a name!¡± Mulin was very interested: ¡°Bao Bao can be used as a nickname, but a real name is needed!¡±

    Shao Qing touched her chin, then said: ¡°In fact, I have thought about his name, Shao Tuantuan. Tuantuan Yuan Yuan*, whether it is the message or literal, it is very good.¡±

    * round

    Mulin: Haha.

    #

 Volume 3 56 Canâ€™t gang up

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 56 Can¡¯t gang up</h4>

    Sure enough, we shouldn¡¯t have hope for a name cripple...

    Mulin sniffled: ¡°For the baby¡¯s psychological shadow, can¡¯t you give him a normal name?¡±

    Shao Qing was very aggrieved: ¡°Was that name that bad?¡±

    ¡°How about Shao Mingxi? Ming is the sun and the moon, and Xi is the dawn of a new day. Both symbolize light and hope, a better future.¡±

    Mulin rested her chin and said, ¡°A long, long time ago, I thought that when you give birth, I would also give birth to a baby. It would be best if your baby is a boy and my baby is a girl, so that I can let my baby marry your baby fulfilling my wish of marrying you.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Mulin¡¯s wish to marry her came from when they were both young and still in the orphanage. Mulin was very small and was often bullied by the other children. Every time Shao Qing woulde forward to protect her.

    Mulin thus was very clingy to Shao Qing from a very young age. At that time, the two of them were often hungry. Shao Qing would secretly go to the kitchen to steal food, or rob other children. She would get two servings, and give therger one to Mulin and she would eat less herself.

    Mulin still remembered one winter when the aunts of the orphanage treated them harshly. It was normal for them not to have enough food. The more hungry they were, the colder they would be, and the colder they would be, the more hungry they would be. It was an endless cycle.

    The two would huddle together and be covered with a thin quilt. Mulin cried because of her hunger, so Shao Qing had no other choice but to sneak out for food and get caught.

    She was beaten all over by her aunt, then she would also be locked in the utility room to make her reflect.

    The utility room was damp and cold. With injuries on her body, Shao Qing got a fever. Mulin came to her secretly andid on the window crying. Then she would hand Mulin half a piece of cake making Mulin cry even harder.

    Neither of them was willing to eat. Finally Shao Qing would grab the window and they would take turns taking a bite. A palm sized cake would take half an hour to be eaten.

    That high fever almost killed Shao Qing. It was Mulin who begged the dean. The dean saw that Shao Qing was going to die. Afraid that she would die in the orphanage and ruin the reputation of the orphanage, she was given a doctor.

    After that incident, little Mulin told Shao Qing that she would marry her and be her wife when she grew up.

    ¡°What about Shao Zi? I don¡¯t want him to bear too much hope for others. Just have a happy life.¡± Shao Qing smiled lightly: ¡°His nickname can be little whistle.¡±

    Mullin said helplessly: ¡°Anyway, as long as it is not Shao Tuantuan, Shao Zi is fine, at least it¡¯s an energetic name.¡±

    After deciding on the name of Xiao Baozi, the two chatted for a while. When it was time to eat, Shao Qing pulled Mulin along to have her help out.

    After the two of them finished cooking, the men who went out came back.

    As a naming cripple, Shao Qing who has always been very confident in herself immediately couldn¡¯t help showing off: ¡°Baobao, from today on, you have a name, Shao Zi. Do you like it?¡±

    Xiao Baozi looked confused, then heard Mulin coolly saying on the side: ¡°She originally was going to go for Shao Tuantuan...¡±

    Xiao Baozi immediately answered: ¡°I like it!¡±

    Shao Zi or whatever was definitely much better than Shao Tuantuan! In order to prevent his mommy from making a whim and asking to call him Shao Tuantuan, he should ept the name Shao Zi with peace of mind...

    ¡°Little whistle*, you guys hurry up and wash your hands. Dinner is ready, and we can start the meal soon.¡± Shao Qing urged.

    * whistle = Shao Zi just a different Shao so sounds simr

    Yan Qiyue carried Xiao Baozi to wash their hands.

    After washing their hands, Yan Hanqing went to the kitchen to help with the dishes. Today, because of therge number of people, Shao Qing cooked a lot of dishes. There were eight dishes and one soup.

    Mulin calmly upied the previous position of Yan Qiyue, and Yan Qiyue had to hold the child aggrievedly. He was ced opposite Shao Qing with an expression of an abandoned woman.

    During the meal, Shao Qing briefly talked to the man named Xiao An. After all, it was someone Mulin brought, so she still wanted to show some face.

    But she didn¡¯t feel right when she talked to him. This man named Xiao An kept trying to win her over.

    At the beginning, Shao Qing thought that the wink was thrown at Mulin, who was sitting next to her, but she looked left and right, but still felt that something was wrong with the number of times it urred.

    ording to the angle...this wink was really thrown to her... Shao Qing was stunned at the time. She was really not a target for an affair and she had no interest in the man of her best friend.

    The key was that Xiao An¡¯s ring eyes were very secretive. Except for Shao Qing, the person involved, no one else seemed to feel it.

    She was so inexplicably teased...

    Shao Qing decided to be blind and just pretended not to see it. After all, she just reunited with Mulin, she didn¡¯t want to cause something bad to affect her good mood today. She could only swallow this fly into her stomach. Knowing that it was a fly, but still having to swallow it made the originally tasteful dishes hard to stomach.

    This situationsted until the meal was finished and they were ready to go rest.

    Because she was finally reunited today, Shao Qing abandoned her ¡°three wives¡± and prepared to take a nap with Mulin.

    During the nap, she couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°That Xiao An, are you really going to get rid of him?¡±

    Mulin nodded: ¡°Anyways, I will definitely not take him with me when I go to Jiangcheng. I don¡¯t trust him that much. Moreover, he¡¯s just an ordinary person, he probably can¡¯t stand it. I will give him somepensation that should be good enough to help him settle down in the Hope Survivor Base. I will tell him.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± Shao Qing finally swallowed what had happened before. After all, it was not a glorious thing. Since the two of them are already going to be separated, it is better to have one less thing to think about.

    By the next day, Shao Qing continued to go to the gate to work¡¯. She called Tang Tiande to help arrange Xiao An and Mulin also went.

    After all they have been getting along for a long time and have a certain affection. Furthermore, Mulin was a person with a lot of affection. She still wanted to arrange for him first.

    After a busy day, Shao Qing was going to buy some fresh fruits and vegetables, and a few bottles of wine, so she can drink with Mulin in the evening.

    In the evening, both of them drank a lot. On the contrary, it was the men who barely drank. Mulin waspletely drunk. She held Shao Qing and kept shouting that she wanted to marry her, and would kill whoever tried to stop her.

    Then she hung onto Shao Qing like a ko, unable to pull off. She was very strong. Shao Qing was helpless, so she had to say: ¡°Let¡¯s sleep with the two of us tonight. Hanqing, can you please put Xiao An in an empty room.¡±

    Mulin tossed all night. Then waiting until she fell asleep, it was already midnight. Shao Qing sighed and prepared to go out to wash her face, then go to bed.

    She was very happy today, she was afraid she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    As soon as Shao Qing arrived at the bathroom door, the bathroom door opened and the man named Xiao An walked out while wiping his hair.

    He was only wrapped with a bath towel to block the most important ce, but his upper body and legs were exposed.

    Don¡¯t look at his very delicate appearance, his figure was quite extraordinary. His six-pack abs were obvious, but not exaggerated. His two legs were straight and slender, very bnced.

    Xiao An seemed a little shy and surprised, ¡°Ah... Qing Jie, you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±

    Shao Qing only nced at him, then moved her gaze away: ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Xiao An didn¡¯t shrink back because of Shao Qing¡¯s indifference. He looked embarrassed, then said: ¡°I thought you were asleep. It was a bit hot. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came out and took a shower...¡±

    ¡°Quickly go to sleep.¡± Shao Qing didn¡¯t want to speak to him more, so she walked directly to the sink.

    There was another advantage of being a zombie: things like sweat urred much less than ordinary people, so there was no sticky feeling. Washing with clean water was enough.

    Shao Qing did not hear the sound of Xiao An leaving, instead she heard the sound of him approaching, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t take it seriously. Even if he was given a hundred or one thousand opportunities, he could not hurt Shao Qing.

    For Xiao An, she really didn¡¯t want to bother. Although he and Mulin were not boyfriend and girlfriend, so there would be no problem of cheating, but being nurtured should have the consciousness of being nurtured. Since he is now being nurtured by Mulin, they must at least be professional. Moreover, the person who he wants to have an affair with is actually Shao Qing, a good friend of Mulin.

    Shao Qing did not think that Xiao An would actually hug her waist. He used a very emphatic way to speak: ¡°Qing Jie, your waist is so thin ...... your nice skin, how did you maintain it ......¡±

    This position made a certain part of him only have two thinyers of fabric separating them, so Shao Qing could even feel his shape and size.

    At that moment, a feeling of humiliation filled Shao Qing¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t bear it, and kicked Xiao An away with one kick.

    She used a bit of strength, so Xiao An directly mmed into the wall. He covered the ce where he was kicked and sucked in a cold breath of air.

    This was due to Shao Qing being merciful. Otherwise, it would be a simple matter to kick his internal organs to pieces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. Mulin is kind, even if you are separated, you will be settled. But if there is another time, you will not have the chance to stand up again.¡± Shao Qing said coldly.

    What kind of illusion did she give Xiao An to make him think that she was this kind of lustful woman?

    Probably because there were three men beside her?

    ncing at Xiao An in disgust, she just left. Her endurance was limited, and he has repeatedly challenged her bottom line. Does he really think she is apassionate Bodhisattva?

    Xiao An was stunned. The phrase that was about toe out lingered around his mouth, ¡°Want to try, I¡¯m very energetic¡±, turned into a painful moan.

    It can only be said that he thinks too much. Mulin has taken care of him, but she just used him for entertainment and to relieve her boredom. So she has never had anything to do with him, which made him feel very insecure. Thus, he would try to stick with Shao Qing.

    After all, with his appearance, it can only be said to be above-average. His only specialty was that his mouth was sweet enough and his instrument was good.

    But Mulin didn¡¯t like to listen to his love words. She only liked to let him tell stories, so he had no chance to show his advantage in this respect.

    Coupled with his sensitivity after discovering that Mulin seemed to want to break up with him, he thought Mullin was tired of him, so he wanted to find his next home.

    Shao Qing, being able to kill a high-level thunder superhuman in a second, proved her strength. Even the young leader of the survivor base would call her boss. This indicated that she had status and there were three men to apany her, especially Yan Qiyue, that temperament was too much like a male prostitute, which showed that Shao Qing was lustful. Of course, the most important thing is that Shao Qing had a good rtionship with Mulin, so even if he finds this next family, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about what Mulin will do to him.

    It was perfect!

    Xiao An firmly believed that after hooking up once, Shao Qing would fall in love with his skills, so heunched his own offensive, and was kicked in exchange.

    Curled up in the corner for a long time until the pain eased a lot, Xiao An slowly got up, but he had given up. He was worried that after losing Mulin, he would be helpless, but was even more afraid of being beaten to death by Shao Qing.

    In any case, life was the most important thing.

    After dragging himself back to the room in pain, he found that the bedding on his bed was already wet.

    In the same room with him was Yan Qiyue. Yan Qiyue was awake. Hezily said, ¡°The window was open, maybe water was poured from upstairs and got on your quilt.¡±

    Xiao An looked stunned. Pouring water from upstairs, how could it fly into the house diagonally?

    Yan Qiyue continued: ¡°I am a sleepwalker. For your safety, you should sleep on the floor tonight. I can give you a pillow.¡±

    Xiao An: ...

    This is dumb!

    #

 Volume 3 57 Without Regret

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 57 Without Regret</h4>

    After Xiao An was settled, Shao Qing was about to leave. She didn¡¯t even ask more about Fu Jinling¡¯s end because she knew that Tang Tiande would treat her properly.

    She didn¡¯t ask, but Tang Tiande would tell her because this was the best opportunity to im credit.

    ¡°Nowadays, ordinary men can hardly find wives. They don¡¯t even have enough to eat themselves, so naturally they can¡¯t afford lust. I think that Fu Jinling is quite good, so I gave her to those men. I promised that everyday, there are at least fifty men patronizing her. There is absolutely no time to be idle.¡± Tang Tiande said with an awe expression of ¡°Oh, I¡¯m such a good person¡±, then said: ¡°In order to prevent her from hurting herself because she is too grateful and excited, I broke her arms and legs, knocked out the teeth in her mouth, and chained her to the bed, so she could enjoy it thoroughly.¡±

    Mulin couldn¡¯t help shivering, she raised her fingers to ¡°praise¡± Tang Tiande: ¡°Awesome.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t have the slightest fluctuation in her heart. She just stretched out her hand and touched Tang Tiande¡¯s head to encourage him: ¡°Very good. It¡¯s almost done here, so we¡¯re going back. There¡¯s still a piece ofnd that has not been opened, so I need to go back to work.¡±

    Tang Tiande: ...

    Shao Qing took Mulin to Jiangcheng, to allow her to get acquainted with the ce first. This was Shao Qing¡¯s base camp. No matter how turbulent outside, it would not spread here.

    ¡°I left a special aura on you. All the zombies here will not attack you. You cane and go freely.¡± Shao Qing took Mulin and wandered around to ces such as her nting base. Another example was her secret base.

    In fact, that was the small vegetable garden behind the house. There was nothing special to it, just a small vegetable field covered with that special red soil. There was a heart-like mutated nt, and some other mutations with great lethality nted in it. nts to prevent someone froming to steal her baby.

    After seeing the entire Jiangcheng, Shao Qing said to Mulin: ¡°It is safe here, but there are no people. Apart from me, there are only a few of my friends. It is inevitable that you will be lonely. If you can¡¯t stand it, just go to Hope Survivor Base, or a nearby base. You can alwayse and see me if you miss me.¡±

    Mulin snorted coldly, ¡°Do you have a new love and don¡¯t want your old love? Yes, three handsome guys apany you so you don¡¯t need me anymore. I don¡¯t look pleasing to the eye, so you want to drive me away.¡±

    Shao Qing looked helpless: ¡°How can this be the case? Go and see the room I prepared for you.¡±

    Shao Qing prepared a room for her a long time ago. Not long after she came to Jiangcheng, she always believed that she could find Mulin and knew that Mulin was willing to stay with her, so early on she had cleaned up a room as Mulin¡¯s residence.

    The pink sheets, pink curtains, and even the carpets on the ground are pink, which looked very cute.

    Mulin, who was a young girl at heart, pounced on the bed and started rolling around.

    There was also a pink bear on the bed. Since she was at the orphanage, she had a dream of having her own princess room one day, filled with things she likes.

    Clean, unmended bed sheets and quilts, fluffy nkets on the ground, so that people can roll around without getting hurt or dirty.

    It¡¯s best to have a big closet, full of clothes, all hers, so she can wear what she wants. Wear one then throw it out.

    Now it was all reality.

    Mullin hugged the bear and rolled from top to bottom like a child.

    Both of them were abandoned. She had a bad heart and her family was probably poor. She was a girl, so they were unwilling to spend a lot of money on medical treatment, thus they abandoned her.

    Fortunately, her parents still had some conscience and threw her at the door of an orphanage instead of on the street or in the wilderness.

    Shao Qing was even more pitiful. She was picked up by an old scavenging grandma. When she was picked up, Shao Qing was lying in the trash can. It was winter and she was wrapped in a thinyer of swaddling, her face frozen purple.

    The grandmother liked children very much, but unfortunately she couldn¡¯t afford to raise them, so she had to be sent to the orphanage.

    In the past few years, the olddy would often go to the orphanage to see Shao Qing. She died when Shao Qing was four years old.

    There was no second person in this world who cared about Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing and Mulin depended on each other.

    The two of them were not rted by blood, were not rtives, but they were closer than rtives.

    ¡°Ah Qing, your dreams and my dreams have alle true. It¡¯s great.¡± Mulin hugged the bear and panted on the ground. She rolled over, pressed the bear under her body, and said: ¡°We don¡¯t need to go out, we¡¯ll just stay in Jiangcheng. Self-sufficiency is also good.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and didn¡¯t reply. She just touched her head. How could they not go out andpletely cut off contact with the whole world? That¡¯s not a good thing.

    Just talking andughing is fine.

    Even if they can, what about the kids?

    Speaking of this, Shao Qing was very worried. Since the end of the world, no newborn has been born. To be precise, there were no pregnant women after the end of the world. If this is the true end of the world, then humanity is reallyte.

    Then it would really be the real end of the world.

    After leaving the space to Mulin for the time being and letting her get acquainted with her room, Shao Qing went out.

    She stood at the door and took a deep breath, feeling that the knot in her heart had beenpletely untied.

    Her revenge has been avenged, rtives have been found, and her lovers are with her. Life was almostplete. If her life was a book, she could now draw a sessful conclusion.

    ¡°Qing Jiejie!¡± Gu Panpan came back from outside with Shao Tong by her side. Gu Panpan was extraordinarily lively and happy today: ¡°Jie, are you back from the new survivor base?¡±

    ¡°En...¡± Shao Qing touched Gu Panpan, and then said: ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I was so bored at home, so I left my brother to take care of the house and went out to y with Tongtong. Qing Jiejie, take a look, what is this?¡± She gave Shao Qing something.

    Shao Qing saw that it was a crystal nucleus, at least rank six, and was stunned: ¡°Where did thise from?¡±

    ¡°I killed it!¡± Gu Panpan was smug.

    On one side, Shao Tong nodded hesitantly.

    ¡°You are only at rank five right now, how can you kill rank six zombies?¡± Shao Qing knocked on Gu Panpan¡¯s head, then said: ¡°Be honest, where did you get it from.¡±

    ¡°I really killed it!¡± Gu Panpan muttered in a low voice: ¡°Today we went out to y, and we met some other people. We killed them together, but I did the most. Tongtong and I felt that Jie will definitely need a high rank crystal now, so I only took this crystal. We didn¡¯t want anything else.¡±

    Shao Qing was moved, but still said: ¡°I¡¯m at rank 7. For me, the effect of rank 6 crystals is actually not that great. Keep it for yourself. You guys are close to the fifth rank peak right? Soon you will need a sixth-rank crystal to break through.¡±

    Gu Panpan was a little dumbfounded: ¡°Jie, are you at the seventh rank?¡±

    ¡°I just broke through, I forgot to tell you.¡± Shao Qing calcted that the group in her family had stayed at rank 5 for a long time. They were probably not far from breakthrough.

    When making a breakthrough, if you can have a rank six crystal in your hand, the possibility of a breakthrough will greatly increase.

    It seems that she needs to find a way to get some rank 6 crystals.

    At least let her little friend have one at hand, so she can be rest assured.

    Gu Panpan was a little disappointed. Shao Qing has always protected them. If there are any good things,she would always give it to them so she also wanted to help Shao Qing once.

    But no matter what she couldn¡¯t catch up with Shao Qing, let alone protect Shao Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± Shao Qing smiled lightly. Her dedication wasn¡¯t given for nothing. Whether it was Gu Panpan or Shao Tong, the people she cared about gave her enough love and concern.

    Except for these people in this world, no one else would give her a rank 6 crystal.

    She treated them as little sisters and they still remembered her when they got the good things. With things this precious, many people would not be willing to share it.

    Yet, when they brought the object over, all their eyes were concerned about her. They sincerely hoped that she would ept it and hope that this crystal core would be useful to her.

    With these little friends, what more can she want?

    She was already satisfied.

    ¡°Go in and rest.¡± Shao Qing whispered: ¡°By the way, I met my friend. I brought her with us. She will be one of us in the future. Her name is Mulin, my sister. We both grew up in the orphanage together. We¡¯re not close like sisters, but even closer than that. I hope you can get along with her.¡±

    Shao Qing touched Gu Panpan¡¯s head, then touched Shao Tong¡¯s head. Everyone nodded.

    Especially Gu Panpan, she pped her chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qing Jiejie, your sister is my sister. I will definitely treat her well!¡±

    Shao Qing was amused: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the garden to get some fruits and vegetables. I will make some good food for you in the evening. You can go first, don¡¯t bully Mulin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiejie.¡± Gu Panpan was very happy. She was curious about what Shao Qing¡¯s good sister looked like. She pulled Shao Tong along as if she was installed to her.

    Shao Qing shook her head helplessly and smiled, then went to the vegetable garden. She was going to go out in a few days to catch some living mutant animals and keep them in captivity. After all, life with only vegetables and no meat is also difficult.

    Poultry and livestock have also been domesticated step by step from wild beasts. There was no reason why mutant animals cannot be domesticated.

    When the timees to open a livestock farm, it will beplete, there would be nothing missing.

    Shao Qing returned with a lot of vegetables and fruits. When she arrived at the door where she had chatted with Gu Panpan and Shao Tong, she found a lighter lying on the ground.

    It was a kind of zp and it looked like a male model. Shao Qing thought it belonged to a man in the family, so she picked it up and prepared to return it to themter.

    #

 Volume 3 58 Old Lady Attribute

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 58 Old Lady Attribute</h4>

    When eating, Shao Qing forgot about the lighter. It was only when the meal was over, when the husbands at home began to clean up the table that she remembered. She took out the lighter, and then asked: ¡°Whose lighter is this? I found it at the door,e and im it.¡±

    Several men shook their heads after looking at each other. They all said that this lighter was not theirs.

    Gu Panpan, whoid on the sofa after eating, suddenly jumped up. She blushed a little and said: ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t think much, but when she threw the lighter to her, she asked: ¡°Where did you find it? Are there simr styles? It¡¯s pretty good-looking. If there are some, I¡¯d like to get some back for Hanqing and the rest.¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, then she said: ¡°Someone else gave it to me, so I don¡¯t know...¡±

    Shao Qing became curious: ¡°Looking at the style, was it given to you by a boy?¡±

    Gu Panpan hesitated, her cheeks getting redder: ¡°Qing Jiejie, don¡¯t ask. This is so embarrassing...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Panpan also knows how to be shy?¡± Shao Qing chuckled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the right time to fall in love. If you really like him, bring him back to show us. I will never be a bad guy who tries to break up a good pair.¡±

    ¡°Qing Jiejie, you¡¯re too much...¡± Gu Panpan covered her face and ran upstairs. Shao Qingzily leaned on the sofa, holding Er Dai then sighed: ¡°It¡¯s great to be young, I feel that my mentality is too old...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but sneer, then said: ¡°Mulin, when are you going to find one to show me, so I can be rest assured.¡±

    Mulin kept rolling her eyes: ¡°At this age, 9 out of ten men are perverted and out of ten, 7 of them are scum. While the rest are eithercking in lust, or incapable. I¡¯m not interested...¡±

    Shao Qing hugged her left and right and Yan Hanqing came over with the cut up fruit. Life was good: ¡°Looking at you and your sharp mouth. No matter what there will always be some good men. For example, look at the ones around me. You will still meet the ones that you need to meet.¡±

    Mulin leaned in and grabbed a piece of orange, then slowly said: ¡°Among the men I have seen in my life, there were not a lot of good ones. Finally the few good ones I do meet, either already have a master, or have died. Forget it, I am destined to have nopany, but it¡¯s fine with you by me.¡±

    Shao Qing sneered: ¡°Your mentality is not much different from that of an olddy. I will take you out someday. If one ce isn¡¯t enough, we will go to a few more ces. We will go until you find a few you like. It¡¯s okay to bring a few back.¡±

    Mulinid on the sofa, stretched her head and waited for food. Her voice could not conceal the cold: ¡°What¡¯s the use for men? The only way they are better than a cucumber is that you don¡¯t have to move it by yourself.¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t try to persuade her, but was determined to take her out for a walk. Once she met the right person, she would not say that.

    This opportunity to go out came quickly. Jiangcheng¡¯s ntation base was veryrge, and the number of vegetables and fruits that were being grown was huge. There were only a few living people in Jiangcheng, so they couldn¡¯t eat it all.

    Fruits and vegetables can¡¯t be kept long, they will surely go bad if they stand for a long time, so Shao Qing pondered and decided to sell the ones that could not be eaten.

    So she contacted Qin Zixi. If she sold it to Jing Du, they might be worried that Shao Qing might get some corpse poison in the dish, but she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about selling it to Qin Zixi.

    The Qin family had a lot of troops, so they could consume arge amount of fruits and vegetables. Tang Tiande has already contacted her in advance for the other portion. Since Hope survivor base has just been established, there will be some food shortages.

    Fresh vegetables and fruits were especially scarce.

    The Tang family¡¯s father and son duo trusted Shao Qing a lot. Of course, arge part of this trust was because these fruits and vegetables were grown by Tang Tiande.

    Tang Yaozu no longer believed in others, but he can¡¯t help but believe in his son.

    Shao Qing traded a lot of fruits and vegetables for a lot of crystal nuclei. The prices she sold to both of them were very low. It was no longer just a friendly price, it was almost like a clearance sale.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t selling it as a full-time job. It was just that she was too excited at the time and nted a lot, so now she couldn¡¯t finish it and needed to sell it.

    The price was simr to half off.

    Shao Qing hoarded the low-level crystal nuclei and gave it to Yin Ye. The high-level crystal nucleus was distributed to her friends . Everyone was striving to have a pack of high-level crystal nuclei. In case something happens, they can use it on the spot.

    There was a house in Shao Qing¡¯s residence. It was like a warehouse, filled with crystal nuclei, ranging from rank one to rank five.

    Basically, whoever needs to take it directly goes to the room to take it.

    If there was not enough in the room, one could tell Shao Qing and Shao Qing would go hunting outside for more.

    She has always been like this. Cold as winter to the enemy, but good to her own people. This is why so many people are willing to go against the whole world for her.

    Like Gu Panpan, they were willing to stay away from normal human society and live in this city full of zombies for her.

    There were too many vegetables and fruits to be transported to the two survivor bases, so Shao Qing was ready to go out in person.

    Yan Hanqing took Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan with Tang Tiande, to Hope survivor base to deliver the goods, while Shao Qing took Er Dai, Yan Qiyue, and Mulin to Jing Du.

    They left Shao Tong to look after the children.

    Thepartments of the three off-road vehicles were filled to the brim. In order to prevent the food from spoiling prematurely, Gu Chuan had iced all the vegetables and fruits. That way they would not be harmed due to the freezing.

    It was like a natural refrigerator. In a short period of time, the ice would not melt and the food would not spoil.

    When it arrives, these will be eaten quickly, so naturally there is no need to worry about whether it will go bad.

    After the team went out, Shao Qing said to Mulin: ¡°Look at men more when you go out. There¡¯s no harm in looking and we can bring them back if you are interested.¡±

    Shao Qing was very overbearing: ¡°Jiangcheng is very big, even if you grab one ande back, we can afford to raise them. We will stock up on those who are more obedient. There are zombies everywhere, so they would not dare run out of the city. Those who are disobedient, we will tie up and wait until they are obedient.¡±

    Mulin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°My sister, why don¡¯t you stop thinking about finding me a man? You might as well find some suitable props for me to entertain myself.¡±

    Shao Qing immediately ignored her thoughts selectively, and then began to speak again: ¡°There is a really good meat shop in Jing Du. The taste is very good, but the price is a bit more expensive. When the things are delivered, I will show you around Jing Du to find delicious and fun things. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention men anymore and your speech has gotten me hungry.¡± Mulin touched her belly, then stretched out her fingers: ¡°I want to eat three!¡±

    ¡°Even thirty is no problem.¡± Shao Qing sessfully put aside the topic: ¡°There is also a tofu dish that is a must. The owner of this shop has a strong taste, and especially likes salted tofu. It¡¯s a heresy! Can salted tofu be eaten? Can you eat them? No! Only sweet tofu makes sense!¡±

    Mulin: ...

    She suddenly felt that after being separated for so long, she could not keep up. Shao Qing¡¯s brain circuit was all over the ce. Who on earth taught her such things?

    Shao Qing was not this amusing before.

    ¡°Salted tofu is as frightening as meat dumplings!¡± Shao Qing said after making a final conclusion: ¡°But the point is not here, because the tofu made by the owner is really delicious.¡±

    Mulin was expressionless, she suddenly wanted to change cars.

    The former Shao Qing was like the current Gu Chuan. If you don¡¯t take the initiative to ask her, she doesn¡¯t even say anything. But now that she hasn¡¯t seen her for more than a year, she has be a chatterbox.

    Thest days are scary.

    When it was noon, they stopped on time, set up camp and prepared to eat.

    Whenever Mulin went on missions with other people, no matter what, she never ate meals so punctually.

    In the apocalypse, there are dangers everywhere, so how can they eat at the exact time? Most people have to walk to a safe ce to make sure that there is no danger around, then divide everyone into two groups. When one group eats, the other group is responsible for guarding and patrolling.

    Wait until the first group of people have eaten, then they would change those who patrolled over to eat.

    When they were eating, they would be so nervous for fear that some zombies, mutated animals, or even mutated nts would jump out nearby and kill them.

    There was no such worry for Shao Qing and the others. As soon as they saw a spot, they stopped and set up a camp, ready to cook and eat.

    There was not even a single patrol person. Some were responsible for going out to collect firewood, some were responsible for chopping ingredients, some were responsible for cooking, and some were responsible for sitting and waiting for dinner.

    For example, Mulin.

    It was the first time since the end of the world that she has experienced being so leisurely in the wild.

    Shao Qing was cutting vegetables next to her, and then told her: ¡°Compared with the base, it is actually more interesting outside. In the base, you can only eatmon vegetables, fruits, and meat made from dried meat. But in the wild, there are ingredients everywhere! All kinds of wild vegetables, and wild animals are avable. You can eat whatever you want, doesn¡¯t this have the feeling of camping?¡±

    Mulin: ...

    As long as you have strength, you can live well anywhere since you don¡¯t have to mind the environment. People like Shao Qing can live well even in the apocalypse.

    But speaking like this is really awkward! Compared to her, who has spent a whole year struggling inparison, how can she endure this!

    Mulin had no expression on her face. She thought angrily, then raised her hand: ¡°Can I eat barbecue at noon? The kind you grilledst time with extra cumin.¡±

    If we are bing corrupt, let¡¯s be corrupt together!

    #

 Volume 3 59 Zombie Group

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 59 Zombie Group</h4>

    Mulin hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time. Her whole life during the apocalypse was oppressive and painful. Apart from struggling for survival and facing those conspiracies, she missed Shao Qing.

    It was only now that she could truly rx.

    ¡°If you look at the map, there is a base in front. Let¡¯s rest there tonight.¡± Shao Qing said after looking at the map. Although resting in the wild is just as safe for them, thefort of living in a tent is always much worse than a normal room.

    Thus, wasting some time and rushing moreter wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    They rushed to the base before the sky becamepletely dark. At this time, the sky was a little dark. The guards at the base were sitting in a corner ying poker, leaving two guards looking at the gate. It was empty outside.

    Not having to line up was a very pleasant thing. There were no ordinary people in Shao Qing¡¯s team, so the speed of entering the base was rtively fast.

    After a simple check, they entered the base.

    It was gettingte at this time. Even the people who worked in the base had already returned to their residence. Shao Qing led a few of her friends to walk inside the base and felt something was wrong.

    This base was too quiet. Even if it was night, there should be many people outside, at least some people walking around.

    For this base, they would asionally encounter a few people, but they seemed very numb and stiff.

    It¡¯s...like they were rank one zombies.

    If it weren¡¯t for their lively faces carrying some anger, it would really make people think that they were already zombies.

    Shao Qing and her friends went to the base hall, rented a room temporarily, and rested for a night.

    When they were leaving with the key, Shao Qing felt that the cheeks of the base staff were a little dark.

    Deep doubts were engraved in her heart, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t think about it any more. They had been walking for a day so Mulin and Yan Qiyue must be very tired. It would be better to rest earlier.

    Before going to bed, Shao Qing made a pot of porridge and everyone divided it then went back to sleep.

    About midnight when she was sleeping, Shao Qing suddenly heard some noise outside. Being in another¡¯s base Shao Qing was more alert and slept very shallowly, so when she heard the strange noise, she immediately woke up.

    After Shao Qing woke up, she listened carefully to the noiseing from outside. Outside was chaotic, and the voices were getting louder and louder. Not only her, but everyone woke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mulin rubbed her eyes in a daze: ¡°Why is it so noisy outside?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that something has happened, put on your clothes first. I¡¯ll go out and see.¡± Shao Qing and Mulin were in the same room. Er Dai and Yan Qiyue slept next door and also walked out after hearing the sound.

    Shao Qing poked her head out from the window, and she was shocked. Outside were a bunch of zombies. They were all slow-moving rank one zombies.

    It was densely packed, all of them. Looking around, you couldn¡¯t see an ordinary person at all. It¡¯s like everyone in the entire base had be zombies, but they clearly saw many normal people when they entered the basest night.

    It was just one night, how did it suddenly be like this?

    Shao Qing was not the only one who was stunned, but also Yan Qiyue, who had put on his clothes. Everyone was shocked too.

    ¡°How could it be like this all of a sudden...¡± Mulin was stunned. Shao Qing calmed down in an instant: ¡°You stay in the room, don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll go out and see.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Mulin knew that she was not afraid of zombies, but still reminded her.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t open the door, she went straight out of the window. After she got out, she found that there were more zombies than she saw in the room.

    These zombies looked like rank one zombies that had just mutated at the beginning of the apocalypse. They were particrly fragile, with rigid limbs and severe body decay.

    But how could so many rank one zombies suddenly appear?

    Rank one zombies were rare in current times. This was because most zombies, after a year of evolution, were at least rank two or rank three. This means that these zombies should have just mutated tonight.

    It is very possible that all the ordinary people in the entire base had be zombies, but where is the source?

    Shao Qing walked past the group of zombies. Even if all the ordinary people in the entire base had be zombies, there should still be people with superhuman powers.

    Ability users don¡¯t get infected. Where are the superhumans in the base?

    Soon Shao Qing found a living person. The man was hiding in the guard room at the entrance of the base. He looked out, shivering against the window. When Shao Qing suddenly appeared in front of him he almost screamed. Fortunately, he knew he shouldn¡¯t attract the zombies, so he covered his mouth tightly, his eyes opened wide like a cow¡¯s eyes because of his panic.

    ¡°Open the door.¡± Shao Qing knocked on the window. The man shook his head in fright. He didn¡¯t dare to open the door. What if zombies swarmed in?

    His abilities were very useless and his level was extremely low. It was only because of his rtionship that he got a job as a doorman. How could he think that this evening when it was his turn to be on guard that this would happen.

    He saw with his own eyes that hispanion who went out to the bathroom was surrounded by zombies, gnawed into bones, alive.

    Now his courage has beenpletely shattered. It would be strange to dare open the door.

    Shao Qing said lightly: ¡°Either you open the door, or I break open the door. You choose.¡±

    The man cried and finally opened the door. After all, an open door can be closed. If the door was broken, the zombies would be really unhindered.

    He quickly opened the door, and then said: ¡°Quicklye in!¡±

    Shao Qing walked in, and he immediately closed the door. Leaning against the door, he slowly slid down, sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Qing kicked him: ¡°Get up first and speak clearly. Why are there suddenly so many zombies in the entire base?¡±

    ¡°No...I don¡¯t know... ¡± The man¡¯s tears were about toe out as he stammered: ¡°I discovered that all the zombies were acquaintances. They were ordinary people from the base. I don¡¯t know how they suddenly became like this.¡±

    ¡°Was there no sign before?¡± Shao Qing frowned: ¡°It is impossible that without any reason, all the people would be zombies overnight...what about the superhumans in the base?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, the superhumans in the base found arge greenhouse with vegetables and fruits in it. It was very messy. It should be seeds from ripe fruits and vegetables before the end of the world. There were many inside. It was something that our base didn¡¯t have. The greenhouse was in a town with a lot of zombies, so the high rank superhumans in the base dispatched a group of mercenaries, and they haven¡¯te back yet.¡± At this point, his face became especially miserable: ¡°Who would think that this happened just after they left.¡±

    ¡°It can be ruled out that zombies entered the base and infected everyone. After all, zombies can¡¯t infect everyone silently...¡± Shao Qing touched her chin, and an idea shed in her mind.

    Zombie poison was not necessarily transmitted by zombies. There was a possibility that it was from food and water. Although it would be much slower to infect a person through food and water, it is also very simple.

    Then the problem arose again. There were generally two types of water sources in the base, one was created by a water based superhuman, and the other was purified by the purifier in the base.

    Bottled water was rare.

    Most of the drinking water in the base was made by superhumans. The ground was irrigated, and the water used in daily life was purified.

    How could all these ordinary people suddenly be infected?

    Unless someone was frantically poisoning them.

    ¡°Where is the base chief of your base?¡± Shao Qing felt that this matter must be discussed with their base chief before they can find out the reason.

    The man looked dull: ¡°Sister, there are zombies outside. You are not going to find our base chief!¡±

    ¡°I am going to find your base chief.¡± Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°Moreover, you will lead the way.¡±

    The man was scared at this time, with a runny nose and tears falling down he said: ¡°I still have a young son and a wife in my family. I have an olddy to support. Big sister, warrior, please forgive me, I really don¡¯t want to die! With so many zombies outside, we will die...¡±

    Shao Qing ignored him, grabbed him by the cor, and lifted him out. She kicked the door open. The sound of kicking the door immediately caused many zombies to turn their heads.

    The man was almost so scared he peed himself. Arge man of more than 1.8 meters, with his nose and tears running, looked very embarrassing.

    Shao Qing was expressionless. She walked out silently, carrying the man. The man was tall, so when Shao Qing carried him outside, his legs dragged on the ground, which looked a little ridiculous.

    When a zombie walked by smelling the flesh and blood on the man, he immediately screamed. Halfway through the scream, his face changed and he didn¡¯t dare to shout any more because shouting again would only attract more zombies.

    Shao Qing raised her hand and pped all the surrounding zombies to death. He didn¡¯t even raise his eyes. At that time, the man was confused.

    An egg could be inserted into his wide open mouth. He just felt that the sky had fallen down, and he was about to die with Shao Qing, but in the next second he discovered that Shao Qing did not take him to death. She had forced him to fly.

    Shao Qing walked all the way, and the zombies passing by were swatted into a meatloaf by her. In the second half of the journey, she was toozy to even use her hands. She directly released Da Hua to allow it to eat them with the vines responsible for pulling it closer.

    ¡°Where is the head of your base?¡± Shao Qing askedzily. The man felt like he had a mountain to back him up. He quickly said: ¡°Go forward, then turn left. Then go straight ahead, thergest one. The house is very obvious!¡±

    #

 Volume 3 60 The Source

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 60 The Source</h4>

    The base leader was a big fat man. When Shao Qing arrived, he was downstairs. Because the main entrance had been upied by zombies, he was going out the window. It was then that he got stuck and was hanging half in the air. It was a somewhat ridiculous sight.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t helpughing. She stretched out a vine, and pulled the big fat man out of the window.

    The big fat man was sweating and couldn¡¯t help taking his handkerchief out to wipe his sweat, ¡°I have never seen you before. Did youe from outside?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know the current situation?¡±

    The basemander shook his head: ¡°There was no warning, I was also taken aback. The top priority right now is to summon all the superhumans first and control the scene.¡± Having said that, the fat on his face twitched, obviously distressed.

    Even if the scene was controlled or even all the zombies were eliminated, this base was considered abolished. Although ordinary people have no ability, they are an essential part of a base.

    Superhumans were responsible for maintaining the security of the base, going out to find supplies in the distance, and other tasks that require force, while dailyplicated tasks were done by ordinary people.

    These include nting, construction, and even many researchers were ordinary people.

    The number of ordinary people was far greater than that of superhumans. If all ordinary people became zombies, even if the zombies are cleaned up, no one would be left to do these daily tasks. Their base would be considered abandoned. It is too difficult to start anew. They could only join other bases.

    Shao Qing nodded: ¡°Summon all the superhumans first.¡±

    Most of the superhumans in the base were out, exining the chaos outside. The rest of the superhumans hid and didn¡¯t dare to go out, quietly waiting for news.

    When the big fat base chief shouted on the radio, they heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly assembled. The zombies outside were actually not high-rank, even pitifully low. They were not afraid when meeting such a group of zombies. But this group of zombies were all people they were familiar with. Being turned overnight, it was too weird, so they panicked.

    The base chief separated some people and cleaned up the zombies, while others began investigating the source of why the ordinary people became zombies.

    When Shao Qing walked around, she found that those zombies had evolved extremely fast. From her awakening to the present, it took no more than half an hour at most for some zombies to have evolved to rank two.

    Although rank two is also very low, it would be a bit scary if they maintain such an evolutionary speed.

    When the zombies were cleaned up and all the corpses were stacked on the square, the mood of the superhumans was very depressed.

    All the corpses here were people they were familiar with. They have been together for a year after the end of the world. Through facing trials and tribtions, they have developed feelings. While some of them were their rtives or friends, they were now all corpses.

    Yet they didn¡¯t find the source of why they became zombies. For no reason, these people all became monsters overnight.

    Shao Qing was very calm. After all, she had nothing to do with these people. She immediately said: ¡°I think the problem may be in the water source or food. Can you take out your drinking water and food today for me to check?¡±

    The big fatty base chief frowned: ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s the water source or the food, we have been eating it for so long, there can¡¯t be any problems...¡±

    Speaking to the end, he suddenly woke up. These two days were indeed different. Usually, they drink the water produced by superhumans, but the water they drank in the past two days was purified water.

    Is the problem really in the water?

    At this time, Mulin, Er Dai, and Yan Qiyue also came. Shao Qing led them to the big fat man who took out the water and food.

    Yan Qiyue came forward first and started to check.

    Other people were also very concerned. After all, they really want to find out the truth.

    This base was rtively small, so there were no researchers. Yan Qiyue became the only one they could rely on.

    The more Yan Qiyue studied, the uglier his face became. After a while, he said , ¡°There are problems in the water, as well as in the vegetables.¡±

    He showed everyone what he had dposed, a ck liquid. There was more in the water and rtively less in the vegetables.

    Not only did his face be ugly, but the faces of other people also became ugly. Is the water sourcepletely contaminated by zombie poison? If it is really like this, they can only drink the water created by the superhumans in the future.

    The water created by superhumans is always the purest because they can separate the cleanest water molecules. They can even extract clean water from sewage.

    However, after the water purified from the container became undrinkable, they could only rely on water elemental superhumans. This would have huge changes in people¡¯s minds.

    Fortunately, people with supernatural powers don¡¯t have to worry about getting infected, it doesn¡¯t matter what they drink.

    Someone immediately became confused: ¡°Everyone drank this water before, why has there been no problem. But when these three people came to our base, there is a problem with our base now.¡±

    As soon as he said this, many people began to doubt Shao Qing and the others. After all, this person was right. They used to drink purified water and there was no problem. Why did it happen today?

    Shao Qing nced at them coldly: ¡°Stupid, I don¡¯t have any need to attack your base, because even if all the ordinary people in your base and the superhumans joined hands, they would not be able to cause me any harm.¡±

    When she said that, these people felt that she was pretending. Someone immediatelyughed at her overestimating herself.

    Shao Qing would not lower herself to speak with ignorant people, she would speak with her strength.

    Then Shao Qing released the pressure of being a high rank superhuman. For this group of people, a seventh-rank superhuman was like a myth.

    Shao Qing¡¯s aura was released abruptly, so a few of the lower strength ones, without any preparation, knelt on the ground at that time.

    Mulin wasughing on the side: ¡°Oh, grandson, now you know you should kneel for your grandmother?¡±

    The faces of a few people were flushed with shame, but no one was speaking against them. This was because in their hearts they were all shocked. Although they could not feel what rank Shao Qing was, it was definitely far higher than them.

    There were stars in the eyes of the big fat base chief. He stammered: ¡°Ex....exx....exxpert! You must be a sixth-rank superhuman!¡±

    Shao Qing did not nod, but she didn¡¯t shake her head either, she just said: ¡°Qiyue, tell them about your findings.¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded: ¡°The amount of zombie poison in the vegetables is very weak, unless you have eaten it for more than ten years, you will not be a zombie. For the zombie poison contained in the water source, it is enough to make people be a zombie in a short time. This kind of zombie poison can¡¯t be purified with a purifier. I don¡¯t know if your base is the source or it¡¯s like this everywhere now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are going to do.¡± Shao Qing looked at the basemander. He hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°We will leave this ce when the other superhumanse back. This base should prepare to find arge base to settle down.¡±

    ¡°If this is the case, you can tell the bases you pass by and ask them to check their water and food. Don¡¯t let other bases reproduce the same tragedy of this base.¡± Shao Qing looked at the sky, it was almost early morning. At this time, the wild was the most dangerous, of course just for others.

    For Shao Qing, there was no difference between day and night.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave first.¡± Shao Qing left directly on the spot.

    The big fat base leader was a little reluctant, but he finally sent Shao Qing and the others away.

    The atmosphere between Shao Qing and the others was also very depressing. Shao Qing said calmly: ¡°We will speed up our journey in the next few days, and strive to reach Jing Du earlier. This matter must be told to those in power in Jing Du. If the environment deteriorates further, it would be too dangerous, especially for ordinary people. Even if they live in the base, they can easily be zombies.¡±

    Even though it has been a year since the apocalypse and many ordinary people died, the number of ordinary people was still much more than that of superhumans. If all ordinary people died, the poption of China would instantly drop by 90%.

    What a frightening ratio.

    ording to this situation, the future world will face natural selection, leaving only superhumans.

    This is not what Shao Qing wants to see.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not as bad as we thought, maybe the water source of this base was polluted.¡± Yan Qiyueforted her softly.

    Shao Qing responded with a sound, but her worries grew stronger. She always felt that things would not be so simple, at least not as simple as it seems.

    After all, just like the group of people said, before that, they had used purified water, but there was no problem in the base. Why did it happen today?

    Then there were only two possibilities. Either someone really poisoned the water source or the water source was polluted recently. If it is thetter, it would prove that the environment was slowly deteriorating.

    Shao Qing looked at the sky with no expression on her face. She felt a little sad in her heart. It was probably nature that was taking revenge. Revenge for the destruction of nature by mankind, so the end of the world wasing. Now everything that mankind did to nature would be dealt back in double by nature.

    No wonder there was such a proverb that karma, revenge, good and evil would be rewarded. It is not will it happen, but when will it happen.

    Mankind finally tasted the bitter fruit that it nted.

    #

 Volume 3 61 Accepting a godfather

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 61 epting a godfather</h4>

    They arrived in Jing Du as quickly as possible. After arriving in Jing Du, Shao Qing did not go directly in. She was worried about the panic.

    After all, many people in Jing Du know about her inhuman status. It wouldn¡¯t be good if everyone was given a fright.

    Mulin advanced into the city, then contacted Qin Zixi. Qin Zixi then came to pick them up in person.

    When she arrived at the door of the Qin¡¯s house, Shao Qing saw Grandpa Qin standing by the door, looking around. When he discovered that there were only four of them, he was very disappointed: ¡°Bao Bao didn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°The road was quite dangerous, so I left him at home and didn¡¯t dare to bring him over.¡± Shao Qing felt very warm. Old Man Qin didn¡¯t act strange because of her identity and the identity of Xiao Baozi. He still liked Xiao Baozi like always. This for them was the greatest kindness.

    ¡°Bring him next time. I really miss him.¡± Old man Qin said aggrievedly: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and baby must miss Grandpa too.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring him next time.¡± Shao Qing smiled. Then she said, ¡°I have very important things to tell you this time.¡±

    When it was about business, Old Man Qin became serious. He asked Shao Qing and the others toe in and arranged for someone to sort the vegetables.

    ¡°What happened?¡± After sitting down, Qin Zixi poured tea for everyone. The old man patted the sofa and asked Qin Zixi to sit down as well.

    Shao Qing told Father Qin about what they encountered when they came, and their hypothesis: ¡°If this problem urs in just one base, then this base was contaminated. If all the bases have this problem, then there must be a problem with the environment.¡±

    Old man Qin¡¯s face changed, ¡°Most bases drink water made by superhumans, but one base is too big. There will always be some people who drink purified water, but one person or two bing zombies is really inconspicuous, especially now. It¡¯s too chaotic. Many bases have reported that high-level zombies have been mixed in. The news you brought is very important. This news can¡¯t be spread temporarily, otherwise it will cause panic. Xiao Qing, you stay here for two days. I will send someone out to investigate and see if something simr has happened.¡±

    ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Shao Qing took out a pack of shredded tobo from her space. She handed it to Old Man Qin, then said: ¡°I nted it and it has been dried. This tobo leaf is more powerful than a cigarette. Try it.¡±

    Old man Qin immediately smiled. Before the end of the world, he had a smoking pipe. He smoked the finest shredded tobo produced in the northeast, it was especially strong.

    After the end of the world, let alone the finest northeast tobo, it would be just nice to have cigarettes to smoke.

    He patted Shao Qing on the shoulder: ¡°Much more filial than my b**tard son.¡±

    Qin Zixi rolled his eyes on the side: ¡°If my father is a b**tard, then what are you?¡±

    ¡°Little rascal, go away¡± Old man Qin red at Qin Zixi, then sighed: ¡°Xiao Qing, you were not born at the right time. If you were older and my son was not married, I would match the two of you. If you were younger, I would marry you to my grandson.¡± He sighed as he spoke, ¡°I always wanted a daughter. Would you like to be my daughter?¡±

    Shao Qing smiled, ¡°No, with my situation, that would be inappropriate.¡±

    She was actually very grateful. It could be seen that Father Qin really liked them and really regarded them as rtives. The more this happens, the less she was willing to drag him down.

    Her identity was too sensitive. Once discovered, it would drag the entire Qin family down. After all, human beings believe that people who are not the same have different hearts, and she was indeed a zombie.

    She can live apart from people, but the Qin family can¡¯t. Once people outside knew about her rtionship with the Qin family, they would definitely use this to attack them.

    Old man Qin spoke seriously: ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong with your situation? Just because you are a zombie? Who is willing to be a zombie? Just because you didn¡¯t choose to be a zombie, must you be a bad person? You have your own thoughts, right? Your own consciousness, you can understand good and evil, distinguish right from wrong, you are better than most ordinary people. What is not appropriate? If you dislike this old man, then just say it. Anyway, I am a person who is about to die soon, it is normal to be rejected by others.¡±

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Shao Qing said helplessly.

    She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to the Qin family...

    Old man Qin sighed and touched Shao Qing¡¯s head: ¡°Silly girl, if I have a girl like you, do you think I will take advantage of you? Actually......I should have had a girl, but it was messy at that time. My little girl, who was not born, was gone with her mother. If she could be born, she would be about the same age as you..... ¡±

    Shao Qing helplessly smiled: ¡°Are you ying your pity card...... I will acknowledge you as my godfather, just don¡¯t avoid meter.¡±

    ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t do that. Now, I also got a grandson for free.¡± Old man Qin smiled from ear to ear. Qin Zixi on one side was dumbfounded, and spoke after a while, ¡°Now I have an aunt...¡±

    ¡°My dear nephew, aunt will treat you to some sweets.¡± Shao Qing really took out a fruit candy and stuffed it into his mouth. Qin Zixi looked helpless.

    Grandfather Qin took the ceremony very seriously. She worshiped heaven and earth and his parents, offered incense, and offered tea.

    Old man Qin was happily smiling the whole time. He took Shao Qing¡¯s hand and was beaming. He wished to meet everyone and tell them that this was his daughter.

    ¡°In the evening, get my bastard son and daughter-inw, then our family will have a good meal.¡± Old man Qin patted Shao Qing¡¯s hand and said dly.

    Taking advantage of this break, Shao Qing calmly introduced a few people around her to Grandpa Qin.

    At that time, Grandpa Qin was stunned. He had just gotten a daughter-inw, now he has two son-inws...

    And ording to his daughter-inw, there was another son-inw who didn¡¯te. The old man forced out one sentence: ¡°My daughter is capable!¡±

    Isn¡¯t it also a skill to have so many men follow willingly? And these men were all very good, none of them were bad so there was no loss.

    The old man was open to the idea in minutes, what era is this? It¡¯s thest days, virtue was in all chaos, so what if it was a woman with multiple men?

    As long as they live well and their backyard doesn¡¯t catch on fire, what does it matter?

    The most important thing was his daughter! His daughter was excellent and capable, so it is reasonable to find a few!

    As long as his daughter is happy...

    Grandpa Qin just got a daughter. Now looking at Shao Qing, she looked even better and whatever she did was all right.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help sweating. It was a miracle that Qin Zixi wasn¡¯t spoiled rotten. Now the old man was going to spoil her.

    After the main business and the private affairs were finished, Shao Qing was ready to fulfill her promise and take Mulin to go shopping.

    Old man Qin was very reluctant. After all, he just epted her as a daughter. It was the most emotional time, but he couldn¡¯t stop her when she wanted to go out with her friends.

    So Father Qin asked Qin Zixi very seriously: ¡°Take your aunt out to y, don¡¯t let people bully your aunt. Don¡¯t worry about anything, just beat them up first. Even if the sky is falling, this grandpa will deal with it!¡±

    Qin Zixi: QAQ so bias!

    He has been beaten up since he was a child. Now with Shao Qing, she was spoiled. How partial!

    In other people¡¯s families, the boy was the treasure, and the girls were like grass. When ites to their house, the girl was the treasure, and the son and grandson were both grass...

    But Qin Zixi didn¡¯t have any imbnce in his heart, because he also liked Shao Qing very much. He was also very happy to be able to be an actual family, in name, with Shao Qing.

    But, it would be better if Shao Qing became his sister instead of his aunt.

    ¡°Are there any other major events in Jing Du during this period?¡± Shao Qing asked casually as they walked out.

    Qin Zixi thought for a while: ¡°Nothing big happened, it¡¯s still the same. If we need to speak about big events, it¡¯s probably the newly established tworge factories. One is dedicated to the production of some household appliances and one is a military factory. They are located at the end of Jing Du. In terms of food production, it has gotten worse. Self-sufficiency is a bit problematic. Some time ago, a ntation base was opened in a ce not far from Jing Du, but it is still an experimental field. If it bes sessful, Jing Du can truly be self-sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Since the end of the world to the present, human beings have been slowly getting on the right track. If the environment cannot adapt to us, we can only adapt to the environment. Humans are very adaptable. Yes, as long as there are no more changes, it will soon stabilize.¡± Shao Qing said, but the worry in her heart did not abate at all.

    This was because the change has already urred and the source cannot be found. If it was human caused, it is easier to solve, but if the environment was really getting worse, then humans must adapt again.

    Now that the water source is infected, will the air and thend be infected next? Will even light cause harm to humans?

    If this continues, sooner orter, humans will be extinct. Then the rest of this will probably be zombies and a small number of superhumans. At the end, there will be no food, no water source for survival, nopanions. Those with superhuman powers who survived will also choose to end their lives.

    Thinking about it this way, the zombies that evolved in response to the environment would survive while those with supernatural powers would be eliminated.

    Taking a deep breath, she left all these horrible thoughts behind. ¡°When I first stayed in Jing Du, I ate all over Jing Du. Which restaurant has the most vor and which had the best snacks, I remember it clearly. I will take you to eat all over Jing Du today!¡±

    After a while, they won¡¯t even know if they will still have peace...

    #

 Volume 3 62 Come knocking on the door

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 62 Come knocking on the door</h4>

    <

    There were a lot of craftsmen in Jing Du. They were all fleeing the crisis and then settled down in Jing Du. Many things that had not been seen since the end of the world can still be found here.

    For example, snacks. Although the storefront was much less than before the end of the world, it was more than enough to satisfy the few of them.

    In the end, they held the wall for support as they came back, each carrying a little belly. Shao Qing was better now as well. Once she saw something she liked, she added some special spices and would eat a bit of it.

    After eating, they took Mulin around. They went around once before they went back.

    When they were in the midst of walking back suddenly a man walked towards them. His facial features were fairly upright, but his face was frivolous.

    After he came over, he pointed to Shao Qing and asked, ¡°Are you guys from Jing Du? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before!¡±

    Qin Zixi stood up first: ¡°Who do you think you are?! Get out of here, we are going back.¡±

    When the man saw Qin Zixi, he knew that he could not get what he wanted. His expression was dull, but he still jokingly said: ¡°Qin Zixi, you are finally enlightened? You don¡¯t want to be an old virgin anymore? Your vision is quite good. If there¡¯s a day that you don¡¯t want them, just call me.¡±

    Qin Zixi said disgustedly: ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly, this is my god-aunt!¡±

    ¡°God Aunt... nice to meet you god aunt.¡± He deliberately emphasized the pronunciation of the first word, his expression was as wretched as possible.

    Qin Zixi¡¯s expression turned pale, he couldn¡¯t wait to put him in a sack and beat him up.

    Shao Qing asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this kid from? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s from a high-ranking family in the base. During the chaos at the beginning, they never found him. That high rank thought that his son was dead. Unexpectedly, this kid wasn¡¯t dead and found this ce himself.¡± Qin Zixi sneered and said: ¡°Before the end of the world, he was the hedonistic son of rich parents. After the end of the world, he lost his temper, but a dog can¡¯t stop themselves from eating sh*t. After a few days, he went back to normal.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡± The man widened his eyes. He and Qin Zixi were never on good terms because his family always used Qin Zixi as an example to educate him.

    Before the end of the world or even after the end of the world, Qin Zixi was still a child of another family to him.

    At the beginning, he just saw Shao Qing¡¯s beauty and wanted to strike up a conversation. Although he was a hedonistic child of rich parents, he would sleep among flowers before the end of the world, but he never forced others. Even when it was the end of the world, he has never done anything tyranistic.

    It can only be said that he was a rich spoiled child that still had his conscience.

    It was only after seeing Qin Zixi that he couldn¡¯t help being sarcastic and saying such vulgar words.

    Shao Qing could see this too, otherwise she would have sent him on a day trip to the underworld.

    But having a bad mouth was also a kind of disease which can be cured. Shao Qing rolled up her sleeves and suddenly pushed the person to the corner without saying anything and beat him up.

    Mulin and the others immediately followed, especially Yan Qiyue, the one with the most grudge. When he was beating people, he would step on certain key parts.

    Moreover, his feet were very cruel. It wasn¡¯t his own eggs. Seeing it being stepped on casually, Shao Qing felt pain for him.

    The man was beaten up and started yelling a few words: ¡°Qin Zixi! You¡¯ve gotten courageous! You dare to beat me! You¡¯re not afraid my grandfather wille looking for trouble with you! I will tell my grandfather when I go back!¡±

    Then he began to beg for mercy: ¡°Oh, brother and sister, don¡¯t beat me, ugh! Don¡¯t step on the eggs, it will break! You can¡¯t beat the face! Please leave me a way to survive!¡±

    Shao Qing felt refreshed after the beating. She rubbed her fists and looked down. The man shrank in the corner, shivering. She sneered, ¡°Remember, when you make fun of people in the future, you should see clearly what kind of temper they have. If this was another group with a bad temper, they may have already cut off your goods.¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to retort back. Shrinking into a small ball, he looked so pitiful. Shao Qing kicked him again, but he did not dare to make a sound. He was stifled with tears. Shao Qing was toozy to do anything anymore, so she took her group and left. The scene was really like a group of hooligans fooling around with ady. After it got noisy, they would leave thedy in a mess crying in the corner.

    When they went back, Grandpa Qin was ordering people to cook. He kept asking Shao Qing: ¡°What do you like to eat? Is there anything you dislike? Don¡¯t be shy, it¡¯s your own home anyway.¡±

    Shao Qing really treated it as if she was home. She listed two dishes, then said: ¡°You also know my situation, I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t eat much.¡±

    The old man Qin felt distressed, so he took Shao Qing¡¯s hand and said: ¡°I know you have suffered much hardship so don¡¯t be afraid of anything in the future. Even if the sky is falling down, I will hold it up. Don¡¯t look at my old bones that only have a few years left, these bones of mine are tough. Even if the sky falls, they can¡¯t be suppressed.¡±

    ¡°What frustrating thing are you saying? Your body is healthy and you will surely live to a hundred.¡± Shao Qing frowned, thinking that the physical fitness of a superhuman is better, so the lifespan will definitely be lengthened. The old man was only in his sixties, he was at best middle-aged.

    She was thinking of some ways to improve the strength of Grandpa Qin. Of course, she had to treat her people well.

    Old man Qin pulled Shao Qing to sit on the sofa to talk. Shao Qing told Elder Qin about the man she met today. After all, it sounds like the opposite family shoulde from a good background. Although she was not afraid, if there was trouble, Old man Qin should be psychologically prepared.

    Grandpa Qin jumped up with anger at the time, and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back, I¡¯m going to break that stinky boy¡¯s leg. How dare he try to molest my girl, who gave him the courage!¡±

    Only when a couple of people went together to stop him did old man Qin stop. He had a bad temper. Although he was persuaded, he must have still held his grudges. In the future, he must treat that kid ¡°well¡±.

    Shao Qing smiled helplessly, but her heart was warm. Since she was a child, she had never had the feeling of her family sticking up for her.

    Whether it was in school because she was bullied and fought back, or when it was a parent-teacher meeting, she always hoped that parents would support her.

    Twenty yearster, this idea faded a long time ago. Now when she no longer had her original attachments and desires, she gained everything.

    These family members were very precious to her. Shao Qing lowered her eyes. She now has the strength and influence, no one can harm her family.

    When it was time for dinner in the evening, Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin also returned. No one knew whether they were satisfied with the decision of Old man Qin, but at least their attitude towards Shao Qing was good.

    Mrs. Qin added vegetables to Shao Qing¡¯s bowl: ¡°Eat more...is Xiao Qing going to live here now? This is also good. It saves you from running around. It¡¯s not safe outside. It¡¯s mostfortable to live at home. After the meal, I will clean up a room for Xiao Qing.¡±

    Grandpa Qin was very satisfied with Mrs. Qin¡¯s reaction. He nodded slightly: ¡°Stay here. Rest assured, no one will dare to say anything.¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°My friend has built a base in the south. I live in that base now. Thend is very wide and there is a vegetable nting base I built. Next, I am nning to build a farm, so I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Our family can afford to support you. You are tired all day long. Juste home,e home and live here.¡± Old man Qin had a fierce face. He was a bit stiff when he made a loving expression.

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°Godfather, no one knows what will happen in the future. It¡¯s better to be prepared, so I can feel rest assured. I can manage it well. Also in the future if there¡¯s nowhere to go, that ce would be safe.¡±

    Old man Qin felt distressed, but he didn¡¯t push it any more. He just said, ¡°Bring the baby back to see me when you have time.¡± As he said that, he began to sigh: ¡°I am old, I should have reached the age to retire. I want to see my grandson more.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shao Qing silently picked vegetables for the old man. In the past, the nting base was built on a whim, but now she was ready to run it properly.

    Don¡¯t think for yourself, but also think for the Qin family. After the end of the world, fresh vegetables and fruits are the thing that is mostcking. There was no such thing as too much.

    After returning home, she nned to open up a food nting base and a fruit nting base. Anyway, there is a younger brother who specializes in this area at home, it would be a waste not to use it.

    Tang Tiande: QAQ

    Mr. Qin and Shao Qing had no feelings. He was actually opposed to this matter. After all, Shao Qing¡¯s identity was still too dangerous. If something happens in the future, Shao Qing would be their weakness, a reason for others to attack their home.

    But when he looked at Old man Qin¡¯s white hair, he really couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse. He had a hard temper and had been in a cold war with Qin Zixi for many years, so he really didn¡¯t let Old man Qin enjoy the pleasures of a family.

    The old man was at that age. He finally found a good girl to adopt, so he really can¡¯t bear to upset him.

    Mr. Qin couldn¡¯t do anything. It took a long time for him to realize that if Old man Qin was happy, what if something really happened, what was he afraid of? Their Qin family has never been afraid of anything!

    It was a joyous and harmonious moment. Yet, there was chaos outside. The sounds were getting noisier, then there was a flurry of messy footsteps mixed with a vigorous voice: ¡°Old man Qin, you really have the nerve, you dare bully my grandson?! A senior bullying a junior and you did it so tidily, huh?! Youe out for this grandpa! If you stop this grandpa, I will kill you in one shot!¡±

    The guards couldn¡¯t stop them. Finally a group of people arrived in front of Shao Qing and the others. The one at the front was someone who looked about the same age as Old Qin, and behind him was a person who Shao Qing was very familiar with.

    Yo, isn¡¯t this the one she made cry today?

    He dared to tattle to his parents.

    The old man came over pointing at Old man Qin and cursing: ¡°Our two families minded their own business for so many years, why are you disrupting it now? What do you mean by this? Letting your grandson beat up my grandson, you are shameless!¡±

    #

 Volume 3 63 The past

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 63 The past</h4>

    Old man Qin was angry at that time. How dare the guilty party file suit? He mmed the table, stood up unwillingly, and roared: ¡°If your grandson didn¡¯t molest my girl, why would my grandson beat your grandson? Lao Zi will put the words out here today, listen up! They already let him off easy, if it was Lao Zi who took action, I would break his dog-legs!¡±

    The old man immediately responded: ¡°You think your daughter is a fairy! You think anyone who sees her will want to molest her? What kind of girl can you give birth to huh?¡±

    Old man Qin¡¯s eyes were like a copper bell, he pulled Shao Qing over, then proudly patted his chest: ¡°My daughter is more beautiful than a fairy! And your grandson is the one who wanted to.¡±

    The old man wanted to satirize Qin, but when he saw Shao Qing, he was stunned.

    When Father Qin saw this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh immediately: ¡°I said that my daughter is more beautiful than a fairy, are you dumbfounded? Let me tell you, we are settling the enmity. I am d you came today, I was just going to find your grandson. Since you brought your grandson to the door yourself, it saved me time. Today, you guys cannot leave, let¡¯s do a good job calcting the debt.¡±

    While he kept talking, he felt that something was wrong. This was because there were two turbid tears left at the corner of the old man¡¯s eyes. He and the old man had been fighting for most of their life. Even when the old man¡¯s sons died one after another on the battlefield, the old man did not see any tears.

    But now he was crying? Tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down, fingers stretched out tremblingly, trying to touch Shao Qing¡¯s face. Shao Qing subconsciously stepped back, a little wary.

    Only then did the old man wake up. He looked at Shao Qing with a sullen and kind look: ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry, did I scare you?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head, feeling that the old man was very strange. It is better to stay further away.

    The old man seemed to have forgotten that he came to inquire about the crime. He kept looking at Shao Qing with a very special look, thenplimented: ¡°Old Qin, how much virtue did you umte in your previous life to give birth to such a beautiful girl. ¡°

    ¡°Goddaughter!¡± Grandpa Qin hummed, ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t blood rted, she¡¯s still mine.¡±

    Not blood-rted? After he had learned what he wanted to know, the old man squinted his eyes and asked like an old fox: ¡°Then where did you pick up such a good girl? I want to pick one too. Girl, what is your name? How old are you this year? When is your birthday?¡±

    Before he could finish asking his question, Grandpa Qin guarded Shao Qing vigntly: ¡°Are you an old cow trying to eat tender grass? You two faced old man. Get your eyes away! Don¡¯t touch my girl!¡±

    The old man¡¯s face was ck at that time, ready to exin, then he heard Old man Qin say: ¡°Your grandson molested my daughter, now the grandpa wants to try too? Your family is shameless!¡±

    The old man suddenly remembered what he was here for, and immediately grabbed his grandson. The young man came over: ¡°Grandpa, do you believe me or do you believe him?¡±

    Then he was whelted by the old man¡¯s belt. Everything was whipped without exception and the young man yelled out in pain.

    One can see that it was really ruthless, there was no intent to be merciful at all. All this time he stated: ¡°You have the ability now, how dare you try to molest others. How can I raise a grandson like you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, grandpa, grandpa, not the face! Not the butt! Damn, I dare not, I really don¡¯t dare!¡± The young man yelled. He was held onto so tightly, he couldn¡¯t run away.

    He was crying and tears were drawn out. Isn¡¯t this called a self-inflicted crime?

    In fact, he really didn¡¯t think about telling his family at the time. After all, that¡¯s tasteless. But as soon as he returned home, he ran into his grandfather.

    He was embarrassed at the time and looked very pitiful. As a result, he was caught by his grandfather. The old man asked him what was wrong, but he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was beaten when he molested a good woman, so he stubbornly settled with ming Qin Zixi.

    Who would expect his grandfather toe to the door directly, but he was the one to be beaten up again? This was nothing short of pitiful!

    After beating his grandson, the old man asked the questions again.

    Shao Qing replied calmly: ¡°I am from S City. I am 27 years old, I have no father or mother. I was picked up from the trash can by an old grandma, so I don¡¯t know my birthday. I have never had a birthday.¡±

    For someone who struggled just to survive, birthdays are really optional. She would only celebrate Mulin¡¯s birthday every year, and she would take her share of it.

    The old man burst into tears: ¡°Child, I suspect that you are the child of my family because you and my wife look exactly the same, except for the pair of eyes. Your eyes look like mine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Shao Qing smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°Today has been chaotic. I don¡¯t want to pursue things from the past, so let¡¯s end it like this. Godfather, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    Old man Qin stared at the old man who was about to rob his daughter and snorted. Just because you said she belongs to your family, now she is yours? You like what you see and you want to steal my daughter, don¡¯t even think about it!

    The old man looked at Shao Qing helplessly. He was actually unsure, but Shao Qing and his wife were so alike and she was an orphan.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of his lost daughter.

    His wife gave birth to six children, five boys, and one girl. Four of them died in the war, one was the father of the young man beside him, and thest, his youngest girl, was lost.

    His wife shed tears day and night for this. She couldn¡¯t afford to get sick, so she left just like that.

    Before departing, she grabbed his hand and told him, no matter what, he must get her daughter back.

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but remember that when he first held his daughter, her soft body was very delicate. He didn¡¯t dare to use any strength, his body was frozen in that posture, for fear of hurting the delicate baby in his arms.

    He held guns his entire lifetime, but he couldn¡¯t hold a small baby. He could have such stable hands when killing a person, but he shook as if he had Parkinson with the baby.

    He was happy, very happy. He wished to tell the world that he had a daughter. At that time, he was still discussing with his wife what the name of his daughter should be.

    He looked through the dictionary and listed all the beautiful words: Hui, Mei, Rou, Xian. His wife said that she didn¡¯t want her daughter to be too smart, because being too smart would definitely hurt her. She didn¡¯t want her daughter too beautiful because beautiful women suffer unhappy fates. She also didn¡¯t want her daughter to be too gentle because they would be too tolerant. She just wanted her daughter to have a happy life.

    Finally, they named their daughter Tan Xiao, nicknamed Ping An, hoping that her daughter can be happy every day. The smile will not disappear from the corner of her mouth, and that she will be safe and happy for a lifetime.

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not give up.

    When the old man left, he bent his back that hadn¡¯t copsed in his entire life. He bent his waist like amon old man, his whole person seemed to age many years. He slowly and slowly left the Qin family.

    When he left, Shao Qing was actually standing at the window on the second floor, watching quietly until the two left the Qin¡¯s house.

    Yan Qiyue walked over and whispered: ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say a word, before murmuring: ¡°It¡¯s windy, I feel a bit cold.¡±

    She longed for her family, but that was twenty years ago. She was lying on the window, staring at a piece of butter cake and drooled silently. This happened while a little girl in a small floral dress was sitting in the shop, eating pudding. She innocently asked her mother: ¡°Is she a beggar?¡±

    At that time she imagined her mothering to her, holding her in her arms, and calling her name.

    But then, days passed. In order to survive, she was bruised over and over. After seeing this malicious world bit by bit, she never had such a beautiful fantasy again.

    Twenty yearster, what should be lost has been lost, and what should be possessed is already owned. But having someone step up and say that you are likely to be my child was a shock.

    At this moment, Shao Qing¡¯s heart didn¡¯t fluctuate much. She just leaned against the window, wearing the clothes Yan Qiyue ced on her. She quietly thought about the past.

    Mulin stood on the side, feeling tangled.

    She didn¡¯t know how to persuade Shao Qing. She didn¡¯t have much expectation for this bted affection, but she didn¡¯t know what Shao Qing thought.

    After a long, long time, Shao Qing asked her: ¡°Do you remember when we were adopted?¡±

    ¡°I remember...¡± Mulin covered her mouth and resisted the urge to cry. Shao Qing had been very beautiful since she was a child. Even if she looked a little thin due to long-term malnutrition, she was still the most beautiful within the group of children.

    There were many people who tried to adopt Shao Qing. Every time, Shao Qing will persistently ask: ¡°Can we bring Mulin?¡±

    The same goes for Mullin.

    The two people were like two little hedgehogs, pointing their hard spines to the world, then leaving each other¡¯s soft belly to each other.

    Mulin was actually adopted once. This was because the aunt told her that if she followed her, there would be a lot of delicious food.

    She didn¡¯t want Shao Qing to be beaten and bruised in order to steal some food. She didn¡¯t want Shao Qing to drool over those small snacks. She followed the aunt and wanted to get a lot of food, so the two of them would never have to worry about winter.

    When Shao Qing sent her away, her eyes were very gentle. She whispered: ¡°Ah Qing, you wait for me to bring something delicious back.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and said nothing.

    Because she knew that Mulin would go to another city, very far away.

    About two weekster, Mulin came back. She was all dirty and looked very embarrassed. She stood at the door of the orphanage, then was scolded by the aunt of the orphanage for a long time because she ran back secretly.

    But Mulin was very happy. She was holding a lot of candies and said to Shao Qing: ¡°I won¡¯t leave alone. Look what I brought you.¡±

    At that time, Shao Qing thought that it was not Mulin who was relying on her, they were dependent on each other.

    #

 Volume 3 64 Motherâ€™s Memorial Tablet

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 64 Mother¡¯s Memorial Tablet</h4>

    The rtionship between Mulin and Shao Qing could no longer be described as simply a friend, a girlfriend, or a sister.

    They were closer than rtives. Not to mention Shao Qing had Grandpa Qin and the rest. She no longer needed other rtives.

    Even if the blood of those people were the same as hers, so what? In the first two decades of her life, when she needed her family most, only Mulin was by her side. Only now did theye out and reveal that they were her rtives.

    They were no longer necessary.

    The Tan family was so big, if they really wanted to find her, how could they not find her? Shao Qing took her little friends and went back to the room to rest.

    Mulin bit the corner of her mouth, and then said: ¡°What if it is true...¡±

    Shao Qing interrupted her decisively: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, I¡¯m sleepy. I just want to sleep.¡±

    Mulin closed her mouth and looked at her worriedly.

    She was clear about Shao Qing as a person. Even if she rejects them, she will feel ufortable in her heart, and will be ufortable for a long time.

    Walking all the way upstairs, Mulin couldn¡¯t hold back in the end: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your greatest wish is to take a look at your mother? Now that you have this opportunity, why not fight for it?¡±

    She whispered: ¡°I know you probably have a lot of grievances in your heart, I would be the same if it were me, but no matter what, he is your rtive. Don¡¯t you want to know the so-called truth?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say a word, but there was something in her heart, some bitter feelings. Since they had already chosen to abandon her, why did they perform this farce today?

    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Shao Qing said nothing and went back to her room.

    The next day, she got up very early, but someone hade to her even earlier. This person was not someone else, but the old man from the Tan family.

    He was a little nervous and looked around anxiously. It was only after seeing Shao Qing that he was relieved a bit: ¡°Did I bother your rest?¡±

    After a night of thinking, when she came to face the old man, Shao Qing was more calm. She answered faintly: ¡°No, what can I do for you? If there¡¯s nothing, I will go out first.¡±

    The old man said with some difficulty: ¡°I found your hair on Xiao Er. I did an appraisal. You are my daughter.¡±

    Xiao Er is the man who was beaten by Shao Qing. It was probably when she was beating him when her hair fell on his body. The long hair clearly didn¡¯t belong to him.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go out first.¡± Shao Qing was very calm. She guessed it early on, even the elderly can recognize her by her looks and the general person wouldn¡¯t make that kind of mistake.

    The old man¡¯s face was a little embarrassed, he asked, ¡°Is there something wrong? Do you need my help?¡±

    Shao Qing has umted a lot of things in her heart, it could be said to be negative emotions. She just looked at the old man and listened. When he spoke, she would think for a long time.

    She was picked up from the trash can and sent to the orphanage. How could she not be found? As long as you have the heart, with the power of the Tan family, how can they not find her?

    She didn¡¯t want to ask questions and she didn¡¯t want to face this problem. She had rtives and didn¡¯t need more rtives.

    Probably because her attitude was too cold, the fat old man felt her rejection, so he had to smile bitterly, ¡°Do you hate us in your heart?¡±

    He could imagine a child growing up in an orphanage. How can she live without suffering? It is normal to hate them.

    He was not discouraged by this, but slowly said, ¡°Would you like to hear me tell a story?¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s feet that had already stepped out instantly stiffened. She said that she didn¡¯t care, but she still actually cared.

    When she was young, she dreamed at night about why they abandoned her.

    There were so many abandoned children in the orphanage, who had physical or IQ problems. Some were born with diseases, so they were abandoned by the family.

    What about her? Regardless of her health or IQ, she did not seem to be sick, so why was she abandoned? Why did someone find her after so many years and it was only because of an ident.

    She used to want to know. She told herself that she didn¡¯t want to know, but she still cared deep in her heart. She stopped. The old man sighed: ¡°You were taken away secretly. The person who did this was the original nanny in the family. At first, because of some problems, the nanny hated the Tan family very much, so she secretly carried you away. We have also searched for you. We had searched many ces, but we could not find you. Your mother as a result of this also became seriously ill. She became weaker day by day. Finally...¡±

    The old man said helplessly: ¡°I wanted to see you more desperately than anyone else. I know you may not be able to ept it for a while, but I am not in a hurry. You can think about it slowly.¡±

    The old man knew very well that if he pressed too hard, there would be no good results.

    Shao Qing believed most of it, but did not believe it all. She was calm, but her fingertips were trembling slightly. She finally knew why she was abandoned.

    It turned out that no one had abandoned her. Everything was just a conspiracy. She just happened to be a victim. She didn¡¯t want to pursue the details anymore because everything has passed and she is doing well now.

    ¡°No matter what happened back then, no matter the reason, you didn¡¯t find me. This just means that we have no fate. There is no destiny for us to be a father and daughter duo. The matter is over. Let it go. I am just Shao Qing, the daughter of the Qin family.¡± Shao Qing clenched her fist calmly and politely replied.

    It is false to say that there was no resentment in her heart. She was not a saint, but after knowing everything, those so-called resentments have long since disappeared.

    What followed was exhaustion. The old man spoke very vaguely and hid many details. She didn¡¯t want to pursue those details and didn¡¯t want to return to that home.

    Even if this family is powerful and wealthy, it is not her home.

    Her home was in Jiangcheng, and now there was another Qin family. There is only one ce that has nothing to do with her, and that is the Tan family.

    The old man clenched his cane tightly. He smiled bitterly: ¡°I know it¡¯s toote to say anything, my child. I don¡¯t want anything. I am just begging you, can you go back and look at your mother¡¯s tablet and speak to her. After all, when she was dying, she kept her eyes open, looking into the distance, and told me...Old man, you have to get your daughter back. Your daughter is so young, how much suffering will she suffer outside. When she died, she kept her eyes open, looking into the distance, with tears all over her eyes. Go back and take a look, let your mother see.¡±

    Shao Qing responded with difficulty, ¡°ok.¡±

    When she was a child, she had countless fantasies about what her mother was like. Being gentle, smiling at her, telling her stories while she was sleeping, her limited imagination could not think of more. She could only fantasize. Her mother must be very warm.

    She can resent anyone, but she can¡¯t resent her mother.

    ¡°Good, good...¡± The old man said several words, then cautiously said: ¡°How are you now?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then brought Er Dai, Yan Qiyue, and Mulin.

    The old man was very happy. He was talking all the way about Shao Qing¡¯s mother when she was young.

    The Tan family was not far from the Qin family. When the old man brought them back, a man was already standing at the door waiting, that is, Tan Xiao.

    It can be seen from his name that the entire Tan family probably had not forgotten Shao Qing. Tan Xiao, and Tan Xiao*.

    * Named the grandson her name but used different word that had simr pronunciation

    Tan Xiao¡¯s expression was veryplicated. He would never have thought that he had tried to molest a girl, and that girl would be his aunt the next day.

    Dear god,

    He should poke his own dog eyes blind!

    It was still very early at this time, and there were very few people at home. The old man took Shao Qing all the way to the destination, where his wife¡¯s tablet was ced.

    The room was empty, but it can be seen that it is often cleaned. The tablet was ced in the center, with some simple offerings in front. There was not even a ck and white photo.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know whether her appearance really resembled her mother. She was just standing in front of the tablet, staring at the row of characters, Tan Zheng¡¯s wife, Zheng Shi.

    This is her mother¡¯s tablet... the woman who gave birth to her.

    Shao Qing felt a little sore in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t cry because she had no tears. She just watched it quietly. After a long time, she asked the old man: ¡°Are we really alike?¡±

    The old man said firmly: ¡°Yes, very simr, almost exactly the same.¡±

    She knelt down and put a stick of incense for her. Two men, including Mulin, also bowed their heads a few times. Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak. She knelt for a long time and finally stood up. She was fine, but Yan Qiyue¡¯s legs were a bit soft.

    The old man had been standing behind looking at her back, tears filled his eyes. In his life, he only cried a few times in his life.

    Thest time he cried was for his wife.

    ¡°Ah Lan... have you seen... our daughter is back. She is as beautiful as you, she is back to see you...¡± The old man kept chattering, the tears in his eyes never stopped.

    The daughter refused to acknowledge their rtionship and he was fine with that. At least she had returned, at least he already knew that his daughter was safe and sound.

    ¡°Wife, you can finally rest in peace now...¡± The old manughed, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and made up his mind. He owed Shao Qing for more than 20 years. Now that he found Shao Qing, he would never let anyone have the opportunity to hurt Shao Qing.

    Even if it is the king of heaven, he would not allow it.

    He only hoped that before he died, Shao Qing would acknowledge him. This way he would be able to fully close his eyes when he died. When he passed away, he could go to his wife and tell her that their daughter called him.....

    After slowly calming down, the old man noticed something wrong. For example, the two men around Shao Qing. He changed hisplexion and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little aggrieved. Has his daughter been abducted?

    #

 Volume 3 65 Savage enough

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 65 Savage enough</h4>

    After kowtowing and lighting the incense, Shao Qing prepared to leave. The only obsession in her life was fulfilled, her whole being was relieved a lot.

    This left the old man of the Tan family looking at Shao Qing with a stunned expression, his head was full of, oh f**k, my daughter was abducted!

    When Shao Qing left, he called Tan Xiao over.

    At noon that day, Shao Qing was eating when Tan Xiao pped on the door frame of the Qin¡¯s house, screaming, ¡°I¡¯m here to find my aunt. My aunt, don¡¯t block me. Aunt, your nephew is about to be murdered!¡±

    Shao Qing calmly picked some food for her family and allowed him to continue shouting. Grandpa Qin snorted from the side: ¡°The little bunny of the Tan family has nothing to do, but he sure has a thick skin. If you ignore him, he can be stubborn. He will be like this until the evening.¡±

    ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Qin Zixi couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes on the side. This kid is so shameless.

    They continued to eat since they were not ready to pay any attention to Tan Xiao.

    Tan Xiao fully demonstrated how shameful he was. Shao Qing and the others heard no sound outside, and thought that the kid had finally stopped. They didn¡¯t expect that just two minutester, Tan Xiao¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside like ghost cries and wolf howls.

    The voice was so loud, people who didn¡¯t know better would think that someone was ** him.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Biting her chopsticks, she had a headache. They had to go out to see what happened.

    Upon arrival, Tan Xiao was sitting on the ground, rolling, not at all like a man, but like a rascal.

    Tan Xiao cried and cried while sitting on the ground, ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t want me, I will die. Aunt, have pity on me! Aunt, dear aunt...¡±

    Shao Qing: .....

    When Tan Xiao saw Shao Qinging out, he rushed over and hugged Shao Qing¡¯s thigh, then continued to cry: ¡°Aunt, aunt, I know you are reluctant to give up on me, you are a good person. !¡±

    The people passing by around the theater couldn¡¯t help but cast their gazes, Shao Qing covered her forehead with a look of helplessness. She then stretched out her feet mercilessly and kicked Tan Xiao out.

    ¡°Go away, stay away from me, don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡±

    Tan Xiao hugged himself aggrievedly and rolled himself into the corner. He looked at Shao Qing eagerly, his appearance was really pitiful. People around were all talking about it.

    Shao Qing closed the door. Before the door was closed, Tan Xiao swished over. He was not afraid of death and stuck his head through the crack of the door. With just one clip, it would snap his neck.

    Shao Qing was expressionless: ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa asked me to follow you.¡± Tan Xiao was even more aggrieved. His grandpa was a savage. After yelling at him, he threatened if he failed toplete his task, he would break his legs. He also said, no matter what, he had to stay with Shao Qing, trying to arouse Shao Qing¡¯s desire for family affection.

    But in the current situation, he seems to only arouse Shao Qing¡¯s desire to break his leg.

    ¡°No, you can go.¡± Shao Qing stretched her feet against Tan Xiao¡¯s forehead and pushed him out. Tan Xiao tried his best to hold the door and refused to leave: ¡°No, auntie, if I go back like this, grandpa will definitely break my leg.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter to me?¡± Shao Qing was expressionless and continued to kick him out. After the molestation incident, if it wasn¡¯t for not wanting to trouble the Qin family, she would have broken his legs a long time ago.

    He even ran to her and pretended to be pitiful, he deserved it if his leg was broken.

    Tan Xiao put himself in the crack of the door with difficulty. Even if Shao Qing kicked him or pushed him, he remained motionless. He negotiated with Shao Qing: ¡°Auntie, keep me behind. I can wash dishes, mop the ground, I can do anything! If you tell me to go east, I will never go west. If you tell me to beat a dog, I will never beat the chicken.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to go now.¡± Shao Qing motioned to her little friend to help, so a few of them rushed in and dragged Tan Xiao out.

    Tan Xiao was dragged and beaten on the ground, he was especially unwilling: ¡°Auntie, I know I was wrong. You see how handsome I am, just save me once!¡±

    Then the door closed. Tan Xiao lying on the ground: ...

    Shao Qing really didn¡¯t want to bother. She originally thought that Tan Xiao would be obedient after she ate, but she never expected that Tan Xiao has never left since that day.

    He was sitting at the door. As long as someone opened the door, he would try to drill into the door. When no one opened the door, he would sit at the door, knocking at intervals.

    It made him very pitiful.

    The members of the guards who went out to investigate all returned, bringing back a lot of news. All of which are not good news.

    The same situation has urred in many bases. The difference was that most of the bases were mainly based on drinking water created by superhumans. Very few people drink purified water. Unless it was a base where there were not so many water based superhumans, then the phenomenon of drinking purified water would appear.

    Therefore, among most of the bases, there were only a few ordinary people who had be zombies. This made it so the people weren¡¯t too vignt because the bases that were almost annihted because of drinking pure water were very few.

    But this has fully demonstrated that Shao Qing¡¯s conjecture was correct. The problem was indeed in the water source, and it was not as simple as happening to only one base.

    Is it true that the entire environment has beenpletely polluted?

    If this is the case, is it really the end of mankind?

    In Jing Du, there have been cases, but the number was still rtively small, so it did not attract attention.

    After the incident Shao Qing spoke about was confirmed, Grandpa Qin had a headache. He hurriedly contacted all the upper echelons in Jing Du who had a say and then went to a meeting.

    Elder Qin originally nned to bring Shao Qing, but Shao Qing refused. Her identity was too sensitive. It would not be a good thing if she really attended this meeting.

    Elder Qin also knew Shao Qing¡¯s concerns, so he didn¡¯t say much, and went to the meeting.

    As soon as he opened the door, he found that Tan Xiao was squatting at the door. Tan Xiao had been squatting at the door for a long time. When he saw someone opening the door, he wanted to jump on him and hug his thigh. It turned out that the person who opened the door was Old man Qin. He hurriedly turned around and fell t on his face.

    Old man Qin snorted coldly, stepped on his palm and passed.

    Tan Xiao, who was in so much pain that tears came out: ...

    While they were going to have a meeting, Shao Qing was also going to leave. Since she had told the news to Jing Du, she has done her due diligence. For the next event, she actually wanted to participate, but considering the opinions of the people, she might as well walk around and find a boyfriend for her own Mulin, or find a mutant nt for herself and fill herst vacancy.

    She is now at rank 7 and can conquer another nt.

    For Shao Qing, what she needs right now is probably just a supportive nt, preferably a healing nt.

    She wouldn¡¯t need it for herself, but her friends would benefit from it.

    The nts in her hand were mostly for attacking, she had more than enough. Now she onlycked a cure or something for her friends.

    So she was not very eager. She can take her friends to slowly look for it.

    If she can find it, it is fate. She can¡¯t force it.

    She was going to wait for Old man Qin to finish the meeting, then tell Old man Qin she was about to leave.

    When Old man Qin came back after the meeting, before Shao Qing mentioned anything, she could see that his face was sad.

    Shao Qing asked quickly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I went to the meeting today. I told them what you found. The person above immediately asked the researcher to conduct research on water sources and vegetables. Then they discovered that sure enough, the vegetables and water have been contaminated. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that they checked the vegetables that have already been picked, and checked the newly picked vegetables today, and found that the toxins contained in them are increasing every day. That is to say, if this goes on, one day, the vegetables we grow can no longer be eaten. The water source is okay. After all, superhumans can make water.¡±

    Old man Qin spoke with a sad face, ¡°The only good news is probably that the vegetables you brought over have no toxins in them.¡±

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t believe it, there were none at all? Is this the legendary fight poison with poison scenario? In Jiangcheng, a ce full of zombies, the vegetables that were nted were actually normal and did not contain any corpse poison at all.

    ¡°By the way, you have to be careful with yourself. They asked me where these vegetables came from. I didn¡¯t say that they were purchased by people under my hands. I was worried that some people would watch the Qin family to find the supplier.¡± Old man Qin said in a low voice: ¡°You must hide it well and don¡¯t get discovered by others. Otherwise, those ck-hearted people might have a bad idea!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, godfather, I will leave today. Even if they find out, it doesn¡¯t matter, no one can stop me.¡± Shao Qing said calmly.

    Parents always cherish their children the most. Old man Qin said with a grimace: ¡°Don¡¯t always be so confident. There are always more people out there and outside of the sky there is more sky. Who knows what those shameless guys cane up with? Even a random punch can kill a master!¡±

    ¡°I know godfather.¡± Shao Qing said helplessly.

    The thing Shao Qing was most reluctant to give up was the grandfather and grandson duo. Before leaving, they even held a farewell banquet to send them out reluctantly.

    As a result, as soon as she left the house, she saw Tan Xiao curled up in a ball, lying there. His face was pale.

    He hadn¡¯t eaten for two days. He slept there in the evening, shivering with cold, his face was blue and white. His hair was slightly dewy, and he looked very sad.

    As soon as he saw Shao Qing, he started crying. If the crying before were elements of acting, then the crying now couldn¡¯t be more true.

    He burst into tears, holding Shao Qing¡¯s thigh and not letting go: ¡°Auntie, you have to have mercy on me. I really can¡¯t stand it. You can do anything you want me to do. I will definitely be obedient! I swear, I will do whatever you want, I¡¯ll even stop picking up girls in this life!¡±

    Shao Qing saw that he was really pitiful, and was unwilling to let him follow all the way, so she said, ¡°Letting you follow me is fine, but there are two things I want to tell you clearly. First, staying with me means no matter what you see, you are not allowed to speak out. Second, remember the oath you once swore, otherwise I don¡¯t mind letting you not pick up girls for the rest of your life.¡± Shao Qing nced at his crotch.

    She even hoped that Tan Xiao could be less obedient, so that she could cut off the bane of Tan Xiao justifiably. She had wanted to do this for a long time.

    Tan Xiao only felt his chrysanthemum was cold, and the space between his legs was empty. He quickly nodded his head.

    He knew that Shao Qing absolutely would do it.

    After bringing Tan Xiao, they set off again. This time the goal was the south. Since they have made a tour around the north, they can only go to the south to see if there are any good-looking fresh meat to pick up for Mulin.

    Shao Qing patted her chest: ¡°If something looks pleasing to the eye, just tell me. It¡¯s best if they are willing to follow us back, but it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll tie them back for you. A few will do. Anyways, we can raise a few men.¡±

    Mulin:...

    Actually, she really doesn¡¯t want a man...

    Being alone is fine. She could eat her fill and the whole family would not be hungry. How great! She also didn¡¯t have to worry about finding a man that might be second-hand good or refurbishing a tender meat.

    Unfortunately, after the end of the world, many things that existed before the end of the world can¡¯t be produced, like birth or those electric goods.

    #

 Volume 3 66 Fresh Meat*

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 66 Fresh Meat*</h4>

    * way to refer to young handsome men

    When Shao Qing left with her friends, Grandpa Qin had sent her out of the city and watched her back as she left. Shao Qing felt sorry for leaving.

    She had never been cared about so much, except for a few in her family. Her heart couldn¡¯t help getting warm.

    When they left, it was almost noon, so they didn¡¯t go far. They stopped to cook and eat.

    In order to show that he was useful, Tan Xiao first picked up firewood, cleaned up the ingredients when he came back, and helped start the fire. He even washed the dishes after eating.

    Shao Qing suddenly felt that it was okay to bring him along, at least it would save money for hiring a nanny.

    He didn¡¯t eat much, did a lot, just like an all-around little nanny. You could even use him as a punching bag when you were in a bad mood.

    They traveled leisurely all the way, the speed was neither slow nor fast. Soon, they entered the southern range. After the end of the world, the temperature had changed greatly.

    Although the south was slightly humid, the climate was very good. After the end of the world, the south was now scorching hot, it almost caught up to the former Africa.

    Many mutated animals and nts have moved to live in northern areas.

    The number of survivor bases in the south were also slightly less than in the north.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here today? A little further ahead may be an area where there are more zombies.¡± Shao Qing looked ahead and found that there should be a town in front of them. This town was rtively prosperous before the end of the world because it happened to be beside a cement road and the traffic was rtively smooth.

    Therefore, the number of zombies in this town should not be small. Although Shao Qing was not afraid of zombies, they were afraid of trouble, so they decided to go around.

    The ce where they were now was the small woods next to the concrete road. Shao Qing made boiled fish and braised pork this time, everyone else was sitting on the side drooling.

    Although Tan Xiao had only recently followed her, he had also seen her cooking skills and was nowpletely kneeling under Shao Qing¡¯s apron.

    Just before the meal was prepared, they heard noisy footsteps before they started eating. A group of people were running in this direction, followed by many zombies.

    Shao Qing had just prepared the soup. Before she could think about whether to deal with it or not, the young man in the front shouted: ¡°Run! There are zombies behind!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even think about using them to block the zombies. His character was pretty good. Shao Qing reluctantly put down her chopsticks, then released her vines.

    There was only one rank five among the group of zombies, while the others were rank three and four, so it was very easy to deal with. It took Shao Qing less than a minute to clean them up.

    Those who were being chased were still a little embarrassed. They fled desperately and also lost severalpanions. Shao Qing waved her hand and easily solved their troubles. This was a real gap.

    There were actually three reasons for Shao Qing to save the group. The first was that she had already seen him, and it was a simple matter. If she did not save them, it would be too much.

    Second, this young man was willing to warm them. This showed that he seemed to be a good person. If it was others, they would have used them to block the zombies.

    The most important point is that the teenager in the lead was very good-looking. Shao Qing was currently looking for a boyfriend for Mulin, so if they were good looking, she didn¡¯t want to let them go.

    After all, this was a world dependent on your face...

    The teenager came over first and thanked her: ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t know how many people could survive!¡±

    Shao Qing was very easy-going: ¡°No thanks, what¡¯s your name? How old are you this year? Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    When Mulin heard this, she knew that this was her helping her to ask. This was because Shao Qing would never do this in front of her own two men¡¯, striking up a conversation with a stranger.

    Mulin couldn¡¯t help but take another look at the boy. The boy looked like he was in his early twenties. He was very tender and also very good looking. The key is that he had a gentle temperament.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have be the zombie¡¯s lunch.¡± The teenager said quietly: ¡°My name is Mu Lianchun. I am 21 years old this year and I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    Speaking of girlfriends, he couldn¡¯t help blushing: ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person with no abilities, no girls would like that.¡±

    His appearance was so pitiful that even Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand and touch his head.

    He was a very cute boy. Shao Qing looked at Mulin and signaled to see if she was interested in chatting with him. These days, it is very difficult to meet one that they have an affinity for.

    Shao Qing hoped Mulin could find someone to apany her in the future. Although Mulin was not interested, seeing the pitiful appearance of this boy, she couldn¡¯t help butfort him: ¡°You look good, there will always be a girl after you.¡±

    Is this reallyforting? Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help rubbing her head, then deliberately said: ¡°Meeting right now must be fate, do you want to stay for a meal?¡±

    The other people were tired after running all the way. When they heard that there was food, they all surrounded them and looked at Shao Qing eagerly.

    Shao Qing pointed to the front calmly: ¡°There is a town ahead, there must be something to eat, you can find it by yourself.¡±

    Then she turned her head and pulled Mu Lianchun. The difference should not be too obvious.

    The other people seemed to have a normal rtionship with Mu Lianchun. They looked a little ugly after hearing that, but they didn¡¯t say anything. After all, they had already seen Shao Qing¡¯s strength and really didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble, so they left Mu Lianchun.

    Mu Lianchun was embarrassed, ¡°I should go too. You saved me. I should have repaid you. How embarrassing would it be for me to eat your food too...¡± He blushed as he spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life now. If I have a chance in the future, I will repay it.¡±

    Shao Qing wanted him and Mulin to get along more, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t let him leave like this. Shao Qing quickly grabbed him and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, it¡¯s not worth a lot of money. Why bother to refuse. Meeting is fate. Since we are destined, just sit down and have a light meal. I still have something to ask you, unless you are afraid that we want you to repay us and want to leave in a hurry?¡±

    Shao Qing made a move and Mu Lianchun¡¯s face was constantly red and he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m really not in a hurry to run...¡±

    ¡°Then sit down and have a meal together.¡± Shao Qing said lightly. When Mu Lianchun heard this, he said helplessly: ¡°Okay, I will be bothering you then.¡±

    During the meal, Shao Qing arranged Mulin¡¯s seat next to Mu Lianchun. Mulin quietly whispered to Shao Qing: ¡°I really don¡¯t have that intention... I don¡¯t want to find a boyfriend...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to marry, just letting you interact with him. If you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s okay. Why do you have to make that expression?¡± Shao Qing rubbed her head: ¡°It¡¯s just having a meal together, not sleeping together. Speak to each other, if you don¡¯t like it, then we¡¯ll just separate, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Mulin went back and sat obediently. Her heart resisted falling in love, but it was because of her dead boyfriend. But people should look forward while they are alive, and shouldn¡¯t dwell in the shadow of the past.

    In the past, Mullin raised a young pretty boy because of her loneliness to relieve her boredom. Now that she had found Shao Qing, she would no longer be lonely, so naturally she no longer talked about getting a boyfriend.

    But Shao Qing hopes that she can find someone she loves. They were family, good sisters, but she can¡¯t rece her lover after all.

    So Shao Qing wanted to untie Mulin¡¯s knot in her heart and find a good man for her. If she likes, she can get a few, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t afford it.

    With Jiangcheng¡¯s current financial and material resources, not just raising a few men, they could even raise apany of men.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid there was no love, but that Mulin was reluctant to find it.

    When eating, Mu Lianchun was a little stiff. He only touched the dish in front of him. Shao Qing didn¡¯t care and kept observing secretly.

    Mulin is soft-hearted, at leastpared to her. Seeing what the young man looked like, she couldn¡¯t help picking up some food for the young man: ¡°Don¡¯t be too restrictive. Just pick what you want. Or else we¡¯ll think you only like in rice.¡±

    Mu Lianchun bit his lower lip and said thank you in a low voice.

    Mullin¡¯s taste was a boy like this. Probably because of her early experience, which made her particrly strong in this regard. She liked them to be passive, but not a cowardly boy, someone she can spoil.

    Seeing Mu Lianchun¡¯s cute appearance, Mulin was actually a little moved. If she really found a boyfriend like Mu Lianchun, it would be nice.

    Amuse him when she is free. When she was busy, he would definitely help her silently. He was shy and blushed. He can do anything during the day and then they can have s** at night.

    Isn¡¯t that good?

    But Mulin likes consensualism. If Mu Lianchun was not interested in her, she would definitely not force people back. A twisted melon is not sweet.

    With the chopsticks in her mouth, Mulin looked at Mu Lianchun twice. Maybe she could try it first to see. If he didn¡¯t have this intent, it didn¡¯t matter, she could just change.

    In this way, she really admired Shao Qing¡¯s interaction with her men. Those men doted on Shao Qing and were also doted on by Shao Qing. Just looking at it made people envious.

    Mulin was not ready to express her thoughts directly. If Mu Lianchun agreed, it would be okay. But what if he didn¡¯t agree? Shao Qing will definitely kidnap the man.

    Mulin had made up her mind and added some dishes to Mu Lianchun¡¯s bowl: ¡°Eat more. I think you are too thin and slender, you will fall down as soon as you get blown by the wind. How could you be so thin?¡±

    Mu Lianchun smiled shyly, then grabbed some food with his chopstick and sent it to Mulin¡¯s bowl: ¡°No matter what I eat, I don¡¯t get fat, especially during the apocalypse. Now that we are always running around, I have be a bit skinnier, but I do have muscles!¡±

    He showed his pitiful muscles and Mulin couldn¡¯t helpughing. When Shao Qing watched this peaceful scene, she suddenly felt a little disharmonious.

    #

 Volume 3 67 Fiery Golden Eyes

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 67 Fiery Golden Eyes</h4>

    The inexplicable sense of disharmony made Shao Qing feel a little uneasy. The key was that she didn¡¯t know how she came to get this feeling.

    Shao Qing took a closer look at Mu Lianchun. She felt that her anxiety was too strange. Mu Lianchun was normal. He was just an ordinary person. Apart from being a little more handsome, there was nothing special.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly got inspiration. She looked at him from the bottom to the top, carefully.

    Shao Qing has always believed in her own premonitions very much. Her sixth sense was very urate. She has saved herself many times and has not made a mistake so far.

    That¡¯s why Shao Qing felt that Mu Lianchun must have a problem.

    Just as Mulin was considering whether or not to have a deeper chat with Mu Lianchun and get to know each other, Shao Qing suddenly shot up and touched Mu Lianchun¡¯s cheek with her fingertips.

    Mulin was stunned for a moment, then calmly crossed Mu Lianchun from the list of ¡®getting to know more about¡¯.

    Men were like clothes and Shao Qing was family. She would never quarrel with her sibling for a piece of clothing.

    This development surpassed her imagination. After Shao Qing touched Mu Lianchun¡¯s face, she suddenly shot up and a saber was pulled out and inserted into Mu Lianchun¡¯s chest.

    Mu Lianchun also swiftly jumped back, responsively jumping outside Shao Qing¡¯s attack range,pletely unlike an ordinary person.

    Tan Xiao was dumbfounded and muttered: ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack...¡±

    Mu Lianchun still had a saber stuck in his heart, but there was no trace of blood. He was still very calm: ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°Your acting was really good. I didn¡¯t find it wrong at first, but no matter how good you pretend, you can¡¯t change the fact that you are not a living person. There is a big gap between the skin of a living person and a zombie. Color, temperature, flexibility, all those aspects. I have seen too many zombies, naturally I found something wrong, so I tested it. Sure enough, your skin is too cold and stiff, it doesn¡¯t look like a living person at all!¡±

    ¡°I have to admire your observation ability.¡± Mu Lianchun sighed and gave a thumbs up. ¡°You are the most sensitive woman I have ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Shao Qing pulled out her spare saber, preparing for battle: ¡°Who sent you here, what purpose do you have, talk.¡±

    Mu Lianchun smiled, his whole person suddenly seemed to break through the air. Like an arrow, he flew towards Shao Qing, his body was covered with ayer of green mist.

    This green mist was highly poisonous, it was also one of his killer features. There are only a handful of people who would say they aren¡¯t afraid of his poison.

    Mu Lianchun sneered coldly. He was about to pounce on Shao Qing, when he was entangled in a pile of vines.

    He was not afraid, because all the vines would be melted by his venom!

    He was full of confidence and was shocked in the next second. All the vines ignored his poisonous mist and trapped him tightly.

    Some vines even took his toxins as nourishment and absorbed part of the poison.

    This must be a joke. Shao Qing first fed her vines with poison. It can be said that her vines were highly poisonous.

    How can a highly toxic substance be poisoned? Is this a joke?

    So Mu Lianchun was dumbfounded.

    Originally, he was able to get out, but because he was too confident, he was tied to the vine and was suspended in the air.

    Shao Qing stretched out her handzily, touching his cold cheek without any temperature, and then said: ¡°This is the feel.¡±

    Mulin also leaned forward and touched it. Cold, not too stiff, like a snakeskin. It was creepy.

    She eximed: ¡°Ah Qing, you are really a god, how did you tell?¡±

    She thought that from the outside, Mu Lianchun was really a normal man. If she didn¡¯t touch him, she wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with him.

    Shao Qing replied: ¡°Look at your own skin, then look at his skin, you will see the difference.¡±

    She was also like this, thus she discovered that Mu Lianchun was off. It was a matter of course.

    Mu Lianchun struggled twice and the sharp thorns on the vine prated deeper. Shao Qing smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to struggle, you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Mu Lianchun was hung in the air. He sighed helplessly before saying: ¡°This time I really fell head first. I admit it, you are even better than the legend.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Shao Qing was expressionless and pinched his chin: ¡°Can you tell me this time who sent you?¡±

    Mu Lianchun blinked his eyes, ¡°I wanted toe by myself. Would you believe that?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak, her eyes inly showed her distrust.

    Mu Lianchun said helplessly: ¡°Nowadays, the truth is the most unbelievable. No one really sent me here. I just heard some of your stories, so I came here to take a look. Let me down. We are of the same kind, so we shouldn¡¯t kill each other if we are of the same kind.¡±

    ¡°Who is the same as you! Bah!¡± Mulin spat, and said very impersonally: ¡°Don¡¯t try to form rtionships!¡±

    Shao Qing calmed Mulin down, then added some more vines to squeeze Mu Lianchun to death: ¡°Okay, I will believe you once, now tell me your origins.¡±

    Mu Lianchun was hung there like a salted fish, so he honestly said: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this, otherwise you will never see me again.¡± He changedpletely from his bashful image and was very shameless: ¡°Since we are of the same kind, you can let me go once. Worst case, I will sleep with you in any posture.¡±

    Yan Qiyue jumped up at the time: ¡°Bah! You wish!¡±

    Because of his dishonesty, Shao Qing tightened the vines, but she didn¡¯t expect him to vomit directly. The food he ate would not be digested at all because he was not a human and had no digestive function. So when he was stimted, he vomited.

    Fortunately, Yan Qiyue jumped away quickly, otherwise he would definitely have vomit on him.

    Mu Lianchun coughed, cleared his throat, and then said: ¡°No kidding, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll sleep with you so let me go. Choose any posture, male top, female bottom. Female top, male bottom, anything is okay.¡±

    Shao Qing decisively plugged his mouth with vines. In order to prevent him from biting the vines, Shao Qing let the vines entangle his tongue. The sharp thorns prated into the skin carrying a narcotic toxin.

    This time Mu Lianchun was really,pletely speechless.

    He looked at Shao Qing with a bitter expression on his face. In addition toining with his eyes, he wasining, with an expression of ¡®you are really ignorant to flirting¡¯.

    Then a vine pulled his clothes apart, exposing his t and pale chest.

    When only looking at his face, everyone didn¡¯t feel anything off. When the chest was exposed, they also noticed it.

    Mu Lianchun¡¯s chest was extremely white, it was the kind of pale, as if he had been soaked in formalin. Suddenly looking at him, one will only feel that he is too white. A closer look, one would find that he is not white like a living person .

    His tongue was locked, he was not honest yet. A sickly red appeared on his cheeks, and he said vaguely: ¡°If you want to see my chest, just say it straight. You are so beautiful, I¡¯d dly take it off by myself! ¡±

    Shao Qing ignored him, then the vine touched his chest. The position of the heart under his chest was calm, no heartbeats at all.

    After confirming his identity again and again, Shao Qing tied him up. Then several people came up to visit him in turn. Although Tan Xiao was a little stupid, he was not stupid to the point beyond repair. He just listened to too many things and his brain was down at the moment.

    He seems to know something he shouldn¡¯t know, hey, will he be silenced?

    He was honest, hanging his head, swallowing all the doubts in his heart back into his stomach, Shao Qing calmly bundled Mu Lianchun into a ball, then threw it into the carriage.

    If it weren¡¯t for the doubts in her head, she would deal with Mu Lianchun directly.

    After eating, they went on the road again. Mulin was curious: ¡°Is he in the same situation as you? Could it be that there are many zombies like this?¡±

    ¡°It stands to reason that there is no such thing. I don¡¯t know, but when we are resting, Yan Qiyue will study it carefully.¡± Shao Qing said softly: ¡°I feel that he concealed the most important part. His origin is not simple.¡±

    Mulin nodded. Then took the opportunity to say: ¡°Ah Qing, you see, I finally met a good man, but he was not a living person. This means that I have no fate with men, so you don¡¯t need to find them for me...¡±

    Shao Qing gently touched the back of her head: ¡°There are always good men. Don¡¯t be discouraged. Who hasn¡¯t encountered a few scum?¡±

    Mulin was discouraged. She bit her handkerchief. Why is Shao Qingmitted to finding her a partner?

    And not a few fwb**.

    She really didn¡¯t want it...

    The group of people packed up, and went on. After circling around the small town in front, they went on until it gotte. They couldn¡¯t find any ce to stay around.

    Not to mention survivor bases, there was no ce to shelter from the wind and rain. They could only set up a camp.

    When the tent had just been set up and they hadn¡¯t cooked yet, suddenly a group of mutant monkeys fell from the sky. These mutant monkeys looked like zombies, and the carrion on their faces fell off when they moved. They looked particrly disgusting.

    This group of mutant monkeys came so suddenly and without warning, even Shao Qing didn¡¯t notice how they came. After finally cleaning up the group of mutant monkeys with disgusting looks, Shao Qing said: ¡°Look in the carriage and see if Mu Lianchun is still there.¡±

    Yan Qiyue opened the carriage and checked. As expected, only a few vines were left lying on the ground.

    As she thought, bait the tiger away from the mountain. Sure enough, there was a mastermind behind it.

    #

 Volume 3 68 Wave after wave

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 68 Wave after wave</h4>

    You can encounter conspiracies and tricks on all trips, and also none.

    Shao Qing patted her head: ¡°No need to look anymore. He must have run out of sight by now. Anyway, we have eaten and drank enough, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The others had no objections and followed her to move on. Shao Qing originally thought that it would be over like this, that the person in secret should be calcting and would not immediately make a move, but the fact was that when they had just left shortly, they met another person.

    This time it was a woman. She was holding a small baggage in her arms. She looked very pitiful. She came over and asked, ¡°Can you spare me some water? I have been walking for a day and I haven¡¯t found any water source, I feel really weak... . ¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t say anything and directly stabbed her. The woman eximed, then ducked ¡°I just wanted a drink, why do you have to treat me like this?!¡±

    Shao Qing coldly looked at her for a long while, then she showed an ¡®Ai Ya, I concede defeat¡¯ face, then said: ¡°Xiao Chun Chun was right, you really aren¡¯t simple.¡±

    Sure enough, Mu Lianchun knew her. This group of people should be a group, the forces behind them were not simple. They all carried the smell of zombies, which is very obvious.

    What is the origin of this group? They seemed very powerful!

    This woman was the same as Mu Lianchun, even somewhat simr to Shao Qing. The question is, who sent them?

    The woman held her little baggage: ¡°Actually, I just passed by, you guys can talk slowly.¡±

    She wanted to run, but the vines that had been hovering at her feet for a long time came out quickly. A huge vine whip was formed. It was thrown towards her face.

    With the whistling of the wind, the vine whip looked very cruel. It fell on her head. The woman changed herplexion and quickly tried to dodge. But then, there was another vine. The whip came out of the ground and directly caught her unprepared.

    When the woman was not careful, the baggage in her hand was taken away. Her face changed drastically, she didn¡¯t care about the vine whip that was drawn to her body, she flew directly to pick up the baggage.

    The outeryer of the baggage was shattered. After all, it was justmon fabric. It could not resist Shao Qing, and the contents were revealed.

    A skull.

    Looking at the size of the skull, it should belong to an adult.

    The woman hugged the skull very preciously. The vine whip took away arge piece of flesh on her face. She seemed to not sense it at all, she just checked whether the skull in her arms was damaged.

    Probably due to luck, the skull was intact. The woman breathed a sigh of relief, holding the skull tightly, she ran away without stopping.

    Shao Qing calmly watched her escape: ¡°Sure enough, it is a bit different. Look at the wound on her face, the skin was good, but the flesh under the skin still looked like rotten flesh that has been rotting for a long time after the protection of the skin was removed.¡±

    Like her and Er Dai, they were the same on the outside. Although there was little blood in their bodies, their bodies were not active, their hearts would not beat, but at least underneath their skins, their flesh was still normal. Unlike that woman, there was rotten meat under the skin, just like the painted skin in the story of Liao Zhai.

    ¡°Their appearance resembling human beings are all false, but it can be seen that they already have wisdom and memory, they are very human-like, but we don¡¯t know how strong they are.¡± Mulin touched her chin and said: ¡°At their level, it is very easy to mix into a survivor base.¡±

    ¡°Probably around rank 6, definitely less than rank 7. I can¡¯t be sure about the specifics. After all, there has been no life and death battle.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    She felt something was wrong. The feeling that these two people gave her at the moment was a deep disagreement. It was not like when she was promoted to rank 6, but like a special quick way to reach her current strength.

    Thus, their strength was actually a bit worse than that of the rank sixth-level zombies, but their wisdom has made up for their shorings.

    The question is, who has the ability to mass produce rank 6 zombies?

    If someone can do it, it will undoubtedly be bad news for humans. After all, it is very difficult for humans to rise to rank 6, but these kinds of mass-produced zombies, even if they are slightly less powerful, they are still rank six!

    If this kind of manufacturing is limited and cannot be mass-produced, then that will be simple. However, if it is possible to be done, Shao Qing can already see the future of mankind.

    ¡°There is a special energy fluctuation in them.¡± Yan Qiyue frowned: ¡°This kind of energy fluctuation gives me a very familiar feeling, but I can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s good or bad. I am only worried they are aimed at us.¡±

    They were very arrogant, but their enemies should be humans, and most were dead. How did a den of zombies suddenly pop up looking for trouble.

    They shouldn¡¯t have anything that these zombies can covet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything. We will just have to deal with it when it happens.¡± Shao Qing wasn¡¯t afraid of anything yet.

    Yan Qiyue nodded. Although they continued to move forward, everyone remained vignt. They did not have the feeling of leisurely travelling like before.

    When it was getting dark, they arrived in a small forest. This ce was very nice and suitable for rest. It had food and shelter. They were strong enough, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about any dangers in the forest. Thus they stopped to rest.

    During the meal, nothing happened. At night, Shao Qing did not go to sleep as usual. Er Dai stayed up the first half of the night, and she stayed up the second half of the night to let Mulin and Yan Qiyue rest.

    Although Er Dai was up the first half of the night, Shao Qing did not sleep. Sheid in the tent, keeping her five senses alert at all times. She listened to the surrounding sounds and was sensing whether anyone was approaching.

    She had an iprehensible feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be so quiet tonight.

    At night, she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. After lying down for a long time, she got out of the tent and sat with Er Dai.

    As soon as she sat down, she felt a faint rustle of the wind. It seemed that something wasing. She pricked her ears and listened carefully. The sound was getting closer and closer. It shouldn¡¯t be a person, or just one thing...

    Er Dai also discovered it. His eyes widened, he stared cautiously at the dark night in the distance, ¡°Can you feel what it is?¡± Shao Qing asked softly.

    ¡°It may be the same monkey I met today. In short, it is a very small body.¡± Er Dai whispered.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned. Er Dai, to be precise, Fu Jingshen, seemed to have exposed something just now.

    Fu Jingshen quietly looked at Shao Qing¡¯s profile. There was no extra expression on her face, she was very calm, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed that he had just been abnormal.

    But the more this happened, the more Fu Jingshen couldn¡¯t calm his heart down, the more he felt that Shao Qing was strange. Shao Qing is a very careful person. How could she not notice that he was so fluent and different from normal?

    Shao Qing listened carefully for a long time, a faint voice was getting closer and closer, and it was about to be in front of them.

    ¡°Get ready to fight.¡± Shao Qing whispered.

    Fu Jingshen nodded and was ready to fight. He was actually a little nervous, because his fighting instinct was definitely not as good as Er Dai.

    He had fallen asleep since the end of the world, so this body¡¯s power really belonged to Er Dai. For him, being unfamiliar was a normal thing.

    If it was exposed during the battle, it would really be terrible.

    ¡°Follow me in a bit.¡± Shao Qing eximed. She first released Guang Guang to guard the tent, then released Da Hua and the vines.

    A minuteter, a bunch of weird things appeared in front of them, including the monkeys they encountered during the day, and arge number of zombie rats. Zombie rats were probably the most dangerous existence for ordinary people after the end of the world.

    Although their strength alone was not high, it was their small size that was the problem. Even if they sneak into the survivor base, they will not be found.

    As long as they bite an ordinary person, they will turn people into zombies.

    After the end of the world, there were many bases where ordinary people have clearly entered the bases after inspection and ording to theory, they will not be zombies, but they did turn into zombies.

    After investigation, it was discovered that zombie rats did it.

    If only this was the case, then they were not dangerous. After all, in terms of individual strength, they were not a threat to a superhuman. But apart from their small size, they have another characteristic, that is existing in groups.

    A zombie rat may not be able to beat a superhuman, but what about a group of them? If there are enough ants, they can kill an elephant. What¡¯s more, the difference between them and a superhuman is not the difference between ants and elephants.

    No matter how powerful the superhuman is, they can¡¯t stand arge group of zombie rats who are not afraid of death, and are besieged one after another. The fate of most people was being exhausted and eaten to bones.

    In addition to monkeys and mice, there were also a small number of snakes and mosquitoes.

    Mosquitoes were very dangerous to ordinary people. After all, they were small and likde to suck blood. The reason why they are not as lethal as zombie rats is because after the end of the world, few mosquitoes be zombies.

    But there are several zombie-like mosquitoes here. They all stayed on the tree and hid in the leaves. If you don¡¯t look carefully, there is no way to find them. Rather than saying they will participate in the battle, they were more like monitors.

    The few snakes were all veryrge pythons.The ones that can be directly casted in horror movies rted to snakes and cannibalism. Each of them looked particrly ugly, with ragged skin. They were rotting and covered with a greasy liquid. They were so dirty it challenged people¡¯s patience.

    Shao Qing took a deep breath, simply because of disgust.

    After the end of the world, she has seen a lot of disgusting things, but nothing like that. Especially the greasy liquid on its body, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she would start to deal with that.

    In addition to making her nauseous, she was more vignt. Creating high-level zombies with a human appearance, zombie animals controlled by humans, how many more methods does the opponent have yet to show?

    She seemed to be able to see someone hiding behind the scenes, sneering at her.

    ¡°Kill first, then we¡¯ll chat.¡± Shao Qing calmly awakened the two sleeping people, then took the lead. Although she was disgusted with the ugly appearance of the zombie snakes, they must be the first to be dealt with.

    Because their attack strength was the most lethal. It can¡¯t be left to Mulin and the others.

    Shao Qing made her move very quickly. She entangled the few big snakes first. As soon as Mulin and Yan Qiyue climbed out of the tent, they were shocked.

    Especially Mullin, who jumped with fright, then shouted: ¡°God, I thought I entered an apocalypse themed amusement park! Why are they so ugly!¡±

    ¡°Get to work.¡± Shao Qing beckoned. Then she said: ¡°This attack came too suddenly. I don¡¯t think their purpose is that simple. Let¡¯s quickly resolve this, then study them. Mulin, you and Qiyue stand behind me. Don¡¯t charge ahead. Just catch the ones who are alone.¡±

    The two people nodded. Their abilities, one was for air maniption, the other was for mental maniption, they were both range powers.

    If they were in a game, they were like the mages. It is best to stand back and take advantage of their lethality.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Shao Qing endured the anxiety in her heart and made her decisive move.

    #

 Volume 3 69 Shao Qingâ€™s guess

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 69 Shao Qing¡¯s guess</h4>

    The cooperation of the four people was very good. Although Mulin was a spirit superhuman, her abilities were all towards attacking, such as creating hallucinations, etc. Itpletely gives up defense...

    This should be rted to one¡¯s personality. Don¡¯t look at Mulin and Shao Qing when they are together and how she acts so soft, she is actually a very tough person.

    So all her abilities are rted to attack.

    Therefore, Yan Qiyue built an air barrier to guard the sides and rear to prevent sneak attacks.

    The two of them were responsible for the monkeys, Shao Qing was responsible for the snakes and mice, and Fu Jingshen was only responsible for protecting Shao Qing.

    The most disgusting thing was those mice. They were too small and pervasive, they were not easy to fight. Not to mention, they are numerous.

    After some are killed, more wille out. It was endless. It was really exhausting. Shao Qing had a headache when dealing with these little guys. Her vines could only tangle a few mice at a time. This was because every time the mice saw the vines, they would run. It wouldn¡¯t even be in the same line of vision, how could you fight it?

    She only had an advantage in hitting the bigger ones, no advantage in dealing with these smaller ones.

    Mulin was also the same. Her mental powers directly attack the human brain. When dealing with zombies, they will directly attack the crystal nucleus, but there were so many small rats. It is not clear how many there are, let alone to attack their nuclei.

    Fortunately, there was Yan Qiyue¡¯s air barrier. Even if this group of mice climbed in front of them, they would be blocked by the air barrier. They could only crawl outside the barrier, squeaking and gnawing.

    After fighting for a while, Shao Qing felt that something was wrong. These mutant animals just looked terrifying, but couldn¡¯t do any harm to them. Was the person behind the scenes sending them to test their strength?

    Shao Qing always felt that something was wrong. First, if it was a test, the first two people should be enough to measure their strength.

    If it¡¯s not a test, they wouldn¡¯te to y games with them, right?

    No one would be this bored.

    She felt that the person behind the scenes was very interesting. Generally, when one secretly attacks the enemy, shouldn¡¯t they carry out a foolproof sneak attack on the opponent? This person unexpectedly came to test her in an upright manner over and over again.

    In this case, there are generally only two possibilities. First, the person is dumb or second, they are particrly confident in their own strength.

    Shao Qing feels that the first possibility was rtivelyrge.

    After diverging her thinking, Shao Qing suddenly thought of a more terrifying possibility. The other party was not dumb and these zombies were not the main force.

    Their use is just to hold her and her friends back.

    If this is the case, then it really was trouble because the opponent¡¯s goal was likely to be her base camp.

    ¡°Clean up these messy things!¡± Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°We need to return immediately!¡±

    If it is really like how she thought, then the person who secretly targeted them is really shrewd and sophisticated.

    Although the others hadn¡¯t figured out the reason yet, they all immediately used their abilities and attacked with all their strength to clear a way.

    ¡°Er Dai, you drive.¡± Shao Qing used the vines to sway the mice from trying to get close. Fu Jingshen responded, then stiffened again. Looking at Shao Qing, Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were ck and white. He couldn¡¯t see through her emotions, Fu Jingshen felt his cold hands and feet were even colder.

    He drove the car in silence. The group quickly got into the car. At the same time, Yan Qiyue used his air barrier to protect the whole car.

    As soon as Fu Jingshen stepped on the gas pedal, the whole car sped forward quickly. Some zombies and monkeys that were blocking in front of the car were rolled over.

    After rushing out of the encirclement, Shao Qing slowly exined her guess. After the end of the world, they could no longermunicate as easily as before.

    Although there was amunicator simr to a mobile phone tomunicate, it must be within the range of a signal tower.

    There are very few signal towers in the country. There are currently only a few bases with signal towers, which can be counted with one hand. Jiangcheng did not have them, in fact there was no ce that had one where they are now.

    Therefore, it was impossible to contact them quickly. Only when they return to Jiangcheng will they know whether they have been attacked or not.

    ¡°No matter what, we must go back. Even if this is just a guess, we must go back. They are all at home. In case something happens, none of us can bear the consequences. I rather us make a trip back for nothing to make sure they are all right.¡± Shao Qing gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Ah Qing, it will be fine. Don¡¯t forget. Before we left, we had nted a whole circle of various mutant nts around Jiangcheng with Tang Tiande. Even if the enemy is very powerful and wants to break through, the defense of the mutant nts will not be easy to deal with. The people and zombies in Jiangcheng are also not easy to deal with.¡± Yan Qiyue analyzed it clearly.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Shao Qing was expressionless, but she couldn¡¯t conceal the nervousness and anxiety in her heart. Even if she was in danger, she could be calm. But if the people in danger instead were her loved ones, she couldn¡¯t.

    Because of the anxiety in their hearts, they returned very quickly. During the day, they switched the person driving without stopping. Yan Qiyue and Mulin drove during the day, while Shao Qing and Fu Jingshen drove at night. When one of them drove, the other three rested. The car would not stop at all unless necessary.

    They were in the car even when eating. At this time they couldn¡¯t care about enjoying anything, speed was their priority.

    Generally, when the car stopped, it was because Yan Qiyue and Mulin needed to go to the toilet. This cannot be solved in the car.

    The mountain path was particrly rugged. When the car was started, it was better to be slower. If the speed was too fast, people would feel dizzy and nauseous.

    But no one cared about this. The car was driving as if it was about to fly. In addition to the ruggedness of the mountain trails, there was another feature, that it was very narrow. If the car was not driven well, it may fall into the ravines on both sides. There was no possibility of having two cars driving on the same path. That¡¯s impossible.

    Furthermore, there is only one way to go in the dark, there is no such thing as turning around.

    So when Shao Qing saw the slow-moving car in front, she almost wanted to knock them into the air. But although she was a little irritable because of her anxiety and tension, she was still sensible.

    She asked Yan Qiyue to press the horn, urging the people in front to hurry up. The car in front was still moving slowly, it was only slightly faster than walking.

    Shao Qing¡¯s face was expressionless, the anger in her eyes could not be concealed. Yan Qiyue kept honking the horn. After about a dozen sounds, the window of the car in front came down, and a head was stretched out and cursed: ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up! Are you rushing to your death?¡±

    Let alone Shao Qing, Yan Qiyue was getting a little angry. He calmly asked: ¡°Kill?¡±

    Shao Qing looked at the width of the road ahead. There was indeed no way to overtake them, but she did not have that kind of manic character. She was ready to be diplomatic first and use violence as thest resort. She stretched her head out: ¡°We are in a hurry, something happened at our home. Can you guys go faster?¡±

    Probably because they heard a female voice, several heads came out from the window, whistling: ¡°It turned out to be a littledy. Rushing to go back to see your man? Don¡¯t rush, it¡¯s better if they died, just follow us brothers. Anyway, we don¡¯t have a wife.¡±

    After he finished speaking, everyone in the car began tough.

    Shao Qing was very calm the entire time. Now that the ceremony was over, and they didn¡¯t listen, naturally she won¡¯t need to give them any more opportunities.

    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Shao Qing rolled up her sleeves a little. When she opened the door and walked out, the car in front also stopped. A group of peopleughed and said, ¡°My dear, you have figured it out and prepared to take refuge with us brothers?¡±

    After Shao Qing came down, Mulin and Fu Jingshen followed. Shao Qing was very calm, then walked near the car in front, and the people in the car also walked off.

    There were five people in total. They should all be superhumans. The leader was around rank 5. No wonder he was so arrogant. High-level superhumans are usually in a mercenary group or from arge base. Not to mention being stray wanderers, even if they were among a mercenary group, rank 5 superhumans were among the top. Although they can¡¯t even fall into Shao Qing¡¯s eyes, she could understand where their confidence came from.

    The thinnest among the five people spoke with a smiley face: ¡°So there are two girls. Look at you two, among our group, do you have any that catch your eye? If you do, follow us. It doesn¡¯t matter if there is none, though, you all have to follow us anyway.¡±

    ¡°There should be no one in the car.¡± Mulin took a look and said.

    Fu Jingshen was very annoyed, because someone actually harassed Shao Qing in front of him. He sneered and kicked the empty car into the side of the ditch.

    The ditch was very deep. Although there was no water in the ditch, it was not easy toe up. In addition, the body of the car would definitely be damaged when it fell. Most of the car was scrapped.

    Several people immediately became angry. At first, they just wanted to harass Shao Qing and didn¡¯t mean anything else. Later, when they saw Shao Qing and Mulin, they were so beautiful that they had thoughts they shouldn¡¯t have.

    Unexpectedly, these two girls, one hotter than the other, would directly scrap their car when they came up.

    The man in the lead gave a sullen expression: ¡°Reject the offered drink, then you¡¯ll have to drink the penalty drink. We only want the two women. Now, take the women and the car!¡±

    He was arrogant because he was a rank 5 earth-based elemental. On this kind of dirt mountain road, his ability would have a better effect.

    If left in normal times, Shao Qing would probably let Mulin and the others practice their hands. Now, she just wanted to deal with this group of people quickly and go home.

    #

 Volume 3 70 Robbing and Killing Midway

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 70 Robbing and Killing Midway</h4>

    Shao Qing took the lead. She didn¡¯t do anything else. She just released her aura that belongs to a rank seven superhuman. In novels, it would be said that when the invisible aura is pressed on people, it would feel like a big mountain pressing down on them and this was not an exaggeration. It was true.

    In reality, when people see their superiors, they will have some emotions simr to fear and restraint.

    It¡¯s just that this kind of reaction was amplifiedpared to stories. They would be scared, stiff, and unable to move.

    Shao Qing threw everyone into the ditch. She didn¡¯t even bother to kill them. After killing, she would have to wash her hands which would waste her time.

    ¡°Keep going.¡± Shao Qing said nkly. The car behind came over. They got in the car and drove away. When they left, Mulin sneered and did something cruel. She used her mental power to block the nerves of a certain part. This means that from now on, it will no longer be hardened.

    This is a punishment for running off their mouths and would save them from harming girls in the future.

    Several men were lying in the ditch, all beaten up. The thinnest one swallowed and whispered, ¡°That aura¡­should be a rank six superhuman!¡±

    The leader looked at him. He said sluggishly: ¡°Impossible¡­I¡¯ve met a rank 6 superhuman¡­¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t a rank 5 superhuman powerful? Boss, you didn¡¯t even have the ability to resist.¡± The other person said quickly.

    The leading man murmured: ¡°It may be a rank 7¡­¡±

    The few remaining people heard it and swallowed collectively. They could feel their legs were weak. They had just tried to molest a rank 7 superhuman! Rank seven¡­

    In all of China, rank 7 superhumans could be counted! It is even possible that this is the only rank 7 superhuman in China!

    What did they do?

    ¡°Rank seven¡­how powerful¡­¡± The little thin man widened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help swallowing.

    The bossughed at himself: ¡°This great power should be in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t have the time to deal with us. If she cares about what we just said, maybe we would be lying in the ground forever.¡±

    He eximed and said: ¡°A rank 7 superhuman wanting to kill a few of us must be as simple as waving your hand. We don¡¯t even have a chance to struggle, we are really short-sighted, thinking that by reaching rank 5, we can dominate¡­ It seems there is always someone outside that is better. This time we can still be considered lucky.¡±

    The others nodded. The worst among them was a rank 3. Originally, they thought they could raise their heads up and stick out their chest, but it was precisely because of this arrogant attitude that made them presumptuous.

    Fortunately, they were lucky and they didn¡¯t lose their lives.

    Not mentioning these people, Shao Qing and the others were actually ufortable about the incident. But none of them said anything more. They all gritted their teeth and drove back at the fastest speed.

    Shao Qing¡¯s family and friends were also their family and friends, no one wasn¡¯t worried.

    In this way, they rushed non-stop day and night. Using half of the usual time, they arrived near Jiangcheng without encountering any resistance along the way. This made Shao Qing doubt her guess.

    When approaching Jiangcheng, everyone was in a state of exhaustion. Even with Shao Qing and Er Dai¡¯s physique, they couldn¡¯t stand it, let alone two normal people.

    ¡°Take a rest.¡± Shao Qing whispered: ¡°Take a half-hour break to eat something, then we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    Mulin gritted her teeth: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±

    ¡°We are all exhausted now. If there is a real enemy attack when we go back, we can do nothing but be a burden. We will rest for a while and keep our spirits up. We may not know for sureter, but there will be a fierce battle.¡± Shao Qing calmly analyzed.

    She stopped the car, took out some dry food, and drank a little water. The dry food was hard and it didn¡¯t have a good texture. The water was cold and helped a little with the food.

    When they stopped to eat, no one spoke. This was because they were all too tired. Although they were driving in rotation, they couldn¡¯t sleep well when they were in the car and woke up with the slightest movement.

    They were so tired that they would fall asleep when they were driving. In theter period, Shao Qing drove the most. During the daytime, Er Dai did not know how to drive. So only at night, when he became Fu Jingshen would he drive.

    When Mulin and the others were too tired, Shao Qing took over. Out of the 24 hours in a day, Shao Qing was driving at least 10 hours.

    So the most tired out of all of them was Shao Qing, but Shao Qing¡¯s performance did not show that.

    To hold up half of the sky for her family, she needed to be the tall man who has to stand up when the sky falls.

    After passing the valley in front, they will be able to take the expressway that leads directly to Jiangcheng. When they get on the expressway, the road will be much easier than it is now.

    As soon as they approached the narrow valley, Shao Qing, who had eased from a short rest, realized something was wrong: ¡°Stop the car first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mulin asked while driving, but she stopped the car very quickly. Shao Qing got out of the car, observed it carefully, and then sneered: ¡°I was still in S city at the time. Once when on a mission going to another base, there was also a simr small canyon. At that time, there was a trap and they dug a hole in the ground causing us to lose our car.¡±

    Mulin stretched out her head and squinted her eyes: ¡°Are you saying that someone set a trap in front of you?¡±

    ¡°If you look closely, you will find that there is a piece of soil in front of the ground. The color looks newer, simr to the road here. I don¡¯t know how many people walked or went through this area, but how could the color of thend be the same color as if it had just been renovated?¡± Shao Qing pointed to a spot and then said: ¡°Although the difference of the color is not very big, with careful observation you can still find some of the details are off. This can only deceive those that are careless.¡±

    Mulin¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Who else besides you will observe that when driving? The color of the soil¡­then what shall we do now?¡±

    ¡°There are two possibilities. The first is that ordinary bandits set up traps to rob others. The second is a trap directed at us to stop us from going back.¡± Shao Qing whispered: ¡°This is near Jiangcheng, where zombies are rampant, there should be no robbery at all. Who would dare make a home here? So there is only the second possibility. The second possibility is that they did attack Jiangcheng. Maybe they have two goals. If we find out that they have attacked Jiangcheng, it would be best for us to return. Since we are exhausted froming back, this is their best chance to attack. It¡¯s also okay if we don¡¯t find out. They would have enough time to break through Jiangcheng and can use those people to threaten us to give up. No matter the case, it is a good choice for them.¡±

    Mulin sneered: ¡°Then they have made the wrong calction. No matter if it is us or Jiangcheng, we are both hard bones to pick with. We¡¯ll break off their teeth if they try to bite us!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get ready, the battle will begin soon.¡± Shao Qing first released Da Hua and Xiao Hua and let them lie on top of the car. Once they were ready to fight, they drove ahead.

    When they reached the trap pit, everyone came out. Mulin also reached out her hand mischievously, puncturing theyer of floating soil above the trap.

    When the people who had been waiting in secret for a long time saw the situation, they immediately came down from both sides of the mountain.

    The leader was a woman holding the skull and a little boy who looked a little ugly. The reason why he was a little ugly is because he had freckles and buck teeth. He was short and had stubby, short limbs. If he was dug out from the ground with only his yellow hair left out of the ground, he would look like a carrot. The carrot was sitting on a two-meter-high gori. It looked like a beast on a beast.

    In addition to these two people, there were countless strange things behind them, such as human heads and snake bodies and fire-breathing monsters. There was even a giant spider. When it jumped down from the mountain, it revealed a person¡¯s face in its abdomen. The other zombies and mutant animals were countless.

    Shao Qing set Guang Guang out and was the first one to take the shot. Vines whizzed past like a long whip, hitting a high-level zombie on the head, and directly sending its head flying.

    When the zombie¡¯s body fell, his head was still spinning in mid-air, like a small spinning top.

    After one hit, the vine in Shao Qing¡¯s hand became a long snake. As if it was alive, it wandered around looking for prey. Once it found its prey, it would ¡°bite¡± it immediately.

    Da Hua and Xiao Hua were unwilling tog behind. Xiao Hua tied things up and Da Hua ate. They were simply invincible.

    Er Dai and the rest also joined the battle immediately. The most brutal of them was probably Yan Qiyue. This was because the ones who died under his hands were either squeezed into a meat pancake or turned into a human firework.

    Bang!

    That kind.

    Shao Qing was unwilling to entangle with them. After all, the most important thing was the people in her family. She tried to make it a quick fight, but the other side refused to give her this opportunity. They just tried to y a war of attrition with her.

    Shao Qing had no expression at all, not even an angry expression. She wantonly ughtered those high-level zombies and mutant animals, trying to eliminate them directly.

    She was fierce in her ways, few zombies or mutant animals were her enemies.

    Soon, most of the enemies on the scene disappeared. Most of them were killed by Shao Qing. The ugly boy and the woman holding the skull in the group of zombies could not sit still. They screamed and rushed towards Shao Qing.

 Volume 3 71 Back to Jiangcheng

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 71 Back to Jiangcheng</h4>

    The ugly boy screamed. His scream was sharp and unpleasant. Of course, that was not the point. The point was that his scream was apanied by sound waves. If there was ss in front of him, the ss would have broken.

    The moment the sound wave spread, Yan Qiyue erected the air barrier quickly. However, the barrier onlysted a few seconds before it clicked and broke.

    Mulin¡¯splexion changed. Although she was a mental ability user, she had no defensive ability, so she subconsciously used her mental attack. Her mental ability and the sound wave collided. The invisible collision seemed to cause a powerful bomb. The roaring wind almost knocked everyone down.

    When the smoke disappeared, there was only a big pit on the ground. Many zombies around only had their limbs left.

    Mulin breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Shao Qing would be injured. She made up her mind to find a way to get a defensive ability.

    In the past, she had nobody or thing to protect and just blindly forged ahead. Now it was different. She has Shao Qing, people who need protection. She can no longer be like before.

    Without saying a word, Shao Qing pointed at the little boy and the ready-to-go Da Hua immediately jumped on him.

    The moment it pounced, its flower head opened up and a shallow transparent gas sprayed out. Even if the ugly boy was a senior zombie, it couldn¡¯t help but faint.

    Although it was only a moment, it was enough for Da Hua to swallow him down.

    Then Da Hua closed its petals. One could even see a human figure inside the bud, struggling constantly. But Da Hua stood still, it constantly grinded its petals, trying to digest the person in its stomach.

    The first reaction of the woman holding the skull was to save the little boy, but Da Hua, who has followed Shao Qing for a long time, had already gained intelligence. As soon as it achieved what it wanted, it started to run back.

    Xiao Hua that followed behind hurriedly stretched out its tentacles to stop the woman. The two flowers cooperated very tacitly. After the woman broke through the obstacle of Xiao Hua, Da Hua had already run behind Shao Qing.

    The high-level zombie in its stomach had been struggling constantly since the corrosive solution cannotpletely corrode it in a short time. Furthermore, a zombie can still struggle even without arms and legs, not to mention just having some of its flesh being corroded.

    Da Hua with great difficulty tried to digest it down, it would even jump on the spot in a hurry. When Shao Qing saw this, she calmly opened the petals of Da Hua, reached in and pinched the head of the little boy zombie. Just when he was about to explode out, she shattered his head.

    The prey stopped struggling. Da Hua shook its head in contentment, and began to digest the prey in his stomach.

    The woman holding the skull saw that the situation was bad, so she ran away. No one stopped her. As soon as the woman ran, those strange-looking things also ran away. As soon as they left, there were not enough soldiers left.

    Shao Qing and the others quickly cleared out all the ambushes, then continued to move forward. These high-level zombies were really humane, but who knows if they have memories.

    Shao Qing ced aside her thoughts and hurried to Jiangcheng. When they were approaching Jiangcheng, they saw zombies and beasts surrounding Jiangcheng.

    However, they couldn¡¯t get close because on the walls of Jiangcheng were all kinds of nts. These mutant nts were very cruel, such as those vines. They could easily drive zombies and beasts far away.

    There were also guards such as the vampire vines. For a while, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the outermost nts. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t matter if they break through the outermost wall, the zombies in the city are not to be trifled with.

    Yin Ye had gathered all the zombies in the city, and the wall of the inner city was ready to go. As long as they came close, the zombies would surge forward.

    Jiangcheng was a natural stronghold, it couldn¡¯t be more difficult to ovee.

    Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing happened. She was relieved to see that Jiangcheng was fine. She had already prepared for the worst result. She was mentally prepared, but she did not expect the best result to appear in front of her.

    Shao Qing was now extremely satisfied, at least there was nothing wrong with her family. This was the best.

    When they arrived outside Jiangcheng, the zombies and beasts, as if they had received instructions, retreated like a tide, very orderly.

    Shao Qing expressionlessly looked at the army of zombies and beasts that were slowly retreating. Although she was surprised, she was more shocked. Who is controlling everything secretly?

    Why should this person target her, is this revenge? Or are there other intentions?

    In any case, one thing is certain, that is that the person in secret is an enemy.

    Shao Qing took her friends to the city. On both sides of the city walls, there were still many zombies tied up to the blood-sucking vines. They had been injected with toxins simr to anesthesia, each one more peaceful than the other.

    They are all good research materials. Yan Qiyue could go back and study themter. What is the reason they were controlled by humans?

    When Shao Qing arrived at the gate of the city, the gate had already opened automatically. Shao Tong rushed over first with Xiao Baozi behind her. There was no fear on her face, only strength.

    ¡°Xiao Tong has grown up¡­¡± Shao Qing sighed and touched her head. Yan Hanqing and the others were still transporting vegetables outside. They didn¡¯t even know about the attack on Jiangcheng. Only Shao Tong was at home. Yin Ye helped, but Shao Tong was holding up at least half of the burden, which was already pretty good.

    ¡°This time you did a great job, my Xiao Tong is getting better and better!¡± Shao Qing sighed emotionally. She picked up Xiao Baozi. During this time, Xiao Baozi was raised wildly by her, ying crazy everywhere. He had be Jiangcheng¡¯s ¡®Big Brother¡¯.

    After entering Shao Qing¡¯s arms, Xiao Baozi acted like a baby: ¡°Mama, I will tell you that a very strange-looking uncle came to me and said he wanted to take me out to y, but baby did not go. Isn¡¯t baby very good?¡±

    Shao Qing squinted and listened to Xiao Baozi¡¯s description. It seemed that some people had already contacted Xiao Baozi before the zombie beast siege. For some reasons, Xiao Baozi rejected them, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a move.

    Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Baby did the right thing. If you meet a stranger who wants to lead you away, you must never agree to it, because they are likely to be bad guys. After they take you away, you will never see your mother again.¡±

    Xiao Baozi hugged Shao Qing tightly: ¡°I am very obedient, I will not go with them.¡±

    ¡°Baby is so good!¡± Shao Qing sighed, then said: ¡± Xiao Tong, let¡¯s go in first. Don¡¯t stand silly at the door, is Yin Ye there?¡±

    Shao Tong quickly told her with thoughts: ¡°Brother Ye is in theboratory.¡±

    Shao Qing handed Xiao Baozi to Shao Tong. ¡°I¡¯ll go to theboratory first. You take Xiao Baozi home and stay there, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±

    Shao Tong nodded, then took Xiao Baozi back.

    Shao Qing took her friends to theboratory. Theboratory was a nightmare for many zombies in Jiangcheng. They were transformed into zombies from ordinary people and superhumans in theboratory.

    However, even if Yin Ye did research, he would never do it to his own friends.

    At this moment, there were only two people in theboratory: one was Yin Ye, and the other was Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was lying next to the experimental tform, watching Yin Ye do the experiment openly, his eyes rolling curiously.

    Yin Ye asionally touched his head, but most of his time was spent on the research.

    When Shao Qing came over, he was studying things patiently. It wasn¡¯t until Shao Qing patted him on the shoulder that he reacted and quickly said, ¡°You are back? You came back so early.¡±

    ¡°I received the news. Someone had ns for Jiangcheng, so I hurried back. I didn¡¯t expect you to handle it better than I thought.¡± Shao Qing said calmly, ¡°Is Jiangcheng okay?¡±

    Yin Ye shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, a lot better now.¡±

    Shao Qing handed over the zombie beasts she picked from the city wall and half of the zombie spat out from Da Hua to Yin Ye: ¡°I also encountered it on the way back. The opponent seems to have a lot of high-rank zombies in their hands. I want you and Qiyue to see what method the person used in the dark to produce high-rank zombies in batches and control them.¡±

    Yin Ye was originally a researcher. As soon as he saw the corpse on the ground, he became interested: ¡°Leave it to me and Qiyue. There will be results within three days.¡±

    Yan Qiyue held Shao Qing¡¯s chin, kissed her, and said ¡°After you go back, take a shower and get a good rest. You must be exhausted. Sleep well, or I will feel distressed.¡±

    Shao Qing also said, ¡°You too, don¡¯t research right away. Take a break first. Just leave it to Yin Ye. After you have a good rest, you can help.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Yan Qiyue said in a low voice, ¡°I will definitely not tire my body out. After all, it is you who took the time to nurse my body to health, how could I spoil your results. Go back and rest, I want to drink porridge. Make it for me when you wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring it to you when it¡¯s done. It¡¯s easy to make the porridge. Before I take a bath, I¡¯ll have Xiao Tong watch it. When the porridge is ready, I¡¯ll have her bring it to you. You and Yin Ye can drink it together.¡± After a long time of showing off their affection, Shao Qing remembered that there was Yin Ye next to him. She smiled.

    Yin Ye said sourly: ¡°Bullying me for being a single dog! This kind of show, you can smell if off your body for tens of miles, sweet and greasy. It¡¯s enough. If you should rest then go rest. If you should work then go work. Don¡¯t irritate me here.¡±

    Shao Qing raised her eyebrows: ¡°How many zombies are there in Jiangcheng? There should be a few good-looking ones. Should I pick out a few to warm your bed?¡±

    Yin Ye¡¯s face was blue at this time: ¡°Get out!¡±

    Shao Qing before she left: ¡°Seriously, let me pick a few for you!¡±

    ¡°Get as far away from me as possible!¡± Yin Ye roared.

 Volume 3 72 The results of the research

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 72 The results of the research</h4>

    After cooking the porridge, Shao Qing slept for a whole day. From sunrise to sunset, she slept until midnight before she woke up. When she stretched her figure, she could hear her own bones cracking.

    All the exhaustion was driven away. It felt good. Shao Qing opened the door and was about to wash her face. It was midnight, but if she were to try to sleep again, she would definitely not fall asleep.

    As soon as she walked to the sink, Shao Qing saw Er Dai holding his hands on the sink, looking at himself in the mirror, expressionless.

    Shao Qing sometimes thought that sometimes people should be a little confused. Only by closing one eye can they have a happier life.

    But the person who didn¡¯t want to be confused became Fu Jingshen. He raised his head and nced at Shao Qing, then said, ¡°When did you find out?¡±

    ¡°I know you too well, so I noticed something was wrong from the beginning.¡± Shao Qing was not ready to pretend to be confused anymore. She said faintly: ¡°At the beginning, I couldn¡¯t confirm it. After being together for such a long time, there will always be some details exposed. When did you recover?¡±

    ¡°Thest breakthrough. At that time, I felt like I had a long, long dream. In the dream, I watched myself getting to know you and experienced everything like a bystander.¡± Fu Jingshen said softly, ¡°That feeling was very strange. But it¡¯s also very good.¡±

    Shao Qing touched her body, found her cigarette case, took thest cigarette out of it, and lit it. The diffused smoke blurred her facial features, covered her expression, even her voice. It all became a little ethereal: ¡°If you want to leave, tell me in advance, so I¡¯m prepared.¡±

    There was something that Shao Qing didn¡¯t say¡­that she would be ready to build a good chain to lock him up if he decided to leave.

    If it was a year ago, she would probably choose to let him go. After all, a twisted melon is not sweet, but a yearter, even if she broke Fu Jingshen¡¯s legs and locked him up, she would not let him go.

    Even if the melon is bitter, she will taste it slowly, bite it carefully, and eat it bit by bit.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± Fu Jingshen subconsciously said. After he finished speaking, he was stunned for a while, then slowly continued: ¡°I haven¡¯t fully recovered. At night, I will recover my memory. During the day, I will be Er Dai again.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡± Shao Qing responded softly, with a slight difort in her voice.

    It seems that the construction of the chain has to be done in advance, otherwise she doesn¡¯t know when this person will run away. It would be more reassuring to lock him up.

    In those stories, those nonsense about ¡°I love you, so I will let you go, as long as you are happy¡±, were all nonsense. All c**p about being selfless and suffering a single, painful life.

    Shao Qing doesn¡¯t want to be a good person, she just needs to be selfish. Even if Fu Jingshen will hate her in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    This is probably what marital harmony is. After being with a pervert for a long time, one¡¯s thoughts will really be perverted. It is all Yan Qiyue¡¯s fault Shao Qing thought shamelessly.

    Fu Jingshen held back for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°Er Dai loves you.¡± His face was a little thin. His confession made him swallow his saliva back.

    The meaning of this sentence was actually, Er Dai loves you, and Er Dai and I are the same person, so I love you too, so I will not leave.

    But when it was heard by Shao Qing¡¯s ears, it became, ¡°Er Dai loves you. I haven¡¯t recovered yet, so I won¡¯t leave. I will talk about it when I recover.¡±

    Shao Qing was very unhappy. She nodded and spit out a smoke ring, ready to go back to build a strong, long chain for use.

    In the middle of the night, Shao Qing sat in her room, thinking about where to lock people up.

    After dawn, Shao Qing went out to make porridge, a light and delicate multigrain porridge. A bowl of porridge in the morning would be good for the stomach.

    After cooking the porridge, she put the porridge on the table so that people who got up could eat it as long as they saw it.

    Then she poured some into a little dish and took it to give to Yan Qiyue. When Shao Qing arrived, Yan Qiyue and Yin Ye were dissecting the corpse together. The corpse waspletely unrecognizable.

    There were piles of discarded corpses on the ground beside them.

    Shao Qing put the porridge on the table, then shouted: ¡°Come and eat first. Continue after eating.¡±

    She cleaned out the unwanted corpses on the ground to make the strange smell in the air be a little weaker.

    The two men looked very tired. After hearing Shao Qing¡¯s greetings, they washed their hands and walked over. They each had a bowl of porridge with small pickles and began to eat.

    Although there were still a lot of corpses beside them and they had justpleted an autopsy of one of them, the two of them were not affected at all and ate with relish.

    After Shao Qing packed up, she sat next to them and watched them eat. She asked from time to time: ¡°How¡¯s the research?¡±

    ¡°I have a clue.¡± Yan Qiyue said softly, ¡°One of the dead bodies was created.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just like how I transformed myself at the beginning.¡± Yin Ye interjected: ¡°But the other party was even more ruthless. He seems to have a way to create advanced zombies and zombie beasts. The upper part of the zombie is transnted to the zombie beast, so this modified thing has the powerful body of the beast and the wisdom of the advanced zombie at the same time. However, the sess rate should not be very high, otherwise it will really be against the heavens. ¡°

    ¡°We didn¡¯t find out the method he used to make the zombies. We just discovered that the crystal nuclei in the bodies of these corpses were smaller than the average high-rank zombies and there were impurities in them. This means that this transformation is not normal for high-rank zombies. The advantage is that he can make a lot.¡± Yan Qiyue frowned: ¡°I just don¡¯t know if there are restrictions. If the restrictions are notrge, then it will be really troublesome.¡±

    That is indeed troublesome. It is equivalent to having a machine that continuously produces high-rank zombies. He doesn¡¯t need to pamper the zombies at all, because he can create it again if it is dead.

    Just like the legendary necromancer.

    Shao Qing said calmly: ¡°It is impossible to have no restrictions. Otherwise, there will be more than a handful of them to rob and kill us. If there are no restrictions, would it not be against the heavens? The world is like this. The stronger the limit, the greater the power, so I don¡¯t think we need to worry too much about this one.¡±

    The two men nodded, then Yan Qiyue said again: ¡°Based on our previous observations, once a zombie has reached a certain point, they can really awaken themselves. Just like those that person created, they should all have their own memories. No matter their appearance or their minds, they are no different from ordinary human beings. I think we need to alert the major bases. If that person is really ambitious, he may act on each survivor base.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send the news out in a while.¡± Shao Qing said calmly: ¡°The most important thing is our own strength. I went to check it before. The thing nted in the yard seems to be ready. Everyone¡¯s strength has stopped at their current strength for a long time. It¡¯s time to advance.¡±

    The weird nt that looked like a heart was not far from maturity. She was separated from it, but she can still feel from a long distance that it was emitting surging energy fluctuations.

    In the past, when she was idle, Shao Qing liked to go there, stretch out a vine and insert it into the red soil. She would absorb energy, while chatting with people.

    So she would go over and take a look at it from time to time. After such a long time, this thing was finally about to mature. She will study how to use it, then improve everyone¡¯s strength.

    Strength is the best guarantee.

    When they finished eating, it suddenly started to rain outside. Shao Qing didn¡¯t leave. She sat by the window to watch them work, and asionally looked up outside.

    The rainwater after the end of the world looked very dirty in color and was not drinkable. It contained many harmful substances and zombie poison.

    After all, many corpses dpose and pollute the water source. When the evaporated water vapor bes rainwater, it absorbs the dirt in the air, so rainwater can be said to be the dirtiest thing now.

    Fortunately, even after the end of the world, weather like rain and snow has be less and less. After all, sun was rare, not to mention the steaming water vapor.

    Shao Qingy on the windowsill and looked at the scene outside. Although Jiangcheng was not big, it was empty everywhere. After all, there were few living people in Jiangcheng, and most of them were zombies.

    Zombies were not like human beings. A family needed a room to live in, to be regr and harmonious. On the other hand, zombies usually scurry around the streets. Sometimes Yin Ye would instruct those zombies to carry cleaning tools and go to the streets to clean up.

    When it rains, there are not many zombies. It would be sparse, them walking up and down the street without a trace of anger.

    The Shao Qing before would have never thought that one day, she would stay away from human society and live with a group of zombies, and live in harmony.

    But when this day came, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable in her heart. Instead, she was veryfortable. If she was only one person, she would probably be lonely, but her rtives and her friends were all here.

    ¡°When everything is over, let¡¯s hold the wedding in Jiangcheng. We¡¯ll invite some friends toe. We¡¯ll let the newse out.¡± Shao Qing supported her chin and said.

    No one knows what the future will be like, whether the end of the world will worsen, or whether it will get better step by step, but people should always have hope in life. There is a saying that is very good. If there is no dream, then what¡¯s the difference between you and a salted fish?

    When marriage was brought up, Yan Qiyue became much gentler. Of course, this gentleness referred to his expression and voice, not the movements in his hands.

    ¡°If it¡¯s marriage, we don¡¯t need to call too many people. A crowd is too noisy. Even if you call them, most people may not daree.¡± He said softly. In fact, what is missing between them was just a ceremony. Except for this ceremony, they were no different from husband and wife.

 Volume 3 73 The real doomsday

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 73 The real doomsday</h4>

    In the end, they still didn¡¯t understand what kind of method the person secretly used to create these high-rank zombies. The only thing they could see was that there was a very special energy fluctuation in the crystal core of these zombies.

    No matter whether it was the zombies or those zombie beasts, they were all products of human experiments.

    Shao Qing stroked her chin: ¡°Next time we wille back with two live ones, then we will study it again.¡±

    The two men nodded, then Shao Qing and Yan Qiyue left theboratory. Yan Qiyue went to take a bath. After just finishing the experiment, there was still a smell of rot and blood on him.

    It smelled a bit unpleasant, let alone Shao Qing, he couldn¡¯t stand it himself.

    Yan Qiyue was in the shower, while Shao Qing sat on the couch reading a book. Xiao Baozi at this time ran in: ¡°Mama, have a look. An uncle who is a little handsome sent over a letter.¡±

    Then he handed Shao Qing a letter, ¡°Thank you baby.¡± Shao Qing opened the letter and found that it was from Jing Du, it was not good news.

    Soon after Shao Qing left, the outside situation began to deteriorate. The pollution of water sources became more and more serious. This is because thend was irrigated with polluted water, so thend was also polluted.

    The vegetables that had just grown out, although there were certain toxins, at least seem to be intact. But now, as long as you cut the vegetables apart, you will find that the heart of the vegetable was rotten.

    Losing vegetables and grains grown on thend, an important source of human food, immediately caused people to panic. In this case, they could only eat the grain that was previously hoarded, but how long can the hoarded grainst? Sooner orter it will be finished!

    This panic spread slowly. Because it was not just one base like this, but all bases were like this.

    The high-levels of the base were anxious like ants in a hot pot, but they did not have a solution. Some bases began to use water sources created by superhumans to irrigate thend, hoping to restore thend to its previous state.

    However, it turns out that being contaminated means being contaminated. There was no way to recover. In despair, many people chose tomit suicide. Suicide was verymon in the end times. From the beginning of the apocalypse, many people chose to end their own lives.

    You can¡¯t use them of being weak. When you see people you know surrounded by zombies being eaten alive with you locked in a small room without food, water, and the ability and courage to rush out; without seeing the hope of rescue, would you choose to starve to death or end your own life?

    Of course, there were more people who didn¡¯t even have the guts to face death. Yet, they finally starved to death in the room, or rushed out after a copse and died among the zombies.

    However, with the gradual development of thest days, there have been fewer suicides. After all, people¡¯s lives have calmed down, and everyone has seen the hope of living. If they could live better, naturally no one would choose to die.

    But now? Things more terrifying than zombies appeared: humans would lose food.

    Many bases began to stop supplying free food or reduced the amount of food provided. As the food at home slowly decreased, many elderly people chose tomit suicide.

    They died not because they were afraid, but because they did not want to waste food. They hoped to leave more food for their children so that they could live longer.

    Thinking that they have lived long enough, they didn¡¯t want to be a burden on their children.

    Such things were happening more and more in all the bases in the country. The only one who was a bit better was probably the Qin family in Jing Du.

    Thest batch of vegetables shipped to Qin¡¯s house just solved their urgent need. Grandpa Qin said in his letter that he hoped that Shao Qing would hide the good vegetables in her vegetable base.

    Grandpa Qin said that sometimes people need to be selfish. If they are discovered, someone will definitely hatch evil ns ¡°for the sake of all mankind¡±, then they will force Shao Qing to surrender the secret of why the vegetables she grew are not affected.

    It may even cause a siege. After all, many people feel that their race is better and more important.

    In their eyes, Shao Qing was a zombie, a heresy. If Shao Qing refused to surrender her secrets, then being besieged is a definite thing. They will not feel guilty because they are besieging zombies.

    So the old man told her to stop sending vegetables and hide the secret. Shao Qing calmly read the entire letter and felt very calm.

    She knew very well that this secret cannot be hidden. If someone was willing to look it up, they would find out soon that the vegetables came out of Jiangcheng, so she didn¡¯t care about being discovered.

    Calcting the time, the batch of vegetables should be almost all eaten. Shao Qing immediately called Shao Tong toe over. She allowed Shao Tong to take a few senior zombies to escort the second batch of vegetables, and her letter to Jing Du.

    In the letter, she made it very clear that no one can take anything from her, unless she willingly sends it out. The Qin family is also her family, so her family does not need to talk about those things.

    She also told Old man Qin to regrly send people to pick up fruits and vegetables. After all, most of Jiangcheng are zombies, and it is inconvenient to escort things.

    Six dayster, Yan Hanqing and the others came back quietly and brought back something.

    What they brought back was a nt, a round looking thing that appeared like a ball, with a mouth. Just poking the belly would cause it to make a haha ??sound.

    Regardless of whether this thing was stupid, cute or strange, it was actually a good thing. There was a liquid in its stomach that could instantly heal human wounds. As long as it was not fatal, it can save it.

    Before, Shao Qing said that she was going to go out and conquer her seventh mutant nt, and hoped that it would be of the healing element. This was because shecked a healing element.

    Yan Hanqing happened to find this guy, so he brought it back.

    Without a word, Shao Qing conquered this nt and gave it a name, Dabai. Dabai likes to lie on human heads. When it was needed, it would stretch out white and soft. Its touch was like cold jello. When its tentacles touch a human wound, the liquid will flow out from the top of the tentacles.

    Shao Qing liked it very much, especially pinching it. So when she first received it, the entire Jiangcheng was filled with Dabaiughing loudly. Fortunately, there were not many people in Jiangcheng, otherwise someone would definitely tell Shao Qing to not disturb people.

    A few men liked her like this very much. She was very energetic, and seemed to be much younger. Her age almost seemed to have reversed and she became like a child.

    Since the birth of Dabai, even Xiao Baozi abandoned Yaya. He acted like a baby with Shao Qing every day: ¡°Ma Ma, I want to hug Baibai¡­¡±

    Yaya was aggrieved, holding his only ear, he hid in the corner and cried secretly. He looked very pitiful.

    Shao Qing¡¯s letter went to Jing Du with the vegetables. After reading the letter, Grandpa Qin had a bunch of nonsense to say, but the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but tilt up. His daughter is so filial. Even though she wasn¡¯t blood rted, she was more faithful than a real one. She really was worth treasuring.

    Then there was some worry. He was the most clear about the faces of those people, as long as things are exposed, they will definitely deal with his daughters by any means.

    Grandpa Qin had never treated others softly in his life. In the end he gritted his teeth and sent some vegetables and a letter to the Tan¡¯s house.

    The old man of the Tan family was Shao Qing¡¯s biological father. Didn¡¯t you see that he sent the kid, Tan Xiao, to Shao Qing? If this time, the Tan family dared to stand up for Shao Qing, then he would grit his teeth and willingly give half of his daughter to the Tan family.

    When the old man of the Tan family received the vegetables and the letter, he was still a little confused. He and the old man of the Qin family had dealt with each other for a lifetime, and he had never received a gift from the old man of the Qin family.

    When he opened the letter, he knew why the old man from the Qin family brought things here. In his whole life, old man Tan was worthy of the sky and the earth, he was worthy of everyone, except for only two people.

    One was Shao Qing and the other was Shao Qing¡¯s biological mother.

    After reading the letter, he was silent for a long time. Finally, he ordered people to transport the vegetables and store them. That night, Old Man Tan sat in the study all night, he did not return to his room to rest until dawn.

    After all, this decision was rted to the life and death of the entire Tan family. He was sorry for Shao Qing, but for the sake of a daughter, it is very likely he could destroy the entire Tan family. Is it worth it?

    He was not only Shao Qing¡¯s father, but also the head of the Tan family, responsible for the entire family.

    The next morning, when old man Tan walked out of the study, his voice was very soft, but he said firmly: ¡°Worth it!¡±

    He spent his whole life living for the Tan family, for the country, and for the people. It is time he did something selfish for once.

    His daughter was stolen when she was young. After more than two decades of hardship, she turned into a zombie in thest days. It was his daughter. When Shao Qing was young, he also hugged her, her soft little body was like a ball of cotton. He was afraid that he would pinch the child with only a little force, and it would break.

    But his daughter, whom he loved, suffered for more than 20 years. How could he be willing to let her be bullied by others like this?

    What if she is a zombie? This zombie is also his daughter, his own flesh and blood!

    Anyone who wants to bully his daughter must step over his corpse and trample the entire Tan family into dust, otherwise no one can bully his daughter.

    Old man Tan made this decision with much difficulty, but as soon as the decision was made, he was relieved. It was as if he had lifted a mountain off his back.

    The old man¡¯s back was already a little bent. As he walked to his bedroom, he muttered to himself: ¡°I will protect our daughter¡­ Even if I have to give up some, I have been guarding things for 50 or 60 years, I will not hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Master, would you like something to eat?¡± the butler asked kindly.

    The old man sucked in a breath through his nose, and suddenly remembered that the vegetables sent by Mr. Qin were grown by his daughter, ¡°Vegetable porridge, just use the vegetables sent today!¡±

 Volume 3 74 The squad for clearing the land

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 74 The squad for clearing thend</h4>

    The two old men who have struggled against each other for over half a century, finally reached a consensus on one thing. I have to say that this is a miracle.

    As expected by Grandpa Qin, after Shao Qing sent fruits and vegetables for the second time, someone was openly and secretly spying on him.

    After all, everyone knew that healthy fruits and vegetables can no longer be grown in Jing Du. Sooner orter, no one would not want to live, but there are more people who want to make a fuss about it.

    Their idea is rtively simple, that is, being able to transport such arge amount of fruits and vegetables shows at least two points. The first is that there is still a ce where thend is not polluted and can grow healthy fruits and vegetables. Second, this ce is not small.

    If they can find the source of these vegetables and fruits, they will have control of the life of the entire country. After all, after this test, it was discovered that all the bases in the country had been contaminated. That is, the ce where the vegetables were sent from, may be thest piece of purend in the country.

    Being able to grow fruits and vegetables means that this ce can also grow food. Doesn¡¯t the control of food mean you are controlling the life of the entire country?

    As long as you control this ce, you will have power, status, everything¡­

    No one can refuse this temptation, so in less than a day, there were ten people who came to speak with Grandpa Qin.

    Most of them haven¡¯t explicitly asked about it. Firstly, the situation hasn¡¯t reached the worst state. Secondly, the status of Master Qin. They still dare not be too tough.

    The Qin family¡¯s power was strong. If you want to force them, you must first weigh yourself, to see whether you have the ability.

    Although the Qin family was very powerful, there were still a few powers in the huge capital that were not afraid of the Qin family. They were rtively stable and were still waiting and watching. When things are really getting to the worst point, they will also take action.

    As for face¡­ no matter how important face is, isn¡¯t life more important?

    At the same time, these people were also secretly cursing the Qin family. They have controlled such a good ce, shouldn¡¯t they share it with everyone? Yet, they still want to eat alone?

    As expected, the older the ginger the spicier it is.

    Some people with thinner skin began to find reasons. They felt that they were thinking of all mankind, so the Qin family should publicize it, rather than hiding it. They were extremely selfish.

    Although the two groups have different ideas, the goal was the same.

    As the situation became more serious, this group of people began to feel more anxious. They did not care about their face, they just wanted to dig information out.

    In fact, if they really did a ruthless investigation, it was easy to find out. After all, for such a big team, information such as where it has passed through and where it has stopped, can be easily found out. Their route was smooth, so where the starting point was was clear at a nce.

    So when they didn¡¯t make any progress with Grandpa Qin, they began to check the route. Although the people on Shao Qing¡¯s side rarely stopped at the bases along the way, they still did.

    The group of people in Jing Du ruthlessly investigated. It took a week to figure out the road map. After they figured out the road map, they looked intently and were shocked.

    Because the most likely starting point was Jiangcheng.

    The person who drew this picture was also stunned. He stammered: ¡°Did we check it wrong? Do you want to check it again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Maybe someone cleaned Jiangcheng and then moved in. Everything is possible. Send a few people to investigate and see the situation.¡± The person in charge gritted his teeth.

    They can¡¯t let go of the glimmer of hope. It¡¯s better to kill the wrong one than miss out on this opportunity.

    If it¡¯s not Jiangcheng, then it will be hard to find because ording to the road map, the spot must be near Jiangcheng. However, there was no survivor base near Jiangcheng because there were too many zombies there. At the beginning, there were bases trying to clean up Jiangcheng.

    After all, before the end of the world, Jiangcheng was a very prosperous city with good conditions in all aspects. If Jiangcheng can be cleared out and moved in, it will be much more convenient.

    At that time, nearly a hundred superhumans went and finally ran back in embarrassment. This was because Jiangcheng had a lot of markets and even more advanced zombies.

    They suffered a great loss, and finally no longer dared to make a n to get Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng became a real zombie den and was abandoned by everyone.

    For the sake of this small hope now, they still have to send someone to check it out and see what is going on in Jiangcheng? Is it possible that those vegetables and fruits really flowed out of Jiangcheng?

    If it really came from Jiangcheng, then the problem is tricky.

    Those who have the ability to clear out Jiangcheng must be very powerful. It would be difficult to force the other party to submit and surrender the secrets of their own base.

    If it were them, they would definitely not want to reveal their secret just like that. After all, this secret was too valuable. If handled properly, it might even turn Jiangcheng into thergest survivor base in the country.

    Or the most valuable.

    Of course, if the operation was handled improperly, it will cause everyone to besiege them. It will be destroyed instantly.

    After several forces got the news, they all sent people to try to explore Jiangcheng. When they sent people out to investigate, Shao Qing was leading her friends to open up thend. She was also clear about the outside situation and now she was preparing to receive the entire Qin family.

    The Qin family has a big business and naturally many people. If you want to feed the Qin family, the existing nting base will be too small, especially now that only fruits and vegetables are grown in the current nting base.

    Only eating fruits and vegetables would not stop hunger. She has to open a new nting base to grow arge number of crops like wheat and rice as staple food.

    When the timees, even if the entire Qin family has moved over, she will be able to raise everyone!

    Tang Tiande was still at Hope survivor base, and has note back. After all, Hope survivor base was still under construction and he needed to make appearances as the mini base leader.

    Hope survivor base has also been infected. Tang Tiande sent a message at the time to discuss with Shao Qing whether he could buy a portion of the vegetables and fruits to the survivor base in a stable manner every month.

    Shao Qing gave him a few brief words in reply. Come back to work, then she¡¯ll sell fruits and vegetables at half the price to Hope Survivor Base.

    The person who was clearing the ground was a squad led by Shao Qing. She was also followed by Tan Xiao, who seemed to faint all the time. After all, a normal person living in a ce surrounded by zombies, it is hard not to be afraid.

    They were all acting as amander. All the real work was done by the zombies, and they were all quite high ranked zombies. Zombies with too low of a rank have stiff bodies and can¡¯t do a lot of work.

    The ones with the highest levels are those who followed Yin Ye to get revenge. Because they were all artificial, their wisdom was very high. It was easy to do some work that ordinary zombies couldn¡¯t do.

    For example, holding a hoe to nt the ground.

    Jiangcheng was too big. Removing the part upied by the zombies, and the ce where Shao Qing and the others live, the rest was all open space. So, those gardens and parks have all been cleared and turned into vegetable gardens and farnd used to grow some food.

    The group of zombies worked hard and didn¡¯t have to be paid wages. They were simply the bestbor force. Because of therge number of people, it only took a day to open up therge area.

    Three dayster, arge nting base, as well as a breeding base appeared.

    There were mainly three crops in the nting base: rice, wheat and corn. After all, the seeds of these three crops were the mostmon and most suitable for staple food.

    In addition to these three, there were some in rtively small quantities, such as potatoes. Potatoes were purely wild. After all, too long has passed since the beginning of the end of the world. Even if there were potatoes left, they would have rotted long ago, let alone sprout and grow.

    It¡¯s paddy and the like, which can be grown.

    Next to it was the vegetable nting base. The vegetable nting base was dominated by cabbage. Looking at it, there was a white verdant green. In addition to the cabbage, there were also some small youcai, spinach, eggnt, peppers, beans, and cucumbers.

    It was more diversified. The main thing that was transported out was cabbage. The other bits and pieces were left for their own people.

    Fruits were also more diversified. Basically the fruits that existed before the end of the world can all be seen here. After all, after the end of the world, the fruits have also mutated and be very adaptable. They can be grown no matter where they are. There was no need to divide southern fruits and northern fruits.

    In Shao Qing¡¯s fruit nting base, there were coconut and banana trees next to apple trees. Pineapples and durians were nted with strawberries.

    These fruits were generally not transported out. At most, a little is given to the family members to eat, especially strawberries. There was no way to transport strawberries at all, they are too easy to break.

    Things like nting vegetables was also addictive, especially after the end of the world. When Shao Qing and the others were nting, they just couldn¡¯t stop.

    There was a special sense of aplishment and motivation.

    Next to it was a newly-built breeding base. The enclosedrge area of ??grasnd was also artificially nted. After nting, it was enclosed. A lot of cows, sheeps, pigs, chickens, ducks, etc. were raised in captivity.

    There was a fence in the middle, separated into a circle with all kinds of animals in it. You cane here to catch it when you want to eat it.

    After everything was settled, Shao Qing pped her hands and stood in the distance to see the base she made with her own hands. There was a different sense of aplishment and security in her heart.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the outside is really contaminated. All these vegetables, fruits, grains and meat here were enough for her and her family to eat for a lifetime!

    #

 Volume 3 75 The exploration team

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 75 The exploration team</h4>

    Jiangcheng is a paradise built by Shao Qing. Although she didn¡¯t know why Jiangcheng has not been polluted for some reason, this was her greatest advantage.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t bear to see the people in a terrible situation, but she still had to bear it. She wouldn¡¯t turn the whole Jiangcheng into a savior base because of her unbearableness.

    When people have the strength and the capital to be Virgin Mary, it¡¯s the people¡¯s fortune. But if they do not have the strength to be the Virgin Mary but continue to force themselves then it isn¡¯t Virgin Mary but, Sheng Mu Biao*.

    * trantes to virgin mary prostitute but the meaning is someone who doesn¡¯t have a bottom line in tolerance and forgiveness and all actions revolving around love and goodness that eventually hurts others

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind being a Virgin Mary once in a while, but she doesn¡¯t want to be a Sheng Mu Biao, because a Sheng Mu Biao would hurt the people closest to them.

    After Tang Tiande returned, Shao Qing took him and reinforced the circle outside the city wall and nted a lot of mutant nts with great lethality. The reason why she reinforced it again and again was because she was really worried. If she didn¡¯te back, if the group of high-level zombies didn¡¯t retreat, no one knew what would happen.

    So she couldn¡¯t help but find one kind of mutant nt after another, and nt a circle outside Jiangcheng. This was only the first defense project. Besides that, she also made a bunch of other traps. Only when Jiang Cheng¡¯s defensive power reached the highest, could she feel rest assured.

    Just as Shao Qing was leading people to build Jiangcheng, the secret spies arrived. The spies came here with great difficulty as it required a lot of courage toe to Jiangcheng.

    After all, Jiangcheng was a well known zombie city. They just arrived near Jiangcheng, then they began to observe Jiangcheng in this state.

    Their luck was pretty good. Traps and other things have just been initially set up and Shao Qing and the others were not outside, otherwise they will definitely be found.

    ¡°There are only zombies!¡± Someone took binocrs andined after watching it for a long time. Only the zombies patrolling back and forth can be seen in the city.

    ¡°The higher ups must have gotten the wrong information. How could there be a fresh vegetable nting base inside? Look at the number of zombies on the wall, living people can¡¯t get in at all, not to mention farming. It must be a mistake.¡± Someone murmured.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, check it out slowly, who knows what¡¯s going on inside.¡± The leader said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation now. Finding that base will allow us to receive a great reward, don¡¯t be so impatient. It would be weird to find it so easily.¡±

    The other people were silent at once.

    The current situation is really so bad that it can¡¯t get worse, otherwise the upper levels would not treat a dead horse like a doctor and send them out to investigate.

    Another person immediately whispered: ¡°Hey, where do you think the source of the vegetable base is? It is hidden and tucked so well as if for fear of others to know. The situation outside is so bad nowadays, if there is really a base that has control ofnd that is not polluted, even if it is not announced, it should be possible for them to take advantage of this opportunity. However, I have never seen anyone stand up.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, just focus on your work.¡± One of them sighed: ¡°If you can find the vegetable nting base, then everything will be fine. It will be troublesome if we can¡¯t find it.¡±

    Several people frowned. If they really can¡¯t find it, the tops will definitely not have a good impression. They all relied on that to eat. They might lose their job.

    ¡°Hey, look!¡± Suddenly someone¡¯s eyes lit up, he almost jumped out of where he was hiding. The others immediately looked in the direction he was pointing.

    Jiangcheng didn¡¯t have any gates or anything. After thest days when Yin Ye moved over, he led his brothers and sisters to repair Jiangcheng.

    Especially in the periphery, the city wall was built with stones and gates were built to encircle Jiangcheng. This is how Jiangcheng is today.

    Now the city gate suddenly opened, and several senior zombies came out. The leader was a youngdy. One couldn¡¯t tell whether she was a superhuman or a zombie.

    This youngdy was naturally Gu Panpan. Gu Panpan came out this time with a group of zombie brothers, preparing to go out of the city to hunt.

    The car they drove out was arge truck that could hold many, many things.

    Although the nting base and vegetable nting base has been well arranged, the animals in the farm are still scattered and few in number.

    So they were going out this time to catch more mutant animals to fill the farm. Before leaving, Shao Qing had stated as long as the mutant animals can be eaten, no matter what species, they should be brought back and raised.

    She¡¯s not afraid of having too many mutant animals. Anyway, they were to be raised locally. If one farm is not enough, they¡¯ll just open another. Anyway, Jiangcheng is a big ce and everywhere is empty. It doesn¡¯t matter if they open up ten more farms.

    The bigger fear is if they can¡¯t catch the mutant animal.

    ¡°There are people in Jiangcheng¡­¡± Someone was surprised. His sses fell to the ground. At first they couldn¡¯t tell whether Gu Panpan was a human or a zombie. But when all the zombies got in the car, Gu Panpan stood on the roof of the car very proudly and shouted to go.

    When thest days have developed to the point where they are now, zombies have be more and more like human beings, but they couldn¡¯t speak, let alone speak so fluently. It is basically certain that Gu Panpan was human.

    Everyone was stunned. Since the end of the world, they have never seen people and zombies living in peace.

    This was no longer something that can be described with the word peace. Everyone couldn¡¯t stop marveling. They all wanted to know what kind of ability Gu Panpan has to ensure that the zombies will not attack her. This is incredible.

    A few trucks rumbled away, leaving behind a group of people looking at each other. Finally, the leader gritted his teeth and beckoned, they all followed. Only two people stayed to see if there would be other things urring.

    Gu Panpan did not discover anyone following them. After all, no one had the guts to follow a group of high-level zombies. It wasn¡¯t just one, it was a group.

    Most people would take a detour when they saw this, so as not to lose their own lives. As a result, the few people who did the opposite followed them quietly.

    After arriving at the ce, Gu Panpan was the first to walk down. The high-level zombies at the back also followed. Among the high-level zombies that came out this time, a few of them were modified at the beginning. They were almost the same as normal people and had their own emotions. Except for being unable to speak, everything else was almost the same as a normal person.

    In addition to these high-level zombies, there were also some fourth and fifth rank, which were specially brought out to do hardbour.

    These rank 4 and rank 5 zombies were led by those high-level zombies. Almost for each high-level zombie, there were three to four rank four or five zombies next to them. They did not look like they were to be trifled with.

    After the teams were divided, each high-rank zombie, with his own zombie team, began to hunt.

    There were five or six hunting teams. The remaining Gu Panpan walked here and there with Xiao Yu who was looking around out of curiosity.

    They asionally picked something simr to wild vegetables, which can be taken back to Shao Qing. At night, Shao Qing can make a delicious dinner for them.

    Jiangcheng can be said to be a paradise for zombies. Many zombies of not very high rank have gained strength after Yin Ye¡¯s series of transformations.

    Of course, Yin Ye knew propriety, so except for the group of reformers who followed him before, he did not reform new zombies.

    He actually didn¡¯t like to use those zombies for research, after all, if he continued then he would be no different from those before.

    But for the group of reformers around him, there was no problem if they were reformed again. Yin Ye only started with everyone¡¯s consent.

    For those reformers, they have been transformed into what they are now, there was no way to change back to their original form, so if they can improve their strength after another transformation, they would not refuse.

    What Yin Ye devoted to his research was not to transform people, but how to restore them and end their pain. However, he still has not found the solution but seeded in another direction.

    The leading senior zombies were all at rank 5 or above in strength. Some were infinitely close to rank 6. The younger brothers behind them were all above rank 4, some were also rank 5.

    The strength of such a team was very powerful, even ordinary superhuman teams would dare not provoke it.

    So Gu Panpan was very relieved. She naturally didn¡¯t notice that there was a small tail behind them.

    This group tailing behind were already sweating profusely because they discovered that the strength of every zombie was so scary. If they were found out, they would be bitten into bones in minutes.

    Now the eyes of this group of people watching Panpan seem to be looking at a demon. If it were not a demon, how could she stay among the zombies without being attacked by the zombies? How could shemand these zombies?

    The leader of the reconnaissance team said: ¡°This batch of vegetables probably came from Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng is too frightening¡­ this news must be brought back¡­ ording to usual,ing to hunt would usually only have a small part of the entire base. If it is really in ordance with the usual practice, then Jiangcheng¡¯s strength was too scary. The people living in Jiangcheng seem to have a way tomand the zombies. This is another important piece of news. If their method ofmanding zombies is announced, what a contribution it will be to mankind. From now on, they don¡¯t have to be afraid of zombies!¡±

    He spoke with more and more excitement, as if he had already seen a bright future for mankind.

    Probably because he was too excited, he didn¡¯t control his aura, then he was spotted by the keen Xiao Yu, who turned his head and looked in their direction with a pair of gloomy eyes.

    Gu Panpan also found something wrong: ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t hide,e out!¡±

    #

 Volume 3 76 Telling the truth

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 76 Telling the truth</h4>

    No matter what, they have done investigative work for many years so they are still very experienced. When they heard Gu Panpan say this, the first reaction was to hide quickly. However, they found that Gu Panpan was looking at them.

    The leader¡¯splexion was stiff, he quickly waved his hand allowing his friends to retreat quietly. He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Panpan was so keen that she found them immediately after being so far away.

    At the same time his mouth was bitter. He could only pray that one or two people could escape. As long as someone escaped, they could go back and tell the news to the rest, this way their mission would not be in vain.

    However, a few people crawled around and were about to run away when they saw a little demon head lying behind them. This little demon head was not someone else, but Xiao Yu.

    Xiao Yu bared his teeth, exposing the jagged teeth in his mouth. He looked at them as if he were smiling, the few people shuddered.

    The leader immediately shouted: ¡°Run!¡±

    They were very experienced and fled. Everyone went a different direction to escape, this way maybe someone would have a chance to escape. The chances of escaping will be higher.

    Three minutester, Gu Panpan pped her hands and began to count people¡¯s heads: ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±

    The few people tied up in twists fell to the ground, unable to move. One by one, their hearts felt bitter. There were a total of five people and all of them were lying here.

    ¡°There was no fish that slipped through the.¡± After Gu Panpan bit her fingertips and counted twice, she let the zombies under her drag the five people on the ground and start walking back.

    All five people were thrown into the car. The big truck was now filled with a lot of living things like cows, sheep and rabbits. Being thrown in, they startled a few cows and sheep, jumping on them. A hapless young man was pooped on his head by a pig.

    As it was approaching noon, Gu Panpan counted them. They had achieved a lot, so she called all the zombies back and prepared to return.

    The lead investigator was very dedicated. He was so tightly tied in the truck, but he arched and arched, like a bug. He put his head in the gap between the wooden nks of the carriage and looked out.

    As soon as he entered Jiangcheng, he was stunned. From the outside, he couldn¡¯t see how many zombies were in Jiangcheng. Only after entering Jiangcheng would he find out. No wonder this ce deserved to be called the City of Zombies.

    There were zombies everywhere on the street. There were obviously a lot of zombies, but they didn¡¯t seem disorganized at all. These zombies seem to be very orderly. The more advanced the zombies, the more regr they were.

    The leader waspletely shocked. If the people in Jiangcheng canmand all the zombies in Jiangcheng, then in China, there would be no survivor base that can fight Jiangcheng.

    Of course, if all the survivor bases were assembled, Jiangcheng would be easily destroyed.

    After the shock, he saw the vegetable nting base, the grain nting base, and the breeding farm.

    His eyes lit up. Apart from the fact that there were many zombies, Jiangcheng was really suitable as a nting base. The soil here was very fertile and the area wasrge. More importantly, thend here was not polluted.

    Moreover, the problem of therge number of zombies was no longer a problem because someone in Jiangcheng could control the zombies. If the upper levels can cooperate with the boss of Jiangcheng, then it would really be a win-win situation.

    It would be a good thing for the entire human race.

    After arriving at the farm, Gu Panpan asked her subordinates to pull the cows, sheep, pigs, chickens, ducks, and rabbits from the carts, then sort them into individual rooms.

    There were five people left in the car. Lying on the ground disheveled, there were all kinds of feces and feathers all over their bodies. Dirty and smelly, they looked pitiful.

    Gu Panpan pped the stench filled air in front of her with disgust, then ordered a few of the zombies to drag them into the water to clean them, then bring them back.

    The five wet people, led by Gu Panpan, arrived where they lived. Shao Qing was ying with Xiao Baozi. Xiao Baozi was lying on Shao Qing¡¯s belly, rolling and acting like a baby. He looked lively and cute.

    The five people suddenly rxed a little. After all, Shao Qing seemed to be rtively gentle,pared to Yan Qiyue who was sitting on the sidelines looking colder.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Qing held Xiao Baozi and asked Gu Panpan.

    Gu Panpan answered: ¡°Didn¡¯t I take people out for hunting today? These guys followed me sneakily, there¡¯s an 80% chance that they have bad intentions, so I brought them back.¡±

    Shao Qing looked up and down at the five individuals, she didn¡¯t recognize them: ¡°Where do youe from? Why did you follow my Panpan? What are your intentions? If you don¡¯t want to say it, it doesn¡¯t matter. I am a very democratic person, I won¡¯t feed you to the zombies, believe me.¡±

    Shao Qing said gently. Although her voice was very gentle and her expression looked very gentle, it made the five people shiver abruptly.

    The leader gritted his teeth and stammered: ¡°This¡­this¡­¡±

    Shao Qing said naturally, ¡°Myst name is Shao.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shao, the thing is, we are all from Jing Du. This time we came to Jiangcheng because we actually wanted to discuss something with you, but we couldn¡¯t get in Jiangcheng. Finally, we saw Miss Panpaning out of Jiangcheng. However, besides Miss Panpan, there were a lot of zombies. We dare not approach, so we could only follow from a distance.¡±

    He opened his eyes and said his lies very seriously, but Shao Qing stabbed at him relentlessly: ¡°Jing Du? Which family from Jing Du? If there is something to discuss with me, why would theye here to investigate the situation?¡±

    The person hurriedly said: ¡°We belong to the Qin family!¡±

    Shao Qing sneered: ¡°What a drag, cut them into pieces then give the brothers a meal.¡± The Qin family was her family, how could it be possible for them to send someone over to investigate. It¡¯s just nonsense!

    The leader was sweating profusely: ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, I¡¯m actually from the Tan family!¡±

    Tan Xiao had been sitting aside, ying cards with Yan Qiyue and Yan Hanqing. Hearing this, heughed: ¡°Pouring dirty water on our Tan family name, okay? I will let my grandfather know and he¡¯ll make sure to kill your little grandsons.¡±

    The old man of the Tan family was still feeling Shao Qing¡¯s anger. He has tried everything to please Shao Qing, hoping to be recognized. Yet, some people wanted to pour dirty water on his home?

    If Old man Tan knew about this, he would definitelye forward and kill this group of people.

    The person saw Tan Xiao and knew him. After all, he was a famous dude in Jing Du. He sweated profusely, his sweat was as big as soybeans rolling down.

    ¡°Actually¡­actually¡­¡±

    Shao Qing said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, organize your thoughts before speaking. If you are lying to me, I really won¡¯t show mercy.¡±

    He quickly said: ¡°I belong to the Qian family!¡±

    He had targeted Shao Qing before, but after the family was destroyed by Shao Qing, the Qian family rose and reced them as one of the four major families in Jing Du.

    Although they were already one of the four major families in Jing Du, their background was a bit worse than the other families. So they have been ranked at the bottom of the four major families.

    This time it was a good opportunity. They originally wanted to stand out, but didn¡¯t expect to be out ssed. He didn¡¯t even get to know the full situation and was arrested.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the purpose of your visit this time? It won¡¯t be because you really want to explore Jiangcheng, right?!¡± Shao Qing asked. The person honestly replied: ¡°Actually, Jiangcheng transporting a batch of vegetables to Jing Du caused this incident. All the forces in Jing Du wanted to know who owns this batch of vegetables. We tracked down this route, but didn¡¯t expect to find it was in Jiangcheng.¡±

    When Shao Qing heard it, it was no different from what she had guessed. She knew that there would be such a day at the very beginning, but she was not afraid. She was very calm.

    ¡°What else did your top say? Tell me what you know.¡± Shao Qing said.

    The man knew that he could not deceive Shao Qing. Instead of angering Shao Qing, he might as well tell the truth: ¡°The higher ups did not order too much, but I heard two things during the meeting. The higher ups hoped that Jiangcheng could announce the secret to thend not being contaminated. If you refuse to announce it, then it¡¯s war.¡±

    When ites to diplomacy first then war, he felt his mouth was a bit bitter. If the entire Jing Du city came, then maybe they could put up a fight. However, just a Qian family wouldn¡¯t evenst fighting Jiangcheng¡¯s foot soldiers.

    Isn¡¯t that just looking for s**t¡­

    The whole of Jing Du vs. Jiangcheng, who knows what the result will be!

    Shao Qing knocked on the armrest of the sofa, looking unclear. It was a normal thing to be found. Unless they were all idiots on the other side, as long as there is intent to find out, you will find out if you look closely enough.

    Even if they were a little stupid, after investigating and investigating, Jiangcheng can still be found out in the end.

    So she didn¡¯t even think about concealing things. Why does she need to conceal it? Why is sending some vegetables to her home a serious sin?

    Furthermore, there is no way to hide it, but this day came sooner than she thought. Shao Qing thought for a long time: ¡°Only the Qian family sent someone over?¡±

    ¡°It should be more than Qian family, but we were not on the same road with them, so we don¡¯t know who is here.¡± The leader said honestly.

    He was more familiar with the situation and cooperated honestly. Thus, except for some surprises, he didn¡¯t suffer any harm. Shao Qing replied, ¡°I can let you go back, but¡­¡±

    Their ears stood up immediately listening carefully, not willing to let go of a word.

    Would Shao Qing be so kind? Let them go back, wouldn¡¯t she be a little worried!?

    Sure enough, Shao Qing smiled and said: ¡°Go back and bring a message to your boss. Tell them that I have everyone else. If they want to redeem them, bring the ransom. If they don¡¯t redeem them, I will tear the ticket.¡±

    #

 Volume 3 77 On the verge

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 77 On the verge</h4>

    Shao Qing looked very elegant andnguid on the sofa, as she raised her eyelids: ¡°I don¡¯t want too much for the ransom. Each person is worth one rank 5 crystal. You are the boss, so the price should be more expensive. It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t have crystal, they can exchange it for grain, which is equivalent to the crystal nucleus. Within a month, if the things don¡¯t arrive, not only will I tear up the ticket, but I will immediately list the Qian family as someone I cannot get along with. Other forces or families would be able to buy vegetables or grain from me at the same price, but the Qian family cannot.¡±

    Shezily said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my words here, go back to your house. Tell your boss clearly and let him figure out his own interests.¡±

    The man in the lead was going to leave trembling, but was stopped by Shao Qing. Shao Qing nted a dodder on him first, then said to him:¡± You can leave now. Panpan, give him a car.¡±

    The despair on the man¡¯s face and the fluke in his heart waspletely shattered.

    Knowing someone like Shao Qing, how can she not have a n.

    When this person was released, Shao Qing continued to tease her son. Yan Qiyue frowned and said, ¡°Ah Qing, I am worried that the Qian family may be against us. Although we are not afraid of the Qian family, if the Qian family, on the grounds of this matter, united with other people, is that not good for us? We would have no other way. Although one or two bases will not cause any harm to us, what if they unite most of the bases?¡±

    ¡°The things in our hands are too coveted,nd that has not been contaminated. Not to mention, the way to order zombies around. With this as a bargaining chip, I am afraid that many people will be encouraged by them. You know people are greedy.¡± Yan Qiyue sounded dreary.

    Shao Qing nodded: ¡°I know, but if it weren¡¯t like this, would they not be against us? Just like you said, people are greedy and can¡¯t be stopped. Instead of waiting for them to do things to us, it¡¯s better for us to take the initiative in our own hands. Only when they are hurt and are in fear will they know who they should not provoke.¡±

    Shao Qing looked out the window: ¡°Take advantage of the work these days. You and Yin Ye will study carefully what is the difference between thend in Jiangcheng and thend outside, as well as the source of water, so we can find the source. Only then will we have the advantage. Only hitting them will be useless. Once the entire country is scarce in food, when it is about survival, then all the people will give their lives to deal with us. At that time, it will be a true crisis. Even if we im to the outside world we don¡¯t know why thend in Jiangcheng will not be polluted, no one will believe it.¡±

    So, sometimes advantages be disadvantages and good things be fatal. At this point, things in this world are so vtile.

    Yan Qiyue agreed. In terms of strength, although strength is strength, among this group of people, he can only be regarded as a little below average. What he was best at was research. This is the only thing he can help Shao Qing with.

    Yan Qiyue made up his mind. After eating dinner, he will go to Yin Ye. Before that, Shao Qing had asked Yan Hanqing to bring back soil and water samples from outside. As long as they were willing, they could start research immediately.

    Next, Shao Qing began to assign tasks. They will be immediately experiencing a bloody storm soon. This battle will definitely be the most difficult one in her life. It can be said that there will be enemies on all sides. Everyone will be their enemies.

    That night, Jiangcheng heard a sharp and loud voice. If there were humans nearby, it would definitely make their liver tremble because each voice represented a high-rank zombie.

    Advanced meaning rank six or above.

    After the zombies have reached a certain level of strength, they could summon zombies with a lower rank than them. In Jiangcheng, everything wascking, but there was no shortage of two things, high-rank zombies and food.

    The group of reformers under Yin Ye¡¯s hands were currently at rank 6. In addition to the native zombies in Jiangcheng, they all have a certain mindset. After Yin Ye¡¯s transformation, they have be their hardcore brothers. Counting, there were more than 30 zombies above rank 6 in Jiangcheng.

    This doesn¡¯t include Shao Qing. Shao Qing was already at rank 7. Although she was not a pure zombie, unable to summon other zombies, she had a natural king¡¯s presence. When ordinary zombies see her, they would have their tails mped.

    Those zombies with their own thinking have sincerely regarded Shao Qing as the boss, which is why it is said that Shao Qing is the real boss of Jiangcheng.

    The sound waves of zombies can be transmitted very far. Many bases were awakened in the middle of the night and discovered that there was a wave of zombies outside. Countless zombies were densely packed and passed by their base.

    Some bases were frightened because these zombies were going to attack their bases. All of them got up in the middle of the night, fully armed, ready to make the final resistance.

    As a result, they didn¡¯t expect the zombies to just pass by their door. They didn¡¯t even look at their door. If someone looked down on the entire china from above, they would find that several provinces and cities had a wave of zombies and a huge number of zombies began to move towards Jiangcheng.

    It¡¯s like they were going to worship a king.

    Shao Qing waved her hand: ¡°Go out to work and start expanding the outer city!¡±

    Don¡¯t just look at the size of Jiangcheng and think it is really big. If the zombies from all directions came over, they really couldn¡¯t amodate them. The outer city had to be expanded. Long ago, Yin Ye tried to expand it. His idea was to dig a ring outside the city wall. When the piece ofndes out, it would be like a river city and then for the outermostyer of the city wall, they would set up a city defense equipment.

    But for many reasons, this idea was finally shelved. But, now it was picked up by Shao Qing.

    The busiest ones have be Tang Tiande and the zombies. The zombies go out every day, picking up a lot of big rocks. These big rocks were polished and squared, then they became the main body of the next city wall.

    Shao Qing borrowed a dozen earth-type superhumans from Hope Survivor Base to be responsible for building the city wall. The construction of the city wall was very fast. After all, they had arge number of people.

    When the first wave of zombies arrived, the outer city wall had already constructed the basic main body. Tang Tiande was busy nting anotheryer of mutant nts outside.

    The arriving zombies joined the construction team very obediently, so their progress was a bit faster. When Shao Qing checked the time, it should be more than enough time. This is because the group of higher ups would have to first have a meeting and discuss before they can gather and fight Jiangcheng together.

    After the discussion was over, they still had to discuss who would be the master of such arge group. For this group of human beings, when a disaster is at the head, they will have to discuss who would be the master, let alone now.

    Just like in ancient times, fighting to be a martial arts leader was the same.

    After all these discussions are over, they will have to discuss how many people will be allocated from each base, how many benefits can be allocated afterwards, and so on.

    When everything is discussed, at least a week would have passed. So Shao Qing was not in a hurry. After the outer city wall was built, she was calm. The next step was to start repairing meticulously.

    Be sure to make the entire Jiangcheng¡¯s outer defenses solid.

    After all, victory or defeat in the next fierce battle was really important.

    When the outer city wall was about to be built, Qin Zixi brought a group of people over. They hade to transport the batch of vegetables, but found that Jiangcheng was in full swing, so he asked some questions.

    Shao Qing told Qin Zixi about the recent events: ¡°You go back now, tell godfather not to stand up for me, just keep silent. Just leave the rest to me.¡±

    Qin Zixi¡¯s expression immediately changed. He ordered the people around him to go back first to tell the Qin old man the news, and then said: ¡°I will stay!¡±

    ¡°You go back for me too.¡± Shao Qing frowned. Then added: ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference with your addition. Instead of mixing things up here, go back and take good care of the old man. That would be your greatest help to me.¡±

    Qin Zixi calmly replied: ¡°Qing Jiejie, listen to me slowly. I am now a rank 5 superhuman. After I break through rank 5, I have one more ability to dominate beasts. Although my current strength can¡¯t tame many mutant beasts, if you have tamed them, I can temporarily control them. I think my ability will be of great help to the next battle. Let me stay. Qing Jiejie, you are in danger, but you want me to return to thefort zone in Jing Du? Not even mentioning if Grandpa will be angry or not, I will be anxious the entire time. Trust me, as long as you are here, you won¡¯t let me get hurt anyways.¡±

    Shao Qing turned her head away for a long time: ¡°Okay, I will let you stay, but you must listen to me. If you dare to take risks without authorization, immediately go back to Jing Du for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Zixi immediately agreed.

    His abilities were indeed very useful for the current situation in Jiangcheng. So that afternoon, Shao Qing separated a group of zombies and handed them to Gu Panpan and Gu Chuan to catch high-level mutant beasts.

    To the northwest of Jiangcheng, there was a forest with arge area, there were many mutant beasts inside. This group of mutant beasts originally lived very well, but in the end, it suddenly became a mess, and they were all captured.

    On the other side, in Jing Du, after the Qian family received the news, as Shao Qing thought, they immediately contacted the person in charge of manyrge bases and small bases, as well as several major forces in Jing Du. They were prepared to directly destroy Jiangcheng.

    Because the news brought back by the captain of the exploration team was really amazing. If it is really like what the captain of the exploration team said, then Jiangcheng not only has a method to keep thend and water sources from being polluted, but also a method to manipte the zombies.

    If they can get these two methods, can the end times be called the end times?

    No, it will be a paradise for mankind.

    Humans will no longer have natural enemies, and zombies will be one of the resources controlled by humans. Water andnd will no longer be polluted, so humans will no longerck food.

    The head of the Qian family even had a very beautiful idea. Humans may be able to rebuild the country, restore the previous technology and advance even higher. Moreover, with these two methods, China may even be thergest country in the world, the most transcendent.

    As the first person to discover these two methods, the power of the Qian family will also rise to the next level.

    It is a pity that after the description of the captain of the reconnaissance team, he found that the strength of the Qian family, if singled out, was not enough to destroy the entire Jiangcheng. Otherwise, he really wanted to eat this dish alone.

    He was unwilling to share such a big piece of cake with others, but no matter how unwilling he was, he must divide it. Because if it was not divided, this piece of cake would choke him to death.

    There were a lot of people who came to the meeting. Most of the base chiefs of China were there including Yan Qiyue¡¯s old home, as well as the base chief of S City, Meng Shen.

    Of course there were the two old patrons of the Qin family and the Tan family.

    The Patriarch of the Qian family first described his vision, then began to say: ¡°I hope everyone can contribute to this cause. As thergest city of zombies in the country, Jiangcheng should have been wiped out long ago. This is even more important for the future of mankind.¡±

    The heads of several other bases responded.

    The old man of the Qin family was angry at the time, he pped the table directly: ¡°Laozi will put these words here, I won¡¯t participate in this matter. Why won¡¯t I participate? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the daughter of Laozi is in Jiangcheng! Whoever dares to touch my daughter will be standing opposite of my Qin family!¡±

    The Qian family¡¯s patron has long regarded the Qin family as displeasing. After all, the Qian family is in Jing Du. Although it is one of the four major families, it is at the bottom. Who doesn¡¯t have ambition? Who doesn¡¯t want his status to rise?

    He said coldly: ¡°Master Qin, so you mean your daughter and the zombies are on the same team? Everyone knows very well that zombies stand on the opposite side of humanity. Is the Qin family preparing to oppose humanity?¡±

    When talking about this, Old man Tan also stood up: ¡°I also object to this matter. Whoever dares to move against Jiangcheng is tantamount to moving against the Tan family!¡±

    Those who knew these two old men were in an uproar. Who didn¡¯t know that these two elders have been fighting for a lifetime. If the Qin family supports it, the Tan family will definitely oppose it, and vice versa.

    Over the past few decades, it was the first time that they have seen these two old men side on the same thing, expressing their support.

    Moreover, it was so reckless, it was shocking.

    Zhu Mochen also stood up silently: ¡°Shao Qing is my friend, I won¡¯t do anything to my friend.¡±

    The Qian Family Patriarch immediately said: ¡°You are not hesitating to stand on the opposite side of human beings for your own benefit? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are not preparing to attack Jiangcheng for your own personal gain.¡± The Qin family old man said coldly.

    The Qian Family Patriarch looked righteous: ¡°I am doing it for all mankind!¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± The Tan Family spat in front of the Qian Patriarch: ¡°Everyone knows what you are thinking in your heart. Everyone knows why you are here. Pretending to be a fool, I know very well what happened today. Me and old man Qin just expressed our own attitude. We cannot interfere with your thoughts, but starting today, the Qin family and the Tan family will withdraw from the Jing Du Survivor Base.¡±

    Zhu Mochen also firmly said: ¡°And my mercenary group.¡±

    Old man Qin nodded: ¡°Yes, the three of us will leave Jing Du starting today. You guys can go ahead and send troops, join together, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    As soon as they said these words, many people¡¯s expressions changed, not because of anything else, but because these threepanies together ounted for almost half of Jing Du¡¯s strength. If they left, Jing Du¡¯s ranking of being the first would not be true to its name.

    But many people knew that these people were all temperamental, all as stubborn as bulls. Once they make their decision, they will not change.

    In other words, the Qin family, the Tan family, and Zhu Mochen¡¯s departure from Jing Du was already confirmed.

    Thest of the four major families in Jing Du was a well-known peacemaker. The Patriarch of the Liu family quickly said, ¡°Why are you both acting like this? How old are you, yet you still have such a temper? Can¡¯t we discuss it slowly?¡±

    Old man Qin said coldly: ¡°I have lived out most of my life. You know my temper, I always help my blood and ignore outsiders. What¡¯s more, reason is not on your side. You are all going to move against my girl, do you think my turtle head can stand it?¡±

    The old man of the Tan family also said: ¡°I have been against Lao Qin for a lifetime, but I must say that I admire him. Even if we throw away the Qin family and the Tan family, we two will not regret it, because the person in Jiangcheng is the daughter of these two old men, our only daughter!¡±

    #

 Volume 3 78 The Rules are set by me

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 78 The Rules are set by me</h4>

    The two old men have been tough for a lifetime, but it had all been for the country and the people. Now finally they can be tough for their daughter.

    Whether they were called selfish or not, they have finalized this decision.

    ¡°No one has to persuade us two. The matter is a foregone conclusion. We are already old and don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. We will see you on the battlefield.¡± The Qin family took the Tan family and Zhu Mochen and left directly.

    Other people tried to stop him, especially the Liu Family Patriarch. Don¡¯t just look at him as another man, being the peacemaker for so many years especially as the peacemaker for the Qin family and the Tan family, how could it be possible that he didn¡¯t have the ability?

    He can see the situation most clearly. At present, the entirety of Jing Du is supported by the Qin family and the Tan family in order to have its current status. Once these two are gone, it can be said that Jing Du has broken in half.

    But the head of the Liu family also knew very well that he couldn¡¯t stop it.

    These two old people have the same tempers as a bull and the decision has been made. Even if they hit the wall and smashed their heads, they will never change.

    In the afternoon, the forces of the Qin family, the Tan family, and Zhu Mochen slowly withdrew from Jing Du and began to shift in the direction of Jiangcheng.

    It seemed really shocking. The superhumans plus their family members, the two families should have tens of thousands of people. Under the protection of Zhu Mochen¡¯s mercenary group, they slowly trudged towards Jiangcheng.

    When Shao Qing received the news, the three forces were already very close to Jiangcheng. Shao Qing immediately threw down all the work in her hand and went straight to receive them.

    She looked at the team that stretched for hundreds of miles, and really didn¡¯t know what to say, especially to Grandpa Qin. They had no blood rtionship, but as soon as something happened, Grandpa Qin immediately said nothing and gave up his foundation. He brought his huge family toe and support her.

    How can she have such an honor to be the daughter of Elder Qin in this life?

    Shao Qing felt fortunate that she was a zombie and had no tears, so she won¡¯t cry out in public and won¡¯t copse. She looked at how old Grandpa Qin looked and she knew how much he was suffering from making this decision.

    With a century-old foundation, how much pressure did he endure for such a big family?

    There was also Old man Tan. He actually didn¡¯t owe Shao Qing anything, but made such a decision at this moment.

    Finally, Zhu Mochen, her friend. This friend really wasn¡¯t made for nothing. At this moment, Shao Qing truly regarded Zhu Mochen as her own person.

    Shao Qing jumped out of the car and fell to her knees and gave the two old men 3 kowtows. It¡¯s said that men have gold underneath their knees*, but isn¡¯t it the same for women?

    * men should be prideful and shouldn¡¯t beg on their knees etc

    It was the first time in her life that she had ever knelt for anyone.

    ¡°Father, godfather, this daughter is not filial to make you worried.¡±

    Hearing Shao Qing¡¯s words, Old man Tan¡¯s eyes were the first to turn red. Like a child, he sat on the ground in front of tens of thousands of people howling and crying: ¡°Ah Lan, look, look, see, our daughter has acknowledged me. She acknowledged me¡­I¡¯m sorry, sorry my daughter¡­Ah Lan¡­ ¡±

    Old man Qin¡¯s eyes were red, he dragged him up abruptly: ¡°How old are you to start crying? Isn¡¯t this embarrassing to our daughter? Get lost!¡±

    As the two old men spoke, they all started to drip tears down their faces. Yan Qiyue who came with her quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand outside, we will talk about it when we go home.¡±

    Shao Qing took the two old people and got into the car first.

    The two old people have already told their family and their subordinates in advance that they were about to go to the city of zombies, Jiangcheng. This demonstrated the ability of these two old people. Except for a very small number of people, everyone else was willing to follow them.

    Even if they were going to the city of zombies.

    So when they saw the zombies behind Shao Qing, they were very calm, at least they looked calm. When they were walking back, there was an episode.

    A woman who looked at most forty years old and had a pretty face suddenly hugged a zombie and wouldn¡¯t let go. She held on tightly and cried.

    The zombie held by her looked young and had its waist hunched and its sharp nails constantly stretched and contracted. It looked very irritable and roared, but it did not hurt the woman.

    When Shao Qing heard that there was a disturbance in the back, she looked down and found the woman holding a zombie and crying. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The woman¡¯s crying voice was intermittent: ¡°This is my son! This is my son! It¡¯s my son¡­my son¡­¡±

    The zombie in her arms was only rank five. Although there was a certain degree of wisdom, this wisdom was no better than a child of three or five years old at most. The only reason he was restraining himself from hurting the woman was because of Shao Qing¡¯s order.

    The woman continued to tell her story intermittently. She and her husband were very affectionate. When she was 19 years old, she married her husband. At that time, her husband was still a poor boy and had be rich slowly.

    Later, she gave birth to her son, Xiao Yuan. Xiao Yuan was fifteen years old when the end of the world came. Their family was rtively lucky because none of the three became zombies.

    But at the same time, they were also unfortunate because there was no superhuman in their family and they were trapped in their own house. There was not much food and vegetables in the house. Luckily, their son had a hobby of snacking, so he had a lot of snacks in the house. Thus, theysted a long time.

    But the food would be finished sooner orter. Soon there would be no food in their family. Only a few pieces of chocte were left. Both of them were reluctant to eat and wanted to leave it to their son. But even so, how many days can theyst?

    In the end, the man chose to go out looking for food. The first time, he found some food and returned safely. A few dayster, he went out for the second and third time.

    Finally one day, after he went out, he never came back.

    The woman cried secretly, but she still had to live because they still had a son.

    At that time, the son told her that since father was gone and he was the only man in the family, he would go out to find food, but how could a woman put her son in danger.

    So the woman went out. She found a lot of food, and when she came back full of joy, the door was broken and her son was gone.

    The woman was desperate, crying, and even thinking about death, but finally she persisted. She looked for her son everywhere, from the southernmost point to the northernmost point. Then she went from the northernmost to the southernmost, and finally followed the flow of people to Jiing Du.

    She believed that sooner orter, she would find her son, and this day has reallye.

    When the woman started to cry, she couldn¡¯t stop. She wanted to vent all the depression in her heart, as well as the despair that she has always had. God knows she can¡¯t sleep every night. Every night, tossing and turning, her mind was filled with her young child¡¯s face.

    This world really does have miracles.

    What if her son bes a zombie, she was not afraid, it was her son. He was a piece of meat that came from her belly, she saw it grow up with her own eyes.

    Shao Qing¡¯s emotions today were particrly perceptual. She said to the woman: ¡°The evolution of zombies is actually human. In other words, sooner orter, your son will recover his memory. As long as you have the patience to wait, and nurture his growth, you can get along with your son. Even if he can¡¯t remember, he will get close to you a lot. After returning to Jiangcheng, I can arrange for you to live with your son, but your son is surrounded by zombies. Are you afraid?¡±

    The woman firmly said: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± She can be afraid of everything, but she was most afraid of losing her son.

    As long as her son was by her side, she had unlimited courage to deal with everything.

    Shao Qing nodded. She did not say anything, she was just a little envious. Her mother was already in heaven, even if she was envious, it was useless.

    It was very troublesome for so many people toe at once. Shao Qing had to temporarily iste two areas in Jiangcheng. One area was the area where zombies were active, and the other was the area where humans were.

    This was only a temporary resettlement. After the resettlement waspleted, she would think of other ways. Jiangcheng will be the most special city, in which humans and zombies will live together in harmony.

    This is the future of Jiangcheng.

    It was troublesome for arge number of people to move in, but the trouble also represented the rise of Jiangcheng¡¯s strength. The Qin family, the Tan family, and together with Zhu Mochen were the backbone of Jing Du at that time.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t mind if she weakened the other party and strengthened herself.

    After the resettlement waspleted, Shao Qing expanded the ce where they lived, and expanded the two-story small western-style building into arge courtyard, where everyone in her family would live.

    The two old men lived opposite from one another, and would usually quarrel.

    Jiangcheng entered a new round of busyness, while the other side was still arguing.

    Because of the withdrawal of the two superpowers: the Qin family and the Tan family, the alliance convened by the Qian family was unable to follow up, and the gathering to attack Jiangcheng was dyed for a few days.

    The few days that were vacated had given Jiangcheng time to breathe. The two elders handed over all the military power to Shao Qing, and Shao Qing began to organize the team. Excluding the old, weak, women and children, it left nearly 6,000 people inbat.

    Six thousand people with thebat effectiveness of a te of scattered sand would not be as effective as a small mercenary group.

    Therefore, before the battle began, she simply trained these teams to achieve a certainbat effectiveness. Otherwise they will only be cannon fodder on the battlefield.

    What was gratifying is that because of that woman¡¯s matter before, these people¡¯s ability to ept zombies was much higher. Who didn¡¯t have a rtive be a zombie?

    Maybe among the many zombies in Jiangcheng, there were some of their rtives. People are actually emotional animals, especially under the influence of such a big environment.

    Many people even actively started searching in Jiangcheng to see if any of their separated rtives became zombies.

    However, this behavior was quickly stopped because Shao Qing was afraid that they would be injured. Although the zombies were under their control, if someone did something irrational, the zombies would not resistpletely.

    Rabbits will bite people when they are anxious, let alone zombies that are going crazy.

    Shao Qing borrowed the broadcast system and had to publicize it several times a day, hoping that everyone would not easily step out of ce. If they enter the area where zombies are active, once they get injured, she will not be held responsible.

    In fact, most of the zombies did not have time to be teased. Most of the zombies were building the city walls, and most of them were cleaning the houses.

    There were many, many houses in Jiangcheng, all empty, but they were covered with dust and mess. They cannot be moved for a while.

    Everyone who entered Jiangcheng was assigned to their own house, but it needed to be cleaned up by themselves. The area for ??humans was divided into three areas. The area where the capable fighters lived was like a military camp. The ce where they trained was also where they slept and ate.

    Of course, these superhumans also have their own homes, and they can also live in their own homes when there is no training or mission.

    If they were alone, with no rtives, no friends, or family members, there was another area. The houses in this area were rtively small and suitable for single-person living without wasting space.

    Those with rtives and family members are assigned to another area. The houses in this area were generallyrger and suitable for one family.

    In addition to these three areas, there was also a special area, which is simr to thebination of a nursing home and an orphanage. The Qin family and Tan family have brought many widows as well as children without family members.

    When they were in Jing Du, the Tan family and the Qin family would give them certain rations every week and they had a ce to stay temporarily.

    After arriving in Jiangcheng, Shao Qing directly established a nursing home with great magnanimity. In this nursing home, it was filled with all the elderly without families and children.

    Ordinary people who have no fighting capacity cane to apply for positions to take care of these people and get their own wages.

    Generally, those who apply for employment in nursing homes are mothers who have lost their children, or young women. They are ordinary people who have no fighting capacity and their physical strength is not particrly good. They were most suitable for taking care of people.

    The remaining ordinary men who were left, are assigned to work in the nting base and breeding farm.

    When there are more people, there must be rules. Jiangcheng¡¯s rule was to exchangebor for food and crystal nuclei. Jiangchengcks everything except for food. She can afford 10,000 people.

    She can raise anyone, but not idlers. Raising idlers will raise problems.

    When people are idle, they are prone to causing troubles. They will develop preferences to ease andfort and hate work, so Shao Qing arranged jobs for everyone. They needed to rely on work to earn wages to support themselves.

    Only those who are old, weak, sick and disabled, who can¡¯t even feed themselves, are eligible to enter a nursing home.

    All superhumans were also divided into two groups. The ones with highbat effectiveness are responsible for hunting, fighting, patrolling, and so on.

    Those with lowbat effectiveness, or those with nobat effectiveness, are responsible for logistics.

    For example, some people with water abilities are responsible for making drinking water, or watering thend, etc. The people with wind abilities can generate electricity, and those with earth abilities can help nt or participate in construction.

    In less than a few days of work, Jiangcheng was managed into an orderly fashion by Shao Qing. She seemed to be a natural leader, very suitable for this kind of work.

    With the backbone of the Qin family and the Tan family, Jiangcheng¡¯s higher ups began to take shape.

    Shao Qing looked at the scene in front of her, she was confident that Jiangcheng would be a paradise in thest days.

    As long as you are not blind, you can see that Jiangcheng today is better than Jing Du, and ordinary people and superhumans can live a good life here.

    A life that allows people to see hope is the best. Whether it is an ordinary person or a superhuman, they were all very motivated because they were building their future home and this home was very beautiful.

    In Jiangcheng, all you can feel is the vitality, the vigorous vitality, the indescribable vitality. Everyone walking on the street has faded from the fear of the initial migration and is now filled with joy from the heart.

    In fact, most people¡¯s wishes were very simple. They just want to live a good life, withoutck of food and clothing. On this basis, if they can live with dignity, it will be even better.

    In Jiangcheng, they can get what they want and live with dignity.

    It¡¯s just that there are some superhumans who are used to being domineering and blessed in Jing Du, so they haven¡¯t adapted to it. They were used to being superior. They think that they are not on the same level as others.

    But after arriving in Jiangcheng, Shao Qing didn¡¯t give them any special treatment. Although they were eating very well, even better than in Jing Du, they were the same as ordinary people.

    Although the ce where they live is quite big and spacious, they don¡¯t have the sense of superiority they used to.

    Some people began toin and began to feel dissatisfied. They felt that they were powerful superhumans, shouldn¡¯t they be treated better than others? How could ordinary people deserve the same treatment as them?

    At first, it was justints, but then small-scale frictions, contradictions and even conflicts began to ur.

    The most fierce incident was when one superhuman forced themselves on a youngdy, then threw a crystal nucleus to thedy and called it prostitution.

    Because in Jing Du, this kind of thing is normal. As long as you are strong, no one will hold you ountable.

    These people thought that they were not at fault for bullying the weak because they were powerful superhumans. They are more useful than ordinary people and they have made more contributions to the entire base.

    Just like this superhuman, he felt that after he threw a crystal nucleus to the youngdy, it was already a reward. Compared to before, he wouldn¡¯t have given her anything.

    Shao Qing went to find the two old people. After all, she had to tell her two old fathers about what she was going to do. This was the respectful thing to do.

    The two old men said, do what you want, and we support you.

    In the past, it was because of the general environment that they could not do anything. Now this site was where their daughter was in charge. Things like this shouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Let¡¯s not talk about how beast like those actions are, but doing this on their daughter¡¯snd is akin to pping their daughter in the face.

    In the afternoon of the same day, Shao Qing called everyone, ordinary people, superhumans, and a representative among the zombies, Yin Ye.

    The gathering ce was the central square of Jiangcheng. There were more than 10,000 people. After everyone arrived, Shao Qing first asked: ¡°This morning, someone abused a youngdy. Who is it? Stand up.¡±

    The superhuman stood up carelessly, and then said: ¡°Why are you calling it abuse? Didn¡¯t I give her a crystal? How can a one-off deal be called abuse?¡±

    Shao Qing chuckled: ¡°If the girl agrees, it is voluntary and it would not be called abuse, but you forcibly took her body. Afterwards, you threw a crystal to insult her, is this not called abuse? Do you think this is not abuse?¡±

    The superhuman was very arrogant: ¡°I am a superhuman, rank five wind element, if there is danger, I will protect them. So what¡¯s wrong with me sleeping with one or two women? Even if I kill one or two people, what¡¯s the matter with that?¡±

    He raised his hand: ¡°We are superhumans, we are strong. We ask for the treatment we deserve. If Jiangcheng can¡¯t give us this honor, what are we doing here?¡±

    ¡°Who has the same idea as him?¡± Shao Qing said calmly.

    Several people stepped forward one after another. Most of the superhumans watched indifferently. They didn¡¯t think they were being treated badly, they even liked the lifestyle in Jiangcheng very much. But all who stood up were the ones who enjoyed bullying in Jing Du.

    ¡°There are only these few?¡± Shao Qing nced over, her eyes gentle: ¡°Perhaps I should teach you the rules of Jiangcheng. This is my ce, not Jing Du. In my ce, you should abide by my rules. If you don¡¯t follow my rules¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Shao Qing smiled, and instantly became cold: ¡°Then I will teach you well.¡±

    #

 Volume 3 79 Strong

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 79 Strong</h4>

    Those superhumans were not afraid at first. There are two sentences that many people believe in. The first is that thew does not me the public, and the second is that there is strength in numbers.

    They felt that since several of them were superhumans and were strong, Shao Qing wouldn¡¯t punish them unless she had a hole in her head.

    In the next second, Shao Qing arrested the person who caused the trouble. Her vines will slowly mutate every time they level up. After so many mutations, from the outside, it looked like a tender green color. The green vines did not look lethal.

    However, the superhuman deeply felt how lethal this vine was. The moment the sharp thorn pierced his skin, the paralyzing toxin was already injected, making him unable to resist.

    The remaining superhumans, seeing that the situation was not good, wanted to make a move.

    Shao Qing sneered. She stomped her feet then Guang Guang dug out of the ground with Xiao Hua wrapped around its body. Xiao Hua stretched out its petalszily, its tentacles swiftly came out. Together with the vines, the remaining superhumans were also grabbed. After grabbing it, the tentacles prated into the superhuman¡¯s body. After a while, the flowers of Xiao Hua became even more charming.

    However, Xiao Hua has a sense of measure. It did not directly suck these people up, but like a wine tasting, it slowly drew the blood from their bodies.

    Shao Qing had the aura of a rank seven superhuman. She released it for an instant, the pressure made everyone feel cold sweating out of their head.

    ¡°You said that thest days are the age of the weak and the strong. So those people deserve your persecution. Then since I am stronger than you, do you deserve to be killed by me?¡± Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were cold and expressionless.

    ¡°I should be very clear. When you enter Jiangcheng, you will abide by my rules. From the beginning, I asked Mulin to repeat this sentence more than a dozen times. But it just went into your left ear and out your right ear. Since you won¡¯t listen when I¡¯m gentle, then I will just have to be forceful. Everyone will listen to me clearly today. Jiangcheng is my ce and there are rules in my ce. There are not many rules, just two. One, everyone listens to me. Second, bullying is not allowed in the city. Ordinary people are not allowed to be bullied and those who want to bully should first think about who is the strongest person.¡± Shao Qing chuckled lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have any illness or disorders, or if you lived like a young master in other ces, when you get to my ce, even a dragon will have to give me a squat, and a tiger will also lie down for me. If you don¡¯t want to stay, then leave, no one is stopping you.¡±

    Following that was silence. In fact, most of the people apuded in their hearts. Although Shao Qing was a little more domineering, she was fair and just. These two rules are nothing.

    The ce belongs to Shao Qing, isn¡¯t it normal to listen to her?

    Isn¡¯t it a good thing to not allow bullying of ordinary people?

    If the atmosphere were not too serious, they would really apud. It can be said that even in thest days, most people were rtively normal. Only a few people, thinking they have some ability, would want to be like a crab and walk sideways. Finally, they will get their legs chopped off. They can only me themselves for being too arrogant.

    ¡°Did you hear it clearly? Do I need to repeat it a second time?¡± Shao Qing asked the poor worm who was hung up by the vine. The man was almost so scared he was going to pee himself.

    He never thought that Shao Qing¡¯s strength was strong to this point. He couldn¡¯t even think about resisting. He just wanted to apologize, admit his mistake, and use all his methods to get Shao Qing to let him go.

    ¡°Where is that girl? Stand up and let me see.¡± Shao Qing said softly.

    After a while, a girl who looked a little haggard came out of the crowd. She looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing some old man¡¯s T-shirts and a little torn but clean jeans.

    She was very delicate, but there was no blood to her face. She was also thin, like a bamboo pole.

    Shao Qing asked the superhuman very gently: ¡°Will you apologize?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The superhuman repeatedly said, only then did Shao Qing put him down. There was still paralytic poison on his body when he was released. So when he came down, he slumped to the ground. Shao Qing kicked him, and he knelt down on the ground, his posture especially like a toad.

    The man gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    The girl clenched her fist. Her figure still trembling slightly, she mustered up the courage, raised her head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t forgive you!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was loud. Suddenly, some people were talking about it. Some people felt that since they had already apologized, she should just ept it. After all, it was a superhuman, it would be no good to offend them.

    Some people also felt that the girl was holding on to it a bit too much.

    Of course, some people thought it was right for the girl not to forgive him. She was ruined at such a young age. For what reason must she forgive this beast who ruined her.

    This superhuman has the responsibility to apologize, and she also has the right not to forgive!

    The girl trembled and said loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t forgive him!¡± When she said this, the girl¡¯s voice was crying at this point: ¡°I know, this time it is because of the city lord Jiejie, I can gain the respect that should belong to me. Logically speaking, I should forgive him because I can¡¯t make it difficult for the city lord Jiejie, but I can¡¯t do it. I really hate him. I hate him¡­¡±

    The girl was trembling like grass in the wind. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help touching her head: ¡°You are right not to forgive him. You must follow your own heart.¡±

    ¡°City Lord Jiejie, don¡¯t you me me?¡± The girl suffocated hard, trying not to let tears flow down.

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°No, those who do wrong should be punished. After all, the rules are set to be followed.¡± She looked at the person kneeling on the ground: ¡°If you are stronger than me, naturally you can break my rules; but the reality is that your strength is not as good as mine, so you have to abide by my rules. Since you did not abide by the rules in my ce, naturally it is my choice on how to handle this.¡±

    The man on the ground looked at the girl with a bit of resentment. He felt that he had already lowered himself to kneel down and apologize, yet the girl was still not content?

    However, at this moment, a vine pierced into his left eye socket. It dug around and finally pulled out a round eyeball.

    The man gave a harsh scream, then covered his eyes and started rolling on the ground.

    Shao Qing threw the eye aside with disgust: ¡°I don¡¯t like the look in your eyes. Don¡¯t let me see it a second time. Actually, I forgot. You won¡¯t get a chance to show me a second time.¡±

    She stepped on the man¡¯s calf in an orderly manner, and a few vines came up and forcibly fixed the man to the ground. Shao Qing took a saber and sliced the man into pieces while he was alive.

    Da Hua opened its petals revealing the sharp teeth inside. Shao Qing cut off a section of his arms and legs and threw it to Da Hua as a snack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rece these disobedient parts for you. Don¡¯t thank me, please call me a red scarf*.¡± Shao Qing cut the man until he was left with his chest and his neck, everything below his waist was cut off. Heid on the ground unable to move.

    * young pioneers during the socialist era

    This scene was really bloody. Some people¡¯s faces turned pale for an instant, some had quietly begun to feel sick, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak out. They all covered their mouths.

    Shao Qing used vines to drag the remaining people over: ¡°Watch the end result for yourself, don¡¯t ever make me say it again. Do you see it clearly?¡±

    Before the group answered, she dragged these people to make them infinitely close to the remaining half of the person on the ground. Because they got too close, their faces touched the man and blood flowed in through their nostrils.

    There was one whose face was directly stuck to the cross-section of the man¡¯s lower body. The intestines and other things were all stuck to his face, making him nauseous, but he couldn¡¯t vomit it out. The feeling was extremely wretched.

    ¡°Is it clear?¡± Shao Qing asked a second time. This time someone was able to answer. The person who answered said with difficulty: ¡°Clear.¡±

    Then Shao Qing threw them aside: ¡°This is the kind of person I am. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand it, but in my ce, you have to abide by my rules. Don¡¯t let me say this for the fourth or fifth time today. I have a bad temper, you don¡¯t want to know the result of annoying me.¡±

    Everyone became honest and obedient, for fear of being caught next.

    With the casual kick to the person¡¯s body, Da Hua secretly opened its petals and ate the person. After eating, it quickly closed the petals and ran away.

    Shao Qing was toozy to educate it any more, and said to everyone: ¡°What is the reason why everyone has traveled thousands of miles? Isn¡¯t it to live a peaceful and stable life? If there are no rules, there is no order. I hope everyone can abide by Jiangcheng¡¯s rules. This is my Jiangcheng and everyone¡¯s Jiangcheng. So, I shouldn¡¯t be the only one to maintain it. I¡¯ll organize an inspection team. Whenever something like this is discovered, they will be killed immediately. Those insults to women are only done by people with no character. We don¡¯t need those kinds of people in Jiangcheng. Of course, it¡¯s not just women. If we live in the same ce, we should be united. Whether it¡¯s an elderly, a child, a woman or an ordinary person, we should not be bullied. I hope everyone can unite and build Jiangcheng together to face the next storm.¡±

    After speaking, Shao Qing nced at Mulin. Mullin picked it up and said: ¡°Whether it is an ordinary person or a superhuman, we are all members of Jiangcheng. So no matter who is humiliated, it is all infighting. At present, our enemy is in front of us, how can there be time for you to fight within? Coming to Jiangcheng and voluntarily bing residents of Jiangcheng, everyone should be hoping Jiangcheng will be better in the future!¡±

    She gently incited everyone, then said: ¡°In the next few days there will probably be arge army to suppress us. For Jiangcheng, what we need most at this time is unity. Those who know medical skills, first aid, or simple dressing, please register with me after the meeting. I will form an emergency first aid team. After simple, systematic training, we will prepare for the next battle. In addition to the emergency first aid team, there are many, many needs, so I will post them all in a while. Everyone please go and take a look. Depending on what you are good at, go sign up at those respective spots.¡±

    After the business was finished, Mulin suddenly said: ¡°Now everyone tell me, what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Work hard to protect Jiangcheng! Work hard for our homnd!¡± After a short silence, a voice rang, followed by more and more voices.

    The two old men who sat and watched the entire time both felt a little passionate.

    Although Shao Qing¡¯s methods were a bit bloody, they have to say that the current enemy¡¯s policy of being gentle is really not suitable for Jiangcheng. Although the scene just now was a little bloodier, after this, Jiangcheng¡¯s cohesion and unity was much stronger.

    A strong force requires a strong leader, and Shao Qing is this strong leader.

    They suddenly became full of confidence for the following battle.

    The people below all shouted together, from the unevenness at the beginning to the unity at the end, the shouts shook the sky.

    ¡°Work hard to protect Jiangcheng! Struggle for our homnd!¡±

    Shao Qing nodded with satisfaction after listening to their passionate voices. There were more people, so troubles will follow naturally. But at the same time, as long as there is enough cohesion, the advantage of beingrge and powerful will be fully reflected.

    She was only 40% sure of winning the next battle, but now she was 60%.

    Jiang Cheng is bound to get better, and she will watch everything happen with her own eyes.

    #

 Volume 3 80 The First Confrontation

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 80 The First Confrontation</h4>

    The external construction of Jiangcheng was quicklypleted. Under Shao Qing¡¯s deterrence, there was no incident where someone ran into the zombie area and was bitten.

    Everything is proceeding peacefully and smoothly.

    On the twelfth day after the relocation, the group organized by the Qian family was finally formed. The group that formed was much less than when it was in the meeting. For example, Meng Shen, who had a better rtionship with Shao Qing and knew Yan Qiyue, did not participate.

    With the formation of this group, people from all directions turned their attention to Jiangcheng.

    Many people were waiting for this war. Whether it was on Shao Qing¡¯s side or the Qian family¡¯s side, Shao Qing was the most calm.

    Shao Qingmanded the people under her hands. After all the fortifications werepleted, she quietly nted vegetables in her garden.

    All the efforts that should be done have been done. So all they can do now is to wait quietly for this war.

    Just as the team led by the Qian family gathered and approached Jiangcheng, Yan Qiyue and Yin Ye brought Shao Qing news. It was unclear whether it was good or bad.

    They discovered that all the toxins in the soil originated from the water and the toxins in the water were not naturally formed.

    In other words, someone poisoned it.

    The two of them studied all night and found that the water and soil in Jiangcheng were pure and free of toxins, while the water and soil outside contained certain toxins.

    There were a lot more toxins within the water.

    After discovering this, the two of them first went to the riverside behind Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng was called Jiangcheng because it had a river behind it*.

    * Jiang = river

    This river was not as long as the Yan river, but has nurtured generations of people in Jiangcheng.

    After studying it, they found that there was no poison in the river water. They then took someone to the Yan River to collect samples and found that there was poison there.

    Because Jiangcheng was currently in a crisis, they did not follow Yan river all the way to its source of toxins and returned after collecting samples.

    After returning, they discovered through research that the toxins in the Yan river were added by humans.

    This is a very coincidental incident because Yan river is the longest andrgest river in the country. It passed through 99% of the cities in the country. Especially after the end of the world, almost all survivor bases were built by the Yan River and used the water from Yan River.

    Even if it didn¡¯t rely on Yan river, it was a tributary of Yan River. Even Yan Qiyue suspected that several other rtivelyrge rivers had toxins flowing into it from there.

    So why did Jiang Cheng survive the disaster?

    There are only two possibilities. The first is that Jiangcheng¡¯s guards were rtively tight, so the opponent had no chance to poison it. This possibility was rtively small because no one would watch the river all the time. Poisoning is a very easy matter to aplish.

    The second is that someone deliberately framed Jiangcheng.

    The current situation must have been designed by that person too. They wanted to ruin Jiangcheng.

    After receiving this news, Shao Qing rxed a lot. Some people had poisoned it. In fact, it was the best result. The force of nature is irresistible. If these toxins were caused by the deterioration of the environment, then there was nothing to be done. If someone poisoned it, there would definitely be a solution.

    ¡°What we have to do now is to prepare for the battle. This battle is about to start. Even if we send someone to tell them that the Yan river was poisoned, they will not believe it. Only after knowing whose fist is bigger would they listen to what we say.¡±

    Shao Qing sneered: ¡°Human desire is the most terrifying thing in this world. Desire will dominate this war. Nothing can stop it. The only thing that can end it is blood!¡±

    ¡°This is one thing that will be unavoidable in the war. Many people because of their desires will lose their lives in this battle. This is inevitable. All we can do is protect ourselves, beat them, and fight for the right to speak. At the same time, we need to establish the status of Jiangcheng.¡± Mulin said coldly: ¡°Ah Qing, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for those people. Their life is a life, aren¡¯t our lives a life too?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Qing stood up and looked at the city wall not far away: ¡°I am not alone anymore. Jiangcheng is not the same as before. Now there are tens of thousands of lives in my hands. I am a leader. I must consider everyone who lives under my rule. I only hope that after this war is over, there will be no other people who dare to n against Jiangcheng.¡±

    ¡°That thinking is correct.¡± Mulin shrugged ¡°The night patrol team should turn from six into twelve since the battle is about to begin. Things can erupt at any time so it is best to be careful.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shao Qing nodded, and carefully nted the potatoes. The sprouting potatoes were found in a cer. Some radishes that had blossomed were also found there.

    They were all brought back by members of the search team. The potatoes had sprouted and there was no way to eat them, otherwise they could be easily poisoned. Shao Qing cut them all into slices and nted them.

    Potatoes easily thrive in various situations so it is rtively easier to nt. Radishes were a bit more troublesome. You can only wait for the seeds on the radish flowers to nt them.

    The geographical location of Jiangcheng was very good. It was close to the mountains and water, plus transportation was convenient. Of course, the most important thing is that the climate is good and all kinds of crops can be grown.

    After Shao Qing washed her hands, she sat in front of the sofa and started to look at the map. She was not without ambition, but she hadn¡¯t shown it before. In addition, her ambition was not that big, living well with her family was enough. Now that the situation was pressing, she had no choice but to stand up. What followed was an explosion of ambition and aspiration.

    When she honestly lived in the corner with her family and friends, someone pointed their fingers at them and made them feel uneasy forcing her to stand in the forefront.

    So now that she has stepped forward, she must do it thoroughly and turn Jiangcheng into thergest base, with the most detached status.

    Since superb strength can¡¯t protect one¡¯s rtives and friends, what about absolute power?

    There was an old saying that you must send Buddha all the way to the West as in you must do everything thoroughly. Shao Qing was such a person. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t do certain things. But if you do it, you must do it perfectly.

    For example, right now.

    If you look at the map alone, the geographic location of Jiangcheng was even better than that of Jing Du. The only thing inferior to Jing Du was that it was slightly remote.

    Yet the remoteness was solved, especially during thest days. As long as a road is well built, it will not be a problem at all.

    Shao Qing understood this very well. She nned the future step by step, and the premise behind those ns for the future was that she must win this battle.

    If she loses, all her ns will be in vain. If she wins, then she will have risen from the ground.

    The people gathered by the Qian family will soon reach the vicinity of Jiangcheng, then they will be stationed down and form a confrontation with Jiangcheng. Shao Qing knew that the battle was about to begin. There were so many people, the Qian family knew that they couldn¡¯t afford dying it.

    With so many people, how much ration would they need every day?

    Right now was the time when food was most scarce. They might even be bankrupt preparing for this battle. Shao Qing can already read their ns. It was nothing more than ¡°after winning, we can get thend without pollution. With that much food, we can get as much as we need.¡±

    It stands to reason that as long as Shao Qing extended the battle, it would be Shao Qing¡¯s win. After all, Shao Qing could rely on Jiangcheng with its natural defenses to slowly grind it out. Once they have no rations, this battle will be defeated by itself.

    It simply couldn¡¯t be easier to win.

    But Shao Qing didn¡¯t choose the simplest and mostbor-saving method. She chose to fight head-on.

    On the same night that the group of people on the opposite side arrived in Jiangcheng, theyunched a raid. The time of the raid was exactly four or five o¡¯clock in the morning. This time was when normal people would be the most exhausted and the most sleepy.

    It stands to reason that the sess rate of the raid at this time was the greatest, but they forgot that in addition to humans in Jiangcheng, there were thousands of zombies.

    Jiangcheng¡¯s patrol team was divided into two groups, one group wasposed of humans and the other group wasposed of zombies. The human patrol team was responsible for patrols during the day, that is, from eight in the morning to eight in the evening.

    The zombie patrol team was responsible for patrolling at night, that is to say, from eight o¡¯clock in the evening to eight o¡¯clock in the morning. They didn¡¯t even know the concept of sleepiness, so even if they patrol all night, it would not be a problem.

    It can be said that there was no idle time within their 24 hour day.

    Thought there would be no one when youe for a sneak attack at midnight? The attacking striker team just sneaked into Jiangcheng when they heard the harsh rm sound. The gate of Jiangcheng opened suddenly, and zombies burst out.

    Those who came for the sneak attack were divided into two teams, attackers and supports. Several hundred attackers were submerged in a sea of ??zombies in an instant. Thousands of backups did notst two minutes.

    The rest of the reinforcements immediately ran away. They knew what was going wrong, so they had to retreat strategically.

    Thus the Qian family¡¯s first sneak attack ended in the annihtion of the entire army. There were nearly two thousand superhumans who lost their lives. The next day, people from the Qian family got up and saw Jiangcheng. At the doorway, two pyramids were piled up with corpses, towering into the sky.

    The chief of the Qian family fell unconscious at the time and had to be sent for emergency help.

    In the end, in order to prevent the gue, all two thousand corpses were burned on the spot. The ashes that were burned could have paved a path.

    Shao Qing stood on the top of the city wall, watching trucks of ashes being transported out. The ones who died were all the backbone of mankind, all powerful superhumans. It would be a lie to say there was no heartache, but she couldn¡¯t hold back at all. Otherwise it would be hers who would be hurt.

    She was cruel and fierce, her only bottom line was the people who were protected by her wings. If people live with no obsessions, then what is the difference between them and a salted fish?

    ¡°The first battle hasn¡¯t really started yet. Watch. After today, no one would dare to look down on Jiangcheng anymore.¡± Shao Qing murmured to herself while standing on top of the city.

    When the war really started, the Qian family first pushed out a row of cannons. The ck hole muzzle was all aimed at Jiangcheng. After the end of the world, there were many weapons that can¡¯t be remanufactured. But most of the bases had some heavy thermal weapons.

    Like this cannon. It was very powerful and was used to attack cities. They are also rtively easy to use.

    Shao Qing changed her face slightly, her thinking has stagnated on superhumans, and she has forgotten about weapons.

    This was her fault.

    Shao Qing stood at the head of the city when the shells flew out after the other party gave an order. She slowly raised her hand. She hadn¡¯t felt what it was like to have to overdraft her ability for a long time.

    This time, it was the first time she tried her best since she was at rank 7.

    Whether you were standing under the city wall or standing on top of the city wall, you can see green vines growing out of the city wall at a rapid rate. Layers of vines were intertwined to protect the entire city in the center.

    At least the side facing the cannon waspletely shielded by the shield woven out of vines. This scene was amazing. There were many wood-type superhumans, but none of them could do it like Shao Qing. Just by scope, it made people stunned.

    And Shao Qing used only the mostmon vines.

    The firstyer of vines formed a wall higher than the city wall. When protecting Jiangcheng, the secondyer of vines climbed up again to form a secondyer of wall. Layer afteryer, when the eighthyer was formed, the cannonball finally arrived.

    The shells exploded on the vine wall. Broken leaves and branches, as well as light green sap dripped all over the ground. The vine wall was sted one after another.

    However, only twoyers were sted apart, there were still sixyers remaining. Even the force of the vibration was removed by the severalyers supporting it. The people standing on the city wall felt a slight shake under their feet, but that was all.

    This was not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing was that the vine wall was still increasingyer byyer. On the Qian¡¯s side, shells continued to be sent as if they didn¡¯t care for the money. Yet, the speed of the explosion was not as fast as the production of the vine wall.

    Those in charge of the Qian family were shocked. They had never seen a superhuman able to do this. After being shocked, they became angry.

    One of the leaders jumped and shouted: ¡°Continue shooting, I don¡¯t believe her power is endless!¡±

    The others¡¯ eyes also brightened: ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t use up her powers!¡±

    But within a few minutes, the following people had ugly expressions: ¡°Patriarch, there are no more shells¡­¡±

    After the end of the world, it was difficult enough to be fed properly, let alone make these thermal weapons. The military factory has long since ceased production. The artillery shells were limited. They had collected 500 shells this time, but they didn¡¯t expect all of them to be used against the wall. It was fine that it hit the wall, but not even a single stone was hit.

    It was all blocked by the vines. At this moment, the Qian family can be said to have almost no morale. They were bewildered. Is there really such a powerful superhuman? Someone who can resist hundreds of shells with one¡¯s own strength without exhaustion.

    Compared with the low morale of the Qian family, there were cheers in Jiangcheng. A strong Shao Qing means a strong Jiangcheng. This was why Shao Qing was the boss of their Jiangcheng.

    In fact, Shao Qing was already overdrawn at this time. She hadn¡¯t felt the feeling of overdrawing her powers for a long time. She suddenly felt soft and had a terrible headache.

    But she must hold on and could not fall.

    ¡°First echelon, get ready!¡± Shao Qing shouted through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Zixi paid a respectful salute. Then, he took a few superhumans off the wall and began to prepare.

    Hundreds of cages were pushed to the entrance. Inside the cages were very fierce mutant beasts. These mutant beasts were all tamed by the people Shao Qing sent out.

    Just waiting for today¡¯s battle.

    Although the morale of the Qian family was low, they were already here. The result would be the same if they did or didn¡¯t do anything, so they had to grit their teeth and make a move.

    The superhumans that had been prepared early on began to move forward. This was interesting to say because they were almost to the gate of Jiangcheng, but they did not see the people from Jiangcheng show their heads.

    The people on the Qian¡¯s side thought that Jiangcheng was scared and did not dare toe out. But suddenly the gate of the city opened wide. A two-meter-high gori,pletely ck and looking particrly fierce walked in front.

    Following behind were tigers, lions, leopards, and wolves. They were all very fierce beasts. Several smaller, more exquisite animals were in the middle.

    Don¡¯t look down at these small and exquisite animals. They were very docile before the end of the world, but after the end of the world, they were natural killers. Take cats as an example. They were small in size, fast, and their small ws were very sharp and could easily slice open a throat. Their teeth were even sharper and it could kill people effortlessly.

    The first echelon of wild beasts rushed into the crowd quickly. Once they rushed into the crowd, they were killing unscrupulously. Only broken limbs and blood sshing around could be seen.

    Some superhumans reacted quickly, such as those with ice-type abilities. They quickly froze a mutated animal. Those with earth-type abilities held up earth walls and shields as defense.

    At this time, the second echelon in Jiangcheng also came out. The second echelon wasposed of superhumans. The leader was Yan Hanqing. As soon as he raised his hand, a purple lightning bolt quickly fell down.

    Coincidentally, there was a water based superhuman who had just formed a waterfall. He wanted to trap the mutant beasts and drown them in the middle. Yan Hanqing¡¯s lightning fell onto the waterfall.

    Water is able to conduct electricity. The lightning, which was already powerful, spread rapidly in the water. Some of them were rtively close to each other, and had poor luck. They were instantly electrocuted into a burnt crisp.

    Those who were farther away were not immune. The propagation speed of lightning, especially in water, was very fast. Once the purple lightning fell from the sky, everyone was down on the ground. If they were lucky they still had a breath, but mostid on the ground dead.

    The rest of the superhumans also started to make a move. They focused on the strongest in the crowd to stop them, so that they could not target the mutant beasts.

    Without the obstacles of high-level superhumans, the mutant beasts were killing machines. Ordinary superhumans couldn¡¯t resist at all. Thend was swarmed with victims and blood covered the entire ground. Soon the ground was covered with ayer of corpses. When fighting, they would step on either a human arm or a pool of blood.

    The scene was particrly tragic. If you look down from the sky, ignoring the colors of those superpowers, there was only a strip of red. That strip of red was like a drop of red ink dripping on white paper, quickly spreading out, slowly dying the earth red.

    No one knew how many people had died. Only the living could feel their feet full of blood. The blood had submerged the tops of their shoes and the soles of their feet were all sticky and wet.

    When they finally retreated, countless bloody footprints were left on both sides, extending to their respective camps. The pools of blood, after being slightly solidified, revealed a dark red color, slowly prating into the ground.

    On the Qian family¡¯s side, the momentum has dropped to the lowest level. They have lost thousands of people in the first head-on battle. These thousands of people were all superhumans with high ranks. The backbone of their dozens of bases was all lost in this battle.

    The most important thing was that this was the first head-on confrontation and they already suffered heavy losses. What Jiang Cheng left behind were the corpses of dozens of beasts, very few people died.

    As we all know, Jiangcheng has the most zombies. That is to say, Jiangcheng¡¯s main force has not yet appeared. Some people in the Qian family team had already mentioned this: ¡°It is better to retreat. If this continues, we will not even have the chance of having both sides suffering a loss.¡±

    #

 Volume 3 81 To come to the end

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 81 Toe to the end</h4>

    They were not just using frightening words to scare people. Judging from the current situation, Jiangcheng obviously had a lot of strength. As for them, they have tried their best, but have lost miserably.

    If you have to continue forcing it, the greatest possibility is that the entire army will be wiped out.

    One thing is for certain and that is that this group of people has gathered almost 20% of the superhumans in the country. If they were all lost here, it would be a great loss for China.

    Not to mention suffering serious energy, at the least it hurts badly.

    Many people retreated, but the people of the Qian family knew in their hearts that they already had a feud with Shao Qing and Jiangcheng and it was a bloody feud. Unless one side was destroyed, the feud could not be solved.

    The others were fine. Even if they fell apart, who would know they had participated in this battle against Jiangcheng? They could just deny it no matter what. Anyways, they were not the masterminds.

    Only the Qian family couldn¡¯t escape, they couldn¡¯t avoid it. They have to fight against Jiang Cheng to the end. Either you die or I live. There is no third route.

    Who knows how many people began tough at the Qian family¡¯s short-sightedness, setting up such an enemy for themselves. They couldn¡¯t go forward or retreat, they had forced themselves on to a road of death.

    But if one wants to stand out, they should know the ending for that. Flying so high, then being shot down.

    When the first head-to-head confrontation was over, the people¡¯s hearts on the Qian family¡¯s side were scattered. It can¡¯t be said that their strength was poor, just that Jiangcheng was too strong.

    The tip of the needle against wheat* can still struggle a bit, but what if it¡¯s wheat meeting a bullet?

    * idiom - sharply opposed to each other, with neither prepared to give an inch

    Attempting the impossible, the result was obvious.

    That night when the battle was over, a group of conscious wise people withdrew from the battle and ran away. The pissed Qian Patriarch who had not yet recoveredpletely, almost died.

    Towards the middle of the night, they had to hold a mobilization meeting. The Qian family¡¯s Patriarch shouted heartbreakingly: ¡°Is it useful to escape at this time? No! We have all made a move on Jiangcheng. After Jiangcheng has retaliated, they will never let us go. The only thing we can do now is to concentrate on our strength and work hard against them. Either you die or I live. Look at those people. Now that they are running, what¡¯s the use of that? They have also done something to Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng will not let them go. Who would release their enemies when they are capable of strangling them to death?¡±

    Some people thought about it, yes, that was rational. Once you shoot an arrow, there¡¯s no getting it back. They have already reached this point. What¡¯s the use of regret? They have no way of retreating. Even if the front is a cliff, they can only continue forward vigorously.

    After this mobilization meeting, at any rate, it stabilized the hearts of the people. They were a big team and only a small portion of them had made a move. They weren¡¯t seriously damaged yet.

    After they rested for a while, theyunched a second head-on fight. At this time, Qin Zixi had been taken back long ago. After hemanded these mutant beasts, he hadpletely overdrawn his abilities. He probably will not be able to recover for ten days or half a month.

    But he really did a wonderful job this time. With this, Jiangcheng will have a lot less people die. Shao Qing waved her hand, then said to him: ¡°You have a good rest. Just leave the rest to us.¡±

    As I said before, what does Jiangcheng have the most? Zombies.

    The number of zombies in Jiangcheng was at least a five-digit number, and among these zombies, there were no low rank zombies. Most of them were above rank four. A small portion were rank three, the main group of them were rank four and five, and there were quite a few rank 6.

    Not even mentioning the rest, this strength was enough to give China a level 3 earthquake. Leveling a base off was something that can be done in minutes.

    In terms ofbat effectiveness, there was really no base that canpare to Jiangcheng. Right now there were many bases, more than a dozenrge and small forces trying to encircle and suppress them, but wasn¡¯t Jiangcheng beating them ruthlessly?

    Don¡¯t look down on Jiangcheng or else you¡¯ll really regret it when they force out the blood.

    In the second round, Jiangcheng dispatched a total of two thousand high-rank zombies, all of which were rank five zombies, plus one thousand superhumans.

    They have fought this battle for a long time. From the beginning to the present, it¡¯s already unclear how many people died. One can only see the front of Jiangcheng Gate, where they fought, with thend covered in a dark red.

    If you dig the dirt with a tool, you will find that nearly 20 centimeters ofnd from below the surface has been soaked with blood. While the attack was happening, Shao Qing was sitting on a high tform, looking nkly.

    Too many people have died in this battle that shouldn¡¯t have happened, even cold-blooded people will feel ufortable. ¡°When this battle is over, our n can begin.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    Mulin, who had stood for a long time, nodded. Considering the cruelty in one¡¯s heart, Mulin was probably stronger than Shao Qing. When they were mercenaries back then, they were both ruthless.

    However, Shao Qing has a son and a lover, so she gradually softened. People are like this. After having a family, no matter how tough and cold-blooded they were, the sharpest edges and corners will be polished away.

    ¡°Ah Qing, let me do this kind of thing in the future.¡± Mulin said softly. Although she saw that Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak, she knew she was definitely ufortable. She did not want Shao Qing to feel ufortable, or else she would feel even worse.

    Shao Qing just said: ¡°Tonight, let the people below harvest all the vegetables that can be harvested. Kill some pigs, sheep, and the like, then hold a banquet. It¡¯s not a celebration. It¡¯s just that after working hard for so long, everyone should have something to eat.¡±

    Mulin nodded, and stepped down to give out the order.

    The battle ended without any suspense. When it was over, Shao Qing sent the people under her to collect the corpses on the battlefield. If they were discovered to still have a breath, they were taken back and sent to the emergency room.

    Those who have died were all gathered together where they will be burnt all at once.

    It¡¯s really correct to say that people die like the extinguishing of amp. No matter where you are in your life, there will just be a handful of ashes after you die. Especially in thest days, those with bad luck can only be food for beasts. If you¡¯re lucky, you became a handful of ashes that would have a ce to be buried.

    The corpses were ced in rows on the square and people in the city woulde and im them. Those with rtives would im the corpses back to bury them properly. Those who were unapanied would be burned and buried.

    At that time, when the entire Qin family and Tan family moved into Jiangcheng, the first thing Shao Qing did was count the poption and register everyone.

    Now anyone who was killed in battle can be found out by looking through the information. If there was a family member, the pension would be paid. If there are no rtives or friends, then nothing could be done.

    When the banquet in Jiangcheng was held in the evening, the Qian family had alreadypletely flipped. After all, they really suffered a heavy loss. It was just two head-to-head confrontations yet they lost a third of their people.

    If they fight several more rounds, won¡¯t they bepletely wiped out?

    No one wants to fight a battle that they are bound to lose. More and more people wanted to back down. Even if the people of the Qian family have hundreds of mouths with every one of them full of golden tongues, it would be useless. After all, the fact lied right in front of them.

    They don¡¯t even have a 10% chance, so why waste time and manpower here? Before dawn, nearly one-third of the people evacuated again. When it was dawn, people came out from Jiangcheng and a loudspeaker rang. Let alone the Qian¡¯s, even people out for a few miles could hear it.

    ¡°The people on the opposite side, listen carefully. Our boss has something to say.¡± Mulin tried the speaker. When there was no problem, she started shouting: ¡°Our boss said that the Qian family is an enemy and must be killed or we won¡¯t stop. But other people are not in the same situation. If they are willing to go, they can go now. Jiangcheng will let bygones be bygones.¡±

    After shouting the same words several times, she said: ¡°We will give you an hour. After an hour, Jiangcheng willunch the first attack. Those who stay, do not me us for being impolite, we will treat all as Qian¡¯s people.¡±

    Mulin stopped after ten minutes of shouting, then began to organize manpower preparing for their first active attack. They believe that most people¡¯s brains were still useful, so seeing this situation, they would know what to do. Not to mention that they have pointed out a clear way out to these people. If they have been shown the clear road, but still wanted to send themselves off to death, then there is nothing they can do.

    One can persuade you for other things, but how can you persuade them if they insist on sending themselves off to die?

    After Mulin sent out her announcement, there really was a swarm of people scattered over there. They had gathered for profit, and scattered for their own lives.

    The Patriarch of the Qian family was sitting on the ground with a look of decadence because he knew that it was really over this time. He could not escape. What else could he do besides wait to die?

    Two days ago, when someone wanted to run, they could still persuade them, they could still block them. Now theypletely gave up. They can leave if they want to leave. They can¡¯t stop others from running away.

    Even some people who belonged to the Qian family also ran away. This is clearly when the tree topples the monkeys scatter*. Although they used to rely on the Qian family for food, they were not loyal enough, not to the point where they would die with the Qian family. Even birds of the same forest would fly separately when disaster was approaching, not to mention a group of people gathered because of only simr interests.

    * an opportunist abandons an unfavorable cause

    It didn¡¯t take an hour, just a dozen minutes of work for the people to scatter and disappear.

    Shao Qing sent several teams of superhumans under her hand to go out with the zombie squad, ready to clean up the Qian family directly, without leaving a living person.

    Not only that, she was also ready to go to the Qian family¡¯s base camp after the battle was over, and kill those who stayed behind. Don¡¯t me her for being cruel, she was just cutting the grass and removing the roots.

    While sending out people to wipe out the Qian family, Shao Qing¡¯s other side also began to contact the remaining few families to prepare to hold a meeting to rify the poisoning.

    If this matter was not cleared up, Jiang Cheng will not be at peace. The source of the disaster must be understood before this matter really coulde to an end.

    The Qian family had lost their fighting spirit. When they sent people to fight against them, the resistance they encountered was actually not that great. Shao Qing had already given orders before that none needed to be kept alive. All of them should be wiped out.

    In addition to the people who were responsible for the encirclement and suppression, there were some people on the periphery who were specifically responsible for picking up the fish that had slipped through the. Anyone who wanted to escape would be unable to. Guards were ced in the east, west, south and north, they couldn¡¯t run out.

    The battle soon ended. The casualties on Shao Qing¡¯s side were very low. Yan Hanqing, who was in charge of leading the team, was directing people to clean up the battlefield, heads on one side and bodies on the other.

    The corpses were all collected and burnt in a fire. Maybe they could make manure. The heads on the other side counted one by one. The amount of heads would show how many people were killed.

    On the high pyramid of human heads, the head of the Qian Family Patriarch was stacked on the very top. There were blood stains in his eyes, because at that time he had already understood that the Qian Family was finished.

    Those who came out, or those who stayed at home, it was all over.

    A man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. If they were not greedy at the time and had to gather their hands to attack Jiangcheng, they would not have the fate they have now.

    As a result, the entire Qian family was uprooted, shaking the soil, and burnt like firewood.

    It is said that one moment can be eternal hatred. The ancients do not deceive us.

    #

 Volume 3 82 Gathering

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 82 Gathering</h4>

    After killing the entire Qian family, Shao Qing sent out the news asking the leaders of thergest bases to chat.

    While wanting to chat, she did a two-pronged approach and sent someone out to take care of the Qian family in Jing Du. Shao Qing had released the message that as long as there are people who are alive in the family, they should be taken care of.

    Don¡¯t me her for her cruel methods. When the Qian family started to deal with Jiangcheng, they should have thought about this day. No matter what the result was, they chose it themselves, no one forced them to choose this.

    So falling to this point, they did not deserve to be pitied at all. The only pitiful people were probably the old and the weak, women, and children of the Qian family. Pity them who believed in the wrong person and pity them for having the surname Qian.

    That¡¯s it.

    There were two sentences in the invitation letter sent by Shao Qing. One sentence was to invite them to gather at Hope Survivor Base. The second sentence was exining the reason for the gathering: she had found the reason why thend was polluted.

    Why not gather in Jiangcheng? This was because Shao Qing knew that Jiangcheng was her base camp. There were definitely not many base leaders who dared to bring a few people over.

    In order to give them peace of mind, the best ce to meet was Hope Survivor Base.

    Hope survivor base will cooperate with them. Tang Tiande is also the mini base chief and works for Shao Qing, so he was credible.

    When Jiangcheng was under siege, Hope survivor base had also delivered supplies and some manpower. Shao Qing was unwilling to drag them down and sent the people back.

    After all, it was not easy for Hope survivor base to establish a foothold in this country. So, it would be a bit too much to get involved in this matter of theirs.

    Moreover, their rtionship was not as close as Shao Qing and the Tan family or the Qin family. They didn¡¯t need to take this step at all. Them being willing to send people to help and bring supplies was already demonstrating they were worth having a friendship with.

    When the several base leaders first received the news, they were very hesitant. If they went, they were worried about conspiracy. However, they were scared of the consequences if they didn¡¯t go. They knew that the several bases that united to attack Jiangcheng were wiped out. The Qian family who was in charge was the most miserable. It was fine for a living person to fail to get off the battlefield safely, but in two days their whole family was finished off.

    The people from Jiangcheng came to Jing Du in an open manner and exterminated the Qian family. Their actions were quick and straightforward. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back.

    In their eyes, Shao Qing was simply a lunatic, a powerful lunatic, someone most people should not provoke.

    After careful consideration, they decided that they had to go. There were three reasons to go. First, Shao Qing had set the meeting ce in Hope survivor base instead of Jiangcheng, this already revealed her sincerity.

    The second point was that if they didn¡¯t go, they were afraid that Shao Qing would suddenly go mad. She could bring tens of thousands of people under her hands in addition to her zombies to tten their base. This kind of thing was something this lunatic would absolutely do.

    Thirdly, what Shao Qing revealed to them was indeed what they really wanted to know. If Shao Qing really had a way to improve the current situation or if she knew why thend was polluted, then they must go.

    So after thinking about it, all the base leaders gritted their teeth and replied to the letter saying that they would meet at Hope survivor base on time.

    After the letter business was done, Shao Qing stopped caring about it. Whether they came or not was their business. Anyways, she had already made the matter very clear. There was nothing that could be done if they didn¡¯te.

    Among the people who came this time, there were two acquaintances: one was Meng Shen and the other was Yan Pingsheng. Both of them had met Shao Qing not long after the end of the world. However, many things happened, so Shao Qing basically had no time and no chance to go back and visit them, thus they gradually became estranged.

    It was just a little bit. When they met again, although it was a little slow, they quickly recovered to how they were previously.

    These two people didn¡¯t even bring a single guard and were the fastest. It wasn¡¯t long since Shao Qing¡¯s message was sent, and the two of them have already arrived. It was as if the moment they received the news, they just packed up and rushed over.

    Shao Qing never liked to say thankful words to people, but seeing this supportive attitude, she understood it very clearly. She immediately asked people to arrange their amodation, then had a meal together.

    Yan Pingsheng was the same, but Meng Shen seemed to be more silent.

    The group got together and chatted briefly without saying much.

    After almost four or five days, everyone arrived. Shao Qing and the host Tang Yaozu were responsible for all the itineraries. To put it bluntly, it was simply walking around the base, eating a meal, then sitting together.

    Shao Qing was a direct person. She said straightforwardly: ¡°A few days ago, I don¡¯t know who it was but they spread some news. Then I found someoneing over and trying to deal with us in Jiangcheng. Everyone has seen the result of the incident. We were also quite lucky, just two days ago, the people under my hand discovered a problem, that is, all thend is polluted and the water source is polluted. This is not because the environment is turning in the wrong direction.¡±

    After raising everyone¡¯s curiosity, she didn¡¯t keep them in suspense, she just said, ¡°This is a conspiracy, not just against our Jiangcheng, but also against all bases. I discovered that thend and water sources are polluted because someone poisoned the water source.¡±

    As soon as her words came out, it was like a pebble causing thousands of waves. Everyone was confused, how could it be poisoned? What kind of poison can pollute 99% of the country¡¯s bases?

    Several base chiefs began to whisper in private.

    Shao Qing patted the table: ¡°Please stay quiet. Listen to me. In addition, I also found that Yan river was the source of the poison. Yan River and the tributaries of Yan river are poisoned, but the waters near Jiangcheng were safe. The question that arises now is that since the poisoner has the ability to spread it across the country, why didn¡¯t they poison Jiangcheng as well? Let¡¯s think about the Qian family who worked against Jiangcheng some time ago. The reason was self-evident, right?¡±

    Someone immediately said boldly: ¡°Who knows if it wasn¡¯t Jiangcheng? After poisoning the whole country, only Jiangcheng was not poisoned and was the one who found out what happened. Maybe you guys are making bogus usations.¡±

    Shao Qing sneered: ¡°If I have that kind of poisonous mind, I will first make your b**ch mouth mute. I feel sick just listening to you.¡±

    The man turned blue with anger, he stood up as he pped the table. In the end, he was held down by the people around him. Although his guess was indeed possible, it was too vile to bring up. It was normal for people to p their faces. You can¡¯t me others for having a bad temper.

    After Shao Qing finished cursing, she sat down and said with a cold face: ¡°If you have any doubts, you can all say it. I am a democratic person. You can say what you want.¡±

    No one spoke. Is she democratic?

    It really doesn¡¯t look like it¡­

    Now that they have something to ask of her, they can¡¯t offend her anyway.

    ¡°If there is noment, I will continue. After my people discovered that the toxin is in the water, they did a detailed investigation. The reason why I called everyone toe over was to tell everyone about this. Then every family must do their best to find the source of the toxin, to understand the matter, and to solve it. This way everyone is happy. To say it honestly, the toxins don¡¯t affect our Jiangcheng, we can leave it alone. But I will take care of this, because I don¡¯t want you to trouble me in the future. It¡¯s okay if you have an opinion on me, just hold it back. If you want to lose your temper, don¡¯t do it in front of me, or if you die, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a person who says these kinds of hateful words. If you want to listen, stay, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. Anyway, this is my homebase.¡±

    The base leaders and higher ups:¡­

    ¡°If you have any opinions, go ahead and speak your mind. After all, soon we are going to work together.¡± Shao Qingzily said: ¡°Don¡¯t try to stab me in the back when we are cooperating. If you didn¡¯t know that I had a bad temper, you should know now. I will not be polite to those who trip or pull my hind legs at that time.¡±

    Someone immediately said, ¡°If we have a few people from each family, wouldn¡¯t it be like the previous Qian family with too many leaders? Will we have to speak up and choose one to lead everyone? This matter must be cleared up, otherwise everyone will feel uneasy.¡±

    Shao Qing was rather impatient. The biggest problem with this group of people is this. What they are focused on in their hearts is always power. Everything else has to go take a back seat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to work with you to do this. I mean, every house and every household will have some staff to investigate. It doesn¡¯t matter if they will check things out separately or if they will check things together. Anyways, it¡¯s not a fight. Isn¡¯t it annoying to need a boss to just check something?¡± Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°If you need to choose a boss, it will require several days of talking. When the timees, the person who did all this will have destroyed all the evidence!¡±

    The man blushed a bit and said a few words, then didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to ask, then the matter is settled. We will send out some people and organize several teams to investigate separately. Find out the source, the problem, solve it then we can all go our own ways.¡±

    Yan Pingsheng was the first to express his support: ¡°I think what City Lord Shao said is right. Don¡¯t waste time guessing who the person who poisoned the source is. It¡¯s still not toote to search for that after we solve the problem. After all, our biggest problem now is that thend is polluted and food cannot be produced. This problem must be solved, the rest is not a priority right now.¡±

    One after another agreed. Although they all disliked Shao Qing, they all had to admit, this time it was a blessing having Shao Qing.

    #

 Volume 3 83 Nauseating play thing

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 83 Nauseating y thing</h4>

    Without Shao Qing, no one would have known that Yan river had been poisoned. Carrying out a life without food or water, no one knew how far they would go.

    Although Shao Qing came out because she was set on fire, they will all remember this favor. People have to be like this. When others treat you well or help you, no matter the reason, at least you should know it in your heart.

    It¡¯s like someone else helped you because of their own business, so you shouldn¡¯t be grateful to them?

    Those who have this kind of thought are often ck-hearted, saying that good people don¡¯t live long. But do they remember that bad people often end up worse.

    In the past, when a group of them had a meeting, it had taken 10 to 15 days and they couldn¡¯t settle things down. Yet with Shao Qing, it was settled in a few minutes.

    Several people sighed. It was no wonder that Jiangcheng had been able to rapidly develop to where it was today, with such high efficiency.

    After deciding what to cooperate with, a few people chatted again. Finally they decided that two teams from each family should begin to look for the source of the toxin along Yan River. They should also send some people to some of the tributaries.

    For the sake of safety and other aspects, they have a total of eight survivor bases, plus Jiangcheng and Hope survivor base. With ten survivor bases, each base will send two teams, so 20 teams in total.

    Twenty teams were divided into five groups with four teams in each group. In Shao Qing¡¯s team, was Yan Pingsheng¡¯s base, the Jing Du team, and the team from Hope Survivor Base.

    This team was led by Shao Qing. In addition, there was another team led by Mulin, cooperating with other bases.

    Yan Qiyue and the Gu siblings were left in Jiangcheng. After all, that was their nest, and they can¡¯t have people attacking it unprotected.

    Each team had five to ten people, but all of them were elites. Like Shao Qing¡¯s team, there was Shao Qing, Qin Zixi, Er Dai, Shao Tong, Xiao Yu, and a male Gai Zao.

    This transformed man was the one who put Xiao Yu in his chest before. He didn¡¯t have a name and couldn¡¯t speak. After a long time, everyone named him Xiao Liu because he had six fingers.

    Yan Hanqing¡¯s current strength can be ranked in the top five in Jiangcheng, but he was low-key and few knew, so Shao Qing asked him to protect Mulin.

    The superhumans of the mental aspect were physically weak, and Shao Qing was not at ease.

    But she still knew Mulin¡¯s strength; it would be difficult for ordinary people to challenge her. With Yan Hanqing guarding her, it should be enough.

    Before setting out, everyone gathered in the square. Shao Qing¡¯s voice was not too loud or too quiet, it was just enough so that most people could hear: ¡°Mulin, when you go out soon, I will not be by your side. Whoever dares to bully you, you should beat them up. If you can¡¯t beat them up, call your brother-inw. If you kill them, it will be on me. Our family is not a bully but we will not be bullied. If your brother-inw can¡¯t beat him, juste back and call me. I will have your back.¡±

    The group of people around kept their heads down, for fear that the corners of their mouths were twitching so badly that people would think there was a problem with their faces. They all sighed in their hearts. They have never seen someone trying to shield someone like this.

    It¡¯s terrible.

    They have decided, and after they go back, they will tell everyone in the base. If they go out to bully people, they must first ask if they are from Jiangcheng. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know what would have happened to them when the other party came knocking at their door.

    After the teams were divided, it was time to set off. Each team was responsible for a branch of the river. They will check along the branch. The remaining main branch, Yan river, will be handed over to Shao Qing.

    So when they reach a certain ce, they will act separately.

    Shao Qing took the rest of the people and headed towards the main branch of Yan river. Shao Qing¡¯s attitude towards survival in the wild has shocked many people. This time was no exception.

    For the meal, each person had a ss of milk, four dishes and one soup. There was even a small dessert after the meal.

    A group of people eating dry food stared at them in a daze. They have never seen such afortable life in the wild. They didn¡¯t even know that Shao Qing and the others had omitted their time to take a nap because they had something to do this time.

    Meng Shen and the others were very happy they could go over and eat too.

    After eating, they formally arrived at Yan river. Yan river was very long and wide. Zombies didn¡¯t like ces with lots of water, so they didn¡¯t encounter any zombies along the way.

    Of course, there was also the fact that Er Dai, Xiao Yu, plus Shao Qing were here as well, so not many zombies dared toe and offend them.

    So they didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way. They went through the first half of the investigation, but found nothing.

    ¡°Going forward will get us to the source of Yan river, can we really find the ce where it was poisoned?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but question: ¡°Toxins should melt when they enter the water. Even if someone poisoned it, how can we know what they use or where they got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the poison must have integrated into the water a long time ago, aren¡¯t we going to work in vain?¡± said another person.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes: ¡°The toxins spread throughout Yan River including several major rivers, and almost poisoned the entirety of China, yet the toxins have not been weakened until today. Tell me, what kind of poison upon entering the water can exist like that, will it sustain itself?¡±

    ¡°I know some of you may be stupid, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad. Yan river is not a stagnant pool. It won¡¯t get poisoned and always have toxins. Yan river is living water. There will always be new water to rece the old, so there must be a ce acting as the source of toxins, infecting new water sources. If you still don¡¯t understand after I said this much, you should just go back.¡± Shao Qing found that when she was with these idiots, she couldn¡¯t help bing a boy with a vicious tongue.

    She really doesn¡¯t know how these people support those bases. Could it be that a group of brainless people are ruling the other group that¡¯s even more brainless?

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think like that just now¡­¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t think through properly, then don¡¯t speak and embarrass yourself. Even if you don¡¯t feel ashamed, your immediate boss will still feel ashamed. It is a miracle that the base has not closed down yet with someone like you.¡± Shao Qing sneered.

    No one spoke at all.

    No one wants to go against her forcibly. Now that she has started to spray poison with her mouth, if they forcibly go against her, it is estimated that she will kill them while they¡¯re alive.

    So a group of people set off honestly again. When they were about to reach the source of the Yan river, they finally encountered obstacles. The one who came to intercept them was the woman fromst time holding the skull. She also had a big snake beside her which was more than ten meters long. It had a human head and half of a human body on it.

    If it was only like this, it would look like a human head snake body at best.

    But this one was different. It also had a snake head. It was on top of the snake¡¯s head that another half of a person grew out. This made it look like she was rooted in the snake¡¯s head.

    There were scales on half of the person¡¯s face. One couldn¡¯t see her appearance clearly. The tongue that came out was also bifurcated, exactly like a snake, even her eyes had vertical pupils.

    There were also a group of high-rank zombies and mutant animals behind, all of which have been transformed.

    Xiao Yu and Xiao Liu became angry when they saw such a scene. There were only two things they hated most in their lives. The first was someone hurting Jiangcheng, Yin Ye, and Shao Qing. The second was someone doing human experiments.

    Because they were victims of human experiments, they can only be half-human and half-monsters and would suffer their entire lives. When they see other people like them, the anger in their hearts bes even greater.

    The two of them almost wanted to pounce on them, destroy the test subjects first, then kill the person behind the scenes.

    ¡°Why is it this group of defeated people again?¡± Shao Qing saidzily: ¡°Could it be that there is no one on your side? It¡¯s interesting that they send you out over and over again.¡±

    The woman was holding a skull and looked aggrieved. But the person on the snake spoke: ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk smack,e up to see the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shao Qing sneered: ¡°Xiao Yu, Xiao Liu, tear them apart! Let me see what¡¯s under this person¡¯s head.¡±

    The geared up Xiao Liu and Xiao Yu took the lead and jumped up. The human head and snake-body thing obviously had confidence in themselves and raised their hands to stop the woman on the side from helping it. It swam out by itself.

    Xiao Liu didn¡¯t have any special abilities, he was just strong and his body was exceptionally tough. Before he was transformed, he was a water-type superhuman and his powers were very weak.

    Even after being transformed, he was not a strong one.

    But Xiao Yu liked him, so the two had a good rtionship. After Yin Ye¡¯s second transformation, Xiao Liu became a humanoid tank, responsible for protecting Xiao Yu.

    Xiao Yu¡¯s body was very fragile, but he was from the mental department. With the two of them relying on each other, theirbat effectiveness soared through the roof.

    Xiao Liu stepped forward, and Xiao Yu lying in his chest came out. He opened his mouth, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth. The sharp teeth looked terrifying, but they weren¡¯t for attack. His strength was his invisible sound waves.

    The invisible sound wavesbined with the mental attack directly made the person scream sharply. The snake¡¯s tail shook immediately, like a big steel rod, it swept across.

    Xiao Liu stayed motionless. He stood there and patted his chest. When the snake¡¯s tail was thrown at him, it didn¡¯t even make a white mark, it just broke the surroundingnd.

    His defensive power was absolutely high and scary. Normal people couldn¡¯t break his defense, even if it was Shao Qing, it would be very difficult.

    Not to mention this silly snake.

    Xiao Yu kept changing his sonic attacks, and mixing some mental attacks inside. At the beginning, he sent out invisible sonic attacks. Others can only see his open mouth, which lets out transparent waves. When the sound spread, wherever it spread to, the air would freeze, and the space would copse in the next second.

    In theter stages, Xiao Yu changed his attack. He only exposed his head from Xiao Liu¡¯s chest, making a non-sharp, strange, but nice voice.

    People who didn¡¯t know would think he was singing¡­

    The sound was like a real song. Initially moderate to its climax,yer afteryer it builds up and the only thing that could be seen is the scales on the snake¡¯s tail. As if it was caught, it seemed to be scraped off alive with a knife, revealing the red flesh and blood below. The pain made the snake roll all over the floor.

    Xiao Liu approached step by step. Due to the pain, the snake threw its tail around because of the pain. It smashed into a rock, and gravel flew everywhere, but it did not affect Xiao Liu in the slightest.

    The closer you got, the greater the sonic effect was. Don¡¯t look at Xiao Yu and underestimate him for being small, he was very clever. He separated his sonic attack from the mental attack because he can see that what controlled the snake below was the human head above.

    So his mental attack was specifically aimed at the head, while his sonic attack was specifically aimed at the snake below. The two-pronged approach worked very quickly.

    One could only see the poor snake have its scales about to allpletely fall off. His body was bloody, like a skinned ****, rolling around on the ground.

    While the woman holding the skull wanted toe up to rescue the snake, she was stopped by Shao Qing. Vines came out in front of her as if they were alive. Shao Qingzily said, ¡°If you want to go up and help, too, it doesn¡¯t matter. We will just add another person from our side too, what do you think of me?¡±

    #

 Volume 3 84 The Source of the toxins

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 84 The Source of the toxins</h4>

    The woman holding the skull immediately became honest. She might have dared to try it with others, but with Shao Qing¡­if she¡¯s looking to die she should still check the time and ce.

    So she could only watch the snake girl being killed by Xiao Yu. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to face Shao Qing at all. Shao Qing¡¯s strength was too frightening. She was not her opponent at all, but the crucial point was that she was ordered to do it. She had to do it.

    As soon as the snake girl died, she knew that she could no longer dy. She directlyunched the order to attack. All the zombies and modified mutant animals rushed up.

    Some people were frightened, and they were a little frantic when they resisted. After all, these weird-looking creatures only appeared in movies, TV shows or stories.

    Even in the end of the world, they have never seen such a weird looking abomination. In addition, listening to the tone, these things seem to be the results of human experiments and human experiments were strictly prohibited after the end of the world.

    Not only did Jing Du issue a prohibition on human experimentation, but other bases also strongly prohibit human experimentation.

    Therefore, after the end of the world, it is generally impossible to see such things, but they were able to see it this time, and there were a bunch of them. It seemed that there was none that was weak.

    ¡°What are you standing there in a daze for?!¡± Shao Qing flicked a person with a whip. It was not the time for them to be in the mood to be in a daze here. How these survivor basessted until today was a miracle.

    Is it possible that the boss for the past two years has a problem with their brain?

    An idiot boss with a group of fart brained idiots, if the base did not go bankrupt, it is a very miraculous thing!

    After Shao Qing shouted, they came back to their senses and took up weapons to resist. Even though the woman holding the skull had a lot of people, their strength was still a bit worse, especially whenpared with Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing strangled the zombies and transformed beasts with ease. At this moment, a man suddenly fell from the sky. He stood on the back of a big spider and arched his back slightly. He looked like a wolf umting power to pounce.

    As soon as he appeared, Shao Qing felt a creepy feeling instantly, as if she was being stared at by some wild beast. A bunch of verdant vines suddenly appeared in front of her, forming a shield. One vine formed a sharp spear. The same spider¡¯s leg stabbed forward and pierced deeply into the vine. Fortunately, the vine shield was thick and solid. The spider¡¯s leg was inserted for only a small amount, and then it was stuck.

    Shao Qing looked at the man standing on the spider¡¯s back. His face was blocked by a mask. She couldn¡¯t see his appearance. The only thing she could see was his green eyes. His cat-like pupils were wild and deep with a vicious death aura.

    After the man appeared, the woman holding the skull quickly came behind him. Respectful, she dropped her head with fear. The man¡¯s voice was very hoarse: ¡°Trash.¡±

    Shao Qing felt this voice was slightly familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard this voice before.

    Shao Qing could only look carefully. The man¡¯s arms were very long, almost down to his knees. His ck nails were also long. She could tell it was dangerous from first sight. Besides that, he didn¡¯t expose much.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t judge who he was.

    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°As expected of a seventh-rank zombie king, my subordinate is not your opponent. I hope that when we meet next time, you will be stronger than now.¡±

    Seeing him leaving, Shao Qing did not reply and just threw the dagger in her hand. But she only saw a huge spider leap into the air, revealing a pale face below. The eyes on the face suddenly opened, and a light shot out. As soon as the dagger encountered the pale light, it quickly melted.

    The man took his men and retreated like a tide.

    He really came and went in a hurry. Did he juste to have a look? Shao Qing can almost confirm that this should be the person behind the scenes, at least one of the people behind the scenes.

    Because his strength was not weaker than hers, if the other party had other such strong presences, it would be bad news for her.

    The brief confrontation between the two made many people pale and breathless. This was only just from their aura. What would happen if these two were to fight?

    What the man exposed was even more terrifying. He said that Shao Qing was a seventh-rank zombie king! Seventh rank¡­The strongest person who has ever appeared among human beings was only at rank six.

    When there were only a handful of humans with rank 6 superhuman powers, a rank 7 zombie king had already appeared. That man shouldn¡¯t be a normal person. In fact, he was someone who couldpete with Shao Qing. He must be at least rank 7!

    Their backs were about to bend under the pressure of a sense of crisis. Some people even couldn¡¯t help thinking whether or not to secretly find a way to kill Shao Qing afterwards.

    Seventh-rank zombie king¡­ she might be the first rank nine zombie king in the world. No one knows if Shao Qing had any ns to wipe out all humans, but what if she does?

    If she really does something to humans, how many people canpete with her?

    I¡¯m afraid there will be none¡­

    Don¡¯t mention the precautions in everyone¡¯s minds. After this group of people stopped them, no one else blocked the way. They sessfully reached the source of Yan river and finally understood why the toxins thrown into the water would not dissipate.

    At the source of Yan river, there were corpses. They were all very strange-looking corpses. They seemed to be zombies. Their bodies were covered in small andrge pustules. When the pustules were broken, ck water would flow out.

    The corpses were floating in the water at the source. These corpses contain a lot of corpse poison. As long as fresh water appears, they will be quickly contaminated.

    Everyone was stunned because there were too many corpses. They were densely packed and they looked extra creepy. There were at least hundreds of floating and sinking corpses.

    Shao Qing closed her eyes and let out a long sigh, suppressing the difort in her heart: ¡°First salvage a few of them for research.¡±

    Then she used vines to salvage some corpses. Due to being soaked for a long time, the corpses have be pale and bloated, but they can still see that their facial features were frightened.

    There were researchers in the entourage. They went forward to carry out a simple examination of the corpses, and they all were stunned. Meng Shen calmly came over and reported: ¡°After inspection, these people should be normal people. Then they were forcibly made into a poisonous corpse and were thrown here after being killed. They aren¡¯t zombies.¡±

    Behind that man, there must be a researcher, or a team of them, conducting live experiments.

    Shao Qing said nkly: ¡°In thest days, more than a hundred people disappeared without anyone¡¯s attention, so we can¡¯t know how many people they killed, how many people they captured, or carried out live experiments on.¡±

    Meng Shen couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Such a cruel thing, is it really something that humans can do?¡±

    ¡°You look too highly of people too much.¡± Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°Some people are more terrifying than zombies, okay. Now, the first thing we need to do is to salvage all these corpses and clean up the source. Once the water source is cleaned up, ournd will no longer be polluted. For other things, we will have a meeting to discuss when we go back.¡±

    No wonder the group of people did not remove the corpses. There were too many densely packed in here. If they had to move them, they may not havepleted the transfer before Shao Qing and the others came.

    They simply gave up on hiding the source of the toxin.

    There were too many corpses, some of them were even highly decayed. Once they were salvaged, their arms and legs began to fall off. This was not good.

    Even if only some limbs and broken arms existed in the river water, they will still act as a pollution source, continuously polluting the river water.

    In this case, their meaning to clean up toxins would be lost.

    Shao Qing carefully directed people to salvage the corpses, even if they had a lot of manpower, it took almost a whole day to salvage theplete corpses.

    The remaining trouble was even greater, because there were still some corpse pieces inside. These pieces were small in size, but contained a lot of toxins. If they can¡¯t be salvaged, Yan river cannot be used in the future for a long time because the river water will still be full of poison.

    Shao Qing, Er Dai, Xiao Liu, and Xiao Yu, after a simple cleanup, went directly into the water. The four of them were the least afraid of corpse poison, because they themselves were zombies.

    Who has seen zombies afraid of corpse poison?

    Xiao Yu was responsible for doing the mental search. Whenever there were pieces of the corpse, the other three people took the fishing to get out the pieces.

    This should be the most strenuous and unrewarding job. It was troublesome and tiring. Unfortunately, except for the four of them, everyone else couldn¡¯t get into the water. Although the bodies have been removed, the toxins contained in Yan river had not decreased but increased.

    After all, in the process of salvaging the corpse, a lot of venom flowed out. In a short period of time, the poison was still very serious. Even those with superhuman powers who will not be infected by the corpse poison dared not go into the water and honestly waited on the shore. As long as Shao Qing and the others salvaged the pieces of the corpse, the rest would take the pieces and piece the corpses together.

    At the end of the day, they burned everything.

    Everyone was in a heavy mood. Watching Shao Qing pick up most of the corpses, even if they burned all the corpses, the toxins could not bepletely eliminated for a while.

    Especially for the toxins in the soil, that was not that simple to clean up. These have to be done step by step. The most important thing was that those who were still guarding against Shao Qing will discover that soon they may have something to ask of Shao Qing.

    #

 Volume 3 85 Sorry Jie

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 85 Sorry Jie</h4>

    The source of the poison was cleaned up, and the remaining toxins will slowly dissipate and finally return to the way it was before being poisoned. Now, the real problem has arrived.

    It will take some time for the toxins to be relieved. It will probably take at least three to five months for it to return to its former state. In other words, they still have no food to eat during these three to five months.

    Even if the toxins werepletely gone, the crops still needed to be nted and matured before they could be eaten.

    So what should they do before the toxin is exhausted and the crop matures?

    The current stock of grain will definitely not be able to support them, at least not all the bases can be supported. That was the problem here, there was still a big farmer who grew grains and vegetables.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes on Shao Qing were different, no matter what, at least at this stage they dare not offend Shao Qing because maybe they will go to Jiangcheng to buy some vegetables and food. If they won¡¯t sell them, what can they do?

    They can¡¯t beat her, so should they kneel down and beg?

    Therefore, they have to form a good rtionship. During the meeting, there were a few who had refuted Shao Qing. At this time, they really regretted it. Look at your potty mouth, now retribution ising!

    ¡°I think we need to leave some people temporarily stationed near the source of Yan river to prevent any changes from happening again.¡± Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief and said lightly.

    Although the course of events was unpleasant, at least the matter was resolved. Jiangcheng¡¯s crisis was also resolved. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know that there was a bigger problem on the other side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone! Those with superpowers above rank 4 follow me!¡± Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes were red and she took the first wave of superhumans into the ring and took the lead.

    The anger in Gu Chuan¡¯s eyes was about to gush out. He first went to find Yin Ye. In Jiangcheng, only two people couldmand the zombies easily. One was Shao Qing and the other was Yin Ye.

    Now that Shao Qing was not there, he can only go to Yin Ye.

    Gu Panpan had already gotten red eyes. She has never liked anyone in her life, yet she liked a man who betrayed her.

    In the end, Gu Panpan realized that he was only plotting. He just wanted to get into Jiangcheng. At a critical juncture, he opened the door to Jiangcheng.

    Yes, how could there be so many men in the world like those from Shao Qing¡¯s family, whose sincerity and affection would pour out for one woman.

    Just as the fight was getting heated in front, a person quietly entered Shao Qing¡¯s residence. He wore a thick cloak that covered his whole person. Let alone his face, even the strands of his hair were not exposed.

    This person bypassed the house in front and walked straight to the back garden. At this time, there were only two people in the garden, one was Xiao Baozi, and the other was a zombie girl called Xiao Huahua.

    The two were sitting in the garden ying games, ying house very seriously. Xiao Baozi was very keen. He raised his eyes and looked over, his white eye turned: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man lowered his head and sniffed. Xiao Baozi could only see pale and hideous smiling teeth.

    Huahua walked over quietly and protected Xiao Baozi. At this moment, the man suddenly stretched out an arm covered with scales. The sharp nails looked like knives as it pierced straight at Xiao Baozi.

    Huahua immediately blocked him. Her body instantly liquefied. The moment the arm passed through her body, the liquid turned into a substance again, and the arm was locked in her body.

    Huahua stretched out her hand. She firmly grasped the arm and her sharp teeth came out. Looking at the man fiercely, she would not allow him to hurt her little friend.

    At the beginning, Huahua didn¡¯t like Xiao Baozi very much. This was because Xiao Baozi made her feel scared, but after spending more time with him, Huahua slowly liked this little friend.

    This little friend will leave her delicious food and will take her to y together. In Jiangcheng, she didn¡¯t have to worry about where she went or whether a group of people would shout and try to kill her. There was also a kind aunt who would feed her.

    She had a bottle of powdered medicine in her pocket. This was given to her by Xiao Baozi. As long as ordinary food was stained with a little powder, she could taste it.

    With Xiao Baozi and Jiangcheng, it made her ignorant self give birth to a guardian mind for the first time.

    The arm in her body suddenly swelled. The scales on it stood up and plunged into Huahua¡¯s flesh, but Huahua could not liquefy again. This was because once she liquefied, she couldn¡¯t hold this person and he would definitely hurt her little friend!

    An electric current passed from his arm into Huahua¡¯s body and she shuddered. Taking advantage of this, a sudden movement of the arm shook Huahua off.

    A whole arm was pulled out of Huahua¡¯s body, leaving a big hole.

    Xiao Baozi was very angry. His little friend was being bullied, but the only ability Xiao Baozi had was to consume. He has not yet reached the point of consuming through the air. He could only use his abilities when he touches the other party.

    But this man didn¡¯t give Xiao Baozi the chance to touch him at all. As soon as he raised his hand, there was an air current, and Xiao Baozi was pped, flying in the air.

    After swatting Xiao Baozi, he walked to the center of the garden step by step. There was a nt that looked like a beating heart. This heart was close to maturity, and the power contained in it was enough for a superhuman to directly break through to rank 9!

    Of course, the same goes for zombies.

    Seeing that man lean down as if to pick the heart, Xiao Baozi was in a hurry. That was his Mama¡¯s! His Mama wants to use it!

    Ma Ma said, this is very important, it can¡¯t be taken away by others!

    In a hurry, Xiao Baozi rushed over. Like a little mouse, heid directly on the heart. On his soft paws, his nails that were neither long nor short stretched out and directly inserted into the heart. His ability to consume is activated!

    That person was also in a hurry. The purpose of his visit was for this heart. It can even be said that they deployed all this, for such a long time for this thing.

    If he falls short of sess and goes back, he will really be in a bad spot!

    But just when he was about to kill Xiao Baozi and take away the heart, Huahua rushed over to wrap around him. Huahua turned into a lump of liquid, wrapped him in it, making him immobile for a short time.

    The two cooperated very well. One was responsible for trapping this mysterious person, and the other was responsible for devouring the heart. To put it bluntly, they would rather eat it on the spot than give it to him!

    When the person broke up the liquid formed by Huahua and pped Xiao Baozi away, there was less than half of the heart left. At most it was still a third of its original size.

    The man was enraged. He wanted to take Xiao Baoi back with him. At this time, Yan Qiyue, who had been experimenting upstairs came down.

    He was taken aback, and quickly put an air barrier to protect Xiao Baozi first. When the person saw this helper, he knew that he would not be able to do it. There was no way to take the heart away. He gritted his teeth and ran away.

    Yan Qiyue quickly went downstairs and helped Xiao Baozi up first. Huahua on the side was more miserable. Her body was broken up and she was left as a pool of liquid on the ground, trying to gather herself together.

    Otherwise, as soon as she regained her human form, she would be a pile of minced meat.

    Yan Qiyue couldn¡¯t help her, the only thing he could do was to call someone over first and guard her surroundings.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s current state was very wrong. His whole body was hot, almost like a small fireball. There was not much water in a zombie, but Xiao Baozi¡¯s body had been leaking water. At first it was just sweat. In theter stages, it was almost like a small waterfall.

    Yan Qiyue was in a rush. After all, Xiao Baozi was his son. Of course, this was not the most important point. The most important point was that if something happened to Xiao Baozi, isn¡¯t that like taking away Shao Qing¡¯s life?

    Shao Qing will definitely be crazy.

    ¡°Immediately seal the back garden and get Gu Chuan to send another team over!¡± Yan Qiyue hugged Xiao Baozi and went straight upstairs. He didn¡¯t even care about that heart matter. The most important thing now was Xiao Baozi.

    The sky was big, the earth was big, but Xiao Baozi was the biggest. In any case, nothing can happen to Xiao Baozi!

    Shao Qing doesn¡¯t know yet that her nest has already been crashed. She was still taking people back. After the people in charge of the various bases gathered together, they made a new n and left a few people to watch the Yan river source.

    They will stay there until the toxins are gone and there is no problem with the soil.

    Due to various reasons, the meeting was held very fast and the decision was made very quickly. Within a few minutes, even the remaining personnel were selected.

    Shao Qing left Xiao Yu and Xiao Liu here temporarily. With their cooperation, it can be said that they were invincible in China. It doesn¡¯t matter even if they can¡¯t beat them. No one can keep them back and escape was easy.

    Shao Qing told them several times, no matter what, don¡¯t cause conflict with other people, but if others bully us, don¡¯t be soft and just f**k them over.

    The others were helpless. It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t seen how fierce these two people were before. As long as they are not stupid, they won¡¯t make trouble.

    Who doesn¡¯t know that Jiangcheng¡¯s boss protects the shorings of hers like a demon. Those people still had something to ask of Shao Qing, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Xiao Liu.

    After arranging everything, the matter came to an end. In order to show their friendliness, a few big guys actively prepared to visit Jiangcheng, probably to see if they could get two carts of vegetables or something back.

    Even if it doesn¡¯t work, and the business won¡¯t happen, the righteousness will still be there!

    When Shao Qing left, there were not many people. When she came back, there was a group of people behind her butt. As a result, she didn¡¯t expect that when she just returned to Jiangcheng, she would see the appearance of a finished war at the entrance of Jiangcheng.

    Gu Panpan walked out from inside, then knelt in front of her with a plop.

    #

 Volume 3 86 Itâ€™s not your fault

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 86 It¡¯s not your fault</h4>

    ¡°Get up.¡± Shao Qing said expressionlessly. Gu Panpan knelt stubbornly, her tearsing out. With her head bent forward, she tried to make her voice not sound like she was crying miserably: ¡°Qing Jie, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to get up! Now I¡¯m going to give you two choices. First, pack up your things and leave Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng doesn¡¯t need such a soft egg. Second, stand up, straighten your back, and tell me the whole story. Even if you are really wrong, so what? Do you think kneeling down and apologizing will fix things? I need you to make up for it, not just apologize.¡± Shao Qing said coldly.

    Gu Panpan stood up, and obediently followed Shao Qing.

    After returning to their residence, Shao Qing sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Okay, tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°Qing Jie, remember I met a boy before? I liked him very much. Originally, I was nning to take him home to see you. But there had been no chance. Just yesterday, he came, but you weren¡¯t there. I wanted to keep him in Jiangcheng for a few days, so you would see him when you came back, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would open the gate of Jiangcheng early this morning to bring the enemy in.¡± Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes and nose were red, she felt so ufortable. The first time she liked someone, it turned out to be aplete scam. She thought she could be strong, but after seeing Shao Qing, she couldn¡¯t help crying.

    ¡°It was my fault, I believed him. Jiangcheng almost got hurt¡­ the baby was also injured¡­ Qing Jie, hit me, okay. You will feel better when you hit me¡­¡±

    Shao Qing changed her expression: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the baby?¡±

    ¡°Ah Qing,e with me and have a look.¡± Yan Qiyue said while he walked down the stairs. Shao Qing couldn¡¯t care about anything else, she turned up the stairs and followed Yan Qiyue into the room.

    Xiao Baozi was lying on the bed without wearing anything on his body. His whole body was red, almost like a lobster just out of a boiling pot. What¡¯s more terrifying was that his body was covered with dense cracks, and blood flowed out from the cracks. It prated out and mixed with the sweat to wet the sheets under him.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s physique was almost like a zombie, he barely had any blood in his body, and he was just a child. Yet, he was able to wet the sheets with all his blood flowing out!

    Shao Qing¡¯s legs were weak at the time. She had never been so scared before. Her baby, her little Baozi, was lying on the bed like this, life and death unknown. She didn¡¯t even know if he could wake up again.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shao Qing leaned against the wall, almost biting through her lip.

    Yan Qiyue calmly exined what happened at the time: ¡°It¡¯s like this, the other party wanted to get an item and the baby was silly enough to consume almost two-thirds of it. Now there is too much energy in him. He can¡¯t digest it at all. Being able to maintain his current situation without directly exploding is only because he had broken through to rank 5 and his body was rtively tough.¡±

    Shao Qing calmed down quickly: ¡°Have you caught him?¡±

    ¡°When I found out that something was not right, I came down and only arrived in time to protect baby. The person saw that the situation was not good, so he ran away.¡± Yan Qiyue felt very guilty. If he was not addicted to doing research, he could havee earlier. If he found something was wrong earlier and had taken a look, would Xiao Baozi be safe?

    Shao Qing could see how upset Yan Qiyue was, so she calmly said: ¡°No matter what, it was our carelessness. I always thought that the other party¡¯s poisoning was a conspiracy against Jiangcheng, that it was only to strike Jiangcheng. I never thought that their goal was the thing I brought back. No one would have thought of that. Their n was very good, even I was fooled. The important thing now is to find a way to save Xiao Baozi. The other side seems to be very deep, and all the conspiracy links to them. Maybe there will be another conspiracy against using up, brewing in the dark.¡±

    ¡°Fall into a ditch and gain wisdom, after all, it¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. We still have a chance.¡± Mulin walked in, still distressed. She did not have children, so she treated Xiao Baozi as her own child.

    ¡°I will figure out a way. The energy in the baby¡¯s body can only be circted, but it cannot be digested. After all, the amount is toorge. It is enough to make people hit the ninth rank. Let me see if I can find a way to share the energy in his body with everyone. so the disadvantages can be turned into benefits.¡± Yan Qiyue gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Pay attention to your body. If you also get sick, I will go crazy.¡± Shao Qing said calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with you for the rest of my life.¡± Yan Qiyue leaned over to kiss Shao Qing: ¡°The baby will be fine too, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and couldn¡¯t help but gently grab Xiao Baozi¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t dare to use force. She felt that Xiao Baozi was like a ss product covered with cracks, which would shatter with a touch.

    Shao Qing stayed in the room for a long time, but she was no longer the Shao Qing she used to be. She was now the lord of a city. There were still many things outside waiting for her to solve. Even if she wants to wait inside and stay with her own son, she must also consider the people in the entire city.

    When Shao Qing came out of the room, everyone who saw her felt that she was particrly tired, but she still had things that should be done, such as Gu Panpan¡¯s situation. If it was not resolved quickly, not only Gu Panpan will be affected but Jiangcheng.

    After leaving Xiao Baozi¡¯s room, Shao Qing and Gu Panpan sat face to face: ¡°Everyone else should leave first, let me have a good chat with Panpan.¡±

    Mulin was a little worried, she whispered: ¡°Ah Qing, your current state isn¡¯t right. Do you want to take a break first?¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°I know my own situation. If I can¡¯t hold on, needless to say, I will take a rest. After all, I still have you guys, how can I fall down?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you know, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Mulin suppressed her worry, walked out, and closed the door.

    Gu Panpan sat there honestly, like a child who had done something wrong, she waited for the judgment of her elders.

    Shao Qing calmly said: ¡°You are not at fault for this matter, I am also wrong. I underestimated the other party, which led to the current situation.¡±

    Gu Panpan shook her head and whispered: ¡°Qing Jie, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You aren¡¯t god, how could it be possible for you to know everyone¡¯s calctions clearly? I was the one who was wrong in this matter. I didn¡¯t see clearly. I thought that a dog was a human¡­¡±

    Shao Qing touched Gu Panpan¡¯s head: ¡± Do you know why I wanted to chat with you alone?¡±

    Gu Panpan shook her head. She did something wrong, but Shao Qing didn¡¯t use her and even med all the mistakes on herself. This made Gu Panpan even more ufortable.

    She made a mistake, why did Shao Qing have to take care of it? Why should Shao Qing wipe her a**?

    Every time it was like this. She was the one who dragged Shao Qing down, so she felt sad. She had thought that she had grown up and was an adult, that she could share the burden for Shao Qing, but in the end, she was still the one who dragged her down.

    ¡°This is your first love, right? I don¡¯t care about Jiangcheng being attacked. If Jiangcheng is gone, we can just build another one. As long as you are still there, what am I afraid of? I am afraid that because of this incident, you will reject all men. There are bad men in this world, but there are also good men. Don¡¯t reject all men because of this one experience. Although women can live well without relying on men, life without love always seems to be missing something.¡± Shao Qing smiled: ¡°Look at Er Dai, Yan Hanqing, and Yan Qiyue, aren¡¯t they good men?¡±

    Shao Qing squeezed Gu Panpan¡¯s hand: ¡°Women will always encounter a few scumbags in their lives. Don¡¯t be prejudiced against all men because of one scumbag. I hope you can live a good life in the future and be happy. Panpan, this time the matter is over. Just be a little more mindful in the future. You don¡¯t have to be too sad, after all, we didn¡¯t lose anything right?¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help flowing down. Finally she cried out loud and held onto Shao Qing, refusing to let go. When she was very young, her parents passed away because of a car ident. The rtives in her family only wanted the insurance andpensation from her family. Fortunately, one aunt treated them alright, but their uncle didn¡¯t like them. He just tried to get money from them.

    When her elder brother was eighteen, he took her out, and the brother and sister duo depended on each other.

    Gu Panpan had never experienced the feeling of maternal love. If Gu Chuan ys the role of the father in her life, then Shao Qing ys the role of the mother in her life.

    Gu Panpan was crying like a child, there would never be a third person in this life. After she got into trouble, she was only worried about whether Shao Qing would be hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it will be fine.¡± Shao Qing patted Gu Panpan¡¯s back, feeling a little tired. She didn¡¯t like days like this. Going forward with conspiracy and calction every day, she was like a hedgehog. With a soft underbelly, she protected the people who needed protection with erect sharp thorns.

    Outside there were swords, guns and sword shadows all aimed at them. Even if she was tired, she can¡¯t say it out loud because there were too many people under her wings. If she fell, what should happen to the people she cared about?

    Gu Panpan cried for a long time, then finally said: ¡°What I feel most sad about is not being betrayed, but that Xiao Baozi was injured. Qing Jie, you trusted me and my brother to defend the city, but I didn¡¯t keep my promise and¡­¡±

    ¡°Baby will be fine and he won¡¯t me you. What you need to do now is to wash your face, and then lead everyone to set up the defences. Don¡¯t let simr things happen again.¡± Shao Qing rubbed her red nose: ¡°Even your nose is red, so ugly.¡±

    Gu Panpan pouted her lips beautifully: ¡°Qing Jie, trust me once more, I will never let you down again!¡±

    Shao Qing whispered: ¡°En, I believe you.¡±

    Although Gu Panpan¡¯s character was a bit naive, she was not stupid. On the contrary, she was actually very smart, but she just didn¡¯t think properly for a while. That¡¯s it.

    After Gu Panpan left, Shao Qing called in some other friends, then exined all the work. After leaving Jiangcheng to Gu Chuan for the time being, she entered Xiao Baozi¡¯s room and never came out.

    It is true that she was the lord of a city, but at the same time she was a mother. She has fulfilled the responsibility of the lord of the city, so now she also had to fulfill the responsibility of a mother.

    In the next two days, Shao Qing never left the room. For two days and two nights, she kept her eyes open and looked at Xiao Baozi seriously. She had neglected Xiao Baozi for a long time.

    Either going to sea, or running around outside, the time she spent with Xiao Baozi was very little. Yet, Xiao Baozi never talked about his grievances. He was very well-behaved. He did not add to the chaos orin. The adults at home were busy and he would sit alone in the garden and y in the sand all day long.

    Sometimes he will be lonely, sometimes sad, sometimes he will miss Shao Qing, but Xiao Baozi didn¡¯t say anything. The only thing he did was stick to Shao Qing until she left again.

    Thinking about it this way, Shao Qing¡¯s heart was sour. What did she do? Isn¡¯t the initial idea to protect the people closest to you? Let them live happily? So why is it in the end, she didn¡¯t even do this?

    ¡°Baby, wake up soon, okay? Mom knows she made a mistake. Mom won¡¯t leave you in the cold anymore. I will bring you everywhere in the future, ok?¡±

    Shao Qingid on the bed and put her cheek against Xiao Baozi. The palm of his hand was very hot, piping hot, almost like a small stove.

    In the past, she hoped that Xiao Baozi¡¯s body temperature could rise a little bit, but now she would rather Xiao Baozi be half-human and half-zombie for the rest of his life, rather than living in this state.

    This is her lifeblood, a piece of meat that fell out of her belly. She was pregnant for ten months. She felt Xiao Baozi growing in her belly little by little. Even if something happened to her, it would be better than something happening to Xiao Baozi.

    Yan Qiyue didn¡¯t find a solution for a while, but found a way to suppress it, so that Xiao Baozi could maintain his current situation without getting worse.

    On the fourth day, Xiao Baozi was awake for a brief moment. His wrinkly red nose looked somewhat confused: ¡°MaMa ¡­¡­ baby hurts ¡­¡­¡±

    After speaking, Xiao Baozi shook his head again: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, baby doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡±

    Shao Qing felt that her tears were about toe out. She didn¡¯t know if she was lucky or sad that she was a zombie. Zombies don¡¯t shed tears. So, no matter how painful she felt, no matter how sad she couldn¡¯t shed half a tear.

    ¡°If it hurts, just tell mom. It won¡¯t hurt if I blow on it.¡± Shao Qing gently held Xiao Baozi¡¯s hand and whispered.

    Xiao Baozi would call out in pain only when he was unconscious. As long as he had a sense of mind, he would never call out his pain. This was because Xiao Baozi knew that showing his pain would only worry Shao Qing, and he did not want Shao Qing to worry. So even if it hurts a lot, he would onlyugh.

    The more he behaved, the more heartbroken Shao Qing was. She wished it was her lying there, not Xiao Baozi.

    Xiao Baozi was a strong child. When he was awake, his eyes were red from the pain, yet he only wanted to make Shao Qing happy.

    The mother and son duo loved each other very much. The bitterness and tiredness in their hearts were all swallowed down and what was exposed was only the sweet part.

    ¡°Mama¡­After baby is healed, can we go hiking? I want to go out to y, I want to climb a high mountain with MaMa, okay¡­¡± Xiao Baozi didn¡¯t even dare to turn his head now. Just moving his head slightly, he could feel that the skin on his neck was about to crack.

    ¡°When you get better, we can go see anything!¡± Shao Qing gritted her teeth.

    Children were the easiest to spoil and also the worst. Xiao Baozi in her family was especially easy. After a few fairy tales, Xiao Baozi was fast asleep. Then, she got up and walked outside.

    A few people had been waiting outside for a long time. When they saw Shao Qing, they surrounded her. Shao Qing made a silent gesture, then whispered: ¡°What is it? When I was inside, I heard you calling for me, what happened?¡±

    Mulin leaned over, lowered her voice and said: ¡°It¡¯s like this. Last time we had a meeting about exploring several bases near Yan river. Someone contacted us and was hoping to buy a batch of vegetables and grains to bring back. Although there are a lot of vegetables and grains in our base, we didn¡¯t get it free of charge. Are we selling or not?¡±

    Mulin actually didn¡¯t want to sell anything. Who told that group of evil people to target Shao Qing at that time!

    Shao Qing thought for a while, then said, ¡°Call me the person in charge of finance.¡±

    #

 Volume 3 87 Taking advantage of the fire to rob

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 87 Taking advantage of the fire to rob</h4>

    The person in charge of finance was a very young man. His powers may be useless in battle, but when ites to financial matters, it was like godly help.

    His abilities can be summed up in one word Unforgotten. In fact it was the type where he can see ten lines in one nce. There were three people in the Jiangcheng Finance Department. One was responsible for record keeping, one was responsible for misceneous items, and the other was for managing everything.

    Moreover, he belongs to the Tan family and can be considered as Shao Qing¡¯s nephew.

    ¡°Qing Jie.¡± As soon as Tan Yezi came in, he called her with a sweet tone. He had said before calling Shao Qing his aunt was too much since she didn¡¯t look like an aunt at all. It would make more sense for him to call her sister.

    Shao Qing just allowed him to do whatever.

    ¡°Someone wille over to do business in a while, I will leave it to you and Mulin. Mulin will support you. Make sure the asking price is high, we don¡¯t have to give them any face.¡± Shao Qing sneered before saying.

    Although she had cooperated, she was unhappy. Weren¡¯t they so tough at the time? If they have the ability to continue to be hard-hearted and waste her mouth talking, then don¡¯t me her for being impolite and trying to earn more money.

    ¡°Okay Qing Jie! Leave this to me, I guarantee you will be satisfied!¡± Tan Yezi pped his chest. When he was in the Tan family, he was responsible for the business part. It¡¯s said that all businessmen are evil and he is very treacherous in this respect.

    After dealing with the matter, Shao Qing was assured to deal with other things. The Qin family and the Tan family had brought countless talents. Today, most of the operations of Jiangcheng relied on the Qin family and the Tan family.

    This time when Xiao Baozi was injured, the two elders had the biggest reaction. The two elders were so angry that they were ready to give chase. Fortunately, they were intercepted by Gu Chuan.

    After arranging the outside affairs, Shao Qing continued to apany Xiao Baozi. The two old men would also oftene to see him. Xiao Baozi¡¯s current situation has stabilized a little bit, but it is still not good. Seeing this, the two old men felt distressed.

    Yan Qiyue and Yin Ye researched for a long time. Finally, they found that there was indeed a way to channel the energy in Xiao Baozi and guide it to other people¡¯s bodies. First, it would save Xiao Baozi. Secondly, it can also increase the strength of others. It was simply killing two birds with one stone, turning bad things into good things.

    But herees the problem. The bodies of ordinary people can¡¯t stand such violent energy. Xiao Baozi was fine because his physique was different, but the bodies of ordinary people with superhuman powers can¡¯t handle it.

    Either a zombie such as Er Dai or Shao Qing with a strength above rank 5, or someone with a power system like Gu Panpan, whose body strength can beparable to that of a zombie.

    Even if it was Gu Panpan, she was still on the edge. After all, Gu Panpan did not have a recovery ability as strong as a zombie.

    In this way, many people would not be able to participate. Shao Qing convened with her small group and held a small meeting with the high-ranking people to choose some people to help.

    Mulin asked Yan Qiyue directly: ¡°Is there a way for Ah Qing to receive the energy transmission first, then if her body is saturated, let others try?¡±

    Yan Qiyue nodded, ¡°That should work.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll let Ah Qing go first. To put it bluntly, if the strength is spread out, maybe it would be as useful as the block crystal core. If Ah Qing is allowed to absorb the energy, maybe she can rise to rank 8. ¡±

    Shao Qing shook her head: ¡°Let¡¯s have everyone share it, so we can all progress a bit. How can you always just focus on me?¡±

    For Yan Qiyue and the others, as Shao Qing¡¯s family members, it was really hard to bring up. Thus, Tan Xiao immediately said: ¡°I also think that Sister Mulin is right. Aunt, please think about it. We are from Jiangcheng. The average strength is really high. What you need to do is be the top pinnacle master. If your strength is high, that is good for Jiangcheng¡¯s reputation. It is best to rise to rank 8. You will probably be the first person in the country to rise to such a rank. This could be like a signboard to deter others.¡±

    Other people also agreed. This was right. When the power is distributed, everyone will increase a little, but it is of no use at all. It is better to umte it on one person and create a direct threat to other bases.

    You guys think you¡¯re overbearing? Our boss alone can destroy one of your bases!

    This would make people scared to mess with them.

    Shao Qing was helpless: ¡°Is it really good for you to do this?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. To put it in an ugly way, this thing was originally yours. Logically speaking, other people don¡¯t have the right to get a portion. You asking us for our opinion is already enough respect.¡± Mulin patted the table, then said: ¡°You go first. If you can¡¯t hold it, we will call Er Dai, then look for Yin Ye and them. It is best if you can handle it alone.¡±

    Everyone agreed, so Shao Qing had no choice but to say: ¡°I solicited your opinions. Don¡¯t talk about me being dictatorial then.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, baby can¡¯t wait.¡± Mulin pushed her out directly.

    Shao Qing had to make preparations. When she entered, Xiao Baozi was already asleep and was sleep talking in bed. Shao Qing had to wake him up to start.

    Dissolving the energy was not as simple as imagined. After all, those energies were too violent. If she was not careful, she may injure Xiao Baozi. Shao Qing took off her shoes and sat cross-legged on the bed, ready.

    ¡°Ah Qing, ording to what I said, let Xiao Hua out first.¡± Yan Qiyue said, and Shao Qing released Xiao Hua. This time Xiao Hua was the main force. Xiao Hua can absorb human blood and body energy, but thetter was more troublesome.

    Under themand of Yan Qiyue, Shao Qing made Xiao Hua stretch out its many tentacles and inserted them into Xiao Baozi¡¯s body, which looked like a catheter inserted in his body.

    After inserting it, Xiao Hua slowly absorbed the energy, then transported it to Shao Qing¡¯s body after purification. Yan Qiyue had thought of this method at the beginning, but he did not dare to do it directly.

    After all, that was tossing about Xiao Baozi¡¯s body. What should they do if it breaks him by ident? This was not an experiment. If they don¡¯t seed once, they can¡¯t just continue with another experiment.

    There is only one Xiao Baozi, so he must be cautious. Thus, he researched for several days and only told Shao Qing after he determined that the n was indeed feasible.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Yan Qiyue was also very nervous. After all, Xiao Baozi was the lifeblood of Shao Qing and Shao Qing was his lifeblood.

    When the first force was absorbed by Xiao Hua, Yan Qiyue patted her palm: ¡°It is indeed feasible!¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Shao Qing put a finger in front of his lips, then started. Absorbing the power passed by Xiao Hua, this power is very pure. Once it entered her body, it quickly flowed into the crystal core, assimting into her own energy.

    The energy contained in that heart was worthy of being the most suitable for absorption. After being purified, it was particrly gentle and can be easily absorbed.

    Shao Qing kept absorbing the energy transmitted by Xiao Hua. Her crystal nucleus was also filled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The energy contained in that heart was enough to create a rank 9 superhuman. Although it was divided into two parts, with only one-half in Xiao Baozi¡¯s body, two or three people with rank 8 abilities can be produced easily.

    After all, going from the eighth to the ninth rank was nothing short of trying to reach the heavens. The energy required for the eighth rank to rise to the ninth rank was enough for several people to go from the first to the eighth rank.

    As Xiao Hua continued to deliver energy, Shao Qing felt saturated. Once the crystal core began to saturate, it meant she could try to break through.

    At this time, energy was still continuously being pumped into her body. This was at least to ensure that when she breaks through, she will not be on the verge of failure due tock of energy.

    Not long ago she was promoted to rank 7, then she went from elementary rank 7, to the intermediate level. Now she is jumping to try to break through rank 8.

    When breaking through, Shao Qing was very calm. She sted the inside of her crystal nucleus with energy quickly and slowly, making the space inside the crystal nucleusrger andrger, to amodate more power.

    With it being so long, she has found out bit by bit, that a breakthrough was originally to allow the crystal core to hold more power, just like a memory space of a mobile phone.

    The memory space can store more energy, and the rigidity of the body determines the running memory. A breakthrough is the test for these two points.

    Even though Shao Qing had rich experience in breaking through, it took a long time to make a sessful breakthrough. She breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes: ¡°Call in Er Dai and Panpan.¡±

    Yan Qiyue kept watching on the side. Upon seeing this, he said: ¡°You can obviously absorb more. It is not a problem to reach the peak of the eighth rank.¡±

    ¡°Just breaking through to the eighth rank is enough. Besides, the gap with the eighth peak is actually not very big, especially for me. Rather than me going to hit the peak, it¡¯s better to create a few more eighth rank superhumans, it would be good for the base.¡± Shao Qing said calmly.

    After reaching the eighth rank, she had some confidence she could do it slowly.

    Yan Qiyue had no choice but to call in Er Dai and Gu Panpan. Shao Qing called the two people over, then said: ¡°You two should fight for it, try to absorb more. It will be good if you can break through to the eighth rank. Now, if Jiangcheng can have a few more eighth-rank superhumans, we will have confidence in doing things in the future.¡±

    Er Dai and Gu Panpan sat aside honestly and were ready. Xiao Hua¡¯s tentacles connected them like a bridge, sending energy to their bodies. After the two digested the first strand, Shao Qing rxed, they should be able to absorb it.

    At this moment, Mulin suddenly came to find Shao Qing: ¡°Ah Qing, go out and take a look, something happened outside.¡±

    Shao Qing frowned, ncing at Xiao Baozi. Xiao Baozi¡¯s situation was much better now, at least those cracks are slowly healing.

    This shows that the energy in his body was not enough to damage the body surface.

    Shao Qing walked out with a little worry: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The group of people who came for the transaction wanted to use coercion. They thought that our bid was too high. This time they brought some masters over. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t handle it. So, I wanted to call you over first.¡± Mulin said helplessly.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t know until she got there. Why did Mulin say that? This time several bases came wanting to make a deal with them. Each base came with a rank 6 or higher superhuman.

    Although it was not as good as the previous Shao Qing, it was not much worse. The most important thing was that they had the numbers.

    But it was really unfortunate that they hade. Shao Qing had just broken through, and now she could easily crush rank 6 superhumans, just like crushing a few small ants,pletely stress-free.

    After Shao Qing got to the ce, she sat in the middle and crossed her legs: ¡°I heard someone is dissatisfied with the price? If you¡¯re dissatisfied, let¡¯s discuss.¡±

    Her tone made it seem like she was weak, but her action was not weak at all. Her sharp eyes made their scalp numb.

    ¡°Yes, we think this price is really inappropriate. It¡¯s too expensive. When doing business you should be amiable to make you rich. At least give us a reasonable price.¡± The person in charge of one of the bases said.

    ¡°Then tell me your ideal price.¡± Shao Qing saidzily, the person immediately said: ¡°Three rank 5 crystal cores for a car, it can¡¯t be more expensive.¡±

    The usual price was usually around ten pieces per car. Shao Qing asked Tan Yezi to be a bit harder, and Tan Yezi asked for twenty pieces. Unexpectedly, this group of people would cut them down to three pieces directly.

    This was no longer doing business, this is simply robbing.

    Shao Qing waved her hand expressionlessly: ¡°Send off the guests, I won¡¯t sell anything.¡±

    #

 Volume 3 88 Beating their face until swollen

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 88 Beating their face until swollen</h4>

    ¡°City Lord Shao, what do you mean?¡± One of them said with a very ugly face: ¡°We are all here. Do you think you could just say you don¡¯t want to sell them?¡±

    ¡°The things are mine. I can sell it or I can not sell it. If you have any opinions, I¡¯ll listen.¡± Shao Qing saidzily. There were really not many who dared to be so brave in her territory.

    ¡°You have to sell this thing and we are already all here, do you want to y with us?¡± a superhuman said coldly.

    ¡°You still want to force us into selling? To put it in an ugly way, it was you who came to my ce wanting to buy things. I didn¡¯t beg you toe. Letting you in is already giving you face.¡± Shao Qing said indifferently: ¡°Do you think Jiangcheng is easy to bully?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t dare.¡± The leader was already at the sixth rank. It is estimated that this is where his confidence lies. He arched his hands and said: ¡°Jiangcheng is well known. Even though we have great skills, we don¡¯t dare to bully Jiang Cheng.¡±

    He said with a smile: ¡°Everyone is a businessman. You can make money peacefully. If we can¡¯te to an agreement with the price, we can talk about it. Why bother with guns and sticks?¡±

    He knew the details of Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng¡¯s high-level power was not something they could shake, but if they worked together, they could definitely make Jiangcheng hurt. Jiangcheng was not dumb, so they will never do anything to them.

    After all, these people represent not only six-rank superhumans but also the bases behind them. Could Jiangcheng hold off these bases? The answer is definitely no, otherwise they would not have the confidence toe over.

    What¡¯s more, there are more than these bases behind them.

    At the beginning, they really wanted to buy things in a proper manner. But once people gain confidence, they will always do some crazy things, such as provoking Jiangcheng.

    Shao Qing looked at him, then said: ¡°I can¡¯t be at peace with you guys. The door is there. Please leave, I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    The man said lightly: ¡°City Lord Shao, we really want to do business.¡±

    ¡°I will say it onest time, leave.¡± Shao Qing closed her eyes. If these people left now, she would not attack them. Although they don¡¯t understand the concept of leaving a person a route so they can be at peace in the future, she understood. If she was not forced, she would not make a move against these people.

    However, some people have high self-esteem, especially after they gain some strength, they will get extremely confident. They really felt that they could poke a hole in the sky.

    One of the powers patted the table and said sternly: ¡°Shao Qing! If you don¡¯t take the toasted wine, you¡¯ll be forced to drink the punishment wine!¡±

    Shao Qing suddenly opened her eyes: ¡°Who is going to take the punishment wine?!¡± She stood up. Her eyes were cold as she continued her momentum: ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to cause conflict with people, but some people are just so shameless. I have just given you the opportunity to let you leave decently, but if you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. I don¡¯t know who gave you the confidence to face me, but today I will beat you until your face is so swollen, you can¡¯t even move your mouth.¡±

    Shao Qing was really arrogant. Those superhumans all stood up. Mulin and the others prepared to step forward. Shao Qing waved her hands and refused. She was the facade of Jiangcheng. Sometimes she had to personallye out and knock out their teeth to let them grow wise after swallowing their own blood.

    Just when Shao Qing was about to do it, Gu Panpan stepped out: ¡°Qing Jie, this kind of asion is not worth your effort. Let your younger sister do it for you. You guys can alle up together, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Gu Panpan was really crazy. Those who didn¡¯t know the details thought her mouth was being loose, especially those with rank 6 superhumans. Suddenly they felt a kind of irritation at being underestimated.

    After all, their strength has skyrocketed and they felt that they were awesome. So especially concerned about their own face, they didn¡¯t think they could be much.

    Gu Panpan took a step forward: ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t be like a little girl.¡±

    Several people suddenly couldn¡¯t stand it, so they came out to teach Gu Panpan a lesson. As soon as Gu Panpan released her power, she knocked away the person. The other people saw that the situation was not good, so they went up together.

    Three minutester, Gu Panpan knocked everyone down. She had sessfully risen to the eighth rank. Now anyone who dared to try with her would be knocked down.

    In China, who knows how many eighth-rank superhumans there are, but these few definitely do not even have a seventh-rank, yet they dared toe over. They really didn¡¯t look in the mirror when they went out.

    The group of people lying on the ground were shocked. A few days ago, wasn¡¯t Shao Qing the only 7th rank? Isn¡¯t she the strongest in Jiangcheng? In just a few days of work, howe an eighth-rank superhuman appeared?

    Shao Qing took a seat, thenzily said: ¡°Before youe to find trouble, you should first understand your ability. You can¡¯t provoke everyone. Anyways, the door is over there.¡±

    The group of people who were still aggressive just now became dumb and left. They were prepared toe and take advantage of them, but when they left, they were like a group of bereaved dogs.

    People shouldn¡¯t be too confident. If they are too confident, they will often get pped in the face.

    After sending these people away, Shao Qing squeezed her forehead feeling a headache: ¡°I still feel that it won¡¯t be as easy this time. They came too in time and when they came out, they had eight sixth-rank superhumans. They were all above the intermediate level, this is really abnormal. I suspect that someone is behind it.¡±

    ¡°Qing Jie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already at rank 8 now¡­¡± Having said this, Gu Panpan was a little embarrassed: ¡°Brother Yue said that my body is not strong enough to support my breakthrough to rank 8. So I¡¯m now in fact, peak rank 7, but it¡¯s because there is too much energy in the body, so it gives people an illusion of being rank 8.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Rome was not built in a day. You are now stronger than most people.¡± Shao Qing touched her head. These people in front of her will be the backbone of Jiangcheng in the future. She must find a way to improve everyone¡¯s strength.

    After all, her own strength was limited. In the end it depends on everyone.

    The end of the world has reached the point where it is no longer the time for one hero toe out. Shao Qing knew this very well. After a while, Er Dai also came out. He was a little better than Gu Panpan and officially broke through to the eighth rank.

    Yin Ye was almost the same as Gu Panpan, at the peak seventh rank. As long as he settles down and absorbs it well, breaking through to the eighth rank is a sure thing.

    Xiao Baozi also got a blessing in disguise, rushing all the way to the eighth rank. What was enviable was that Xiao Baozi had broken through while being asleep. Was anyone else more rxed than him?

    So far, Jiang Cheng has three eighth ranks, a pinch of seven ranks, and countless six ranks.

    Like Yan Hanqing, they were only one step away from the seventh rank and they may break through anytime.

    ¡°Now I can feel a little more relieved. Even if most of China came to besiege us, I would not be afraid.¡± Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief, holding Xiao Baozi. Travelling so much, she was too tired and wanted to rx.

    Shao Qing assigned all the work, then went fishing in an open manner. She took Xiao Baozi and the few in her family. Everyday she would go ying with Xiao Baozi.

    The happiest one was probably Xiao Baozi. In fact, Xiao Baozi was very unhappy for a while before. This was because Shao Qing was too busy and had no time to y with him. Although he had his friends to apany him, it was different.

    Since he was born to this day, he and Shao Qing were stuck together, rarely separated. But gradually, they had been separated longer and longer. Shao Qing spent more time doing business than being with him. There was less and less time to y.

    Although he had grandpa and his little friends with him, Xiao Baozi still felt lonely and sad. However, no matter how sad he was in his heart, Xiao Baozi would not show it. He knew that as a well-behaved baby, he can¡¯t bother his mom.

    Mama has a lot of work to do¡­

    He understands all these facts, but understanding doesn¡¯t stop the pain.

    Fortunately, Mama now ced aside all the busy things and yed with him. He felt very happy.

    #

 Volume 3 89 Pies falling from the sky

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 89 Pies falling from the sky</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯sing to our own ce soon. We will contact him immediately after we go back. No matter what, we can¡¯t swallow this!¡± The one who spoke first spoke with a fierce expression.

    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± A somewhat hoarse voice sounded behind them. The leader turned his head in surprise: ¡°You are here! We were just talking about you! Great, it saves us a lot of time now.¡±

    ¡°It also saves me a lot of time.¡± The man in the ck cloak appeared behind them, his whole body was covered tightly, only a small white chin was exposed.

    The tip of the chin looked white, sickly white, almost transparent.

    The man in the cloakughed: ¡°Although you are trash, you still have some usefulness.¡±

    Those few people felt that something was wrong and their expressions changed one after another. One of them smiled reluctantly: ¡°What do you mean by¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is what it means.¡± As soon as the voice fell, a bunch of ck and red tentacles suddenly emerged from under the cloak. These tentacles were very ugly, with small bubbles on them. As soon as they came out, they quickly inserted them.

    Those people were prepared to struggle, but in a moment they realized that they could no longer control their bodies. They could only watch the tentacles pierce within them.

    When the tentacles pierced their heads, the small bubbles on them lit up one after another, as if charging. When the light reached the roots, the man in the cloak was content and burped, ¡°Sure enough it¡¯s more delicious like this¡­¡±

    When the tentacles were retracted one by one, all that was left was a pile of corpses on the ground. A few ordinary people with no abilities sat on the ground shivering, they were really frightened. The ground was wet under the buttocks of some. They really peed their pants from fright.

    The man in the cloak patted his belly contentedly, turned and left. The ordinary people thought they were let go, but when they were about to run, their bodies suddenly burst.

    They werepletely annihted.

    Several bases sent people to Jiangcheng to buy food, but they never returned. After several days, there was still no news. Anyone with a discerning eye would know that these people had an ident.

    This time, those who went out were all strong superhumans from each base. Some bases even sent two high-rank superhumans, but they just hit the water. Not just that, but they didn¡¯t even make a ssh, they just sank to the bottom.

    Whose fault it was, no one would be willing to admit it. Since the bases can¡¯t find the others, they can only ask Jiangcheng. Shao Qing was still agitated about it. Originally, Xiao Baozi was lying on the bed hanging on the edge of life and death. She was so angry, yet a group of people came to provoke her.

    If you want toe over and get pped that¡¯s fine, but now you turn your head and want to ask for your people?

    Shao Qing directly gave the person who asked the news a sentence: ¡°Who knows where they died off, maybe they were eaten by a wild dog halfway. Why are you asking Jiangcheng?¡±

    Several bases were angry. Although they said they had gone through this trip to find faults, they did not feel that they were wrong. They were humans and Shao Qing was a zombie. No matter what, they were on the just side, there was nothing wrong.

    If Shao Qing heard these words, she would definitely feel sick. Day after day, year after year, these groups of people would not change. They all had the same face.

    Even if war started right away, she was not afraid. After all, she has the strength. Jiang Cheng¡¯s current strength was already at the top of the top. If those few bases came over, they would be just sending themselves off to death.

    To put it bluntly, as long as it was not a base like Jing Du, Shao Qing didn¡¯t need to send many people over. Just one top mercenary group could easily destroy them.

    The only thing she worried about was the culprit who had been secretly targeting them. The unknown was the most dangerous because you never know how much strength they have, what goals they have, or what they want to do.

    Maybe you were fighting someone in front of you, then they would stab you in the back. After all, it is impossible to guard against. Only when they move to a bright ce could one easily deal with them.

    Shao Qing was still rtively calm now, at least her thinking was clear. After all, Jiangcheng was in the light and the person was in the dark. All she can do is to act steadily in response to changes.

    After the few bases lost their top masters, they actually felt a little panicked. After all, for a base, high ranking superhumans were very useful. They were the facade of a base.

    Now they could only find their previous coborators again, hoping to create some more masters. They were willing to pay the price to exchange them.

    This price included zombie crystal nuclei, superhuman crystals, and some ordinary people. These items were all used to exchange for rank 6 masters. For them, it was a profit.

    After the cloak man received the news, he happily went over. He loved to get resources, and even more to cause trouble for Jiangcheng.

    The two people he hated most in his life were both in Jiangcheng, a ce he wanted to destroy in his dreams.

    ¡°You are finally here!¡± One of the base chiefs breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°How about we do it ording to the letter? I can give you a few more ordinary people, but there are really not many advanced crystal nuclei.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I can give you twelve pieces and you can allocate it yourself. Each of them can allow a rank 5 superhuman to rise to rank 6. Of course, if their physique is too bad, then the effects will be worse.¡± The man in the cloak stretched out his hand, and a handful of small pills appeared in his hand. The pills were ck, wrapped in ayer of transparent leather, only the size of a fingernail.

    Don¡¯t look down on this small thing, it can make people reach the sky in one step. Many people had thoughts about scheming against the man for the medicine, but the person who had that idea died. Their death was very miserable. Their family members also died unexpectedly. Another one caused the death of the entire base. Not even a dog remained.

    They were more aware, so under these circumstances, they naturally gave up sensibly. Besides, if someone had the ability to create rank 6 superhumans, he must be above rank 6.

    Furthermore, if he has this ability, wouldn¡¯t he be able to create more rank 6 superhumans?

    Therefore, his idea cannot be hit.

    After getting the corresponding goods, the cloak man left happily. There was another batch of resources, how great.

    The people in the base immediately summoned some rank 5 superhumans, all of whom were of better physique, then distributed the pills. Each base can receive two pills, that is, each base can have two rank 6 superhumans appear out of thin air.

    In fact, they were not very satisfied, but there was not enough to exchange for more pills, so they could only give up temporarily.

    ¡°For those who have increased in strength, first stabilize their own strength, and get familiar with the ability after bing rank 6. Soon we may be attacking Jiangcheng.¡± A base chief sneered.

    Each of their bases has lost two rank 6 superhumans. They were exchanged for countless materials. Even if they don¡¯t feel bad for the people, they have to feel bad for those lost materials.

    Moreover, the first batch of people who were promoted to rank 6 had good rtionships with the base chief, some were even rtives.

    But the people just disappeared like this. Generally, disappearance was equivalent to death. Especially in thest days, 80% of them would be dead. This fire in their hearts must be dealt with.

    ¡°We have to start organizing our army of superhumans. Jiangcheng is really too arrogant. We must hurt them to let them know that we humans have the final say in this world.¡± The base leader said passionately.

    Of course, these were just reasons. The most important thing was that the materials, vegetables, grains, and fruits were all what they needed most now.

    It would be best if Jiangcheng could be shot down directly, then it could be used as their nting base, at least to survive this period of time. Then once the toxins are exhausted, they can rent again.

    Maybe they can use this to elevate the status of their base, relying on the food and vegetables to win over some other allies. In short, there were many benefits.

    The more benefits they had, the more eager they were to attack Jiangcheng. Before, they had no confidence because they had few high ranking superhumans. As they all knew, Shao Qing was a rank 7 zombie. In Jiangcheng, there were several rank 6 superhumans. With their bases added up, there were only one or two rank 6 superhumans. How can theypare with Jiangcheng?

    But now they have the confidence. If one of the twelve rank 6 peak superhumans can¡¯t beat Shao Qing, then there will be a few more. Anyway, they have the numbers.

    ¡°I think we should bring some more people, this will be safer.¡± A base leader thought for a while, then said: ¡°There is no superhuman who could refuse the temptation of rapid esction. Gather a few more bases. For example, if there are more than two rank 6 superhumans per base by then, there will be 20 or 30 rank 6 superhumans. Then, it will be a simple matter to tten Jiangcheng.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know that Jiang Cheng already had several rank 8 superhumans, so they were very happy. They felt that their strength was very strong and they could totally p Jiangcheng.

    Jiang Cheng has been unting their might for too long and they have long been annoyed by it. They have waited for this day for a long time.

    Several bases began to contact each other secretly. They contacted all those who had trouble with Jiangcheng or were against them. After the negotiation, they searched for the man in the cloak to buy some small pills from him to create more high-rank superhumans.

    In his hands, he not only had pills for mass-creating rank 6 superhumans, but was also capable of producing rank 7 superhumans.

    However, his pills were limited. For example, if you want to take pills that are to upgrade to rank 7, you must have at least rank 6 powers, otherwise it won¡¯t be of any use.

    Moreover, a person can only take a pill once. In other words, as long as you take a small pill that upgrades one to rank 6, raking a pill to upgrade to a rank 7 is of no use.

    Among these bases, there turned out to be only 2-3 rank 6 superhumans. Thus after taking the pill, they quickly rose to rank 7.

    As their levels increased, their ambitions also began to burn.

    #

 Volume 3 90 The strange boy ball subscription ding

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 90 The strange boy ball subscription ding</h4>

    They felt that their current strength was enough topare with Shao Qing. The most important thing was that there was only one person, but they had several rank 7 superhumans and rank 6 superhumans. They had more than Jiangcheng, what more should they be afraid of?

    The Qian family, who had been wiped out by the entire army before, had already been thrown to the back of their minds. This was because they felt that it was normal for the Qian family¡¯s strength to be destroyed, but they were different.

    They were awesome, they could totally destroy Jiangcheng!

    So they began to prepare to attack Jiangcheng. Before attacking, they had already begun to discuss how to allocate Jiangcheng. One has to say that they were really confident.

    When they were discussing it, Shao Qing was no longer in Jiangcheng. She took Xiao Baozi and went away. If it was normal times, she might not be in a hurry to find the eighth nt, but now it was different. There was someone hidden in the dark. She felt really uneasy about Jiancheng and there was still a circle of people observing her.

    Only by improving one¡¯s strength can one feel at ease.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t dare to take too many people away. After all, she didn¡¯t know when someone would attack Jiangcheng. Only when there was at least one rank 8 person in Jiangcheng would she be relieved.

    What¡¯s more, there were still a few quasi-eighth rank guards. Jiangcheng definitely should not have a problem so Shao Qing dared to go search with confidence.

    The ce she went to was thergest canyon in the country. After the end of the world, the cracks became bigger and the bottom was dark and damp. This should be suitable for nt growth.

    She had walked through almost all the forests in the country. There were tworger ones, but they were too far away from Jiangcheng. If there was a problem in Jiangcheng, she would not have time to respond.

    So she chose a canyon closer to Jiangcheng.

    The gorge was too deep. Shao Qing held her son, holding onto the vines, she slowly climbed down. For more than half an hour, she still did not reach the bottom.

    Climbing down like this was not a problem. Shao Qing used vines and Da Hua to make a simple parachute and jumped straight down.

    Da Hua covered the umbre frame made of vines. It was messed up by the wind. If it could talk, it must be babbling and crying by now.

    Holding Da Hua, Shao Qing descended all the way. When it was about to fall to the ground, the petals of Da Hua spread open, covering the umbre frame perfectly, thus the resistance immediately increased.

    Shao Qing floated slowly for a moment before letting go. She sessfullynded on the ground. As soon as Shao Qingnded, Da Hua synthesized itself into a flower bud, with the leaves covering the head of the flower. It lookednguid and very pitiful.

    Shao Qing threw a few crystal nuclei at it. It immediately opened its flower head and looked happier. Da Hua was so easy to please. Shao Qing touched its leaves and sighed, not knowing whether to be happy or not. It was so silly.

    After putting away Da Hua, Shao Qing was ready to explore. Because the canyon was so deep, there was almost nothing to see. Shao Qing picked up thentern flower and held Xiao Baozi and walked forward.

    The bottom was too humid. On both sides of the mountain walls, there were condensed water droplets. The small water droplets were only as big as a fingernail, but the big water droplets were as big as a child¡¯s fist. They all hung on the mountain wall and didn¡¯t slide down.

    Under their feet were the dead branches and fallen leaves that have umted over the years, covering the surfaceyer afteryer. Theyer below was rotten and exuded a strange smell, a little pungent. With Shao Qing¡¯s physique, smelling it made her a little dizzy.

    She was holding Xiao Baozi¡¯s nose and had to use the vine to cling to thentern, then she walked slowly forward. The dead leaves under her feet were too thick. When she stepped on it, she felt herself sink down to her calves. When she pulled it out, her shoes and trouser legs were all exuding a foul smell.

    The smell was strong andpelling. Yet the further she went forward, the deeper her legs would sink. In some ces, marsh gas pits had formed. Shao Qing looked around. There were obviously such thick dead leaves on the ground, but there were no nts to be seen. This was inherently irrational.

    She touched a little water droplet on the mountain wall with her finger. The water droplets were sticky like blood. No wonder it stuck on the mountain wall and didn¡¯t fall off.

    Shao Qing carefully observed the water droplets on the left side of the mountain wall which had more. The right side not only had less, but they were also a little smaller. So when there was a diversion, she decisively chose the left side.

    Because as usual, the left side should have sufficient water and be more suitable for nt growth.

    She hugged Xiao Baozi and walked in the canyon for more than half an hour. Not to mention the nts, she didn¡¯t even see a green leaf, which was really strange.

    She didn¡¯t know where these dead leaves under her feet came from.

    After walking for a while, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The feeling under her feet was really ufortable. Every time she lifted her foot, she had to work very hard or she couldn¡¯t pull it out at all.

    If she hadn¡¯t been walking for such a long time already, she really wanted to go back and leave this broken ce quickly.

    ¡°Mama, what is that elder brother doing?¡± Xiao Baozi suddenly whispered, pointing in a direction with curiosity in his eyes.

    Xiao Baozi was curious, but Shao Qing was taken aback. She followed Xiao Baozi¡¯s gaze.

    Then she saw a teenager standing in the corner. He was eleven or twelve years old. He looked pretty, especially his eyes. They were big and ck. The clothes on his body were shabby and showed his pale skin. His face was also very pale like a ghost¡­

    Shao Qing¡¯s heart was already full of vignce, but her five senses were good. Yet this young man was so close to her, and she still didn¡¯t notice him, it was incredible.

    In this case, there were only two possibilities. One is that the teenager was stronger than her, at least rank nine, or it is that the teenager has some special abilities. Of course, there was actually another possibility that was impossible.

    That is, the teenager was not human.

    The teenager stood in the corner, looking at Shao Qing with some curiosity. It seemed that there was no danger at all, but Shao Qing did not lower her vignce because of this. She looked at the teenager and slowly walked over.

    As she approached, the teenager panicked a bit, but for some reason, he did not back down. He just looked at Shao Qing with a pair of big eyes.

    When Shao Qing got closer to him, he just burrowed into the soil like a little rabbit. Yes, he just burrowed into the soil.

    Shao Qing walked over and saw that there was still a pile of dead branches and leaves on the ground, but the figure of the young man was missing. Is he really not a human?

    ¡°Brother looks really pitiful.¡± Xiao Baozi pouted and whispered: ¡°But why did he run away¡­we won¡¯t bully him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shao Qing touched Xiao Baozi¡¯s head. She continued to move forward. Since the other party has not attacked them, it means that he was not hostile to them.

    Since there was no hostility, then he was not an enemy and it didn¡¯t matter.

    Shao Qing took Xiao Baozi and continued to walk forward. After walking not far, she heard Xiao Baozi say: ¡°Mama, that brother is following us.¡±

    When Shao Qing turned her head, she saw the boy standing at the corner. Seeing her looking back, he burrowed into the ground in a panic.

    Shao Qing was a little curious this time. Since there was no malice towards them, why secretly follow them?

    After two more times, Shao Qing was prepared. She secretly observed and found that after a while, the teenager appeared again, still secretly following them. Not too close, but he looked at them with curious eyes.

    Discovering that Shao Qing did not find him, he would quietly get closer and move forward little by little. Soon, he was not far from Shao Qing.

    When Shao Qing was about to reach the end of the canyon, he was only two or three meters away from Shao Qing. Shao Qing suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Why have you been following us?¡±

    The boy was startled. The first reaction was to dive into the ground. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw that his feet were densely covered with vines, intertwined, and sealing the ground.

    There were tears in the boy¡¯s eyes. He held his head and squatted on the ground, as if waiting to be beaten. They were very practiced movements.

    Shao Qing walked over and touched his head. His hair was cold and icy, but it felt good in her hand. The pain did not fall as expected. The boy covered his face and peeked at Shao Qing through his fingers.

    There was no expression on Shao Qing¡¯s face, but there was no malice. There was also Xiao Baozi who looked at him curiously. Stretching out his finger, he poked his cheek.

    The boy was scared at first, but slowly he stopped being scared. He stretched out his finger and poked Xiao Baozi¡¯s cheek lightly, then showed a very pure smile on his face.

    Shao Qing tried to pull the boy up from the ground, only to realize that he had no legs. His lower body had only white and tender rhizomes.

    He really isn¡¯t a human.

    To be forced to expose the rhizome was probably a very shy thing for the teenager. His cheeks were slightly red, but he did not hide. He honestly let Shao Qing touch his rhizome.

    The soft and tender little boy¡­

    ¡°Can you talk?¡± Shao Qing asked curiously. The young man was stunned for a long time, with his cheeks bulging. He looked like a groundhog, and opened his mouth for a while and replied.

    The voice was as weak as nothing, Shao Qing helplessly touched his head again, then said, ¡°Why follow me?¡±

    ¡°People¡­¡± The young man blinked and said shyly: ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ a long time. ¡­I haven¡¯t seen¡­¡±

    His voice was slightly hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in a long, long time, but it was actually very nice to hear him.

    Xiao Baozi stretched his head out and looked at the boy curiously: ¡°Brother, do you want to go to my house to y, there are many people there.¡±

    The boy was very surprised and finally shook his head very slowly: ¡°No¡­ can¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there no way to leave here?¡± Shao Qing was a little distressed. Although she doesn¡¯t know what species he is, seeing him like this, a shy boy who is so depressed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    This was probably the flood of maternal love.

    The little boy plucked up his courage and pointed to himself: ¡°Man¡­can¡­can¡­y with¡­me¡­?¡±

    ¡°My name is Shao Qing. This is my son, Shaozi. Although we won¡¯t stay here for long, if you don¡¯t dislike it, you can follow us during these two days. Um¡­can you walk?¡± Shao Qing liked the feel of his hair very much, it was slippery, soft, and cold.

    The young boy¡¯s eyes were bright and he nodded happily, showing that he could move with the rhizome, but he walked a little bit slowly. Xiao Baozi immediately stretched out his fingers to hold him, then began to mutter: ¡°If you can leave that would be perfect. My house is big and there are a lot of little friends. There is also a lot of delicious food. I can even let you sleep in my big bed, y with my Yaya¡­¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes kept shining, but were so dim. The entire way, Xiao Baozi spoke a lot then finally the boy whispered: ¡°Want to¡­my house¡­ fun?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Baozi liked the new friend very much. He looked at his Mama: ¡°Mama, is it okay?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then the boy walked in the forefront excitedly. His rhizomes were like tentacles of an octopus that can slide on the ground. Holding Xiao Baozi, she followed the boy.

    Soon, they came to the end of the canyon. At the end, there were many withered vines hanging down. As soon as the boy lifted the withered vines, he went in. When Shao Qing entered, she was surprised to find that there was a small swamp in the middle. In the swamp, there was a very beautiful flower growing. The color was white and the huge flower bud was closed.

    After the young man walked over, the flower bud slowly opened, revealing the contents inside. There was a young man inside. The young man had his eyes closed and was as weak as a baby. He was bear on the upper body and did not have a lower body. It grew with the flower.

    The boy walked to the bottom of the flower, then it instantly turned into a light and got into the flower. At this time, the boy in the flower slowly opened his eyes.

    With a happy smile on his face, as the flowers fell, Shao Qing was shocked to discover that the boy before her was not alive at all, it was a spiritual body.

    What is the concept of the spiritual body? It was an entity formed by a condensed mental power. The entity that can condense his own spirit looked simr to a normal person. This kind of strength was probably already at rank 9.

    No wonder she hadn¡¯t noticed the teenager by her side before.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She touched the petals that came close. When she touched it, the boy blushed immediately and made a faint *** sound. Only then did Shao Qing stiffen her face and remembered a question. Is that¡­

    It is said that flowers are the genitals of nts¡­

    Isn¡¯t her move just now a bit vulgar?

    Shao Qing was silent for a long time. There was an impulse to dig into dirt like a pre-school boy.

    The young man was quite happy. His eyes were filled with intimacy. He picked up Xiao Baozi and ced him on his petals. The petals were like a slide. Xiao Baozi sat on it, then slid down. After sliding down, it was caught by the leaves and delivered to the petals.

    Back and forth like this, it was more fun than a slide. Xiao Baozi kept giggling, the boy was also very happy. The two had a great time ying.

    When they were all tired of ying, Shao Qing asked the teenager, ¡°May I ask you a question? Do you know if there are any mutant nts of rank 8 or so in this canyon? I came here just to find a mutant nt of rank 8.¡±

    The teenager thought for a while, then shook his head. He seemed to want to express something, but hisnguage ability was very problematic. Then he became a little anxious. He couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand, cupping Shao Qing¡¯s head, he pressed his forehead against Shao Qing¡¯s forehead.

    Shao Qing opened her eyes suddenly, because she felt a very gentle mental power. She touched it with her mental power timidly. Shao Qing immediately understood what the teenager was going to do, she let go of her mental power to amodate the mental power of the teenager. The teenager smiled joyfully, then the spiritual power poured in.

    If Shao Qing¡¯s mental power was like a smallke, then the young man¡¯s mental power was a vast ocean. Shao Qing¡¯s mental power was enveloped, and she felt extremely warm. She soon became drowsy and lost consciousness.

    Next, Shao Qing looked like she was in a dream. She watched a movie. She saw the teenager. He was originally an ordinary child. He was trafficked, his leg was cut off, and his throat was poisoned so he couldn¡¯t speak. The traffickers led them to the streets to beg.

    Later, when the end of the world came, he was thrown away because he was useless, but he awakened his ability, which was the spirit type. He could protect himself from being eaten by zombies.

    But he was mute, had his leg chopped off, and could only crawl to find food. Once, he saw a very beautiful youngdy surrounded by zombies and wanted to save her. Yet when he saved the girl, exhausting all his efforts, the frightened girl pushed him into the group of zombies.

    The young man didn¡¯t know what happened next but when he woke up, he was under the abyss, and his body was being gnawed by zombies. This flower seemed to want to devour him, but his mental powers were very powerful. Thus, in the process of being swallowed, he merged with this flower and became what he was now, with the ability to talk and walk.

    #

 Volume 3 91 From now on you are my person

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 91 From now on you are my person</h4>

    It can be seen that the teenager was actually very happy. Although he had be a flower, he can talk and walk. No one could hit him anymore.

    But slowly, the young man began to feel lonely. In this endless abyss, he was the only living creature. The young man also wanted to leave, but he found that he could not leave the canyon. He could only move within the range of the root system. Even when he became stronger, his scope of activities only increased a little.

    In the past, there were still some nts in this canyon, otherwise there would be thick fallen leaves on the ground. However, the boy was hungry and there were no living things. The only things that could be eaten were nts. So, he ate all the nts.

    When Shao Qing woke up, she had an illusion of a dream. She took a long breath and couldn¡¯t help touching the boy¡¯s head. No wonder he held his head so skillfully, waiting to be beaten. This had happened before.

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze became softer, the world has never treated him kindly, but he treated the whole world gently.

    ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡± Shao Qing said softly, sitting in front of the teenager, ¡°I am not a good person, my hands are covered with blood and if you follow me, you may have to kill. But I will treat you like my brother. From now on, you will have a family. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s okay. When I get back up, I will bring you something regrly. What do you like to eat? I will bring it to you.¡±

    The boy looked at Shao Qing nkly for a long time, finally tears rolled out from his eyes. He covered his face, howling and crying, looking very pitiful.

    Shao Qing sighed, the sourness in her heart almost overflowed. What kind of world is this? Why is it that kind people do not have good endings, but bad people are getting more and more arrogant.

    She can¡¯t see through the world anymore. Isn¡¯t it said that heaven¡¯sw would manifest? Then why are those who are having a hard time all kind people?

    The teenager suddenly rushed into Shao Qing¡¯s arms. His crying voice could only make out a hoarse sound. This was because when he was very young, he lost the ability to speak and although he regained it back, he had never cried.

    So when he cried, it was the same as when he was mute. The only difference was that at that time his tears were due to his pain, but now he was crying out of happiness.

    Shao Qing encircled the teenager¡¯s waist and whispered softly: ¡°Actually if you go with me, you would be going through a lot of life and death situations. Thinking about it, I would be treating you badly.¡±

    The teenager kept shaking his head. The more anxious he was, the more he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Finally the tears that had just stopped came rushing down again. Shao Qing hurriedlyforted him and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you. ¡±

    ¡°Follow¡­ follow you!¡± The boy sniffed and said firmly.

    He had no home. No matter when he was begging or when he was wandering, he was used to seeing the ugliness in the world, but he still remembered that when he was begging, there would be good-hearted people who would throw him money and food. Even after the end of the world, there was also an old man who gave him half of his bread.

    In this world, there may be many bad people, but there are even more good people.

    He has never lost his kind character, but he couldn¡¯t avoid being lonely because he had no friends or rtives.

    But now he has his own family. After many, many years, someone won¡¯t dislike him for being dirty or strange, and was willing to ept him and be his own family.

    Shao Qing smiled: ¡°Follow me, but don¡¯t regret it.¡± She was a troublesome body, and what she was best at was getting into trouble.

    The young man shook his head: ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    These three words were fluent and smooth as it came out of his mouth. Shao Qing took him out by herself. Whether it was good or bad for him, she didn¡¯t know. She only knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to leave this young man behind in the dark, wet and messy canyon.

    Shao Qing looked at his firm eyes, and silently held his wrist, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    The boy nodded and Shao Qing bit his finger and squeezed her blood to the boy with difficulty. The stronger the nt, the more difficult it will be to conquer. The teenager should be a ninth-rank mutant nt and he was very special. Even if his heart was obedient, conquering it should not be easy.

    As the blood entered the boy¡¯s body, so did Shao Qing¡¯s abilities. The boy¡¯s body gradually became transparent. He could see a green light gradually spreading to his body.

    Shao Qing hugged him tightly and the boy also hugged Shao Qing tightly. He could feel himself blending into Shao Qing¡¯s body little by little until they couldn¡¯t distinguish each other. That feeling was very warm.

    From the perspective of Xiao Baozi, you can see that the teenager in Shao Qing¡¯s embrace gradually melted into a white light, slowly blending into Shao Qing¡¯s body. The light was very beautiful. Like a naughty firefly, it jumped around then finally melted into Shao Qing¡¯s body.

    After a long, long time, when Xiao Baozi was about to fall asleep, Shao Qing slowly opened her eyes. She breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that the process of fusion would be very difficult, but she did not expect that the young boy had exceptional abilities. She was a good match, and the teenager was extremely obedient. He happily blended into her body, causing the whole process to go smoothly beyond belief.

    At the moment ofplete fusion, Shao Qing can also confirm that the boy was indeed at rank 9. His body was a very strange nt. This kind of flower was verymon before the end of the world, called the sunflower and can be seen everywhere.

    As long as you pinch a section of the stem and insert it into the soil, it can survive.

    It was a flower with very strong vitality.

    After the end of the world, there were still many such flowers, but none, like the teenager, that can be promoted to rank 9.

    One of the greatest abilities the boy gave Shao Qing was resurrection.

    This was probably a power against the heavens. As long as the teenager¡¯s body was not destroyed, Shao Qing could be resurrected again and again, but the resurrection also had a price. Every time she is resurrected, her strength will decline and her body will be weak. The teenager will also be injured with her death.

    Until the youth was destroyed.

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze was veryplicated. This kind-hearted boy, even at this point, still had no ability or ideas to hurt people.

    She could feel the strength of the teenager, but the ability that the teenager gave her was to protect her with his own life.

    This kind of young man, how can she not feel pain?

    Shao Qing summoned the boy out. The boy was full of joy. He looked at Shao Qing with bright eyes. Shao Qing was helpless. First, she pulled out a T-shirt from her own space.

    The T-shirt was Er Dai¡¯s. When the boy put it on, it looked a little big, covering all the stamens underneath. He pulled the corners of his clothes, the novelty in his eyes could not be hidden.

    ¡°When I go home, I will make new ones for you, and make them fit.¡± Shao Qing said softly.

    The teenager was already very happy. It seems that he can¡¯t wait to run severalps around the canyon. He was so easy to satisfy. If it was another person, experiencing that childhood, then finally having powerful abilities, maybe they would be extremely dark, even thinking of destroying the world.

    But this silly boy, he just had clothes that didn¡¯t fit and was extremely happy and extremely satisfied.

    ¡°Man doesn¡¯t sound good, can I give you a name?¡± Shao Qing supported her chin, watching the young man and Xiao Baozi chase after each other happily, then whispered.

    The boy immediately gave up ying games with Xiao Baozi. He held Xiao Baozi with soft petals, and quickly came to Shao Qing. He looked at Shao Qing expectantly, then said in a weak voice: ¡°Same¡­you¡­surname¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Shao Bai? Bai as in pure white.¡± This is the only thing that Shao Qing could think of that can be used on him. The boy was like a piece of white paper, no matter how much ink, there was no way to leave any filth on him. Even if one was to cut him with a knife, they still can¡¯t tear his tough soul.

    The boy blushed and responded in a low voice. From his trembling leaves, you can see how happy he was. His original name has been forgotten. After being abducted by a trafficker, he broke his leg and begged in the street every day. He had no name.

    He called himself Man, but it was because he became a flower. Then he named himself at will. The boy, oh no, he should be called Shao Bai now.

    Shao Bai used his finger to hook Shao Qing¡¯s finger. He smiled secretly. He has an older sister, and his sister is called Shao Qing. There was also a very cute baby as his little friend. The little friend was Shao Zi, and his name was Shao Bai.

    They are all his family members. Family, they really are pleasant existences when one thinks of it.

    ¡°Is there anything to pack? If not, we will go home.¡± Shao Qing asked Shao Bai softly. Shao Bai thought for a while, then shook his head. He had nothing to pack and could take away, only his own leaves and roots.

    Going home¡­what a happy vocabry. He had his own home, now he will be able to return home soon. When Shao Bai looked at Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi, his eyes became extremely gentle.

    No matter how gentle and kind people are, they will have their own bottom line. From today on, Shao Bai¡¯s bottom line has be Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi because they were his family.

    After confirming that there was nothing to take away, Shao Qing led Shao Bai and Xiao Baozi to the outside of the canyon.

    Going out is more troublesome thaning in. After all, you need to climb up step by step. Shao Bai volunteered to help, so he held Xiao Baozi with his petals, then allowed Shao Qing to sit on his leaves. Then the long roots spread out. Grabbing the protruding rock or something, he climbed up the mountain wall smoothly, and climbed up quickly.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°My little Bai is great!¡±

    Shao Bai felt shy all of a sudden. After being praised, he was red, from his cheeks to his neck. He has always been scolded for being ugly and dirty, a monster. No one has ever praised him before.

    Shao Bai felt that today was the happiest day of his life.

    #

 Volume 3 92 Pitiful people must have something hateful

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 92 Pitiful people must have something hateful</h4>

    They climbed for a long time before they got to the top of the canyon. Shao Qing talked a lot with Shao Bai all the way, talking about Jiangcheng, talking about her rtives and lovers. In short, they talked about happy things.

    After leaving the gorge, Shao Qing found a creek, took a bath, and changed her clothes. She wanted to take Shao Bai back into her space as that would make travel a lot faster, but when she saw Shao Bai looking around, eyes full of curiosity, she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    He probably hasn¡¯t seen the outside world for a long, long time¡­

    Shao Qing gave up her original idea with a sigh. Fortunately, Shao Bai was very smart. He weaved his rhizomes into tires so his speed was extremely fast.

    After finding the ce they parked the vehicle, they now had a means of transportation. Shao Bai liked to climb out to the skylight to enjoy the sun. This was because the sun was not visible in most ces in the canyon.

    Shao Qing was in charge of driving, while Shao Bai was in charge of taking care of the children. He waszily basking on the roof of the car and Xiao Baozi would crawl all over him, looking very leisurely.

    When it came to eating at noon, Shao Qing would stop and cook for the big and small child. Although Shao Bai was no different from nts now, his tastes were still human.

    Moreover, he preferred spicy food, so they had either Sichuan poached sliced fish in hot chili oil or spicy chicken for lunch these two days.

    At noon that day, Shao Qing was looking for edible food in the woods when Shao Bai¡¯s roots came over and pulled her ankle. Shao Qing packed up the wild vegetables and mushrooms she picked and came back.

    Aftering back, she found two children, onerge and one small, lying in the grass and looking out secretly. She sneaked over quietly and Shao Bai quickly pointed it out for her.

    Shao Qing looked out, how should she put it, enemies are destined to meet. Standing there was no stranger, but Mu Lianchun who pretended to be an ordinary personst time and came to test them. At that time, she was still wanting to introduce Mu Lianchun to Mulin.

    Mu Lianchun walked at the forefront of the team, escortingrge boxes one after another. Those who were responsible for escorting were all ordinary superhumans, but amongst every three or five superhumans was a high-ranking zombie.

    The most terrifying thing was that the strength of these high-rank zombies has improved again, with the worst being at rank 7. Amongst them was the woman holding the skull.

    Shao Qing asked Shao Bai and Xiao Baozi not to make any noise. They gave up their car and followed behind these people secretly.

    Shao Qing has always been very curious about what kind of person was behind Mu Lianchun. They have been fascinated but couldn¡¯t find anyone, let alone the nest.

    This time was a great opportunity. With luck, she might be able to find the other side¡¯s nest directly.

    A littleter, Mu Lianchun raised his hands: ¡°Let¡¯s rest here. Don¡¯t set up camp and surround the goods in a circle. Leave a patrol squad, Zhi Nu, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    The skull-holding woman nodded, then the two left the team.

    Shao Qing and Shao Bai exchanged their thoughts mentally in secret, then slowly followed.

    Mu Lianchun and Zhi Nu were very cautious. They checked the surrounding four to five hundred meters. When they were about to go back, they suddenly heard a faint cry for help.

    Mu Lianchun and Zhi Nu looked at each other then they walked to the source of the cry for help. They were not going to save people. They were nning to investigate everything clearly, and stifle the dangers if necessary.

    After they walked out for a while, they found a small swamp in front of them. There was a young man lying on the swamp. The young man looked very young, clutching the weeds on the edge of the swamp tremblingly, so as not to be swallowed by the swamp.

    When Mu Lianchun saw the situation, he was nning to leave, but Zhi Nu stopped him. She looked at the teenager as if she had seen someone else, then couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if I can save it.¡±

    Mu Lianchun was a little helpless: ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    The two walked towards the boy. The swamp was actually not big, but the boy was too young, so it made it hard for him toe out. Zhi Nu was the first to walk over. She stretched out her hand and prepared to pull the boy. She hadn¡¯t even touched the teenager yet, when the grass under her feet moved. Countless green vines swooped out and entangled the calves of Zhi Nu and Mu Lianchun. Theirplexions changed and they were about to struggle when a familiar voice sounded behind them: ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, or I¡¯ll squish your heads before you break free.¡±

    Mu Lianchun looked bitter and raised his hands, ¡°I surrender¡­ ¡­¡±

    Zhi Nu was well aware of Shao Qing¡¯s strength, and was obedient. Shao Qing was not worriless yet, so she used the vines to entangle the two of them firmly, before saying: ¡°Come out, Shao Bai, it¡¯s cold inside. ¡±

    Shao Bai raised his head, the rhizomes used a little force, and he got out of the swamp. The rhizomes of his lower body were still white with no dirt on it.

    Shao Bai fluttered forward and fell into Shao Qing¡¯s arms. Shao Qing held Shao Bai who held Xiao Baozi. She looked at the two people with cold eyes: ¡°Tell me, where are you from? What are you transporting and where do you want to go? If you answer honestly, I can have a little conscience and let you two go.¡±

    Just now, if they didn¡¯t mean to save Shao Bai, she would have killed them directly. Now it seems that although these two people were working for the man behind everything, they have not lost their conscience.

    Mu Lianchun, who was tied up like a silkworm chrysalis, thought for a long time, then finally said helplessly: ¡°Since I have reached this point, then I have no choice but to tell the truth. We came from the north, there are a total of twelve survivor bases there. They are discussing the need to take action against Jiangcheng. The one above me made a deal with them. These are the bnce payments and will be shipped back to our base.¡±

    Zhi Nu added: ¡°It includes crystal nuclei, superhuman crystals, and people¡­¡­¡± When she said this, there was a faint sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°Where is your base, who is behind the scenes, and how were you made?¡± Shao Qing continued to ask.

    Sure enough, the two were silent.

    ¡°Our base is in the south¡­¡± Mu Lianchun said honestly.

    Zhi Nu suddenly interrupted Mu Lianchun: ¡°In the south, close to the original S city survivor base and G city survivor base, huge dungeons were built underground. We were manufactured in batches¡­¡­¡±

    When she spoke, the corners of her mouth began to bleed continuously, but Zhi Nu didn¡¯t seem to feel it, and continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know the ck hand behind the scenes. Every time he appears, he wears a cloak, never showing his face. He just lets us call him Mr. Qiu*¡­¡±

    * revenge

    Mu Lianchun couldn¡¯t bear it. He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Zhi Nu again: ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m¡­ Behind Mr. Qiu is Dr. Jiang. Dr. Jiang cooperated with him to create a medicine that can increase the power of superhumans and zombies, but at the same time, they will be controlled by them¡­¡­ But you should feel that although we are at rank 7, we are much weaker than the normal rank seven¡­¡±

    Speaking to this point, the corners of Zhi Nu¡¯s mouth were full of blood. She smiled: ¡°Miss Shao, we have cooperated, can you keep your promise and release Lianchun¡­¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. She almost knew that Mr. Qiu, 80%, had ced something in their bodies. As long as they told this secret, they would die.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t regret it, but she looked at Zhi Nu a little helplessly. In Zhi Nu¡¯s eyes, there was a deep obsession. She obviously didn¡¯t want to die.

    Mu Lianchun was on the side, trembling, he clenched his teeth,: ¡°Are you¡­are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything anymore, but you are different¡­¡± Zhi Nu smiled slightly. Shao Qing asked her gently: ¡°Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡±

    Zhi Nu looked at the skull that fell to one side, then said: ¡°Can you bury me with him together¡­?¡±

    When she finished speaking, she died. ck water was flowing out consistently from the surface of her body. The water was very corrosive and corroded Shao Qing¡¯s vines.

    In the end, Zhi Nu had only bones left, lying in the ck water.

    Shao Qing let go of Mu Lianchun, but Mu Lianchun did not run away. He knelt on the ground. Regardless of the corrosion of his palm, he picked up the bones bit by bit and wiped them clean with his clothes.

    Shao Qing helped dig a pit on the side. The two buried the bones and skull together. Mu Lianchun remained expressionless. Knowing that the bones were all covered by soil, he said, ¡°Would you like to hear our story? ¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and sat to one side. She understood, whether it was Zhi Nu or Mu Lianchun, their minds were not bad, but they were forced to do those wicked things.

    ¡°She told me that she was called Zhi Nu. I don¡¯t know what her original name was. I only know that she became a zombie when she was caught by a zombie after the end of the world. When she became a zombie, her husband was right next to her. She said that she was very afraid of bing a cannibal and told her husband to kill her. Her husband refused. When she was desperate for flesh and blood, and her desire was going crazy, he would cut himself to feed her. Then he would lie to her that it was a pig raised by someone else. Later, she became a zombie and ate her lover. If it was just that, that would be fine, but after she became rank 6, she slowly remembered everything. I don¡¯t know what it feels like to eat my lover. I only know that she felt very bitter¡­The skull was her lover, she has always been taking it with her¡­ ¡° Mu Lianchun smiled as if he was crying: ¡°She went to save the boy next to you because she had a son, if her son was still alive, he would be a teenager. He should be eighteen, but in thest days, her son went to school outside¡­¡±

    Shao Qing looked at Mu Lianchun calmly, the sorrow and grief in her heart could not be described. Maybe it was really like what Zhi Nu said, it was meaningless for her to be alive.

    Her only obsession was probably her son.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Shao Qing asked gently.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m trash that nobody wants.¡± Mu Lianchun grinned and smiled, particrly ugly: ¡°I am different from her. I was a born bad guy, a miserable wretch. I am a doctor in research. Originally, I was an ordinary person, then I was transformed into this. There were thousands of test products, but I was the only one who survived. After I was transformed, the first thing I did was kill my brother and sister-inw. Do you regret letting me go?¡±

    Shao Qing wiped the corners of his eyes. Zombies had no tears, but why did he cry?

    ¡°No regrets.¡± Mu Lianchun lowered his head and smiled. He stood up with difficulty, then walked back. Shao Qing asked him from a distance, ¡°Do you hate it?¡±

    Mu Lianchun whispered, ¡°Hate it.¡±

    Watching him leave, Shao Qing can imagine how much he has suffered and what kind of obsessions he may have to persevere in such pain.

    Whether he was a good person or not, no one can tell, but at least, he was a person.

    She was a good listener of stories, because she will remember these stories, whether it was the dead Zhi Nu or the living Mu Lianchun. At least while she is alive, she will always remember them.

    After confirming the other party¡¯sir, Shao Qing didn¡¯t follow them. She didn¡¯t want to startle the snake. After all, the other party had the ability to make high-rank zombies in batches, but he shouldn¡¯t have the ability to make eighth rank zombies.

    If she rushed over, she may startle the snake, then she would lose the best opportunity. Instead, the most suitable option was to return to Jiangcheng then bring her little brother to solve the matter at once.

    But the most important thing at the moment was not to solve the opponent¡¯sir, but to deal with the twelve survivor bases first. After the worries are resolved, the opponent¡¯sir can be exterminated.

    Shao Qing nced at the direction where Mu Lianchun had left. There were many ordinary people there, who were about to be victims of human experiments, but she could not save them.

    You can call her cold-blooded or cruel, but she can¡¯t rush to save these people, letting Mr. Qiu, the ck hand behind the scenes, discover her new found knowledge. If that happened, more people would suffer.

    After packing up their things, Shao Qing took her little buddies to the direction of Jiangcheng. The twelve survivor bases will not be easy to deal with. They already knew that Jiangcheng had at least two rank 8 superhumans. Yet they still dare make a move, what made them confident was definitely not just their numbers.

    Only with the same number or even greater number of rank 8 superhumans can give them that confidence.

    Thinking of this, Shao Qing can almost guess it. The other party was probably already cooperating with Mr. Qiu. They may not know that the consequences of improving their strength was that they would be controlled. They had to pay a price in exchange for the improvement of strength.

    If you think about it ording to this line of thinking, among the twelve survivor bases, there were likely to be several eighth-rank and some seventh-rank superhumans, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with Jiangcheng.

    If this is the case, this time, Jiang Cheng was really in danger.

    She must return to Jiangcheng quickly, tell her friends what she knows, and then work out a countermeasure.

    Mr. Qiu is really terrible. If he were to control most of the high-level bases, Jiangcheng would not be able toe back, it would really be a hell for humans.

    Just imagine, how many people can resist the temptation of increasing strength?

    Those twelve bases, if they wanted to unite and start working against Jiangcheng, it would definitely take a period of time. This period of time included the time for meetings, the time for breaking everything in, and the time for mobilizing food and troops.

    Finally, the time for approaching Jiangcheng. Jiangcheng must not sit still.

    Compared with these people, Jiangcheng has no support and no ways to retreat. It was either they die or I die.

    If possible, Shao Qing was really unwilling to kill humans, but she also knew that it was absolutely impossible to talk it through. This group of people has been fascinated by the benefits and strength. They were probably still discussing how much benefit they could get from Mr. Qiu again once they¡¯ve defeated Jiang Cheng.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that the exchange was not a benefit, but a road to hell.

    Shao Qing rushed back quickly while writing a letter. She must first inform those bases that have a good rtionship with her, such as Yan Pingsheng, and not let them be fooled.

    If they had fallen into the trap, she really had no way to save them. When Shao Qing rushed back to Jiangcheng, nearly a week had passed.

    She was travel-worn and cut a sorry figure. The first thing she did when she entered the city was to ring the rm bell, then gathered all the senior officials in Jiangcheng together and started a meeting.

    This was the greatest danger Jiangcheng had faced since its establishment; there was no room for them to ck.

    The road ahead was bumpy.

    #

 Chapter 283 - Volume 3 Chapter 93

    Volume 3 Chapter 93

    After Shao Qing recruited all the higher ups, she held a meeting first. At this time, the city was already in chaos. After all, since they came to Jiangcheng, it was the first time they heard the rm bell ringing. It was inevitable that some people would be worried.

    Shao Qing also did not step forward to appease them in the first ce, so the city was a little messy. Fortunately, the residents of Jiangcheng have always been more disciplined. After a little chaos, they quickly stabilized.

    Because they knew that Shao Qing would definitely give them an exnation.

    Shao Qing was now in a hurry for a meeting. She simply said what she knew, then said: ¡°Twelve survivor bases, this time it will definitely not be as easy to deal with asst time. Furthermore, the ck hand behind the scenes must already have a certain understanding on how to resolve Jiangcheng¡¯s current strength. This time, it is very likely that the ck hand behind the scenes will confront Jiangcheng head-on. We don¡¯t have any help, we can only rely on ourselves. Everything will be up to us whether we live or die. Now hearing this, if you have any suggestions, please speak up.¡±

    As Shao Qing¡¯s No. 1 fan, Mulin took the lead and raised her hand: ¡°This is a foregone conclusion. There is no thinking of going to a peaceful resolution, only fighting. So when proposing, I think we should give some suggestions about the next battle, no need to talk about nonsense.¡±

    A Qin family senior couldn¡¯t help saying : ¡°Is there no other way? If you really fight with them, the oue is likely to be a loss for both sides. Then the one who benefits the most will be the person behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°I said it before. They have now cooperated with the person behind the scenes. They will not listen. When people are distracted by riches and benefits, they can¡¯t listen to any reason. What they are thinking now is to plunder Jiangcheng. We can¡¯t be swallowed by others, so we can only defeat them.¡± Shao Qing said calmly: ¡°This war is unavoidable, as Mulin said, when everyone makes suggestions, try to focus on this aspect.¡±

    There was a moment of silence on the scene. After the silence, everyone became firm. Jiangcheng was their home. Now someone wants to destroy their home and plunder everything that belongs to them. They would be stupid if they didn¡¯t resist.

    Although they didn¡¯t want to fight their same kind, they had the others butcher knives on their necks. They have to fight, and can only fight. ¡°

    Actually, it is very unfavorable for us. Although we are the home field, we have no backup and no retreat. We can only defend Jiangcheng, but they can rely on twelve survivor bases behind them.¡± Yan Qiyue analyzed slowly: ¡°If possible, we can attack theirir from behind, to relieve a besieged ally by attacking the home base of the besiegers. However, they have twelve survivor bases. If we only move in on one or two, there is no effect. But moving against twelve at the same time would make it difficult to deal with the enemies who are at our doorstep.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded: ¡°This trick cannot be used until thest moment because everyone knows that in those survivor bases, most of the people in the base were ordinary people. When I act on them, it shows that we are exhausted and at the end of the line.¡±

    After thest incident, Gu Panpan has calmed down a lot. She has matured no matter if it was her talk or her actions. She touched her chin, then said: ¡°Can we fight a protracted battle? Yan river¡¯s toxins are still unclear. They definitely don¡¯t have extra food and grass. If we drag it out, we canpletely drag them down.¡±

    ¡°This can be done on paper, but if you think about it, they can also think of what we can think of. They know better than us what theyck, yet they dare toe to Jiangcheng. We are ying on our home base, but where is their confidenceing from?¡± Shao Qing nodded. Gu Panpan being able to think of this was a great improvement.

    Gu Panpan pouted a little decadently: ¡°That¡¯s correct, but we can burn their rations like those ancient TV shows.¡±

    ¡°That is probably not easy to do. They must carry the rations with a superhuman with a space dimension. Do you think it will be piled on the ground for you to burn like in a novel or TV series?¡± Shao Qing poked her head andughed: ¡°I just praised you and here you are acting silly again.¡±

    Gu Panpan touched her own head and smirked. She had forgotten this point at time, even if there is no space system superhuman, the other party will definitely arrange a simr spiritual superhuman to guard it.

    Mental powers are actually the best at doing this. They only need to open their own powers and surround the ce where they store rations. As long as someone touches their barrier, they will be discovered.

    It is a dream to want to burn their food after the end of the world.

    ¡°I think that the strength of Jiangcheng is actually very strong. In the worst case, we will just fight it out. The twelve survivor bases probably do not have as many high rank superhumans as our city. ¡± Yan Hanqing said dully.

    Shao Qing touched her chin: ¡°You can¡¯t just wait for someone to arrive at your door, then start a fight before you think of a way. You must always think of some countermeasures in advance.¡±

    ¡°Qing Jie, how many people do we even have? Without knowing our numbers, I really can¡¯t think of a good way to do it.¡± A senior of the Tan family said helplessly.

    Shao Qing was helpless: ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted you to defeat the twelve survivor bases. At least we should discuss the deployment of defenses and formte a charter. From now on, strengthen Jiangcheng¡¯s defense and prevent troubles before it happens.¡±

    A group of people breathed a sigh of relief, then began a heated discussion. After the discussion, Shao Qing went out and held a second meeting.

    This is the second meeting they have held since Jiangcheng was officiallypleted. Shao Qing called everyone together. Just like thest time, the second meeting was held in the square.

    ¡°Everyone is almost here, right? When you are here, I will tell you everything.¡± Shao Qing said calmly: ¡°The reason for this meeting is that there will be twelve survivor basesing, to trouble us. I personally think that Jiangcheng is my home and everyone¡¯s home. If they want to make a move on Jiangcheng, they will have to step over my corpse, but I don¡¯t know how you think about this. The war is about to start. Maybe tomorrow, Jiangcheng will be surrounded, so I need to ask you what you think. If you think it¡¯s dangerous, you can take your family members and leave. I won¡¯t me you, after all, it¡¯s human nature to avoid harm.¡±

    After a long time, there was no response. They were probably still digesting what Shao Qing said. After a long time, someone came forward. This person was not someone else, but the girl who was harassed, she plucked up the courage and said, ¡°My City Lord, can I say a few words?¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, then the girl spoke, ¡°It has been a long time since the end of the world and this is the first time I feel like I am at home. I had a sister with me before, she was still in Jing Du at that time. She was also ruined by a few superhumans, but no one would help her. In her despair, she became mentally unstable and jumped off a building. At that time, I had no hope for this world. When the previous events happened, I had even thought about it that I had to live through the humiliation because I still had my parents. If I died, what would they do? But the city lord gave me justice. It made me feel that I have really returned to my own home, that I have seniors who would protect me and won¡¯t let me be wronged anymore. Jiangcheng is my home. Although I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I still want to say, this city is where I am, and if this city is dead then I will be dead!¡±

    Those who were still immersed in surprise also slowly woke up.

    Most people liked Jiangcheng¡¯s order and stability. Jiangcheng didn¡¯t give them a richer life, but it gave them a stable, dignified life.

    Just like the girl said, Jiangcheng is their home. If they don¡¯t maintain it, who will maintain it!

    People continued to stand up.

    ¡°City Lord, we won¡¯t leave! Even a little girl has the courage to protect her own home. How can we be such cowards? As long as the city is here, we will fight!¡±

    ¡°Jiangcheng is our home, if we really ran away, won¡¯t we be homeless? City lord, tell us what we need to do, just give us the order. There are no softies here! If even our home is ruined, how can we stand upright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as the city is here, we will fight to our deaths. I told my wife that even if one day Jiangcheng was really in danger, our city lord will definitely be in the forefront to protect the whole city. I will stand in front of my wife because I want to protect my wife and my home!¡±

    The whole scene was passionate. One after another words converged into one sentence.

    ¡°Jiangcheng will never surrender! If the city is here, I¡¯ll be here. If the city dies, we will die!¡±

    Shao Qing originally just wanted to inform them that when the soldiers came to the city, Jiangcheng was going to be in a mess, but she never expected that they would react like this.

    After everyone¡¯s mood at the scene stabilized a little, Shao Qing pped her hands to quiet them: ¡°Jiangcheng will never give in. Our strength is not weaker than anyone else¡¯s. We are fighting to the death. It will be hard to say whether we wille out victorious or not, but we have to do it. What we need to do now is to increase our chances of victory. From now on, eight more patrol teams will be added to our original patrol units. The patrol range extends from the vicinity of the city to a thousand metres. The reconnaissance team is responsible for watching the surroundings. If you find any changes in the surroundings, you must report back immediately. Those responsible for nting and other aspects should do your job well. If we want to get rid of the outsiders, we must first settle inside. At least it should be the case before the battle begins. At that time, the farms and nting bases will be our lifeblood. We must send more people to protect them to achieve stable harvests. The elderly and children should also take good care of them and strive topletely stabilize everything. This way our winning rate will increase. I only have one sentence to tell everyone: Jiangcheng will win!¡±

 Chapter 284 - Volume 3 Chapter 94

    Volume 3 Chapter 94

    She didn¡¯t say the next sentence, but everyone knew in their hearts that if they didn¡¯t win, they would die. In the eyes of those people, everyone in Jiangcheng was a scum of mankind, a traitor for the zombies.

    Once Jiangcheng was destroyed, Jiangcheng could only have the fate of being ughtered.

    So they had only one way to survive, that is to win.

    After the meeting, Jiangcheng quickly became active. Those who were able to fight, even if they were ordinary people that were just a little stronger, they gave up their stable and safe jobs and chose to join the Jiangcheng guard.

    The old, weak, sick, and disabled were unwilling to stay in nursing homes for people to raise them. They have also entered the nting base or breeding base to help.

    Some people advised them not to be busy. After all, those who can enter the nursing home were either old people who can¡¯t walk, the sick, or young children, or the disabled.

    They really shouldn¡¯t be too tired.

    Persuading the old man, the old man said: ¡°I am old, but I can still walk. Even if I can¡¯t walk, I can also squat in the kitchen and watch the fire. The city lord is a good girl and raises us for nothing. Now Jiangcheng is in danger, how can we just sit and wait.¡±

    Persuading the disabled and the sick, they all had their reasons: ¡°I¡¯m disabled or I¡¯m missing some limbs, but I¡¯m not missing all of them. At least I can move bricks. The bricks won¡¯t kill us.¡±

    Even the children were everywhere helping. They can¡¯t do heavy work, but they can still do things like delivering food, water, picking fruits and so on.

    Whether it was superhumans or ordinary people, they all worked overtime. If they could do a little bit more they would do a bit more. Superhumans were responsible for patrolling, investigating, and building fortifications while ordinary people did farming and other ordinary work.

    No one was idle, everyone was busy. They were all busy but happy, busy but willing.

    Large quantities of grain and meat were transported out of the nting base. Some were made to be preserved for a short period of time, while some were made into dry food like dried meat, bacon, etc. This was a strategic conservation of reserves.

    All the superhumans were also busy building traps and so on. Shao Qing was not idle either. She led Shao Bai and brought her own healing nts to save people.

    The people of her city were desperate. The injured and tired were reluctant to get off the front line. Shao Qing had to follow behind and act as medical staff.

    Shao Bai helped a lot. Although he gave Shao Qing the ability to resurrect, he still had other abilities. His abilities were rted to healing. Shao Qing directly gave Shao Bai her seventh mutant nt. He could probably make use of it.

    At the beginning, Shao Bai actually had a lot of worries and fears. Everytime he met people before, he would be called a monster. He also felt that his appearance was strange. As time passed, he became more and more willing to avoid others, retreating to the deepest part of the canyon.

    But, Shao Bai liked Jiangcheng very much. This was because Jiangcheng was full of vitality and human warmth that cannot be seen in other bases. Everyone here regarded Jiangcheng as their home. Jiangcheng was one big family and they belonged to Jiangcheng.

    Shao Bai wanted to be a part of this big family, but he was very afraid, afraid of being called a monster by others, afraid of being rejected.

    Shao Qing led him around to treat others. After he had treated others, they would apologize very sincerely, with no fear or disgust in their eyes.

    Some older generations liked Shao Bai very much. At their age, they can clearly see a person¡¯s character.

    Shao Bai was pure and kind. They all saw him and could see his inferiorityplex and felt more distressed. Those grandpas and grandmas would often bring him some homemade snacks, fruits and so on.

    Shao Bai was very shy and would be embarrassed to ept, but they could see that he was very happy.

    His teenage life was full of darkness, never recognized by anyone. He never felt such kindness.

    On the second night of staying in Jiangcheng, when Shao Bai was rolling around on the bed holding Xiao Baozi, he firmly said to Shao Qing: ¡°Jie, when the war begins, I will also go to the battlefield. I can also kill people!¡±

    There are two kinds of killing, one for your own personal gain, and the other for people you care about.

    Shao Bai has never killed anyone, but if someone wanted to hurt the city he loved, then he can also pick up a butcher knife. Even if he was afraid, even if he felt guilty, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Shao Qing just touched his head: ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill people, you just need to save people.¡±

    Shao Bai didn¡¯t speak any more, but he was very determined. When the dayes, he will definitely not be timid.

    Even if not for those who treat him kindly, he must fight for Shao Qing.

    This battle cameter than expected. When the investigation team reported that the opponent had entered the boundary of Jiangcheng, Shao Qing set up a big feast.

    The table was full of wine and meat. The meat was just ughtered cattle, sheep, pigs, and chickens. The wine was stored in the cer for a long time and something that she was not willing to take out. Nearly 10,000 people and tens of thousands of zombies sat in the square together. Because there were too many people there were not enough seats. Thus, most people sat on the ground, drinking the strongest wine, eating meat and vegetables.

    Everyone here didn¡¯t know what the future would be like. Just like Shao Qing said, one person, one bowl of wine to increase their courage. Then they will step on the enemy¡¯s corpse and find a way to survive.

    Because of the special circumstances, Shao Qing didn¡¯t stop anyone from drinking too much or making a lot of noise. She sat there listening to the people below making noise. There were people singing and dancing.

    She herself didn¡¯t know what the future was like. After a few days, the people who used to sing or dance here might lie underground forever. She could be watching the destruction of Jiangcheng or its prosperity.

    Long, long ago, Shao Qing always felt that she was not a very strong person and could not bear the expectations and fate of too many people. It was too heavy. It was only at this moment that she realized that although she was bearing the fate of so many people, she didn¡¯t feel tired.

    Because while she was bearing the fate of these people, everyone here contributed their own strength and gave her a lot of courage.

    She was not alone, so she did not need to be afraid.

    On the second day, most people were awake very early. In fact, they didn¡¯t drink a lot because everyone knew that there was going to be a fierce battle next. They all knew it.

    At noon the next day, a full group of twelve survivor bases came to the vicinity of Jiangcheng. Instead of approaching Jiangcheng rashly, they camped near Jiangcheng.

    The total number of the twelve survivor bases was about tens of thousands, which was less than Jiangcheng, but don¡¯t forget that the people in these twelve survivor bases were all elite-level superhumans. Among the nearly 20,000 poption in Jiangcheng, most were ordinary people, while some were low-rank zombies and superhumans. These people had nobat power. If they were not counted, Jiangcheng would probably only have 5,000 able to participate.

    That was almost less than half of their opponent. The fighting style would not be the same as normal fights. It is not that more people determined the oue, but having more people definitely meant having the advantage.

    Shao Qing was very calm, she has never been so calm before. Probably when people are in desperation, they are all like this.

    That night, the other party did notunch an assault. Shao Qing received a letter, which was sent by someone secretly. She opened the letter and found the number of higher ups and how many high-rank superhumans were written in it and which base they were from. In addition, their abilities and how many people Mr. Qiu sent over to support them was clearly written in the letter.

    After reading it, Shao Qing understood who wrote this letter. It must have been Mu Lianchun. Shao Qing took a deep breath and finally understood why the other party had the courage toe over to fight Jiangcheng head-on without rations.

    From the twelve bases, there were twelve rank 7 superhumans, and nearly fifty people at rank 6. Mr. Qiu himself came here, and brought six rank 8 zombies and 20 rank 7 zombies.

    These zombies were disguised as normal people, iming that they were all superhumans but Shao Qing knew that those bases must know in their hearts the actual facts. However, since they all came to attack Jiangcheng, there is no discrimination.

    How could they take the initiative to disclose that there are zombies within their team.

    Shao Qing calcted carefully, then found that Jiangcheng¡¯s winning chance was still veryrge. As long as Mr. Qiu did not reach the ninth rank, the other party would not be able to control Jiangcheng.

    Because just a few days ago, Gu Panpan and Yin Ye sessfully broke through to rank 8. Yan Hanqing and the others were at rank 7, but that is no big problem against the artificial rank 8 zombies.

    What worries Shao Qing is that nearly one-third of the heart was snatched back. They used the remaining two-thirds to build a few eighth-ranks, and some seven-ranks. So did Mr. Qiu take the remaining third to break through to rank 9?

    If he really is rank 9, this time it would be really dangerous.

    ¡°From the current situation, we can use the previously discussed tactics to fight. We will dy the battles and consume the opponent¡¯s rations. But we must worry that they will be driven to desperate action if pushed. If they have the courage, both sides will have losses. This way, someone might take advantage of the situation.¡± There was a map in front of Shao Qing, which was hand-drawn. The Qin family has a little brother with a particrly good memory, who was good at drawing. He traveled around Jiangcheng and drew a detailed version of Jiangcheng.

    The ces on the map with red circles were all traps. They were dug out by Shao Qing with some people the past two days. Since they had fewer people, they had to use some other means.

    ¡°I think they don¡¯t have the courage. They are just a mob who think they are a little capable, so they want toe up and get some meat. Once they get hurt, they will be like dogs and run with their tails behind their back.¡± Mulin sneered.

    ¡°Mr. Qiu is here, so that might not be the case. I think it¡¯s better to be on guard.¡± Yan Hanqing said cautiously.

    Shao Qing also felt that was reasonable and nodded: ¡°In short, we must prepare for circumstances. Then, we will be able to deal with whatever the situation is.¡±

    Several people discussed the next n in detail. They could conclude that at thetest, the battle will officially begin tomorrow morning.

    Facts have proved that Shao Qing¡¯s judgment was right. The person in charge of the patrol discovered that the enemy had made a move early the next morning after eating.

    They began to advance in the direction of Jiangcheng. Shao Qing hurried to the top of the city. The reason why she went to the top of the city was not because of nervousness, but because she came to watch the show.

    After advancing to a certain range, Shao Qing saw a small group of pitiful people at the forefront falling into the trap. This was the simplest trap. The top was covered with a thinyer of soil, and the bottom was full of sharp des facing upward.

    The sharp des were all made by Zhu Mochen. They were much harder than ordinary sharp des. Even if the body of a superhuman was tough, it could be pierced easily.

    Moreover this sharp de was not the killer move. When they fell to the bottom of the pit, the water flowing in from both sides was made by a corrosive liquid provided by Da Hua. There was even some paralytic venom added.

    As long as a person falls into the pit, they will definitely be stabbed by the sharp de. Just the scratch isn¡¯t a big deal, but the most important thing is the liquid.

    Once the liquid touches their wounds, it will paralyze their nerves, making them unable to move, so they can only be soaked in corrosive liquid. Finally they will be corroded so that there is nothing left.

    Shao Qing brought binocrs over just so she could clearly see the pitiful group turn into bones in minutes. After two minutes, there weren¡¯t even any bones left.

    Some who were lucky enough to step on the bodies were able to climb up, but that number was rtively small. This was because the pit was too deep, and they often had no time to climb. Poisoned, they would just fall back down.

    One trap swallowed nearly hundreds of people.

    It is a pity that the path can only be used once because the opponents were no fools. As they moved forward again, they first probed the ground to see if there were any traps before moving forward.

    However, this was useless. The investigators poked the ground and when they found no danger, they walked over and kicked the mechanisms ced on the ground. In the next second a bright me shot into the sky, turning them into tattered corpses.

    This was all thanks to Zhu Mochen. The mechanisms he ced on the ground were all metal. They were hidden in rocks, just likendmines. As long as they stepped on them or identally touched them, they would be triggered.

    There were so many people who were here. If one or two didn¡¯t touch the mechanism, there will still be one that will always touch it. As long as one person touches the mechanism, it is equivalent to setting off arge firecracker.

    It¡¯s just that behind this brilliance, they were all human lives.

    Shao Qing leaned at the top of the city and couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It¡¯s really miserable...¡±

    The few people next to her couldn¡¯t help rolling their eyes. No matter how miserable, didn¡¯t you do it?

    The other party had lost a few hundred before they got close to Jiangcheng. One really can¡¯t me them for being stupid. They can only say that Jiangcheng was too shady. They had no idea what kind of traps this group of evil guys ced.

    Like the one buried under the soil before. It can be said to be the simplest. But the more you go, the more tricks you will find. There will always be one that can kill you.

    The Twelve-base Alliance, which had advanced for a few hundred meters, had hundreds of people killed. They couldn¡¯t help being stunned. They had no way of knowing how many traps there were...what other traps could there be...where are these traps? How can they not be triggered...

    Speaking about it brought out blood and tears.

    Not to mention the cannon fodder at the front, even the higher ups were a little hesitant. At this time, Mr. Qiu in the cloak snorted: ¡°At this point, do you still want to back down? Send people out, send three or five at a time. After no problem is found, then the follow-up troops can advance. So even if there is a problem, it will not affect too many people. This is war, death is inevitable. Did you not prepare for this before you came?¡±

    One of the base chief gritted his teeth, then said: ¡°Mr. Qiu is right! At this point, who can retreat? Isn¡¯t it just a few deaths? We have tens of thousands of people, even if thousands die, we can still push down Jiangcheng. Put the weaker ones at the forefront and let them test it. As long as our strong ones have no casualties, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Others nodded one after another: ¡°That¡¯s right, having a few pieces of garbage die is fine. At least, it can also reduce the consumption of rations. I agree, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Birds of a feather flock together. The group of beasts naturally hit it off.

 Chapter 285 - Volume 3 Chapter 95 Exactly what one wants

    Volume 3 Chapter 95 Exactly what one wants

    The weaker ones were all pushed out, forming one team after another to take charge of going through the thunder. Although this method was cruel, it was effective.

    Since they used this method, the casualties have greatly reduced. Although asionally one or two secret traps would be triggered by the main team, more of them were directly triggered by the cannon fodder team.

    The cannon fodder squads were all low-rank superhumans and the number in each squad was small. Even if there were casualties, it was not a big loss for the Twelve Survivor Base Alliance.

    Shao Qing¡¯s gaze gradually became cold. She couldn¡¯t understand the opponent¡¯s tactics. This tactic was very useful, but also very cruel.

    She was not a good person, but she really wouldn¡¯t be able to sacrifice some people to save others like this. This is probably an important reason why she couldn¡¯t engage in politics.

    ¡°Prepare for the first echelon.¡± Shao Qing waved her hand coldly. The first echelon was dominated by earth-type, fire-type, and water-type superhumans, mixed with a small amount of wood-type superhumans.

    As we all know, earth-type superhumans are the most suitable for defense. Most of the earth-type superhumans also advanced towards this direction. Moreover, their individual physiques were very powerful, and their cooperative abilities were even better.

    Shao Qing gave an order, then the earth-type superhumans moved first. They touched the ground one after another, using their hands or feet.

    Since the advancement from the beginning of the end of the world, people with earth-based powers didn¡¯t need to touch the ground to use their powers anymore. However, being close to the ground will indeed give people with earth-based powers even greater gains.

    Once they were close to the ground, it indicated they were going all out.

    At this time, the first echelon of the Twelve Survivor Base Alliance also officially arrived under the Jiangcheng city wall. Just when they breathed a sigh of relief, the foot of the first echelon team suddenly became empty.

    What is the concept of being empty? There were nearly a thousand people in the first echelon, and thend under their feet instantly sank into a big pit. The pit was a hundred meters deep and its width could not be measured with the eyes.

    At the moment it dropped, countless vines came out of the ground. Some bound their hands, feet, and body, while some spewed out poisonous mist and venom. No matter what, they had only one goal, that is, to drag the people down.

    Some people finally got rid of the nts, but when they raised their heads, countless fireballs fell down instantly and only screams could be heard.

    There might be some water type superhumans in this pit, but it was useless. There were too many fireballs falling down. Water could put out fire, but if the fire reaches a certain amount, it can also boil the water into steam.

    After the fireballs fell one after another, a waterfall-like water flow followed. After the water quickly flowed into the big pit, Gu Chuan raised his hand and froze everything. Only a piece of ice remained where the people were standing densely.

    If you look closely at the distorted postures, one could see their moment of struggle.

    Some people who were rtively close shuddered for a moment, then they couldn¡¯t help but back off. They had never felt what it was like to use superpowers as an army and this time they finally felt it.

    The unified action and the cooperation of various superhumans were so terrifying.

    ¡°Keep going!¡±

    Themander took a small horn and shouted hoarsely behind. They had no way to go back. They had to keep pushing forward. Either Jiangcheng was destroyed or they were destroyed. The delusion of peacefully solving this matter could only be sunk to the bottom of the ocean.

    The superhumans on both sides finally had their first head-on confrontation. This confrontation, after a stalemate for a long time, both suffered and retreated.

    It is said that they both suffered, but that was notpletely urate. This was because the Twelve Survivor Base Alliance lost nearly two thousand superhumans in this battle. Although the low-rank superhumans were the main loss, quite a few high rank superhumans also died.

    On Shao Qing¡¯s side, since they had the city wall and other aspects, the loss was rtively small though she also lost hundreds of people. Moreover, Jiangcheng¡¯s numbers were already small. So the loss of one was distressing, let alone hundreds.

    After the battle, people from both sides were sent to drag the corpses back. On the side of the Twelve Survivor Base, who knows how they will deal with it but Shao Qing¡¯s side was definitely going to bury them to let them rest in peace.

    In order to prevent the corpses from decaying in the soil, resulting in gues, or being eaten by zombies, all corpses must be cremated.

    In the north of Jiangcheng, a cemetery for martyrs was built. After cremation, these corpses would be transported to the cemetery for burial.

    Shao Qing had stated that they were all heroes of Jiangcheng and were qualified to receive the highest respect.

    When the corpses were collected, everyone was very sad. They were very familiar with these corpses. They used to drink, sing, and joke with each other, but now they have all fallen asleep forever.

    Some people had lost their husbands, daughters, sons, fathers, mothers, and sisters.

    The scene was tragic, but no one was crying.

    Everyone had tenacity, grief, and hatred in their eyes. When the corpses were cremated, Shao Qing stood there the entire time. She stayed until all the corpses were cremated and sent for burial.

    ¡°We will remember them all.¡± Shao Bai held back for a long time before stifling ament that was probably tofort. Shao Qing twitched her mouth stiffly. She always knew that war would kill people and she personally killed many people.

    But killing people was different from watching people you know die in batches. One person¡¯s power cannot change arge-scale war, no matter how strong the person is.

    Just like Shao Qing, she was already an eighth-rank superhuman, but she still can¡¯t change much. When these people die, she can only watch.

    As a superhuman with the highest power, Shao Qing was like a heavy weapon. It cannot be used easily, and acted more as a deterrent.

    Once she takes action, it means that the war has entered the climax or the end.

    ¡°City Lord, you don¡¯t have to be sad. They sacrificed themselves to defend their home. Everyone will remember them. They died without regret.¡± A woman in charge of transporting corpses said with red eyes.

    She had just bid farewell to her husband, then watched her husband burn into a handful of ashes to be buried in the martyrs¡¯ cemetery. In Jiangcheng, no one was afraid of sacrifice. Everyone knew that even if they all died, as long as Jiangcheng had one person alive, they would protect their family members.

    And if Jiangcheng was lost, then it was truly over.

    As long as Jiangcheng still exists, the people they care about will live well.

    So everyone had no worries, they were not afraid of death, but afraid of losing. Shao Qing understands this truth, she just couldn¡¯t react for a while. Trying to suppress the sadness in her heart, Shao Qing took Shao Bai to see the wounded.

    With her and Shao Bai, the wounded will recover quickly. Even if they were seriously injured, they could stand up and walk the next day.

    This is also one of their strengths. The other party certainly does not have great medical staff like theirs, so theirbat effectiveness will only continue to decline sharply. Prolonging the fight is Shao Qing¡¯s only choice.

    That night, there was no sneak attack. Early the next morning, Shao Qing woke up early, and moved around for the fortifications. After confirming that there was no problem, she waited for the next encounter.

    As a result, she didn¡¯t expect that at about nine o¡¯clock, Shao Qing received news from Mu Lianchun and also received the letter of war from the other side.

    Shao Qing first opened the letter of war and looked at it. There were a lot of messy words in it. The most important thing was summed up in two sentences. The first sentence was that they wanted to have a life-and-death match with Shao Qing. This meant a fixed number of people would be called. If you fight, one will have to die. They will use their higher rank fighters to decide the result.

    The second sentence pointed out that it doesn¡¯t matter if they agree or not. Either way it will be a life and death struggle. They had more people anyways, even if there is no way to conquer Jiangcheng, they will make sure they suffer and lose a lot.

    Shao Qingughed after seeing it. Who would believe their nonsense?

    They clearly felt that there were more high-rank superhumans on their side than Jiangcheng, and they were ready to kill the high-ranks of Jiangcheng. It would be ideal to kill Shao Qing. When the dragons have no leader, it would be easy to break Jiangcheng.

    After reading it, Shao Qing opened the gift sent by Mu Lianchun. As expected, Mu Lianchun said in the letter that they were nning to kill some of Jiangcheng¡¯s high-ranking superhumans first. The best result would be to get Shao Qing toe out to fight and kill her. This war was the deciding battle to victory.

    For now, the most advantageous thing for Jiangcheng was to stick to their dy tactic.

    After reading the letter several times, Shao Qing called all her people over and showed them the two letters. All of them epted the n.

    For one thing, they didn¡¯t want the citizens of Jiangcheng to suffer any more losses.

    Secondly, they had confidence in themselves.

    Third, and the most critical point, this thing would help dy the time and it happens to be beneficial to their n.

    Mulin couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Are the high-ranking guys on the opposite side monkeys? I might even suspect that their high-ranking guys are our spies, or else why would they always think for us.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe they feel that they will win, you know, there is also a Mr. Qiu who is unknown in strength.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    From the perspective of his past behavior, Mr. Qiu was a very deep person. Since the opposite party sent such a letter, they must have their intentions.

    If they take it too lightly, they might fall into the other side¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°You go discuss first on who will be the first to fight at that time.¡± Shao Qing waved and dismissed all her people, then began to sit down and write the written acknowledgement.

    No matter what kind of conspiracy the other party was hiding, since they had made their move, she would receive it. Isn¡¯t it a fight? The thing in life she never feared was a fight.

 Chapter 286 - Volume 3 Chapter 96 The first match

    Volume 3 Chapter 96 The first match

    The n was written out, they had made an appointment to start the formalpetition the next morning. Shao Qing and the others have also discussed it. Gu Panpan would be the first one to fight.

    Gu Panpan was already at rank 8. Although the realm was not stable yet, she is still at rank 8. It was estimated that only Mr. Qiu could defeat her.

    Even if Gu Panpan could not win, there shouldn¡¯t be any life-threatening danger. So, Shao Qing was more assured.

    On this day, the two sides set up their stances and the ring was set up at the gate of Jiangcheng. The so-called ring was actually just a tform piled up by earth-type superhumans. It would be more convenient for them to fight, nothing more.

    The other side was still chirping when Gu Panpan jumped into the ring first: ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore, what are the rules for this? It¡¯s not a friendly match for us ying house, so there should be only one rule. Life and death is all up to fate. If a person dies, then we¡¯ll rece it with another. If I¡¯m tired, then we¡¯ll also switch to another. So, who ising up on your side?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s add one more, the person who loses is left at the disposal of the other party, how about that?¡± Mr. Qiu said suddenly.

    Shao Qing yawned, then said: ¡°I won¡¯t ept that. If you guys wear Gu Panpan out and thest person beats my Panpan, then I have to hand her over? That¡¯s irrational.¡±

    ¡°Then only one-to-one. The consecutives fights don¡¯t count.¡± Mr. Qiu continued.

    ¡°Deal.¡± Shao Qing smiled, ¡°But I¡¯m a person who likes to be shameless, I¡¯m just telling you in advance.¡±

    Mr. Qiu didn¡¯t speak any more, he just retreated back. Then a superhuman jumped into the ring: ¡°This littledy has a very powerful mouth. Let me see if your other skills are as good as your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Pooh, this olddy will tear your mouth!¡± Gu Panpan stomped her foot and released her powers. Now when she releases her ability, she was no longer like a King Kong Barbie, at best there was just a little more muscle.

    The other party was a wind type superhuman. He smiled, very proud. This was because the wind element was the most agile among all the abilities. It would easily ovee the clumsy power type.

    With wind under his feet, when he was about to y with Gu Panpan, Gu Panpan suddenly appeared in front of him. She grabbed his ankle and mmed it to the ground. The earth stadium instantly had an enormous hole. Gu Panpan flung him to the left, then to the right. She used her force cleverly. She would just hit him just when the person was gathering his powers, so when the person turned into a meatloaf, not even a wind was released.

    Kicking the broken human body into the pit, Gu Panpan stretched her hands and feet, then called out: ¡°Someonee fix the ce, and bury him along the way.¡±

    An earth-type superhuman came running over immediately and repaired the ring. During the repair, the pile of broken limbs were also buried in the ring.

    At the Twelve Survivor Base Alliance, many people sucked in a deep breath. They have never seen such a violent girl!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± A man who looked quite reckless jumped out.

    As soon as he entered the ring, he quickly released his abilities. He was much more cautious than thest person. He was a fire-type superhuman. As soon as he got on the stage, he began using big moves against Gu Panpan.

    Countless fireballs that looked like meteors fell continuously, targeting Gu Panpan. Gu Panpan curled up her body. Her whole body quickly turned into an iron ball and rushed through the fireballs then she stretched out her body and rushed towards the man.

    The man was taken aback. He discovered that the gesture he was proud of simply burnt off some of Gu Panpan¡¯s hair and clothes, there was no harm done to Gu Panpan at all.

    As we all know, the strength of a power type superhuman is their body. If they were fighting in close range, it was like having a mage going against a warrior ¨C it was a straight beating.

    He hurriedly created a barrier around him, but before he could make a second move, it was smashed by Gu Panpan with a punch. The next second, Gu Panpan¡¯s fist fell on his head. His big head, like a watermelon that was beaten up, exploded instantly, sshing red and white all over the floor.

    Two superhumans both above rank 6 were all killed in seconds. The few people who were still sucking in the air just now had weakened legs. Someone had a sh of inspiration and quickly said: ¡°She seems to be the eighth-rank superhuman I sawst time when I came to Jiangcheng!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, some of the seventh-rank superhumans who were still eager to try were afraid now. No one thought that Jiangcheng would send an eighth rank superhuman to be the first to appear on the stage.

    ording to usual practice, the eighth rank should be used for the finale. The first yers should be of sixth or seventh rank. The only exnation for why the first person is an eighth-rank superhuman was because there are other superhumans in Jiangcheng that are of eighth rank!

    Several base leaders sucked in cold air. Fortunately, they found Mr. Qiu, otherwise this battle would be really difficult to fight.

    The heads of the several bases all looked at Mr. Qiu. Mr. Qiu was silent for a moment, then waved his hand. A very handsome man walked out immediately behind him. The man had delicate eyebrows and a gentle temperament, but he still appeared a little tough.

    As soon as he stood up, Gu Panpan¡¯s face changed. She stared at the man, her eyes glowing red, Gu Panpan stepped forward and said coldly: ¡°You still dare to appear in front of me.¡±

    The man clenched his fists, expressionless.

    Gu Panpan smiled and rubbed her knuckles: ¡°It¡¯s just what I want...¡± Then Gu Panpan rushed up to hit the man¡¯s face. The man had no time to reach out and stop her. In a second, the man flew out and hit the ground fiercely.

    Gu Panpan rushed up again. After flying into the air, he bent his knees and smashed it down severely. The man rolled a bit and dodged awkwardly. Gu Panpan missed and hit the ground fiercely, mud flew from the ground. A big pit appeared instantly.

    Gu Panpan had her hands on the ground for a while, then turned around to get close to the man. The two confronted each other again and again. Clear sounds of physical collisions were heard, which made many people startled.

    Shao Qing could see clearly that the man only defended and did not attack. Although his strength was worse than Gu Panpan, he was definitely not so vulnerable.

    When thest hit fell, the man was knocked to the ground with a punch by Gu Panpan. The moment his back hit the ground, the sound of bones breaking could be heard.

    The man gasped violently, his lips were cracked, but no blood came out. Gu Panpan clutched the man¡¯s neck and lifted him up. The man was quiet, but he opened his eyes and looked at Gu Panpan quietly. He did not speak, but just said to Gu Panpan with his mouth: ¡°Kill me...¡±

    Gu Panpan smiled coldly, and threw the man aside: ¡°How could I kill you so easily?¡±

    Shao Qing raised her hand tacitly, then a vine shot out, tying up the man firmly and dragging him aside.

    Someone from the alliance took a step forward and seemed to want to say something. Gu Panpan suddenly turned her head back, with murderous intent in her eyes: ¡°I have the right to deal with him?¡±

    Mr. Qiu said faintly: ¡°Yes, next.¡±

    The second person stood up. Shao Qing could see that Gu Panpan¡¯s heart was full of violence. If she was not allowed to vent, it would be bad for her health.

    So even if Gu Panpan had already consumed a lot of her energy, she did not let Gu Panpan rest.

    The next three people were all killed by Gu Panpan brutally. By the time the fourth person came up, Gu Panpan was exhausted.

    Shao Qing looked over and saw a young girl walking out. She looked fourteen or fifteen of age, dressed in white linen clothes, she looked very delicate.

    Shao Qing said faintly: ¡°Panpan, youe back first.¡±

    Gu Panpan had mostly finished venting. She heard what Shao Qing said, then backed away. Shao Qing turned back and said, ¡°Yin Ye, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Yin Ye walked out: ¡°No problem.¡±

    Yin Ye was currently at rank 8, but in the eyes of many people, he was just a researcher. Hisbat effectiveness should be worse, but Shao Qing knew that Yin Ye¡¯sbat effectiveness was very strong. She had seen it with her own eyes.

    But after so long, Yin Ye was now at rank 8 and his strength should have changed a lot.

    Yin Ye took off his coat and walked up to the ring with his naked torso. The girl stood in the ring. As soon as Yin Ye came up, her gaze and her aura changed.

    Eighth rank, and a very strong eighth rank. After Yin Ye stood on the stage, a pile of tentacles slowly grew behind him. These tentacles looked like octopus tentacles, but they were very smooth. There was no suction cup on it.

    It was more like a soft snake.

    The girl rushed over. The moment the two people came into contact, the huge impact caused all the girl¡¯s clothes to split, revealing the skin under her clothes. She was covered with scales.

    The scales were ck-gray, the edges were light in color, and the center was dark, much like the scales of a lizard. Yin Ye¡¯s tentacles whipped the girl but left no white marks.

    If due to this, one thought that Yin Ye¡¯s tentacles were not powerful, then they would die. When his tentacles fell on the ground, big pits would form. If it falls on an ordinary person, it can directly smash the person¡¯s body apart.

    The girl was really like a lizard. Her hands were covered with scales and sharp ws, but she couldn¡¯t get close. This was because Yin Ye¡¯s tentacles were very tightly guarded.

    The girl sprinted in front of Yin Ye several times, then was pulled back by the dense tentacles. Yin Ye had a hook like a scorpion tail in his hand. This hook was taken from a high-level mutant scorpion with a blue bow on the tip. It was obviously poisoned.

    The poison was created by Yin Ye. He had mixed several kinds of poison and was called a blood seal.

    But he had no chance to hurt the girl.

    The two people stood in a stalemate like this. The girl couldn¡¯t attack Yin Ye and Yin Ye couldn¡¯t hurt the girl. Just after the two people stood in a stalemate for a period of time, the girl suddenly sprinted and rushed off from Yin Ye. Then she suddenly raised her head and opened her mouth. Her ck and red tongue came out quickly. Her tongue looked a bit like a snake¡¯s, it was forked and looked very dangerous.

    The tongue was very long and it quickly reached the front of Yin Ye and went straight towards Yin Ye¡¯s eyes. Yin Ye sneered. He had been waiting for this opportunity. The hook in his hand stretched out quickly. When it hit the tip of the tongue, it unexpectedly issued a nging sound.

    In the next second, Yin Ye grabbed the girl¡¯s tongue. The hook prated the girl¡¯s tongue and the girl screamed sharply then she was pulled close to Yin Ye. The tentacles on Yin Ye¡¯s body all pierced towards the girl.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were cold. She quickly gave up the struggle. Instead, she deliberately approached Yin Ye. While Yin Ye¡¯s tentacles were stuck on her body, her nails pierced Yin Ye¡¯s back.

    For a moment, green and red blood mixed together. The two rolled into a ball, no one let go and no one backed away.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help standing up. Shao Bai appeared quickly, climbing on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders. Once the battle was over, he would rush to rescue Yin Ye.

    In the end, Yin Ye and the girl did not move. After a while, Yin Ye stood up trembling. There were blood holes on his body and some broken scales, he looked very miserable.

    The girl was lying on the ground, her eyes wide open. Her face had turned ck, she had died.

    Shao Bai quickly rose into the sky, his petals slowly opened. Pink light, spots like pollen, along with his opened petals, fell on Yin Ye.

    The bloody hole on Yin Ye¡¯s body slowly healed when the spots of light fell upon it. Shao Bai then opened its leaves and sped Yin Ye.

    When Shao Bai appeared, Mr. Qiu turned his gaze to Shao Bai. After Shao Bai ced Yin Ye down, he timidly hid behind Shao Qing.

    After hiding, he seemed to think of something again, then stood up with his neck upright in front of Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing threw out a leaf, like a dart, directed towards Mr. Qiu: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those kinds of eyes or I will have the urge to blind you.¡±

    Mr. Qiu tilted his face slightly. The leaf had brushed his cheeks and was nailed to the tree behind Mr. Qiu. Mr. Qiu stretched out his hand and touched his face.

    His hands werepletely exposed to the air for the first time. His hands looked terrible. They were covered with scars and pustules. The ck scars wereyered on top of each other and apanied by the yellow pustules, this was extremely terrifying.

    Mr. Qiu smiled hoarsely, ¡°We¡¯ll end here today?¡±

    This actually fit Shao Qing¡¯s thoughts, after all, their tactics were to dy, dy, and dy.

    ¡°Stopping here, can you call the shots?¡±

    Mr. Qiu looked at the other base leaders, then said faintly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shao Qing waved her hand: ¡°Then let¡¯s stop here. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The people in Jiangcheng quickly withdrew back. Today Jiangcheng had gained a big victory. Only Yin Ye was injured. After returning, Yin Ye was sent to the infirmary.

    Others went to a small meeting to summarize today¡¯s results and to discuss what to do next. After everything was resolved, Shao Qing kept Gu Panpan. ¡°

    The person has already been sent to your room. What to do with him, you can figure it out.¡± Shao Qing said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be immersed in the previous rtionship. When things are resolved this time, once we are all well, I can introduce you to a good man.¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s mouth was stiff, she clenched her teeth: ¡°Qing Jie, don¡¯t send him to me, just kill him.¡±

    ¡°Really kill him?¡± Shao Qing chuckled.

    Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes became redder. She plunged into Shao Qing¡¯s arms and cried loudly. Shao Qing patted her back tofort her.

    After crying for a long time, she calmed down: ¡°I will take care of it, Qing Jie, trust me.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded: ¡°Listen to your heart, I just want you to live well. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Gu Panpan nodded and filled up a ss of water before leaving. She walked back slowly. When she reached the door of her house, the redness in her eyes faded and her tears dried up before she entered.

    The man sat in the corner, still tied up. His head was hanging down. Gu Panpan walked over slowly, after standing for a while, she mmed her foot down on the man¡¯s chest fiercely.

    The man was out of breath, he raised his head with difficulty. His eyes were red: ¡°Kill me...Panpan, please, kill me...¡±

    Gu Panpan fiercely kicked him away: ¡°Are you dreaming? How could I let you off so easily... what you owe me... hasn¡¯t been paid yet.¡±

 Chapter 287 - Volume 3 Chapter 97 Contradictions

    Volume 3 Chapter 97 Contradictions

    The man knelt on the ground, panting violently. Stepped on his throat by Gu Panpan, he was then nailed to the wall. He coughed, his voice was hoarse, but he still said with difficulty: ¡°Kill me... Hurry up... don¡¯t you hate me? If you hate me then kill me!¡±

    Gu Panpan sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will torture you to death, but I won¡¯t let you go so easily. I want you to taste all the pain in this world. You will wish you were dead, then you would have paid back for the things you did to me.¡±

    The man grinned: ¡°You are still so indecisive...so easily deceived and bullied... Do you know why I found you in the first ce? Because you seem easy to fool. I regret it now, why didn¡¯t I sleep with you first? Have a little taste, this way I would be willing to die like this...¡±

    Gu Panpan hatefully punched the man on the head with all her strength. She couldn¡¯t wait to beat this man into meat paste. She only hated herself for having such bad eyesight, she couldn¡¯t even distinguish between a person and a dog. How could she like this scum?

    The man closed his eyes, there was even a hint of satisfaction that appeared at the corners of his mouth, but at this moment, Gu Panpan sneered and closed her fist: ¡°Trying to irritate me? It¡¯s useless, I won¡¯t let you die so easily. Give it up.¡± After speaking, she carried the man and threw him into the cage of a mutant beast. This cage was borrowed from Qin Zixi.

    After throwing him in, Gu Panpan slowly walked out. In her life, she was only weak this one time and she was used by others unexpectedly. It had almost caused harm to the people she cared about.

    She regretted it. She was so regretful that her bowels were about to tear open, but when she just looked at his face, she actually couldn¡¯t kill him.

    When did she be so weak?

    Gu Panpan used torturing him and not letting him die easily as a reason. But in fact, she knew in her heart that she just couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Kill me! If you have the ability, kill me! Gu Panpan, you are a coward! You deserve to be cheated! I will never regret lying to you in my life! I only regret not having tasted you at the time! You should have been looking forward to it too! Come on, after all, a woman like you, how can a man dare to want you!¡±

    Gu Panpan puffed up her chest and walked forward slowly. A thin line of blood slowly flowed down the corner of her mouth. That fist exhausted all her strength, how could it be retracted so easily.

    The rebound of that force hurt her internal organs, so she was actually injured now.

    After Gu Panpan left, the man knelt down on the ground. He covered his face and cried bitterly.

    That night, Gu Panpan did not go back to her room. She went to find Shao Qing. The two sat opposite each other and drank all night.

    The alcohol content was very low because it was made from fruits and was sweet. The reason why they were drinking this kind of wine was because there was still work to be done the next day. If they got too drunk, it would affect tomorrow¡¯s affairs.

    But Gu Panpan was still drunk. There was a saying that some people were not intoxicated by alcohol. She was like that. The drunk Gu Panpanid in Shao Qing¡¯s arms and cried hard, crying like a child. She pulled on Shao Qing¡¯s sleeve, sobbing and shouting: ¡°Qing Jie, Qing Jie, Jie, what should I do...I really want to kill him, but why can¡¯t I do it? Obviously he deceived me so badly... Why can¡¯t I do it...¡±

    Shao Qing touched her head: ¡°Because you still have affection for him, this is normal. After all, it is your first love and you are still young. Well, take your time, one day you will forget, and then you will meet another person who is more suitable for you...¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°I can¡¯t forget, I can¡¯t forget...Why didn¡¯t God open my eyes? Why did he let me fall in love with this kind of scum...I hate him...I hate him and myself...¡±

    ¡°If one day you don¡¯t hate him anymore, even when you see him, you don¡¯t even have any fluctuations in your heart, then you will have really forgotten him.¡± Shao Qing said: ¡°Life is like this. Before you get to the right person, you may encounter a lot of scum, but there are many more unsuitable ones. Just like me, wasn¡¯t I the same? It was only after that I met Qiyue and the others. Panpan, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. You see, just like now, his life is held in the palm of your hand. If you want to squash it, squash it. If you want to pinch it, pinch it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to kill it. You can keep it as a pet. Then, when you¡¯re unhappy, torture it. When you¡¯re happy, reward him with a bite. When you get tired of it, kill it.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s smile at the corner of her lips was cold, she didn¡¯t care about what kind of life the man will lead in the future, she only cared whether Gu Panpan was happy or unhappy.

    Gu Panpan sniffed: ¡°Well... if one day, when I see him and I don¡¯t feel sad because of the past, I will kill him. I will throw him out to feed the dog.¡±

    Shao Qing touched her head: ¡°This is the end of the world. You don¡¯t have to be forbearing like before, you can live a little bit more freely, you know?¡±

    Gu Panpan nodded: ¡°Qing Jie, I figured it out now. It¡¯s not like my life is over if I don¡¯t love. The most important thing is you guys. A guy like him is just a ything. ying with him is fine, why should I feel sorry for him. ¡±

    Shao Qing stuffed a petal into her mouth. The tender petals melted in her mouth, it was the best medicine. She had picked them from her healing nts. ¡°You have wounds on your body so recover tonight. You are still my little god of war.¡±

    Gu Panpan smiled. She clenched her fists: ¡°Jie, don¡¯t worry, I will recover tonight. I will not be decadent anymore, I will be your god of war! I will charge out for you. Without a man, I still have you, a brother, and Jiangcheng. I have many things to protect. Who says that women can¡¯t do without love?¡±

    Shao Qing was not ready to persuade her to do anything else, so she patted her head, then said: ¡°Go, sleep well, recharge your energy, I need you tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Panpan nodded, then ran away. When she went back to the room, the man leaned on the cage, looking like he was dying. Gu Panpan pinched his chin and abruptly stuffed him with medicine.

    He can¡¯t die. If he dies, where will her resentment go?

    He should live and endure her anger until she is indifferent.

    After Gu Panpan left, Shao Qing poured another ss of wine. Yan Qiyue walked over from behind and hugged Shao Qing: ¡°Ah Qing, you¡¯ve corrupted Panpan.¡±

    ¡°It was you who corrupted me first.¡± Shao Qing rolled her eyes, thinking about how she was such an honest girl back then, she could even be called Shao Yuzhi*. Yet, Yan Qiyue turned her into a sadist.

    * frank, straightforward

    As a result, her hands get itchy when she sees a whip or something of the sort.

    Speaking of this, Yan Qiyue sighed: ¡°The people outside are really annoying, I can¡¯t even get close to you anymore. Ah Qing, what should I do, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Shao Qing pointed at the wall in the distance: ¡°It¡¯s fine to do a bit.¡±

    Yan Qiyue smiled bitterly: ¡°Ah Qing, you are getting more and more fierce...would you give me a polish with your hand?¡±

    Shao Qing sneered ¡°I¡¯ll pinch it for you, do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Let me hug you.¡± Yan Qiyue was honest andid on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulder. After a long time: ¡°Ah Qing, go and see Er Dai. Something has been wrong these past two days.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded. There was indeed something wrong with Er Dai these two days. Whether it was day or night, he was abnormally silent. As long as he was given a ce to sit, he could even sit all day without changing positions.

    This abnormal performance made Shao Qing feel that something was wrong, but because of the siege of the city outside, she was so busy that she left the matter behind. Now when Yan Qiyue mentioned it, she remembered: ¡°I will go and see him. You should go to bed early, have you stayed up again these past few days? I see your dark circles.¡±

    Yan Qiyue replied sadly: ¡°Ah Qing, it¡¯s not what you think. I have insomnia at night. You tell me how many nights you haven¡¯t slept with me.¡±

    Shao Qing rolled her eyes and then left.

    After Shao Qing left, Yan Hanqing walked down. The two men stood side by side. Although one was thin and the other strong, both seemed to be two iron towers that reached the sky, firmly guarding Shao Qing.

    ¡°You are very generous.¡± Yan Hanqing said lightly.

    Yan Qiyue picked up Shao Qing¡¯s cup and took a sip of the fruit wine, ¡°It¡¯s probably fate. When I first met Ah Qing, I knew that I couldn¡¯t hold her. Just being with her makes me happy. As for the two of you...in short, I just hope she is happy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yan Hanqing responded. Although he and Shao Qing knew each other early on, he was ater in love. So he was satisfied with the present situation.

    At least Shao Qing was with him, even if they aren¡¯t a married couple.

    Shao Qing went upstairs slowly and went to Er Dai¡¯s room. It should be Fu Jingshen at night. Shao Qing sighed and opened the door. During this time, she did neglect Er Dai, so when she entered, there was still some guilty conscience.

    Fu Jingshen was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, but he did not fall asleep. When Shao Qing came in, although the sound of opening the door was very quiet, he still heard it. He quickly opened his eyes and looked at Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing touched his head: ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    After doing this, Shao Qing regretted it a little bit. She was used to treating Er Dai this way, but she forgot that the person in front of her was not Er Dai. He was Fu Jingshen. Although he and Er Dai were in the same body, they were not the same person.

    At that time, Shao Qing wanted to stretch her hand back, then she was grabbed by Fu Jingshen¡¯s wrist. Shao Qing was a little embarrassed, and said softly: ¡°Excuse me...¡±

    Fu Jingshen¡¯s face was expressionless, then he said: ¡°No need to be sorry, can you stay with me for a while?¡±

    Shao Qing wanted to refuse, but the longing in Fu Jingshen¡¯s eyes was too deep. He also had Er Dai¡¯s face, so Shao Qing couldn¡¯t refuse, so she said softly: ¡°Okay...¡±

    Fu Jingshen sat up, then slowly leaned against Shao Qing. Shao Qing stiffened a bit, but didn¡¯t refuse.

    As the days went on and his strength improved, the memories of Fu Jingshen and Er Dai slowly merged. Er Dai was not an independent soul, he was Fu Jingshen, but the iplete Fu Jingshen.

    Er Dai was not as deep as Fu Jingshen and did not have his wisdom, he was a pure white piece of paper. He only had his instinct, a human soul suppressed by the instincts of a zombie.

    As his strength improved and he slowly awakened, Fu Jingshen reappeared. Fu Jingshen did not split from Er Dai. He could only stay awake for a while because of hisck of strength. As he gradually merges, Er Dai and Fu Jingshen will eventually be one person.

    During this period of time, when Fu Jingshen merged with Er Dai, he saw Er Dai¡¯s memory more clearly. Everything that Er Dai did was as if he had experienced it personally.

    His memory was slowly being merged by Er Dai, but Er Dai seemed more and more silent because of his mentality and other issues so he couldn¡¯t react at all. These days and nights, no matter if it was Fu Jingshen or Er Dai, they were both very mellow.

    During the day and night, they both had their eyes open. Everything seemed to be like a slideshow flowing before their eyes.

    The emotions were getting deeper and more solid, and harder to let go. In the end, they were deep and inseparable.

    But Fu Jingshen was desperate, because Shao Qing never treated him like Er Dai from beginning to end and there was nothing he could do.

 Chapter 288 - Volume 3 Chapter 98 The blackhearted Baozi

    Volume 3 Chapter 98 The ckhearted Baozi

    Fu Jingshen rested on Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders and remained silent. After a long time, Shao Qing said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first...¡±

    She wanted toe over and see what happened to Fu Jingshen, but nothing happened. Thinking that the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous, she suddenly felt a little panicked. Fu Jingshen just looked at her quietly, with despair, dependence, and some trust exactly the same as Er Dai.

    It was as if Shao Qing wanted his head, but he would not say anything and would just stick his head out.

    Shao Qing was very flustered. She gritted her teeth and said forcefully: ¡°I really need to go, get a good rest and don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Fu Jingshen still did not speak, he watched quietly as Shao Qing left. Shao Qing ran away like a runaway. She didn¡¯t know why but she didn¡¯t dare to look at Fu Jingshen. She was very flustered.

    After running away, she squatted on the roof for a long time, feeling a little tired inexplicably. There were so many things that followed, from the big to the small, everything made her exhausted.

    She emptied her mind and didn¡¯t want to think about those things. She squatted on the rooftop and smoked cigarettes all night. When she got up the next day, she was surrounded by cigarette butts.

    There was obvious exhaustion on her face. When she walked to the door, it was all gone. Yan Qiyue leaned against the door and smiled, ¡°How wasst night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Shao Qing smiled. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but Yan Qiyue leaned over, sniffed, frowned, then said, ¡°How much did you smoke? Why is the smell of smoke so heavy on your body? You didn¡¯t squat at the door to smoke all night did you?¡±

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t speak and Yan Qiyue pulled her aside: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there is a whole Jiangcheng behind you, pay attention to your body.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded and rubbed her head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±

    Then she went to organize the manpower. The next day she still had to fight, at least until no one dared to stand up on the other side. At that time it definitely won¡¯t be like what the opponents said in which the losers go back to where theye from. For example, if Jiangcheng lost, would they surrender?

    No and the other party was the same.

    At that time, they will only take advantage of this excellent opportunity to beat the dog drowning in the water, this was the default for both parties.

    But when fighting against each other, killing one extra master would decrease their own casualties. So fighting against each other was also very important.

    When the time came, Shao Qing led the people out. A row had been arranged outside. When Shao Qing came over, Mr. Qiu raised his head, his eyes gloomy and unclear.

    ¡°We already fought the entire day yesterday, how about changing the way of ying today?¡± Mr. Qiu¡¯s hoarse voice was like a poisonous snake crawling over the wet ground, it was really creepy.

    ¡°What kind of game do you want to change it to?¡± Shao Qing said coldly.

    Mr. Qiuughed, then said: ¡°How about we draw lots? Ten people each side, one draw for each person. The draw would represent their opponent. I will also participate, you don¡¯t mind, do you City Lord Shao?¡±

    Shao Qing supported her chin and saidzily: ¡°If it¡¯s just like that, then it¡¯d be too boring?¡±

    Mr. Qiu continued: ¡°Of course it¡¯s more than that. Besides me, I have three rank six, three rank sevens, and three rank eights on my side...¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were cold. If it was like this, then it would be bad luck. Isn¡¯t a rank 6 drawing a rank 8 just a dead end?

    Mr. Qiu continued: ¡°Of course, if City Lord Shao doesn¡¯t want to y like this, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s just give up and try another life and death match. How about that?¡±

    Shao Qing rubbed her chin. Mr. Qiu¡¯s move was really vicious. At least anyone with a discerning eye could see it. The chance of Jiangcheng winning was rtively small. Even if they win, there will be big losses.

    Shao Qing certainly couldn¡¯t be like Mr. Qiu treating the life under her hand as garbage. She frowned: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. Since you¡¯re ying...then I will too. ¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and stood up: ¡°Now that we changed the y, prepare the sticks for the draw. I¡¯m going to y well with Mr. Qiu.¡±

    The sticks were prepared by Shao Qing¡¯s side. After all inspections to determine that there was no foul y werepleted, the first draw began.

    Shao Qing¡¯s side had:

    Rank 8: Gu Panpan, Yin Ye, Xiao Baozi.

    Yes, Xiao Baozi was also fighting, this is what he requested. After all, there were only four rank eights in Jiangcheng. If Shao Qing was removed and Xiao Baozi did not make it, there would be one less person.

    Shao Qing was unwilling, but Xiao Baozi was very determined. He said, these brothers, sisters, uncles and aunts have protected him for a long time. Now it was his turn to protect them.

    Shao Qing spoke to Xiao Baozi: ¡°If you fight, mother can¡¯t protect you. By that time, life and death will be up to you. Do you really want to go up?¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded, ¡°Ma Ma, I am already older, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I understand all these principles. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Shao Qing felt her eyes moisten. She touched Xiao Baozi¡¯s head, ¡°Okay, my Shao Zi is already a man, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    The seventh-rank candidates were: Yan Hanqing, Mulin, and Gu Chuan.

    Thest were the sixth rank. The three people at the sixth rank were Qin Zixi, Zhu Mochen, and Shao Tong.

    Shao Tong was only at rank 6, but Mulin said that unless she fights for her life, she would only win against Shao Tong 50% of the time. Her defensive ability was too strong. Even if it was against an eighth rank, she canst a short time. This time was enough for Shao Qing to admit defeat and get her back.

    Not to mention Qin Zixi, his explosive power may be the strongest among these people. With so many high-level mutant beasts, the eighth-rank superhumans can¡¯t hurt him.

    Lastly, Zhu Mochen, as the leader of one of the four major mercenary groups in Jing Du, must have a lot of methods in his hand. These three people were the strongest among all the rank 6 superhumans in Jiangcheng.

    Sending them out, she felt assured.

    After deciding on the candidates, each person¡¯s code was written on each lottery, including Shao Qing¡¯s. Then the lottery was ced in the lottery tube and ced on the front table.

    ¡°How should we decide who is the first to draw?¡± Mr. Qiu¡¯sugh was hard to listen to. It was like sand rubbing ss, piercing to the ear.

    He pointed at Xiao Baozi and said, ¡°I think this kid is the youngest. Why don¡¯t we let him draw the lot first?¡±

    Shao Qing sneered: ¡°If we want to judge by age, will your side even make a move? Let¡¯s be fair, let¡¯s y rock paper scissors.¡±

    These people haven¡¯t used rock paper scissors to decide something for a long time, so they were a little confused when they heard it.

    Mr. Qiu reacted first and stepped forward: ¡°Okay, the one who wins, draws a lot from his own lottery tube as the first toe out.¡±

    Shao Qing also walked over. The two stretched out their hands then they really yed rock paper scissors. When the slender white fingers were ced beside the fingers covered with scars and pustules, it was a sharp contrast.

    The final winner was Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing walked to the front of her own lottery, randomly drew one, then looked down. It was written with the word Tong. This was the lottery representing Shao Tong.

    Her brows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle. This was really not a good sign. After all, Shao Tong was only at rank six. Mr. Qiu over there began to say cold words: ¡°Oh, she is such a cute little sister, rank six...¡±

    Shao Tong blinked and walked out. She walked to the opposite side and randomly drew a lottery. As soon as she saw the lottery, a hideous-looking man on the opposite team walked out.

    He grinned and cracked his fist. Yesterday, the people on their side were crushed and beaten. It was really aggrieving. Today, he actually met a little girl who was only rank six. It was a godsend.

    He was a rank 7 superhuman.

    Shao Tong was not afraid at all. She stretched out her hand and held the pendant on her chest. The man stretched out his hand, then his hands quickly turned into two knives, looking like a praying mantis.

    Zhu Mochen immediately said: ¡°His ability is also rted to metal. He should be able to metalize a certain part of his body. If there are other abilities, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, the worry in her heart lightened. She should believe in Shao Tong, after all, Shao Tong is not weak.

    ¡°Were you scared silly?¡± The man walked towards Shao Tong, but Shao Tong didn¡¯t move. The man smiled suddenly. He raised his hand knife and came towards Shao Tong, only to find that he had hit a transparent barrier.

    ¡°It turned out to be a person with a mental ability.¡± The man shed against Shao Tong¡¯s defensive shield with a knife. He thought that the shield would shatter at once, but he didn¡¯t expect that the defensive shield stood still and was very strong.

    Shao Tong¡¯s beautiful eyes were aimed at the man. The man¡¯s second hit also didn¡¯t cut it apart. He stared at Shao Tong¡¯s eyes nkly, his face gradually showing a look of intoxication.

    After a while, he began to dance on the spot with a smirk. While jumping, he took off his clothes. First, he took off his shirt, revealing his chest full of hair, then he began to take off his pants, revealing his darkened thighs.

    When it was time to take off the next item, Shao Tong silently stretched out her hand, a barrier formed by mental power appeared in front of the man sending him flying. He was really ugly, blinding their eyes...

    The man fell into the crowd and sobered up. He realized that he was holding a pair of trousers in his left hand and pulling the bottom of his trousers down with his right hand. It had fallen to his thigh.

    At that time, he screamed, like an assaulted maiden. There was a lot ofughter around him, not only on Shao Qing¡¯s side, but also their own people. They just didn¡¯tugh in an outrageous manner, they allughed secretly.

    But a lot of people wereughing secretly, so the voices became louder. It was no different from openlyughing.

    The man was ashamed to death. If there was a hole on the ground, he would definitely jump in directly. Even Shao Qing can¡¯t help but wipe a sweat. Her Tongtong, who corrupted her... teaching her this trick.

    The man was extremely embarrassed and angry, naturally he didn¡¯t have the face to go on stage again, so he became the only one who came out of the ring intact in the past two days.

    Shao Tong won the first game, giving them a good start. She happily jumped off the ring and went to find Shao Qing. Shao Qing touched her head, wondering whether to praise orugh.

    Next was Shao Qing and Mr. Qiu¡¯s time to y rock paper scissors. This time, Mr. Qiu won. After Mr. Qiu drew a lottery, an acquaintance came forward.

    Mu Lianchun...

    Mu Lianchun¡¯s expression remained unchanged, then he went to draw. He drew Gu Panpan. Gu Panpan¡¯s strength, everyone can see the brutality of it.

    So, if Gu Panpan can¡¯t beat him, Mr. Qiu will definitely feel that something is wrong, but if she beats him cruelly...After all, Mu Lianchun was also one of their own, they can¡¯t beat their people to death.

    After Mu Lianchun stood on the ring, he made a mouth shape, telling Gu Panpan not to hold back. Gu Panpan gritted her teeth, and rushed forward. Both of them were physically tough, power-type superhumans or zombies, when they fought, there was really nothing tricky, just a battle of fists.

    Although Mu Lianchun was at the eighth rank, he was still a little worse than Gu Panpan. Without Gu Panpan holding back, he could onlyst a dozen rounds before he gradually fell into a disadvantage.

    The most worrying thing now was Gu Panpan. She must guarantee that she allows Mu Lianchun to get off the ring alive without revealing any ws.

    After all, both sides had the same purpose, that is, to kill a certain someone. If Gu Panpan has the opportunity but does not kill him, Mr. Qiu will definitely notice something wrong.

    As a spy, Mu Lianchun would definitely have no way of survival once discovered.

    Gu Panpan had a terrible headache, but she still had to go all out. Each of her punches fell on Mu Lianchun¡¯s body honestly, so Mu Lianchun was beaten back continuously.

    Gu Panpan¡¯s eyes were slightly apologetic. In mid-air, she grabbed Mu Lianchun. After throwing him to the ground, she gave him an elbow, then grabbed Mu Lianchun¡¯s legs, and spun him as if she was going to do it again.

    At this time, Mu Lianchun kicked out hard and Gu Panpan naturally let go, watching Mu Lianchun fall out of the ring and fall heavily to the ground.

    This y should be very realistic, right?

    Gu Panpan breathed a sigh of relief, then heard Mr. Qiu¡¯s negative remark: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Gu Panpan¡¯s breath was held in her throat. She was originally a straightced person, not good at acting. The y was finally over, but now Mr. Qiu wants her to do it again?

    If possible, Gu Panpan would want to go up and tear Mr. Qiu alive. She watched Mu Lianchun rise from the ground, shaky, walking to the ring with difficulty. She felt a little distressed.

    Look at this pitiful appearance, the most important thing is that this is his own person...

    Gu Panpan had to put up with the unbearableness in her heart, she went up to grab Mu Lianchun, and beat him so painfully that everyone else could hear the sound of bones breaking from Mu Lianchun¡¯s body.

    It sounded very miserable. Gu Panpan¡¯s moves were a little soft. Mu Lianchun turned over with difficulty, an elbow hit which temporarily forced Gu Panpan back.

    At this time, he was facing Gu Panpan and Shao Qing. Mr. Qiu couldn¡¯t see it. Then he cast a wink at Gu Panpan, Gu Panpan understood it in an instant, the two reached a tacit understanding at this instant.

    Mu Lianchun exhausted all of his strength and rushed towards Gu Panpan, looking like he was about to fight her to the death. Gu Panpan also punched him violently. The moment the two people touched, Mu Lianchun folded his hands in front of him. Hearing a click, the bones in his hands broke and he flew out for the second time.

    This time, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up.

    Shao Qing stood up decisively: ¡°Even if your person draws lots, what¡¯s the use? I advise you to admit defeat.¡±

    Mr. Qiu did not call Mu Lianchun toe on stage any more, heughed hoarsely. Then he said, ¡°The good show is yet toe, so what¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    Shao Qing was not in a hurry. She knew very well that today she and Mr. Qiu must have a battle. This battle will determine many things, such as the oue of this arena and the oue of this war.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s continue.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    The third game was very unlucky. It was Mr. Qiu¡¯s person who drew lots. A woman with a crooked waist came out. She was obviously not old, but her back was very damaged, as if she was carrying a millstone on her back.

    As soon as she drew, she won the lottery belonging to Xiao Baozi.

    Shao Qing squeezed the armrest of the chair in an instant. Xiao Baozi was already at the eighth rank, but in Shao Qing¡¯s eyes, he was still the small child who held her hand and needed to be protected.

    At that moment, Shao Qing really had the impulse to stand up, yell, and stop the fighting, but she couldn¡¯t. Even for the people behind her, she couldn¡¯t.

    Xiao Baozi waved at Shao Qing. He smiled and looked soft and cute. He looks so easy to bully, many people here in Jiangcheng felt their heart beat rise.

    They all knew Xiao Baozi was Shao Qing¡¯s son. During this time, he took a group of friends and ran around to give them water, food, and medicine.

    Many people in Jiangcheng liked Xiao Baozi very much. Such a cute child, and he is well-behaved, who would not like him?

    But this child was about to go to the battlefield for Jiangcheng.

    Many people came forward and said to Shao Qing that they should forfeit this match. In the worst case, they can fight them to the end. The people in Jiangcheng were not afraid and didn¡¯t need a child to fight for them.

    Hasn¡¯t Jiang Cheng¡¯s rules always been like this? The elderly, the children, the sick, and the disabled will all be directly protected and supported by Jiangcheng. They should not make him take on more things just because of his status.

    But the person who didn¡¯t want Xiao Baozi to risk it the most was Shao Qing. She clutched the armrest of the chair tightly. The armrest was almost crushed by her. It was her son who stood in the ring. After all, he has been born for only around two years.

    She wasn¡¯t willing...

    Xiao Baozi climbed up to the ring happily, panting and moving his short legs, he ran to the center of the ring. With a pair of heterochromatic pupils, he looked at the humpback woman.

    He asked seriously: ¡°Grandma, do you need to remove the bag from your back first, then shall we fight? That bag looks so heavy, if you fight with me with your bag on your back, won¡¯t I have an advantage?¡±

    Many people began to snicker, the hunchback woman raised her head. Under her messy hair, cloudy and cold eyes were hidden. After a long time, she said, ¡°No.¡±

    Xiao Baozi bit his finger, he felt very entangled. He stepped forward: ¡°Then, grandma, let¡¯s shake hands. I read it in books. You must shake hands before fighting to show friendship.¡±

    Someone who knew what Xiao Baozi could do couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Xiao Baozi¡¯s filling must be ck. His ability is swallowing. If her hand was really gripped, how can he be willing to let her go after?

    The worries in Mulin¡¯s heart were washed away a bit. She whispered: ¡°Ah Qing, your son is like you, ck.¡±

    The hunched old woman looked at Xiao Baozi¡¯s chubby hand and slowly took her cane. Stretching out, the end of the cane was very sharp, there was a cold light on it.

    Xiao Baozi hurriedly stepped back and opened his eyes wide: ¡°Grandma, you are so disrespectful!¡±

    The hunchback woman was not a person who likes to wrangle. She used one end of a cane to aim at Xiao Baozi. Inside, countless ck dots could be immediately seen. After these dots fell on the ground, they began to move.

    They were not threads, but thread-like bugs. These bugs were very thin, but they continued to drill out from one end of the cane. When the number becamerger, they piled up together. Constantly squirming, it made one¡¯s scalp numb and nauseous.

    Xiao Baozi bit his fingers and kept moving. He hated bugs the most... he just wanted to stay away from these bugs, the farther the better.

    The humpbacked woman kept releasing bugs, soon half of the ring was upied by bugs. After she tapped the ground with her crutch, all the bugs jumped up and shot towards Xiao Baozi.

    Shao Qing¡¯s face changed at that time, she leaped up suddenly and rushed to the ring.

 Chapter 289 - Volume 3 Chapter 99 Monster

    Volume 3 Chapter 99 Monster

    How could Mr. Qiu let Shao Qing intervene? He quickly jumped up. The two of them fought over at the ring. Behind Shao Qing were countless vines. Behind Mr. Qiu, there were countless tentacles. The tentacles behind Mr. Qiu and Yin Ye were different, his tentacles were all densely packed with spots, which looked very disgusting.

    At the moment he collided with Shao Qing, those spots all opened. At this time, everyone discovered that they were not spots at all, but eyes.

    The dense eyeballs were rolling around, all staring at Shao Qing closely. Just looking at it made people feel nauseous. Shao Qing was stunned for a moment. She only felt dense voices suddenly sounding in her mind, one after another. Calling her name, there were voices of old people, voices of children, voices of men, and voices of women.

    The sound seemed toe from a long distance, endlessly.

    At this time, Shao Bai quickly appeared above Shao Qing, and countless roots fell down, covering Shao Qing in the middle. The tentacles that Mr. Qiu took the opportunity to stab out but were blocked by the roots.

    Then the root systems were shattered, Shao Bai¡¯s face was pale. His roots were equal to his legs. If the roots were broken, it would naturally be the same as his legs. It was strange to not hurt.

    But he did not retreat. Instead, he closed his leaves and prepared to protect Shao Qing again. Fortunately, at this time, Shao Qing was already awake. She hugged Shao Bai, and all the vines around them shot out colliding with Mr. Qiu¡¯s tentacles.

    Both of them retreated quickly to remove the impact, but Mr. Qiu¡¯s purpose had been achieved. Shao Qing had no chance to help Xiao Baozi.

    Then the scene surprised everyone.

    Originally, Mr. Qiu felt that Xiao Baozi must have been killed on the spot, but when they looked down, Xiao Baozi hung on the hunchback woman and exhaledfortably.

    The old woman was trembling. Her clothes were slowly torn apart, revealing the bag behind her. The bag looked very disgusting. There were small holes in it, which looked like a honeb. From within, bugs crawled continuously from the holes. All kinds of bugs came out, but those bugs didn¡¯t hurt Xiao Baozi, instead they fled.

    After a while, the hunchback woman twitched and turned into powder in the wind. Xiao Baozi burped, his face was ruddy. It was a pleasure for him to swallow a master of the same rank.

    Just now everyone paid attention to Mr. Qiu and Shao Qing, so only Mulin and the others saw the whole process.

    Xiao Baozi shook a red scorpion out of his arms. As soon as that scorpion fell to the ground, all the bugs on the ground that had shot at him all turned around, some even fell directly outside the ring.

    Xiao Baozi took the opportunity to stick on to the hunchback woman. Risking slight injuries, he rode the hunchback woman and swallowed her alive.

    This scorpion was caught by Xiao Yu. It was originally given to Qin Zixi. After being tamed by Qin Zixi, it was given to Xiao Baozi. Unexpectedly, it yed such a big role.

    Shao Qing breathed a sigh of relief and immediately rushed to the stage and carried her son back.

    She looked at Mr. Qiu with cold eyes: ¡°This time, it was your loss!¡±

    Mr. Qiu was a little unhappy, but still said: ¡°It is our loss.¡± Although this wasn¡¯t what he imagined, he also was able to test Shao Qing¡¯s strength.

    Shao Qing¡¯s strength was a little stronger than he thought, but it was still within his range.

    The probing was mutual, Shao Qing naturally also tested the strength of Mr. Qiu clearly. He was already at rank 9. This fact made Shao Qing¡¯s heart cold, but not desperate.

    As long as she perishes with Mr. Qiu, the situation is still under control, but she doesn¡¯t want to die. Her son is still young and she has just found her lovers and family. There were also rtives and friends in Jiangcheng.

    ¡°No matter how we fight, it¡¯s meaningless. We won two days in a row. You must see the situation very clearly now. Let¡¯s do the final round.¡± Shao Qing said indifferently, ¡°Just you and me. This will save a lot of time.¡±

    The battle between the two of them will determine the oue of this war, because once they start fighting, they cannot stop, unless one side retreats.

    But Shao Qing can¡¯t retreat. Behind her was Jiangcheng. Retreating, that kind of thing, if you retreat once you can retreat twice. So, there is no way to retreat.

    Mr. Qiu also can¡¯t retreat. If he retreats, the n to besiege Jiangcheng this time will represent a failure, because their rations are not enough, they will lose the best opportunity. If they try to do it again, it would be hard.

    So the two of them were both going to fight to the end.

    After Shao Qing said these words, Mr. Qiu looked up at her and said: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shao Qing waved her hand to make everyone on her side stand back. If she fights with Mr. Qiu, she will definitely be uncontroble. If she identally hurts her own, it would be ridiculous.

    Both people walked out and stood in the middle. Shao Qing took the lead and released Guang Guang, then Shao Bai, who held the healing nt and stood under the tree.

    Shao Bai was Shao Qing¡¯s ultimate weapon. With Shao Bai present, it was equivalent to having a medical team that she can carry with her to treat her at any time.

    Otherwise, where is Shao Qing¡¯s confidence in fighting the ninth-rank Mr. Qiu?

    What¡¯s more interesting is that Shao Qing¡¯s attack was dominated by vines, while Mr. Qiu had tentacles. The shapes of the two were simr. It was particrly interesting at the beginning of the fight. One stood on the left and the other stood on the right, with green and ck intertwined in the middle, no one could do anything.

    But both of them knew that it would be meaningless if the stalemate continued, so they quickly removed the vines and tentacles and started a second wave of attacks.

    Broken vines and squirming tentacles continued to appear on the ground. The battle became more and more fierce. Halfway through the fight, the two people had a tacit understanding. Shao Qing¡¯s vines were all collected and formed ayer of vines on her body. Mr. Qiu¡¯s tentacles also retracted, protecting his vital parts.

    The two actually rushed to the middle in unison, and started meleebat. Don¡¯t forget that Shao Qing was a zombie. She actually has the strongest body, but no one has ever forced her to give up using her nts and engage in meleebat.

    Now this person appeared.

    The species of Mr. Qiu was unknown, but in the confrontation, Shao Qing can also be sure that his body was extremely powerful.

    The two people kept attacking each other. Because of the two people, the ground had copsed neatly half a meter. Shao Qing saw the opportunity and punched Mr. Qiu¡¯s heart. Mr. Qiu quickly raised his hand to block. The two went all out and collided together.

    Shao Qing flew out, backed up a few steps, andnded on the ground. Mr. Qiu stood there and didn¡¯t move. About two secondster, the cloak on his body snapped and shattered.

    The corner of her mouth hooked upwards, she did it on purpose. When she hit Mr. Qiu, she applied the force on his clothes instead of his body.

    Otherwise, the strength of the two people was not very different, how could she retreat so far, while Mr. Qiu was motionless.

    She just wanted to see who Mr. Qiu was and why he had been aiming at her. After the cloak broke, Mr. Qiu was stunned for a moment, then calmed down. He looked at Shao Qing, then smiled.

    Shao Qing looked at Mr. Qiu, then finally saw his appearance in a pile of scars, Fu Jingmo.

    This man who should have died, suddenly appeared here.

    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for looking at Er Dai every day and Fu Jingmo looking exactly the same as Er Dai, Shao Qing would never recognize him. This was because Fu Jingmo¡¯s face had beenpletely ruined, he was also blinded in one eye. What should be the position of the left eye was now a ck ball. The ball extends outwards out of the tentacles, rooted in the eye sockets, it looked particrly terrifying.

    Half of his face was covered with centipede-like raised scars, blood-red bubbles, and bones were even exposed in some ces, while the other half of his face was still intact.

    Fu Jingmo raised his hand, touched his face, andughed hoarsely, ¡°Have you seen enough? If it¡¯s not clear enough, I can let youe closer and look carefully.¡±

    Shao Qing was expressionless, after a long while, she said: ¡°Ah...you are not dead.¡±

    Fu Jingmo hooked the corner of his mouth. When the corner of his mouth was raised, the ruined half of his face twitched, looking even more hideous: ¡°Are you regretting it? Yes, I didn¡¯t die, and I came back for revenge.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know whether to thank or hate Dr. Jiang. He was trampled on by Shao Qing who broke his neck. But at that time, his heart was still beating, and the blood of the zombies on the ground entered his body causing him to be infected.

    The superhumans who cleaned the ce dragged him out as a corpse and threw him into the grave, before he was picked up by Dr. Jiang who came out to look for test materials.

    It can be said that it was Dr. Jiang who made him what he is now, and it was Dr. Jiang who saved him.

    Shao Qing replied: ¡°I can kill you the first time, so I can kill you the second time.¡±

    ¡°Thene and try!¡± Fu Jingmo licked his lips and sneered.

    Shao Qing has solved the mystery, but there was a second mystery. Fu Jingmo¡¯s background was quite deep, but it has not yet reached the point of really pushing her to the breaking point.

    The previous conspiracy was surrounded by links. Each link was very meticulous and had a different direction. If the conspiracy was sessful, their goal will be achieved. Even if it fails, it can reach the next level for another goal.

    The person who designed this conspiracy has reached a terrible point.

    It¡¯s not that Shao Qing looked down on Fu Jingmo, but he really fell a bit short.

    If Fu Jingmo was not behind the scenes, then...who is it?

    Shao Qing¡¯s brain turned rapidly, then she suddenly had another idea. Perhaps that Dr. Jiang was the important existence. Fu Jingmo may have cooperated with Dr. Jiang, or he may have been instructed by Dr. Jiang, these were two possibilities.

    If it is thetter, then Dr. Jiang was the master behind the scenes.

    Of course, there is another possibility that Dr. Jiang and Fu Jingmo were both targeting Jiangcheng. The difference was that one was wise and the other had strength.

    No matter what the truth is, the most important thing in front of her was to stop Fu Jingmo. Shao Qing raised her hand. Countless vines immediately rose to the sky, pushing her up. The vines took her towards the sky to rush to Fu Jingmo.

    Fu Jingmo also raised his hand. All the eyes on his tentacles were opened. Miserable eyes were directed at Shao Qing. Shao Qing was prepared this time, she would not be affected again.

    She rushed to Fu Jingmo, and the two ran into each other. The moment she was close to his body, Shao Qing quickly hit Fu Jingmo¡¯s abdomen with three punches. Fu Jingmo also left Shao Qing with a wound on her shoulders.

    ording to reason, Shao Qing should have chased after victory, at least she should have used up a set of moves, but she quickly backed away. Fu Jingmo smiled and pursued.

    Shao Qing¡¯s face was pale, she stomped fiercely in the process of retreating, then vines emerged from the ground, forming a cage, temporarily trapping Fu Jingmo for a second.

    Taking advantage of this time, she withdrew a long way, then steadily tore her sleeves. She cut a piece of meat from her shoulder with a dagger.

    Before that piece of meat fell to the ground, it turned into a pool of thick blood. What¡¯s more terrifying was that the wound was still infected, the ck wound was slowly causingplications.

    Shao Qing has always been cruel to others and even more cruel to herself. She gritted her teeth and cut off her arm directly from her shoulder.

    As soon as that arm fell on the ground, it slowly turned into a pool of ck pus and blood at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Fortunately, Shao Qing¡¯s shoulders were not infected anymore. Shao Bai tightened his small face and instantly floated. A white light fell from him and enveloped Shao Qing.

    Naturally, no one could see from the outside that green water droplets continued to fall on Shao Qingi¡¯s body. After the water droplets fell on Shao Qing¡¯s body, small granules began to emerge from the position of her severed arm.

    Shao Qing¡¯s arms grew out again.

    But Shao Bai¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, he lost a leaf and fell weakly under the tree.

    Guang Guang immediately shook its leaves, and countless spots of light merged into Shao Bai¡¯s body to help him recover.

    ¡°It seems that you still have some ability.¡± Fu Jingmo looked at Shao Qing: ¡°Go on.¡±

    When Shao Qing looked at Fu Jingmo this time, she was really a little worried. In addition to ugliness, those pustules on his body also contained poison.

    Shao Qing just got a drop on her wound and paid the price with an arm. This was simply tricky, because once Fu Jingmo was injured, he would spray venom outwards. This thing was impossible to prevent.

    She took a deep breath, her eyes gradually calmed down. No matter how difficult it was to fight, she still had to fight. Shao Qing moved her shoulders, then again instructed the vines to strangle him.

    Just as Fu Jingmo released his tentacles to entangle with the vines, Shao Qing raised her hand again. A white light shed by, then Fu Jingmo started to scream. Suddenly countless cracks appeared around his body. Space cracks. His tentacles were in those space cracks, and they were instantly cut and shattered by the space cracks.

    Segments of the tentacles fell on the ground. Even more were directly swallowed by the space cracks. The tentacles that fell on the ground were still squirming, the eyes on them were letting out pitiful screams.

    That kind of scream was not vocal, but mental. Shao Qing felt a headache. She watched the blood that fell on the ground after Fu Jingmo¡¯s tentacles were split. The blood instantly corroded the ground. She knew her guess was right, he was a poisonous person.

    Shao Qing closed her palms. Those space cracks followed her palms and closed. She slowly approached Fu Jingmo. Fu Jingmo screamed in pain. The ck bead in his eye socket kept turning. His tentacles came out of his eyes, and quickly formed arge ck cocoon, which wrapped Fu Jingmo.

    When the space crack collided with therge ck cocoon, there was no other way to help the cocoon, but the cocoon slowly grew bigger as if it had absorbed some energy.

    When it reached a certain size, the cocoon slowly split open, and a very strange creature emerged from it. This creature looked like arge ck, greasy bug, but with countless numbers of tentacles on its body. A ck bean-like eye grew on his head, exactly the same as the one in Fu Jingmo¡¯s eyes. Inside his cracked mouth were sharp dagger-like teeth.

    This was not the most important thing. The key thing was that after he cocked his head, there was still a face under it, which belonged to Fu Jingmo.

 Chapter 290 - Volume 3 Chapter 100 He will die

    Volume 3 Chapter 100 He will die

    Really ugly...

    Shao Qing was expressionless. The vine in her hand mmed down on the bug. There was a crisp sound, but let alone a wound, there was not even a white mark left behind.

    Its defensive power was very high. Shao Qing looked up, down, left and right, carefully looking, and retreating while looking at it. This bug not only had high defensive power, but was also amazingly fast. She nearly escaped several times, so she had to tear the space and make a short discement.

    Not to mention the vines, even the cracks in the space couldn¡¯t hurt this big bug. In an instant, Shao Qing fell into a very difficult situation. She could only hide, but how long could she hide? Sooner orter, her powers will be exhausted, who knows how many powers this weird big bug has.

    Shao Qing hid and hid, which angered the big bug. The big bug suddenly raised his head, revealing Fu Jingmo¡¯s face. Fu Jingmo opened his mouth and let out an angry roar.

    This roar was mixed with mental power. Shao Qing¡¯s mental power was not strong, it could only be said to be stronger than ordinary non-spiritual superhumans. The moment she was shocked by it, she fell into a brief sluggishness.

    The big bug took the opportunity to rush over. After Fu Jingmo became a big bug, his defense and speed have indeed improved a lot, but his attack method has also been simplified. The poisonous bubbles on his body were gone, only his tentacles and the teeth in the insect¡¯s mouth were left.

    After the big worm rushed over, it wrapped its tentacles around Shao Qing and pulled it into her mouth. Shao Qing woke up at this moment. The strength of the tentacles was so strong that she couldn¡¯t get away at all. In the end, she just pulled out her hand.

    Then the moment she entered the mouth of the insect, she grabbed his upper jaw and pressed her foot against the lower jaw. The mouth of the insect had great strength. He kept trying to close it and bite Shao Qing¡¯s body, making Shao Qing struggle. Despite this, she still bent over little by little.

    After all, her strength was a little smaller than this big bug and her body was restrained. Only one hand could move, which made her weaker.

    Shao Qing held the big bug¡¯s teeth and searched hard to see if there was anything in his mouth that seemed fragile. However, Shao Qing did not see the suspected fragile ce. Instead, it reminded her of when the big bug raised its head and the face below.

    There was a kind of spider called the human face spider. On the belly of the human face spider, there was a face that looked like a human face. It was white with four eyes. The human face spider¡¯s back was very hard. The only weakness was the human¡¯s belly eyes.

    Then, could Fu Jingmo¡¯s weakness be the face on his abdomen? He raised his head now, trying to bite Shao Qing¡¯s body, but the face was exposed. Shao Qing secretlymunicated with Shao Bai.

    Shao Bai¡¯s mental power was very strong, and he had built a bridge ofmunication between the two of them, allowing them tomunicate smoothly anytime, anywhere.

    After Shao Bai got themand from Shao Qing, he swallowed his saliva and grabbed a dagger in his hand. He let the vine rise up and concealed his figure, then he quickly moved.

    The next time he appeared again, he was in front of Fu Jingmo. He appeared too suddenly, let alone onlookers, even Fu Jingmo didn¡¯t notice.

    Shao Bai had only one chance to attack. He gritted his teeth and stabbed the dagger into the ck eyeball that Fu Jingmo had destroyed and deliberately stabbed deeper.

    If this is a human body, the dagger may have pierced into the human brain, but this was not a human body, it was a big fat bug.

    The big bug rolled in pain, but before he spit out Shao Qing, his teeth bit down hard. Shao Qing knelt directly in his mouth, her knee was pierced by his lower teeth, then Shao Qing was spat out. When she was spat out, Shao Bai was also thrown away.

    Shao Qing seized the opportunity and rolled around. Before the bug hit her, her five fingers mmed into Fu Jingmo¡¯s ck eyeballs. The tentacles on the ck ball danced wildly in the air.

    Shao Qing pressed her fingers in deeper, then dug out the strange eye. Fu Jingmo screamed, and ck sewage was dripping from its body. Soon, that big bug melted and disappeared, leaving only Fu Jingmo in a panic.

    At this time, Shao Qing mmed Fu Jingmo¡¯s head fiercely. The intact half of his face burst together with his head, his brain was mixed with unknown liquid sputtering out.

    Fu Jingmo was already a poisonous man. No matter what, blood or anything in his body, it was all poisonous, and all of it was spilled on Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing¡¯s hard bones all screamed. Her flesh and blood melted at a speed visible to the naked eye. Shao Bai¡¯s face turned pale with fright. The first thing he did was rush up and hug Shao Qing. Then he charged back under Guang Guang, the light spots on Guang Guang¡¯s body and the green liquid on his body were constantly pouring into Shao Qing¡¯s body.

    Because everyone was paying attention to Shao Qing, no one saw Fu Jingmo, who had only half of his head left, climb up with a sullen expression. All his tentacles stretched out. People who had improved their strength found that they couldn¡¯t move anymore and could only watch the tentacles insert into their bodies. Within a few seconds, they were sucked into dried human remains.

    But all those who were qualified to use drugs to enhance their strength were the high-ranks in these bases, so the remaining people panicked, screaming at the corpses of the sucked people, as if they were afraid of infection.

    Shao Qing¡¯s face was pale, the flesh and blood on her body was constantly being corroded. New flesh and blood grew due to Shao Bai¡¯s treatment, but this alone was not enough, because the toxins still existed in her body. It just treats the symptoms, it does not cure the root cause.

    Shao Qing turned her head with great difficulty and saw Fu Jingmo¡¯s half of a head slowly growing as he took out more people.

    Fu Jingmo¡¯s face was hideous, Shao Qing was seriously injured, and the others were not his opponents. Jiangcheng was about to be destroyed in his hands. He would kill Yan Qiyue, Xiao Baozi, and would kill them in front of Shao Qing¡¯s eyes.

    In addition, he would ravage her in front of Fu Jingshen. This b**ch, and that dog, he would not let it go!

    Shao Qing silently watched Fu Jingmoe over. She was ready to die with Fu Jingmo, but she was sorry for Shao Bai. He had just seen the light of day and was about to apany her to death...

    She was too self-confident, thinking she could give Shao Bai a good life, but only hurt him instead.

    Gu Panpan rushed up first, but even after she recovered and increased her rank, she was still vulnerable to Fu Jingmo.

    Fortunately, Fu Jingmo was not prepared to kill Gu Panpan first. He nned to arrest them all, then kill them one by one in front of Shao Qing.

    Let her experience despair and powerlessness.

    It is for this reason that Fu Jingmo, who walked in front of Shao Qing, was intercepted by countless people, but did not kill anyone. Jiangcheng¡¯s people rushed over spontaneously, trying to build a wall for Shao Qing, but were stopped by Shao Qing¡¯s call.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s words were thew in Jiangcheng, so they stopped subconsciously. When they could react again, Fu Jingmo had already walked in front of Shao Qing.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Fu Jingmo touched his horrible half face, his attitude was a little mild, then he became savage: ¡°How am I worse than Fu Jingshen? How am I not as good as him! Why do you like him but hate me! Why would you kill me for him! You b**ch! I will make you regret...I will make you regret!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± A hoarse voice came from the crowd, Er Dai, oh no, it should be Fu Jingshen. He hit Fu Jingmo like a cannonball.

    The two people had very simr faces. They rolled on the ground. Fu Jingshen¡¯s eyes were red, as if blood was about to drip. He didn¡¯t even have the strength of a rank 8, but his aura continued to rise.

    The two people were like mad dogs, torn on the ground, flesh and blood flying. Fu Jingshen seemed to be crazy, biting Fu Jingmo¡¯s neck fiercely. Fu Jingmo¡¯s neck was about to be bitten off by him.

    Fu Jingmo kept screaming: ¡°You madman...garbage, you are a madman!¡±

    At the end, the aura of Fu Jingshen was not only not weaker than that of Fu Jingmo, but also better. He snapped off half of Fu Jingmo¡¯s neck then broke off half of Fu Jingmo¡¯s arm. Fu Jingmo was suppressed by Fu Jingshen before the end of the world, now he was frightened by his desperate appearance that didn¡¯t care about anything. Shao Qing, what revenge, Fu Jingshen broke free and ran away.

    When he was running, Xiao Baozi was just on his way. Fu Jingmo¡¯s eyes were gloomy, his tentacles quickly rolled up Xiao Baozi and fled.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were red, but she was seriously injured. Jiangcheng¡¯s senior officials alsoy on the ground with minor injuries and serious injuries. Only Fu Jingshen was kneeling on the ground, his eyes flushed as if he was about to bleed, it seems his consciousness has been blurred.

    Shao Qing was a very decisive person. She trembled and picked up the dagger, then began to cut off the skin on her body. She cut off everything that was stained with venom.

    When she got to the end, her hand kept trembling. Her cutting was unstable. She shaved offrge pieces of skin and flesh in vain. Shao Bai¡¯s eyes were red. He took the knife. With his shaking hands, he cut little by little.

    After the skin and flesh soaked in the venom were all cut off, the skin and flesh that grew again will not be corroded by the venom. Before the skin and flesh on Shao Qing¡¯s body had grown well, she staggered over and hugged Fu Jingshen.

    Fu Jingshen¡¯s state was wrong, she was scared. After Shao Qing hugged him, she found that Fu Jingshen¡¯s skin was scalding hot, she was really going crazy.

    Her son was robbed, her rtives and friends were all injured, and Fu Jingshen¡¯s condition was unknown...

    Mulin forcefully stood up and said, ¡°He won¡¯t touch Xiao Baozi easily, Jie, let¡¯s go back first. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Mulin looked at the group of people in the 12-base alliance with fire in her eyes.

    Although they were all chess pieces, what this group of chess pieces did was enough to make her angry.

    Shao Qing knew that if she was in disorder, everything would really be messed up, especially in Jiangcheng now. It is exactly now when theycked a backbone that she couldn¡¯t mess up.

    Shao Qing stood up and said coldly: ¡°It seems this battle needs to be continued.¡±

    On the Twelve Survivor Base Alliance, although they were not a group of dragons, without a leader, the higher ups almost died. If they still didn¡¯t know they were being used, living would have been in vain for all these years.

    But they had just experienced too many changes. First, Mr. Qiu revealed his true colors and turned into such a terrible bug. Then he killed a bunch of higher up people on their side, then he was beaten away.

    They were really confused.

    But as soon as they heard whether or not to continue fighting this battle, they were able to react quickly. Want to still fight? Their moment of greed not only provoked such a terrible existence as Mr. Qiu, but also offended Jiangcheng.

    Now they were almost dead. Although the group of high-level people in Jiangcheng were injured, they can still fight. If they go up now, wouldn¡¯t it be just death?

    After they discussed for a while, they immediately stepped up to a surviving senior and said: ¡°This is actually all a misunderstanding. You have also seen that it was Mr. Qiu who took advantage of us. Our side also suffered heavy casualties. Why not just reconcile!¡±

    Shao Qing knew that the current Jiangcheng was not suitable for another war. She waved and the people in Jiangcheng retreated to Jiangcheng like a tide.

    Shao Qing hugged Fu Jingshen. She found that Fu Jingshen was now in aa. Although he had his eyes open, he had lost consciousness.

    Heading back to Jiangcheng, Shao Bai became the busiest one. There were too many people injured, and the injured were all high ranks. Although Jiangcheng was very well-mannered and disciplined, even in this current situation, not in disorder, she was panicked.

    Only by treating these high-level officials well can they hold up the overall situation.

    Shao Qing hugged Fu Jingshen and ced him in the house. In the daytime, because Fu Jingshen¡¯s condition had been wrong in thest two days, she didn¡¯t take him with her when they fought.

    But at thest moment, Fu Jingshen appeared, still in this state.

    Shao Qing deeply reflected on what she had done during this period of time. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty. Yan Qiyue and Yin Ye were not seriously injured, and soon came over.

    ¡°Take a look you two, how is he?¡± Shao Qing endured the anxiety and worry in her heart, and asked.

    Yan Qiyue said softly: ¡°XIao Baozi will be fine. He is clever. When everyone¡¯s injuries are better, let¡¯s go get Xiao Baozi back.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled, reluctantly.

    The two people began to check Fu Jingshen. The more they checked, the more they felt that something was wrong, because Fu Jingshen¡¯s current situation was very weird. He gave people the feeling that he was at rank 9, but his body was very weak.

    If it¡¯s just that that¡¯s fine, he would be just overdrawn, but while weak, Fu Jingshen¡¯s body was on the verge of copse. This state was so strange, the two of them have never seen this before.

    ¡°Wait a minute, let¡¯s check again.¡± After the two people were busy, they started the second check. This time it was more detailed. Halfway through the check, Shao Bai with a tired face walked in.

    ¡°Jie, are you better now?¡± After he walked over, he curiously said: ¡°His body exudes a very special power.¡±

    Shao Qing, who was nning to ask about other people¡¯s conditions, asked quickly: ¡°What power?¡±

    Shao Bai said seriously: ¡°Jie, I am at rank 9, and among all the nts at present, the highest level. There are nts of the same high rank as me, but I am king among all the mutant nts. As king, the status is irreceable. Although I don¡¯t know how my king status came, rtively, among the zombies, there will definitely be a zombie emperor. He should be the most special existence most likely. But ording to thest time I saw him, his strength has not progressed very quickly, and there should still be a long way from him bing the emperor zombie, but just now, he suddenly soared to rank 9. He has be the emperor among the zombies. His state is very wrong, just like when I merged with it.¡±

    Shao Bai pointed to the rhizome of his lower body and said.

    Fu Jingshen was indeed different from the beginning. When he was an ordinary zombie, his wisdom was far superior to other zombies and every time he broke through, he was...different.

    Is Fu Jingshen really the heavenly zombie king?

    Shao Qing was very anxious: ¡°Then is this state good or bad?¡±

    Shao Bai frowned, then said: ¡°Bad, strength is to be improved step by step. I don¡¯t know what method he used to break through to the 9th rank, but obviously this method will do a lot of damage to his body. If he doesn¡¯t get rid of this problem, he will die.¡±

 Chapter 291 - Volume 3 Chapter 101 Exchanging Lives

    Volume 3 Chapter 101 Exchanging Lives

    He will die.

    These words kept reverberating in Shao Qing¡¯s mind. Shao Qing never thought that Er Dai would die, and Fu Jingshen...

    She did try to avoid him recently. She had thought about it before, if Er Dai remembered everything, he would want to leave her, so she will do whatever it takes to keep him, but what if Er Dai bes two people?

    This change exceeded her imagination and left her at a loss. In addition to the recent busy schedule, she could not help but overlook a lot of things, or she may have deliberately used it as an excuse.

    But just now, when Fu Jingshen looked at Shao Qing with such familiar eyes, Shao Qing realized that it was still Er Dai. Whether he was called Er Dai or Fu Jingshen, he still remained the same.

    What changed was only the appearance, but she didn¡¯t see it through.

    ¡°Is there any way...¡± Shao Qing was surprisingly calm. Shao Bai shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think he needs to replenish his energy, enough energy to reach the ninth rank, and he needs to repair his body. The most important thing is that he needs to wake up.¡±

    After all, Shao Bai was currently at rank 9 and he was the king among nts. He must know more than others, ¡°Xiao Bai, I will ask you, Qiyue, and Yin Ye to think of a way.¡± Shao Qing took a deep breath, ¡°If you need anything, just tell me.¡±

    Shao Bai nodded. Then the three of them started to research the solution. Yin Ye took a crystal core and grinded it, then he added strange liquids to form an energy liquid like nutrient solution, and soaked Fu Jingshen in it.

    In this way, the energy liquid will continuously deliver energy to him and stabilize his body bnce. The rest wille slowly.

    Shao Qing stayed in the room for a long time, until Mulin came in to remind her then she walked out slowly. Jiangcheng had many things waiting to be done, she had to make many decisions.

    Shao Qing restrained herself. She did not want to think about the situation with Xiao Baozi, but she still felt cold in her hands and feet. She knew that the enemy was very powerful and could not be rushed. Otherwise, the first problem would be Jiangcheng.

    This time they have to go to theirir. If they act rashly, the entire army will be wiped out in minutes.

    She was the lord of the city, she must force herself to calm down, think, and figure out how to deal with it.

    After a while, someone came over and told her that Ye Anzhao wanted to see her. Ye Anzhao was the man who deceived Gu Panpan. Shao Qing had a very bad impression of him.

    After finishing writing thest stroke, Shao Qing said, ¡°Let hime in.¡±

    The door opened, and Gu Panpan carried Ye Anzhao and walked in. It was really a ¡°carry¡± in. Ye Anzhao looked like he was dying. His body was full of injuries, then Gu Panpan threw him to the ground: ¡°Jie, if he makes any moves, you can kill him directly, I will go out first.¡±

    After Gu Panpan left, Shao Qing asked: ¡°What do you want with me?¡±

    Ye Anzhao panted for a long time before regaining a little physical strength. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Qiu can control us, so he asked me to be an undercover agent. Panpan is a soft-hearted woman. I can see clearly, she can¡¯t bear to kill me, so I want to beg the city lord to kill me. You can dere to the outside that I pretended to see you for something, but wanted to assassinate you. This way Panpan should hate me even more, and will not care about my death.¡±

    He spoke clearly and slowly, one could tell that he was a person of good character.

    Shao Qing put down the pen and said, ¡°Why?¡±

    Ye Anzhaoughed, and then said, ¡°My father passed away and my family was poor. It was my mother who worked hard to support me for school. When I was in college, I couldn¡¯t pay for the tuition. My rtives remained at a distance from us, no one wanted to reach out to help. My mother went to sell her blood without telling me. When I was a sophomore, she found out she was in thete stages of AIDS. Isn¡¯t that so melodramatic? I had no choice but to go out to find a job, but couldn¡¯t find money quickly. I had noble and virtuous thoughts, so I used this face to earn a living, but was unwilling to be a male prostitute. Later, because I was unwilling to spend the night with a client, my leg was broken. The day before the end of the world, my mother hanged herself at home because she didn¡¯t want to drag me down. I had so much hate at that time. I even thought if my mothermitted suicide one dayter, or if I was at home at the time, would she not die? Even if she became a zombie, it didn¡¯t matter, I was willing to raise her...¡±

    When Ye Anzhao talked about Gu Panpan, his eyes lit up: ¡°In this life, no one has treated me kindly except for my mother and Panpan. She is a kind-hearted girl and very cute. I wronged her. So I don¡¯t want to wrong her another time. City Lord, I can see that you are also a good person. Please, kill me. I have lived enough. The only regret in this life I have is not being able to pay back what I owe Panpan.¡±

    Shao Qing looked at him faintly without any fluctuations in her eyes. After a long while, a vine was stretched out, the vine was inserted through Ye Anzhao¡¯s chest. Ye Anzhao closed his eyes waiting for death.

    After the vines were inserted, a burst of energy was slowly injected. The energy wandered through Ye Anzhao¡¯s body. After wandering, Shao Qing found the thing that controlled Ye Anzhao, a ck worm full of tentacles, lying on Ye Anzhao¡¯s crystal core.

    Shao Qing released some dodder seeds and sneaked into Ye Anzhao¡¯s body. The dodder seeds slowly entered Ye Anzhao¡¯s crystal nucleus following the flow of energy in his body.

    It quietly took root around Ye Anzhao¡¯s crystal nucleus, and slowly surrounded Ye Anzhao¡¯s crystal nucleus. Ye Anzhao¡¯s whole person twitched with pain. He clenched his teeth and curled up into a ball.

    After the dodder wrapped around the crystal nucleus, itunched an attack. As soon as the ck bug was touched, it expanded its body and wanted to explode. If it exploded, Ye Anzhao would undoubtedly die.

    The dodder quickly touched and wrapped the insect that had temporarily detached from the crystal core due to the swelling.

    In the end it became a green cocoon, then it continued to shrink. Its shrinking was rhythmic. After, Ye Anzhao spat out a bit of ck blood, then hey there and stopped moving.

    After a while, the vine was taken back. A dodder was drilled from the wound. Shao Qing pinched the ball of dodder then said: ¡°The control has been lifted, but your future powers cannot improve, you may even regress. I don¡¯t care about what happened before, you can do whatever for yourself.¡±

    Ye Anzhaoid on the ground nkly, crying for a long while. He was a man who had never cried when he was seriously injured. Even when he was tortured he didn¡¯t cry at that time. He also didn¡¯t cry when he came back from death, but at this time, he cried and curled into a ball.

    He was thinking, it would have been great if he met Shao Qing earlier, so that he would not have to go to great lengths to deceive Gu Panpan and give away his heart.

    He could have stood proudly with Gu Panpan, and given her love without falsehood or deception.

    But everything was toote, Gu Panpan will no longer forgive him, nor will he forgive himself.

    God has yed him all his life, and in the end, he refused to give him a good ending.

    ¡°Panpan,e in.¡± Shao Qing yelled. Gu Panpan walked in and dragged Ye Anzhao out. Gu Panpan expressionlessly dragged Ye Anzhao a long way before saying: ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    She was listening outside for a long time. At first, she was worried that Ye Anzhao would be unfavorable to Shao Qing. Later, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She couldn¡¯t forgive Ye Anzhao, even if he had troubles, he still lied to her and harmed Jiancheng.

    That¡¯s why Ye Anzhao can¡¯t be forgiven, not only her, but the entire Jiangcheng.

    Maybe God¡¯s favorite thing to do is really ying with people.

    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Anzhao gave a rare smile. In the past, he was not under someone¡¯s control, but his life was a pawn held by others. Now his life was at least his own, so he can slowly pay for his debt.

    He owed Panpan and Jiangcheng.

    Shao Qing spent an afternoon dealing with the affairs that had to be handled by her, then went back to apany Fu Jingshen. Fu Jingshen was ced in a ss container, which looked like a rectangr coffin, filled with greenish liquid.

    Shao Qing couldn¡¯t help frowning. She sat next to Fu Jingshen and looked at him seriously. She hadn¡¯t looked at him so seriously for a long, long time.

    He still looks very thin, but the childish look between his eyebrows haspletely faded. It had turned into a man¡¯s tenacity. Mulin sat down beside Shao Qing, with some fatigue on her face: ¡°Ah Qing, you like Er Dai, what do you like about him?¡±

    ¡°That he¡¯s like a child? That he knows nothing and relies on you wholeheartedly? Or trusting you, loving you, and willing to give his life for you?¡±

    Shao Qing said softly: ¡°I more than anyone else hopes that Er Dai can return to normal. What I love about him is not because he is dependent on me like a child, but because he is him.¡±

    ¡°Then, why is it that when Er Dai recovered, you acted like that?¡± Mulin said patiently: ¡°I feel your attitude towards him has changed.¡±

    ¡°At that time, it was different. He changed from one person to two. His character immediately became Fu Jingshen¡¯s. I will gradually adapt, but...¡± Shao Qing said helplessly: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s like this: Only when you lose it, do you truly appreciate it.¡±

    Mulin was also helpless: ¡°It seems that you have figured it out. You have seen the previous things. He can do anything for you, even give up his life. Although I am not very familiar with Er Dai, I can feel it. He has not changed.¡±

    Shao Qing replied: ¡°I am afraid now, I am afraid of losing him. Our life will be better soon. We can live the life I spoke about at the beginning, leisurely and freely. We won¡¯t have to worry about survival or about the future, but he...¡±

    ¡°It will be fine.¡± Mulin said dryly: ¡°Didn¡¯t we get through all those difficulties of the past? The darkness before dawn is like this.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled and didn¡¯t want to talk any more. She didn¡¯t know whether it was dawn or deeper darkness, but she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.

    Jiangcheng was very united. On the second day, everything was almost in order. On the third day, Yin Ye walked out of theboratory and said, ¡°Ah Qing, Shao Bai said that there is a way to save Fu Jingshen.

    ¡°How?¡± Shao Qing, who was cooking porridge, threw away thedle and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Exchange life.¡± Yin Ye said softly: ¡°Neither of them wants to tell you, so I had toe alone. Shao Bai said if we use you to fill up Fu Jingshen, he can truly be a real rank nine zombie. Then he can resurrect you. This is the only way at the moment.¡±

    Shao Qing calmed down. She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of hurting Shao Bai: ¡°I¡¯ll go chat with Shao Bai.¡±

    Yin Ye made way and let Shao Qing look for Shao Bai. Shao Bai was already prepared. He sat behind the table and fiddled with his leaves. After Shao Qing came, he preemptively said: ¡°Jie, I will confess to you. My greatest limit is resurrecting you twice. The third time, it will be when I die, so this one time doesn¡¯t matter. You are my sister and he is my brother-inw. I can¡¯t just watch him die. After the first resurrection, I will have a period of weakness, but I believe you can protect me. Jie, do you have anything you want to ask.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled helplessly: ¡°You have said it all, what else can I ask? I will confirm a little though, does it hurt you much?¡±

    Shao Bai shook his head: ¡°I am one with you now. You should also know that I will not lie to you. I will be fine.¡±

    Shao Qing took a deep breath and calmed down for a long time. ¡°Okay¡±

    Shao Bai smiled: ¡°Then let¡¯s prepare.¡±

 Chapter 292 - Volume 3 Chapter 102 Target S City

    Volume 3 Chapter 102 Target S City

    The preparation was very simple. Recreate a second coffin-like container and put Shao Qing into it to ensure the vitality of the brain. After all, Shao Bai was only a ninth-rank mutant nt. He was not God. He should decrease the harm to himself and others, resurrections are still limited.

    For example, if a person is broken into powder, they are powerless, but they must at least ensure the integrity and activity of the brain and heart. Zombies do not need to ensure the activity of the heart, but the brain must be alive.

    Only God can create something out of thin air. Shao Bai can only borrow the brain to reshape a living body, nothing more.

    So the resurrection is not invincible.

    After Shao Qingid in the container, various liquids were poured into it, soaking Shao Qing in the center. Then, Shao Qing¡¯s brain was forced to fall asleep.

    This is a kind of protection for her.

    The one in charge of the surgery was Yin Ye. Yin Ye had done countless operations, including transforming people and even transforming himself. He had never been timid, but this time, his palms trembled.

    There was sweat on his forehead and it took a long time for him to ask: ¡°Qiyue, do you want toe?¡±

    Yan Qiyue¡¯s face was pale, then he scolded him: ¡°You dare to call me, my legs are weak. I can¡¯t walk at all, yet you still want me to lead the surgery?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only you.¡± Shao Bai was also nervous: ¡°You know, I need to save my energy for thest step.¡±

    Yin Ye took a deep breath and poured two sses of cold water. His hand stabilized a bit, at least it was not trembling so much. He gritted his teeth and cheered himself up. It took a while before he had the courage to take the knife.

    Yin Ye dissected Shao Qing in the solution. In the end, only the head was left and it was immersed in the solution. The whole body was dissected into pieces, then held by the shaking Yan Qiyue and ced into a special solution. The solution was melted into the next materials to be used next.

    The solution around Fu Jingshen¡¯s body on the other side was slowly reced and filled with the liquid produced by Shao Qing¡¯s body. Although Shao Qing was only at rank 8, her strength was no less than that of rank 9. The energy was enough to reshape Fu Jingshen¡¯s body.

    Thest thing to be engulfed is the crystal nucleus in Shao Qing¡¯s brain. This is the most critical step. Two-thirds of Shao Qing¡¯s crystal nucleus will be imnted into Fu Jingshen¡¯s brain and be Fu Jingshen¡¯s auxiliary crystal nucleus, providing energy. It will be slowly absorbed by Fu Jingshen¡¯s crystal nucleus. When the crystal nucleus waspletely absorbed, Fu Jingshen will truly have be the ninth-rank zombie king.

    In other words, after he wakes up, he will only be a pseudo rank 9. Although his strength has declined, at least his life was saved. This was the most critical.

    Moreover, after Shao Qing¡¯s crystal nucleus is imnted, it will temporarily rece Fu Jingshen¡¯s crystal nucleus operation, giving Fu Jingshen¡¯s crystal that is on the verge of breaking a chance to breathe.

    Taking out two-thirds of the crystal nuclei from Shao Qing¡¯s brain was the most dangerous, because if you are not careful, you may damage Shao Qing¡¯s brain and cause her brain death. Then they really can¡¯t save her.

    The crystal nucleus was too strong to bepletely removed. It must be cut in Shao Qing¡¯s brain. This could not be any harder for Yin Ye. It is estimated that this is the most difficult and most frightening operation in his life.

    When he was cutting the crystal core, the other two didn¡¯t even dare to breathe for fear that they would identally interfere with him and problems would ur.

    As a zombie, Yin Ye actually sweated. Yet, he didn¡¯t even dare to wipe the sweat. The sweat fell into his eyes, and he didn¡¯t dare to move it.

    Shao Bai brought him a veil and wiped his forehead.

    After sessfully cutting the crystal core out, Yin Ye directly sat down on the ground, tears were nearlying out. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that zombies had no tears, he would cry.

    Yan Qiyue hurriedly took the crystal nucleus and carefully started the second-difficult operation: imnting the crystal nucleus into Fu Jingshen¡¯s brain. Before the imntation, Yan Qiyue said a word to Fu Jingshen very seriously, it didn¡¯t matter whether he could hear or not: ¡°This is Ah Qing¡¯s life. She gave you her life. No matter what, you must seed.¡±

    ¡°There are fluctuations, he can hear outside voices.¡± Yin Ye sat on the ground violently panting. Yan Qiyue picked up the scalpel and started the operation. Although he dared not perform surgery on Shao Qing, for Fu Jingshen¡¯s operation, hepletely recovered to his usual level. He even surpassed his usual level.

    The operation went very smoothly, as if Fu Jingshen¡¯s body knew to cooperate.

    After the crystal core was imnted, Shao Bai gave him a cure, but within a few minutes, Fu Jingshen opened his eyes suddenly: ¡°Ah Qing!¡±

    ¡°Shh...¡± Yan Qiyue put his finger on his mouth, ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t disturb Shao Bai.¡±

    Resurrection is not just a matter of doing it. Shao Bai didn¡¯t dare to resurrect Shao Qing right away. He had been nervous for too long, so his state was not the best. He needed to recover before doing it.

    Fu Jingshen just woke up, so his body still couldn¡¯t move and he had to recover slowly. He turned his head and felt incredibly heavy. Then he saw in the container next to him, Shao Qing with only her head left, lying down inside.

    His eyes were red, two drops of red tears ran down the corners of his eyes, melting into the solution. He didn¡¯t care anymore. He did not care whether Shao Qing cared about him or Er Dai.

    After the death of his mother, there would be no second woman in this world besides Shao Qing who would be willing to give her life for him. What else can he ask for?

    Why would Shao Qing let three men give up their dignity of being a so-called big man and share her? Because she is worth it.

    It is this Shao Qing that made Yan Qiyue, Yan Hanqing, and him, Fu Jingshen give their life to love, and be willing to give everything up for her.

    Love, this kind of thing is mutual. Shao Qing gave them something equivalent to support the love of the four of them.

    Shao Bai recovered for a long time. It was not until he returned to his top condition did he have the courage to perform the resurrection ritual for Shao Qing. His hands touched the container, and white light continuously poured into the container from his body.

    Every time more light poured in, Shao Bai¡¯s body became more transparent. His face became darker.

    Shao Qing¡¯s body was constantly growing, in sections. First the neck, then the shoulders, chest, and arms, slowly growing outward.

    When her body recovered, Shao Bai was already frighteningly pale. At this time, Gu Panpan walked in with a group of people, all of them with powers above rank 6.

    Xiao Hua jumped out of Shao Bai¡¯s body, stretched out her tentacles and plunged into these people¡¯s bodies. It absorbed energy to supplement Shao Bai¡¯s body.

    If it was a normal resurrection, it would be over by now, but Shao Qing stillcked half of her crystal nucleus, so Shao Bai needed more energy to help Shao Qing restore the crystal nucleus.

    Shao Bai only drew a little bit of strength from everyone, it didn¡¯t hurt them. After they go back to recover, it should be fine.

    A total of five waves of people came in. Only then did Shao Bai almost recover. Then he was ready to repair the crystal nucleus.

    After the repair waspleted, Shao Bai disappeared. He returned to Shao Qing¡¯s body. He might not be able to get out in a short time, because this time it was too taxing and he has to recover slowly.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t wake up all day. Yan Qiyue and the others stayed there all day. So when Shao Qing woke up, she saw a group of red-eyed rabbits staring at her.

    She was taken aback.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Yan Hanqing seemed to want to hug her, but didn¡¯t dare. Shao Qing crawled out of the container and said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t be so far away from me. I am not tofu. I won¡¯t break if you hug me.¡±

    Yan Qiyue watched Shao Qing being dissected with his own eyes. His eyes were red and he rushed forward, hugging Shao Qing, looking very pitiful.

    Shao Qing was overwhelmed...

    She struggled out of the crowd with difficulty, then said: ¡°You guys let me rest. Let me rest...I¡¯m going to die......¡±

    A group of people whizzed back several hundred meters and went out...

    Shao Qing:...

    After a while, Shao Qing walked towards Fu Jingshen. He wasying in the container. At most, he can only move his head or fingers weakly.

    Shao Qing touched his cheek through the container: ¡°I thought about it when I wasying in there. No matter what, you are Er Dai, and Er Dai is Fu Jingshen. People say that smart people tend to think too much. I am obviously not smart, but why do I still think so much... get better quickly, or else when we get married, you can¡¯t be a part of it.¡±

    Fu Jingshen raised his finger with difficulty, across the container and ced their fingers together. People say that there are 81 difficulties journeying to the west, he and Shao Qing did not have eighty-one but seventy-nine.

    They also said that if you survive a catastrophe, you will have good luck.

    Probably, they will be fine in the future.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were all red. She touched the container: ¡°Get well soon, then our family will get our son back and kill the two beasts. The world will be peaceful. Then in Jiangcheng, we will be self-sufficient and won¡¯t care about anything outside, okay?¡±

    Fu Jingshen nodded. God has always been fair letting him suffer for so many years. After that, it should be sweet.

    Fu Jingshen¡¯s recovery was not fast. After all, the crystal nucleus belongs to Shao Qing. It was already a good thing that there was no rejection.

    Although he was not recovering quickly, he was able to run and jump and even fight in less than three days, but he had not recovered to his full strength.

    In the past few days, Shao Qing has arranged everything in Jiangcheng, then she was ready to set off to rescue her son.

    Fu Jingmo hates her, so he will definitely not touch her son so easily. He will use her son as bait and draw her over.

    Shao Qing will take his bait just as he wished, but her fish isn¡¯t a regr big fish. When the timees who knows if it would be the people eating the fish or the fish eating the person.

    They packed up their things and arranged the manpower. Before they were ready to leave, a group of people came and arrived at the gate of Jiangcheng. The leader was not someone else, but the true boss of Jing Du, currently the number one leader of China.

    Shao Qing only wanted to save her son, she didn¡¯t want tomunicate with this group of people. She thought it out clearly so far. If it weren¡¯t for this group of evil people who were too greedy and were deceived to be Fu Jingmo¡¯s pawn, Fu Jingshen would not have gotten injured and her son would not have been taken away.

    If they are not my race, their hearts must be different. This sentence may be true. On the day she became a zombie, she should no longer have any good thoughts about humans.

    Of course, people in Jiangcheng are exceptions.

    ¡°We should still meet, what if they hold us back?¡± Mulin said softly.

    Only then did Shao Qing go out with a murderous aura. The group of people stayed at the gate of Jiangcheng for a long time before the gate of Jiangcheng opened. When Shao Qing walked out with a sullen expression, the group was really shocked.

    After all, when Shao Qing looks like this, it really is scary.

    They all knew now that Shao Qing was a rank 9, otherwise how could she tie with the rank 9 Fu Jingmo, rank 9...

    They really can¡¯t afford to offend her.

    The biggest threat now was not Shao Qing, but Fu Jingmo, who is anti-human and anti-society. The threat of Fu Jingmo is really too great.

    Those big guys who knew about it would understand when they went back and sorted it out. The poisoning must have been Fu Jingmo from the beginning. He really didn¡¯t care how many people died. These kinds of people are the most terrifying.

    The big guys thought about it, and the more they thought about it, the more scared they were. Shao Qing has not actively hurt anyone from beginning to end, but what about Fu Jingmo?

    If Fu Jingmo does not die, it is really difficult for them to settle down.

    So this group of bosses rushed over non-stop. The strongest among them was only at rank 7. Going to fight against the ninth rank Fu Jingmo was like delivering free food.

    They also didn¡¯t know where Fu Jingmo¡¯sir was, or if there were other obstacles besides Fu Jingmo. If they really swarm over, then they really must be brain-dead.

    Thinking left and right, the only one who can deal with Fu Jingmo is Shao Qing.

    The big guys regretted it. If they knew beforehand, they would have had a good rtionship with Shao Qing, then they don¡¯t have to be brazen to ask for help.

    After Shao Qing came out ferociously, she said, ¡°If you have something to ask for, say it. Otherwise, get lost.¡±

    The big guys were a little embarrassed. The one from Jing Du stood up and said, ¡°I am here first to apologize to the city lord for these few people. We are all nearly 50 years old, or more than 50, if it was not for China, we really wouldn¡¯t dare show our face.¡±

    He smiled bitterly: ¡°City Lord Shao, in the past it was our fault, but this time...¡±

    Shao Qing interrupted him, but didn¡¯t say any more dirty words. After all, she still has some respect for this old man: ¡°At the beginning, you used to repeat a phrase countless times. If you are not of my race, your heart will be different. I think this sentence is right. Jiangcheng will nevere into contact with you again in the future. That¡¯s it, okay, I have something to do, goodbye.¡±

    Then she waved her hand, and the high-level superhumans behind her all rushed out. The old man knew that when he saw this scene, their trip was in vain. This was because Shao Qing was never nning to let Fu Jingmo go.

    But he also knew that Shao Qing¡¯s attitude was Shao Qing¡¯s attitude, and their attitude was their attitude.

    ¡°I hereby guarantee that if any base actively attacks Jiangcheng in the future, sanctions will be imposed in the name of Jing Du. Lord Shao, be careful now. We really can¡¯t do anything. The only thing we can do is to give thest missile to use to you.¡± The old man¡¯s remarks were heartbroken.

    Shao Qing looked back at him, then waved her hand to let Mulin negotiate the matter, then she left with the others.

    It was Ye Anzhao who led the way. He was probably the person in Jiangcheng who was most familiar with Fu Jingmo¡¯sir.

    ¡°S City has beenpletely upied. After being upied, at the request of Dr. Jiang, they developed an underground city. The underground city isrger than S city. If there is no insider to lead the way, it will be like abyrinth.¡± Ye Anzhao said carefully what he knew.

    Shao Qing asked, ¡°What kind of person is Dr. Jiang? Have you seen his true face?¡± Shao Qing was the most curious now about Dr. Jiang.

    Ye Anzhao shook his head: ¡°Dr. Jiang is usually in hisboratory and will note out. As an experiment, I have seen him, but he wears a mask all day and you cannot see his face.¡±

    Yin Ye added, ¡°Among the domestic researchers and people with both strength and reputation, no one has the surname Jiang.¡±

    This is the point that puzzles them most. Dr. Jiang¡¯s abilities are outstanding. From the Fu Jingmo he reformed, it can be seen that Fu Jingmo was originally an ordinary person, but he has been transformed into a rank 9.

    As far as Yin Ye is concerned, he can¡¯t do it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll know at the time.¡± Shao Qing said lightly.

    Yin Ye was still very confused: ¡°In my impression, there should be no such person in China.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he has awakened some powers after the end of the world, which gave him a great deal of power in regards to human body transformation. It¡¯s not necessarily the help of people.¡± Yan Qiyue joked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use guessing now. In short, you will know when you meet the real person.¡± Shao Qing said seriously: ¡°The opponent we are about to face is the strongest I have ever seen in my life. You must all raise your own vignce. I don¡¯t want you to suffer any damage at that time.¡±

    Everyone became serious. Shao Qing was right. This was the greatest enemy of mankind. Formidable enemies can always have a chance of defeat, but people often lose due to their own ck.

    This is a very sad and ridiculous thing.

    When they arrived in S City, it happened to be in the afternoon, and it was still dark. When S City was cleaned up, Shao Qing had participated in it, she had searched for materials in S City many times. It can be said that she was very familiar with S City.

    ¡°The entrance is in the city government building.¡± Ye Anzhao led the way. All the vehicles were parked outside. The superhumans got out of the car. They formed three teams with tacit understanding. One on the left, right and back were responsible for standing guard.

    The three teams surrounded Shao Qing and the group in the center. Shao Qing and the others were the sharp edge of a knife, they were the strikers and the hilt.

    ¡°Everyone must give me a high degree of vignce. Once we step into S City, there will be many dangers. Once something goes wrong, I can¡¯t save you because I won¡¯t have time to save people. I have taken a total of three hundred people over. I hope that when I go back, there will be three hundred and one. I don¡¯t want to see any damage to anybody, but if you don¡¯t care about yourself, then I can¡¯t help it.¡± Shao Qing said coldly: ¡°Everything I said, remember it.¡±

    The rest of the people shouted neatly: ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Qing waved, then they formally stepped into S city. In S city, even the street lights were not on, there was only dead silence.

    Except for the lighting system in their hands, everything else was dark. Dark andcquered, giving people the feeling that countless people were hidden in the dark.

    Even where they walked, it would be pitch ck, as if the road had been swallowed.

    Everyone raised their own vignce. They were highly vignt because they all understood that Shao Qing was telling the truth.

    When dangeres, if they remain vignt and can resist for a moment, their teammates can rescue them in time. If they are not vignt, they will be killed directly. Even the presence of the King of Heaven will not be able to save them.

    No one wants to die here. They all have family members, wives, children, brothers, sisters, and parents. They want to go back alive and see their families, but in the same way, they want to take Xiao Baozi back.

    Once the gang of Fu Jingmo is wiped out, just as Shao Qing described, they will be self-sufficient and free, they could live their lives as people of Jiangcheng.

 Chapter 293 - Volume 3 Chapter 103 He is god

    Volume 3 Chapter 103 He is god

    After traveling for a while, Shao Qing noticed something was wrong. If she remembered it well, the original S City survivor base was moved over after the S City clearance waspleted.

    The entire S City should have a poption of at least several thousand or even tens of thousands. After all, the original S City survivor base was also one of thergest bases in China.

    But now, in the entire S city, there was no one. If they are all turned into zombies, there should be at least some zombies, but let alone zombies, not even ants can be seen.

    Shao Qing was very worried. This was because it was about her son and the people from Jiangcheng, she had to be extremely careful. As soon as Shao Qing raised her hand, Guang Guang appeared on top of her head. In the past, Guang Guang was rooted. But this time, Guang Guang floated on top of Shao Qing¡¯s head and moved with Shao Qing¡¯s movement.

    As a tree, when rooted on the ground, it was the most powerful. But now, for many reasons, Shao Qing can only put it on her head. Furthermore, Guang Guang originally has a certain range. Enveloping everyone, it would definitely weaken its power.

    But everyone shrouded in the light, at least their area was bright, which also ensured a certain degree of safety.

    There seemed to be something in the dark about to move, Shao Qing quietly popped out a few seeds. After the seeds fell, they became a dodder nt. The dodder quickly matured, then more seeds would fall off. The dodder seeds were very tiny. After falling off, it quickly followed the wind and scattered in all directions.

    These seeds will take root in the entire S city, and will be Shao Qing¡¯s eyes. Once the wind blows, Shao Qing will perceive through them.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone.¡± Shao Qing calmly reminded the people around her. Each person passed the news backwards as not to arouse the vignce of those who were secretly trying to ambush them.

    Just when they were about to approach the city hall, the end of the team was attacked.

    This was a verymon method. In the dark, attack the end of the team and silently drag a few people away, causing panic. After a few times, the whole team would be in chaos.

    It¡¯s a pity that they met Jiangcheng and the team was under Shao Qing¡¯s hands. This move was directly abolished. The people at the end of the line maintained a high degree of vignce. They were discovered as soon as they approached.

    Immediately afterwards, the people at the back attacked them.

    The organization of the entire team was like this. For every six ordinary superhumans or zombies, there will be a small team leader by their side. The small team leader must be the pinnacle of rank five, or even rank 6.

    In this way, even if the person who attacked them is above rank 8, they can react quickly. As long as they dy for a moment, the high ranking of the team will appear.

    The first person to appear was Shao Qing, who has the ability to teleport. Vines were entangled in her hand, like a glove. When she mmed her fist on the attacker¡¯s head, the spikes on the vine prated into the head of the attacker, killing him with one blow.

    Others quickly reacted, and after the attackers left a few corpses, they disappeared into the darkness again.

    Shao Qing carried thentern flower and went to see the dead body on the ground. It looked like a lizard. It had a tail, short and thick limbs, but under the scales was a human body.

    Their teeth had a strong ability to bite. Once they bite someone, they will quickly drag them into the dark, or bite off a part of their limbs, which can cause panic.

    To cause panic and mess up the whole team was the purpose of those people.

    After all, the team led by Shao Qing was really strong. If you go head-to-head, who knows who would win. This caused them to use tricks in secret. As a result, they did not expect that their tricks had no effect. Instead, they lost some of the people they sent in.

    ¡°Continue to maintain a high degree of vignce. If they miss a hit, they will definitely find other ways.¡± Shao Qing said calmly.

    This group of people was the most unscrupulous, I am afraid they can do anything.

    But until they entered the city government building, they were not attacked again. The moment they stepped into the city government building, all the lights were on.

    The former head of the S city survivor base stood in front of Shao Qing and said with a smile: ¡°Wee to the realm of the gods.¡±

    ¡°Is he mentally unstable...it¡¯s not right?¡± Gu Panpan whispered.

    Shao Qing had long forgotten the name of the base leader, the only thing she could remember was that he was not a good thing. After looking up and down at the base leader, Shao Qing said impatiently: ¡°When you are finished, hurry away. Don¡¯t stand in my way.¡±

    The base chief¡¯s smile stiffened. The script did not develop as he imagined. Shao Qing was rude and crude, and did not give him any room to y.

    The base chief put away his smile, then pped his hands. Shao Qing found that outside the building, many zombies, mutant beasts, and transformed people were swarming. Surrounding the city government building, it was as if they were captured in one stroke.

    Many reformers also appeared behind the head of the survivor base in S City, protecting him in the middle. Behind him, a pair of wings appeared and he was lifted into the air.

    He may think that he looks quite amazing, standing in mid-air proudly: ¡°I have said that you havee to the realm of Gods. Now I give you two choices. The first is to surrender obediently, then we will not hurt you. Second, naturally you will be at our disposal, so you can¡¯t me us for not being polite.¡±

    Shao Qing suddenly appeared behind him and knocked him to the ground with one kick. When the basemander tried to resist, the pressure belonging to Shao Qing was heavily thrown on him.

    Shao Qing tore off his pair of chicken wings like tearing a strip of paper, then threw him aside: ¡°I used to think that you were not a good thing, but now I realize that you are not just a bad thing, but one that has no brain.¡±

    The basemander screamed and tried to resist, then his arms and legs were easily broken.

    ¡°In the fake s**t realm of the gods, I want to give you two choices. Go and make way, or I will take away your chance of going.¡± Shao Qing said coldly.

    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± The base chief shouted hoarsely: ¡°Dr. Jiang is a god! God can resurrect us!¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me see how he can resurrect you.¡± Shao Qing crushed his head with one foot. As if stepping on an egg, red and white flowed all over the floor. How dirty. Even Shao Qing got a little bit dirty.

    At this time, the people around had already rushed over.

    Shao Qing saw many familiar faces. They were all members of the Survivor Base in S City. You don¡¯t need to think about it. It must be the bastard of the Base Chief, who turned to Dr. Jiang. It is estimated that the entire Survivor Base in S City people have been transformed and used for experiments.

    As soon as Shao Qing raised her hand, she released Da Hua and Xiao Hua first. Then Da Hua went to fill up his stomach at will. Xiao Hua was responsible for absorbing energy to replenish Shao Qing.

    In the past, Xiao Hua could only absorb energy through blood. As Shao Qing upgraded, its ability became more and more. Now even zombies will be treated as a tonic by it. After absorption, it will then feed it back to Shao Qing.

    So what Shao Qing was not most afraid of is to fight in groups. The more people the better. She will never face the embarrassment of being without power, because all these people will be her tonic.

    After Shao Qing was the first to rush up, the others rushed up.

    Shao Qing was at the forefront, the person in charge.

    The pressure on the group behind couldn¡¯t be any smaller. Shao Qing was a sharp knife. She stabbed through first and created a gap. Then the group at the back immediately began to harvest the enemy¡¯s lives.

    No matter if they were zombies, mutant beasts, or transformed people, they all died. When they ran, Shao Qing nodded. There were almost no casualties in Jiangcheng. Only a few people who were too excited, had red eyes, or rushed into the enemy group and got injured...

    This is a glorious record, which can not be better, but Shao Qing understands that these people are cannon fodder. The real dangerous people are all behind.

    Ye Anzhao took them to find the entrance of the dungeon. The first one to go down was Ye Anzhao. He was in charge of leading the way, followed by Shao Qing, then followed by the rest of the group. After they¡¯ve broken through, there will be small teams. They would still be responsible for the masters.

    The underground city of S City was really deep. They walked down for almost ten minutes before reaching the real entrance. After reaching the entrance, they found that a handsome young man was standing there, as if he had been waiting for a long time.

    Shao Qing raised her hand and stopped the people behind from moving forward. The young man immediately said, ¡°I have been waiting for Miss Shao Qing for a long time. Please Miss Shao,e with me. It is better for others to wait outside.¡±

    ¡°You tell us to wait outside, and we should wait outside?¡± Mulin sneered, then said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself too much?¡±

    The young man was not angry at all and chuckled: ¡°The doctor said Ms. Shao is allowed to bring two people at most. The two people best to bring along are Yin Ye and Fu Jingshen. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t bring them, but for the other people... it¡¯s better to wait outside, otherwise the doctor really doesn¡¯t know what he will do to your prince.¡±

    ¡°This is a naked threat!¡± Gu Panpan gritted her teeth, her body trembled, but she also knew that they could not act rashly. Otherwise, Xiao Baozi would be in danger.

    Shao Qing stopped the enthusiastic crowd: ¡°Please lead the way.¡±

    Yin Ye and Fu Jingshen automatically followed behind her, although they don¡¯t know why Dr. Jiang called for them to follow, they both followed. At least they can protect Shao Qing.

    This is the most critical.

    ¡°Come with me Fu Jingshen. Yin Ye, you¡¯d better stay outside and wait.¡± Shao Qing looked at the door, her eyes became more and more calm. She has already arrived. Now, she can only move forward. Even if she knows that there is a trap in front of her, she will step on it with one foot, and trample on this trap.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Yin Ye followed with a very determined attitude. There were only two spots in total and one was for him. At least he would be able to help block an attack for Shao Qing once, it is still better than nothing.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± The young man raised his hand with a smile and made a gesture. When Shao Qing and the three of them walked in, he blocked the people behind: ¡°You guys, please stay.¡±

    Then they entered the door and closed the door directly. Gu Panpan was so angry she stomped her feet. Mulin was calmer. She squatted down and found that there was a dodder where Shao Qing was standing, drooping with leaves.

    Mulin has always had a tacit understanding with Shao Qing: ¡°Listen to my orders for a while, as long as I receive news from Ah Qing, we will rush in.¡±

    The three followed behind the young man, slowly talking. Behind the door, there were ss pipes. It was all filled with green liquid, all around, but not the kind of tender green that symbolizes vitality, but the lifeless dark green.

    There were a lot of corpses immersed in them, they should all be experimental objects. Their sides, heads, and feet were all transparent. Many experimental objects were attached to the ss. The experiments looked at them gloomily with dead fish eyes.

    Just one or two was fine, but it was densely packed. Looking around, all of them were pale and had wrinkled faces. Their cold vicious eyes made people feel cold.

    However, the young man felt very proud: ¡°These are all Dr. Jiang¡¯s test items. After a while, they can leave the solution and be real undead warriors. It is Dr. Jiang who gave them a new life!¡±

    Shao Qing felt indescribably disgusted. ¡°The so-called undead warrior is this kind of thing that is neither human nor ghost, not even a zombie?¡±

    The young man had always been very good natured, but couldn¡¯t help being a little excited, even the tone of his voice changed: ¡°They are Dr. Jiang¡¯s creations! New creations that have never appeared in this world, just like God creating birds, beasts, insects, fish, and humans! The doctor gave them new life and allowed them to be immortal. They will be grateful for their bodies!¡±

    Shao Qing looked at this. He was a young man who had been brainwashed: ¡°They may have been normal people once, even if they don¡¯t have a healthy family, at least they have a healthy body, but what now? I don¡¯t think this is a creature. They are just failed experiments. Rather than live, it is better to die...¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression became a little stubborn: ¡°Those who do not believe in God will eventually be abandoned by God! How would you understand how great this pioneering work of the doctor is!¡±

    Yin Ye pulled Shao Qing¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Ah Qing, you don¡¯t have to argue with him. Don¡¯t you see that he is crazy? He won¡¯t listen to what you say. He is now a lunatic, a brainwashed lunatic.¡±

    The young man sneered: ¡°You stupid and ignorant people, even God will not save you. This world will eventually be ruled by the doctor!¡±

    The brainwashed youth was mentally unstable, there was no cure, he couldpletely give up treatment.

    Shao Qing nced at him nkly and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him anymore. Others walking on this road might be afraid, but Shao Qing would only feel sad.

    These guinea pigs were like floating corpses. Apart from the cold and viciousness, everyone¡¯s eyes were numb and desperate. Shao Qing even saw several familiar faces, all of whom were from the survivor base in S City.

    They were pathetic and pitiful, but Shao Qing is already unable to protect herself, let alone save others.

    Along the way, the young man was doing science poprization, his mouth was full of God, creator, and such. Shao Qing and the three of them looked at him as if they were looking at a psycho.

    When he reached the door, the young man with the fanatical expression slowly calmed down. He knocked on the door and said, ¡°Doctor, I have brought them here!¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± A very gentle voice sounded.

    When he heard this voice, Yin Ye¡¯s face changed. It became extremely pale and ugly.

    The young man opened the door, then stood aside, watching Shao Qing and the others walk in. Then he closed the door and guarded it.

    After Shao Qing entered, they found that this room was simr to Yan Qiyue¡¯sboratory. It should also be a simpleboratory, which was then temporarily used as a reception room.

    Sitting behind the table was a man who looked very delicate, elegant, and gentle. He even had some immaturity to it. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Wee City Lord Shao, wee Mr. Fu, wee....brother.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 104: Crazy

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 104: Crazy</h4>

    Yin Ye¡¯s hands and feet were cold. He had never thought that he would see his younger brother here. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare think that his younger brother would have this identity.

    The younger brother he remembered was still a sunny boy who had never been dejected even when he was in a wheelchair. Instead, this person in front of him with a gentle smile made him feel cold to his bones.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± The young man was a little aggrieved: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this, Ok¡­I¡­I will want to kill someone¡­¡±

    Yin Ye looked at his younger brother with his head up. He still had a sunny and gentle face, yet he spoke viciously and coldly. How could this be¡­

    Is this really his younger brother? He still remembered the gentle and sunny boy, was it his hallucination? Thest time he saw his brother, it was a long time ago. The boy had just passed his 16th birthday. With soft hair and gentle eyes, he would reluctantly tell him: Brother, when will youe back next time? By my eighteenth birthday, you must definitelye back¡­

    His profession was destined for him to rarely have time to reunite with his family, but as long as he had the time, he would definitely go home because there was his lovely little brother who was so lonely at home.

    The boy stood up from behind the table then walked out slowly. He walked around in a circle to show Yin Ye: ¡°Brother¡­you see, aren¡¯t my legs beautiful? I picked them through many people and finally found a pair that suited me. Are you happy? I can walk.¡±

    Yin Ye couldn¡¯t help taking a step back, his heart was cold. He was even a little scared because the boy in front of him was so strange.

    ¡°Brother, are you afraid of me?¡± The young man looked at Yin Ye aggrievedly, but the light in his eyes was very cold: ¡°But I am so happy because you have not been so dedicated to just looking at me in a long long time¡­¡­¡±

    Yin Ye closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then said: ¡°You are not Yin Hua. You are not my brother. My brother¡­ will not be like this!¡±

    Yin Hua¡¯s face instantly twisted, he said angrily: ¡°Is it not good like this? No! I have never felt better! I have two legs and I can walk freely in this world. I can do whatever I want. I can dominate the lives of many people. If I make them happy, they will be happy. If I make them cry, they must cry! Isn¡¯t it good for me to be so strong?¡±

    Yin Hua looked at his hand obsessively then whispered: ¡°Brother¡­I am really happy¡­In your eyes, there will be no way to amodate other people. There will also be no one who will separate you from me. I will create a kingdom that belongs to both of us¡­ Brother¡­ Are you happy?¡±

    Shao Qing looked on coldly. She thought Yin Hua was absolutely crazy. It¡¯s obviously abnormal, but she had no idea how Yin Hua became like this.

    She especially remembered that when she first met Yin Ye. Yin Ye still entrusted her to find his own brother. She always felt that this pair of brothers should have a very good rtionship, but she did not expect that Yin Hua was actually¡­¡­such a person.

    In one aspect, it can be said that Yin Ye and Yin Hua are still very simr, such as their paranoia and craziness, but the difference is that Yin Ye¡¯s paranoia and craziness will not harm other people.

    And Yin Hua, he destroyed the lives of countless individuals.

    ¡°You are not my brother¡­ Stay away from me!¡± Yin Ye opened his eyes abruptly and said coldly: ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t treat human life like ants. He is a very kind person, very kind. He is a cheerful and optimistic person.¡±

    There were tears in Yin Hua¡¯s eyes: ¡°Brother¡­you¡¯re yelling at me. You are yelling at me for those indifferent people! You used to treat me very well¡­ you have changed¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You changed.¡± Yin Ye slowly calmed down: ¡°I know why you took this road. I advise you to stop your hands, return Shao Zi, and stop doing evil. ¡±

    Yin Hua was indeed a little psychotic. After he heard what Yin Ye said, his face changed instantly. He became the gentle boy again: ¡°I forgot there are guests, brother, wait for me to entertain our guests. Then can I tell you about the old times? Don¡¯t be angry with me, we have a long, long time tomunicate slowly.¡±

    He pressed the button on the table, and said excitedly: ¡°Brother, I will take you and our guests to see my achievements, okay?¡±

    Yin Ye wanted to talk, but was held back by Shao Qing. They could all tell that Yin Hua was in an abnormal state. His mental state was abnormal, so he should no longer be stimted. It is better to follow him temporarily.

    After pressing the button, a door appeared behind Yin Hua. Yin Hua excitedly led them to walk in: ¡°The entire dungeon is divided into three areas, one ce for my experimenters, one ce for my people, and the rest is the experimental area.¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t walk around, follow behind me.¡± When Yin Hua passed by, the lights came on, and both sides were filled with transparent ss covers. All the rooms here were made of ss, you can clearly see the contents inside.

    Yin Hua pointed to a room and said: ¡°It is filled with poisonous insects that I raised. The most powerful poisonous insect swallows other poisonous insects, it can dominate that body and be the most powerful poisonous entity. But their willpower is very poor. Before the most powerful poisonous insect appears, they can¡¯t stand it and die first. Really useless.¡±

    Several people turned their gazes, then they saw a person lying on the tform in the room. His limbs and neck were locked on the tform. His body was naked except for key parts.

    People outside could clearly see the surface of his body, constantly swelling up one pox after another. It was as if there was something crawling through his body.

    He screamed in pain, but his voice waspletely isted. Only his hideous face could be seen outside, filled with madness and despair.

    ¡°These are small things. The works I¡¯m most proud of are still in the front.¡± Yin Hua¡¯s eyes were shining. He looked back at Yin Ye, as if waiting for praise.

    Yin Ye¡¯s face was pale, not because he was scared, but purely because he was still in pain. He really wanted to know why his younger brother became like this.

    It¡¯s terrible, it was as if he was a demoning to the world.

    ¡°Brother, look at this, this is very powerful, but yet no examples of sess. This is because it is too hard to get pregnant, I simply cannot get a few babies to prove the results of my experiment.¡±

    Yin Hua said with some regrets. In the ss box, there were babies who have just been formed or not yet formed. They all look weird, as if they have just gone through human experiments.

    However, the fact is that they are just really human experiments. Yin Hua has always felt that the purest form was the unborn child. The child¡¯s sticity is also the strongest. Once sessful, the experimental product made will definitely be the strongest.

    ¡°When they are not yet born, I cut them out of their mothers¡¯ stomachs. I then use my own energy fluid as amniotic fluid, put them in it, then regrly infuse them with energy fluid and corpse poison. Letting their bodies soak in the center, slowly absorbing that energy, I wait until they soak to a certain level, then conduct a second experiment. But unfortunately, there hasn¡¯t been any sess yet.¡±

    Yin Hua sighed, ¡°I only found eight pregnant women in S city. If there were a little more, I might really seed.¡±

    Yin Ye was almost dazzled by anger at this time. Yin Hua did this. One by one, his hands were stained with blood.

    He was hopeless, there was no medicine that could save him. The sunny and kind boy he remembered is gone.

    Yin Hua kept introducing the finished products of his experiment with triumph and joy between his eyebrows and eyes. Yin Ye¡¯s face was expressionless, but his nails slowly dug into his palm.

    Slowly, they came to the end. Yin Hua took them to the elevator and continued to walk down. Thest floor waspletelyposed of hisboratory, it was all experimental products.

    As soon as they walked out of the elevator, they saw arge hall with a lot of equipment ced in the middle of the hall. At the center was a huge container. Among the containers was Fu Jingmo.

    There were countless tubes inserted in Fu Jingmo¡¯s body. The tubes extend to the bottom.

    ¡°This is my most sessful experiment so far. Although there are still many ws, it is already very powerful.¡± Yin Hua said excitedly: ¡°If this continues, sooner orter I can create something as powerful as a God.¡±

    Yin Ye said nkly, ¡°Where is Shao Zi?¡±

    ¡°You are speaking of that kid? He is really the best experiment I have ever seen! His body is very tough and his abilities are very special. It looks like a person and a zombie, it¡¯s so wonderful. Did you know, brother?!¡±

    Yin Hua picked up a remote control from the cab and pressed it down. A wall was immediately pushed open twice. There was a container in the middle that resembled Fu Jingmo¡¯s container. It was filled with a weird colored liquid. Xiao Baozi was soaked in it. The body of Xiao Baozi was all covered and the pipe was connected in another direction.

    Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were red at the time, even Yin Ye.

    Yin Hua was still talking: ¡°Brother, he is really perfect. I have the confidence to make him the most powerful experimental product, even stronger than Fu Jingmo! He will be infinitely close to the existence of God. ¡±

    Yin Ye couldn¡¯t bear it anymore so he punched Yin Hua in the face: ¡°You are a beast! No! Beasts are more human than you!¡±

    Then Yin Ye stepped forward, and suddenly the container containing Xiao Baozi was smashed. The container suddenly shattered and the liquid flowed out in an instant.

    Yin Hua touched his face, then muttered to himself: ¡°Brother¡­you hit me¡­you hit me¡­you are not my brother. My brother would never hit me¡­ my brother would never!¡±

    As his face slowly became ugly, the floor was chipped away bit by bit, then finally countless ck tentacles came out of the ground.

    Yin Ye forcibly unplugged the tube from Xiao Baozi, then threw Xiao Baozi to Shao Qing. After Shao Qing caught him, she first used her powers to test Xiao Baozi¡¯s body.

    Fortunately, probably because of time, Yin Hua hadn¡¯t had time to do something with Xiao Baozi and there was nothing unusual in his body. This was probably a blessing within the misfortune.

    As the tentacles came out one by one, the container holding Fu Jingmo shattered. Fu Jingmo opened his scarlet eyes and instantly turned into the kind of big bug that Shao Qing had seen before.

    What¡¯s more frightening is that it was no longer those pipes that connect Fu Jingmo¡¯s body, but the ck tentacles that emerge from the ground.

    Shao Qing backed up quickly, then released her vines. She pulled Yin Ye¡¯s waist, trying to drag him over. Yin Hua immediately became angry, pointing to her: ¡°Kill her!¡±

    The previously motionless Fu Jingmo instantly pounced on Shao Qing, his worm-like mouth grew wide. When he pounced in front of Shao Qing, he began to spray dark green venom.

    Fu Jingshen moved swiftly to hold Shao Qing and Xiao Baozi and rolled to the side, avoiding the venom. Then he quickly jumped up andnded on Fu Jingmo¡¯s head, punching him fiercely.

    Yin Hua stretched out his hand and tore off Shao Qing¡¯s vine, and looked at Shao Qing in a blood thirsty manner: ¡°You dare try to steal my brother?¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 105: Battle to death

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 105: Battle to death</h4>

    ¡°You want to steal my brother?¡± Yin Hua¡¯s eyes were red, like a demon: ¡°Why do you all want to take my brother? Everyone is like this¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you¡­I want to ruin the world! No one can snatch my brother from my hand! You guys are all damned!¡±

    With his roar, Fu Jingmo went crazy as if stimted. He pounced on Shao Qing, the venom continuously gushing out.

    Guang Guang got out of the ground and propped up a shield. The sprayed venom on the shield caused the shield to immediately begin to melt, but this had bought Shao Qing and the others time.

    Shao Qing held Xiao Baozi and quickly retreated. Xiao Baozi must be ced in a safe ce before she could join the battle.

    Yin Ye jumped up and kicked Fu Jingmo¡¯s head heavily. His tentacles quickly stretched out and tied Fu Jingmo up: ¡°Ah Qing, you go first.¡±

    Shao Qing had no choice. She released Da Hua and Da Hua immediately swallowed Xiao Baozi. This action was not to eat Xiao Baozi, but to put Xiao Baozi in him. It can control itself not to secrete corrosive liquid. Its flower head would be an excellent protection. As long as it was not destroyed, Xiao Baozi would be fine.

    Furthermore, once it is attacked, Shao Qing will be aware of it.

    Shao Qing kissed the petals of Da Hua, then said: ¡°Baby, take my son to hide. If I have an ident, you will take him away. All my people are outside, take my son and go to them. Make sure to keep my son safe. Do note looking for me.¡±

    Da Hua rubbed its leaves and made a rustling sound, as if wailing. After a long time, it dropped its head decadently. As if nodding his head, he agreed.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shao Qing touched Da Hua and walked out again. Today, she will kill Fu Jingmo and Yin Hua, unless she dies first.

    As long as these two people are killed, they will no longer have enemies. Among human beings, Jiangcheng already has enough deterrent power. It can be said that Jiangcheng is already very safe.

    This battle can only be won, they cannot lose.

    For the sake of her friends and rtives, she will also kill these two people.

    When Shao Qing entered the room, Yin Hua was already in a violent state. The blood in his eyes was red, almost bleeding: ¡°Brother¡­you dare make a move against me?¡±

    Yin Ye was expressionless. He was heartbroken, but the pain was now numb. No matter what the reason, his brother has be like this, but one thing is certain, Yin Hua must die.

    Hemitted too many sins, too many to be forgiven. Instead of letting him harm everyone like this, it is better to let him die happily.

    Fu Jingmo has been enhanced a bit, but there was a quasi-ninth-rank Fu Jingshen, an eight-rank Yin Ye, and a close to the ninth-rank Shao Qing.

    The closer you are to rank 9, the more insights you will have. Fu Jingshen once said that although he only entered rank 9 for a short time, he also just touched a little threshold. The reason why rank 9 is different is that if he really reaches rank 9, they willprehend an insight of their own.

    In his own domain, he would be like a god.

    But the domain is not so easy to understand so he still had no idea.

    As for Fu Jingmo, he was forcibly promoted and transformed. He had no domain at all and no way toprehend the domain. This is why Fu Jingshen said that Fu Jingmo is very strong, but he is not so strong that he couldn¡¯t deal with it.

    He can be counted as a pseudo-ninth rank at best, with only a rank nine strength, but no domain, which is not terrible.

    Fu Jingshen was in charge of fighting Fu Jingmo head-on. Shao Qing was responsible for harassing and supporting Fu Jingshen. Since thest operation, Fu Jingshen and Shao Qing have not only had a deeper understanding, but also the strength of the two people has be connected.

    Sometimes one plus one is not necessarily equal to two, it may be greater than two. When the two of them are added together, thebat effectiveness can definitely be equal to the ninth rank.

    Fu Jingmo¡¯s body was too strong, so the battle was at a stalemate for a while, but he was constantly spitting out venom. The venom slowlyid out ayer on the ground, it seemed that there was nowhere to settle down.

    Only where Guang Guang was propped up was there a piece of purend. Fu Jingmo, who had not achieved any results in a short period of time, seemed a little anxious. Roaring, more and more tentacles came out of his body.

    Fu Jingshen looked at the timing and mmed Fu Jingmo¡¯s head directly into the floor. Shao Qing took this opportunity to quickly release her spatial ability.

    A spatial crack appeared in the position of Fu Jingmo¡¯s face. For a moment, flesh and blood flew around. Fu Jingmo screamed and rolled, just so that his face was exposed.

    Yin Ye immediately used his tentacles to temporarily fix Fu Jingmo in ce, then Fu Jingshen violently attacked Fu Jingmo¡¯s face. When he stopped, Fu Jingmo¡¯s face copsed.

    Fu Jingmo twitched. The original part of his face turned into a ck hole, they could even see the squirming flesh inside. Shao Qing made persistent efforts and a sharp vine shot into the hole in an instant. It was unclear how deep it was but the big vines disappeared.

    Fu Jingmo twitched and his body slowly swelled. With a fierce flick of his tail, he directly mmed Fu Jingshen on the wall and embedded him deeply.

    Shao Qing¡¯s vines were still in his body. mming things frantically, Shao Qing couldn¡¯t stand still and was dragged to Fu Jingmo¡¯s body. He repeated the same trick and opened his worm-like mouth. Shao Qing quickly gave up her vines. After leaping forward, she red fiercely in the insect¡¯s eyes, and jumped up with the help of the rebounding force. Her eyes were cold. Her body was exuding a stern spirit and determination.

    She tore through the crack in the space. In the next second, she appeared in Fu Jingmo¡¯s body. The outside was so hard, but she didn¡¯t believe that his stomach was so hard.

    Shao Qing¡¯s expression was cold. After entering Fu Jingmo¡¯s stomach, a sharp de condensed from the power of space appeared in her hand, and she pierced it fiercely.

    The corrosive liquid and blood rushed out in an instant. Shao Qing, who had to be prepared, was instantly covered with ayer of vine armor to temporarily resist the erosion of the liquid. The next second, she held the sharp de and severely tore Fu Jingmo¡¯s belly.

    No matter how strong anything is, the inside will be soft. Shao Qing tore to the bottom all the way, directly touching Fu Jingmo¡¯s belly, creating a hole.

    At this time, the liquid had almost corroded the vine armor on her body. Shao Qing turned around and created a space crack in Fu Jingmo¡¯s stomach, then escaped.

    As soon as she reached Guang Guang, she quickly lifted the vine armor and cut off the skin and flesh stained with a little liquid with her backhand. This was a method of warfare that she had thought of a long time ago.

    However, only arge opponent can fully use this trick, but the result was also obvious. Just look at Fu Jingmo¡¯s stomach, didn¡¯t it blow up?

    Now, he looked like he was dancing at an old disco, rolling around in pain; but as he rolled, the wound slowly healed and his body becamerger.

    This was not a good phenomenon. Last time, Fu Jingmo could not heal himself, causing him heavy casualties. This time, he has a self-healing ability. Can they really win?

    Yin Ye gritted his teeth, then before Fu Jingmo had fully recovered, he rushed forward with a knife and directly prated Fu Jingmo¡¯s insect eyeballs.

    Fu Jingmo was still rolling on the spot in pain, but something terrible happened. After he pulled the knife out of his eyes, his eyes slowly healed.

    Soon, it looked as if he had never suffered any injuries, not only that, but he also felt stronger.

    This was simply a desperate fact. You can see the exhaustion and helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes when they looked at each other.

    Yin Hua said faintly: ¡°Brother, you must have been corrupted by this group of people. Don¡¯t be afraid, I will rescue you soon. Then you will definitely be my older brother like before¡­ even better than before, brother, will you go with me? I can give you eternal life¡­¡±

    Yin Ye didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him at all. Yin Hua med everything on Shao Qing and the others: ¡°It must be you that corrupted my elder brother, I¡¯m going to kill you! Then my elder brother wille back to my side¡­¡±

    Yin Hua¡¯s BS gave Shao Qing a conjecture, that is, the current situation. Obviously, Fu Jingmo has lost his consciousness and is controlled by Yin Hua, so if Yin Hua was killed, then Fu Jingmo would stop acting like this because there is no one to direct him.

    At least it will be easier to deal with.

    Shao Qing looked at Yin Hua, but did not do anything. In any case, Yin Hua is Yin Ye¡¯s younger brother. She always has to take care of her family¡¯s feelings.

    No matter how scum like Yin Hua died, he deserved it, but if it caused a rift with Yin Ye, it would really not be worthwhile.

    Shao Qing quietly told Yin Ye of her conjecture. Yin Ye whispered: ¡°He is not normal now. He is a madman and a madman with great ability. If you don¡¯t kill him, then I really don¡¯t know what the world will be like. Ah Qing, kill him, do it quick, finish this.¡±

    After Shao Qing knew Yin Ye¡¯s attitude, she was able to go off to do it. About the matter, she nodded and looked at Yin Hua¡¯s position. Yin Hua was standing behind Fu Jingmo. He was well protected. It was quite difficult to attack him.

    A few people pretended to continue to test and attack Fu Jingmo. Fu Jingmo¡¯s body continued to suffer from many more injuries and these wounds would all slowly heal.

    He has been screaming and screaming hoarsely. Although he was constantly injured, Shao Qing and the others were not intact. The most important thing is that they cannot recover from injury so quickly.

    Even if Shao Qing has the ability to heal, her healing ability was really limited. At least much lower than herbat effectiveness.

    When Shao Qing attacked Fu Jingmo, she had been quietly observing Fu Jingmo¡¯s position, then in her mind she was thinking about how to get past Fu Jingmo and kill Yin Hua.

    Although she can use teleportation, she has already used this before. If she uses it again, the opponent will definitely maintain a certain level of vignce, and it won¡¯t be so easy.

    So they must find a way, as long as they kill Yin Hua, everything will be finished.

    Shao Qing quietly gave Fu Jingshen and Yin Ye a look. The two immediately began to attack fiercely. One attacked Fu Jingmo¡¯s head and the other attacked Fu Jingmo¡¯s stomach. They cooperated with each other, and the attack was very stable and ruthless.

    Every attack made Fu Jingmo miserable. Although he could be cured quickly, the pain would still remain in his heart.

    Layer byyer, stacking, it made him feel more and more painful.

    After poking Fu Jingmo¡¯s eyes again, Shao Qing suddenly changed her direction and pointed her target at Yin Hua. The moment her vine shot out, her whole person instantly moved behind Yin Hua. Yin Hua looked a little bit frail in front of her.

    As long as Shao Qing hit Yin Hua with a fierce punch, the battle could be resolved.

    She mmed a fist towards Yin Hua¡¯s head very fast.

 Volume 3 Chapter 106: Arenâ€™t you?

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 106: Aren¡¯t you?</h4>

    Yin Hua turned his head and smiled at her. His white teeth lined up in two rows, giving people a feeling of coldness. Fu Jingmo turned his head abruptly, his body suddenly swaying in ce, directly ignoring the other two people. Then he rushed directly to Shao Qing.

    Fu Jingshen and Yin Ye¡¯s full blows broke the defense for the first time from the outside, making his tail bloody, but Fu Jingmo didn¡¯t seem to feel it. He directly smashed into Shao Qing¡¯s body, smashing her into the ground.

    Eighty percent of the buildings in the entire underground city were made of ss. After Shao Qing was knocked into it, she found that there was still something under the ground.

    Underneath the underground city, there was a huge hollow. The inside of the hollow was filled with the kind of liquid they have seen before. There was a huge bug in the liquid. The bug looked very simr to Fu Jingmo. But his body was muchrger than Fu Jingmo.

    The most important thing is that there are many tubes on its body connecting to Fu Jingmo. Shao Qing, with great difficulty, broke the surrounding floor. Her whole body rolled forward, giving up on attacking Yin Hua, and instead rushing directly to Fu Jingmo.

    Fu Jingmo raised his head and mmed his body down heavily, as if he wanted to turn Shao Qing into a meatloaf. Shao Qing released her vine in an instant, forming a shield on top of herself. It was short-lived and couldn¡¯t stop Fu Jingmo at all, but it could buy her some time.

    At this moment, Shao Qing had already rushed under Fu Jingmo¡¯s body. The space crack instantly split the tube connecting Fu Jingmo¡¯s body.

    Then Fu Jingmo mmed down and Shao Qing was directly mmed into the floor a second time. The sound of broken bones was clearly audible.

    At this time, Fu Jingshen and Yin Ye, whose eyes were all red, rushed over frantically. They cut off Fu Jingmo¡¯s tail directly from the wound they causedst time. Shao Qing also tore his belly again. Blood poured out, dripping all over the floor.

    Shao Qing appeared behind Fu Jingshen in an instant, panting violently. She looked up, the big bug squirmed hard on the ground, blood slowly flowed out. He only moved for a little bit, he did not move as fast as before. The restoration speed was not as fast.

    Yin Hua¡¯s eyes were cold. He still had some calmness though. He looked at Shao Qing and said: ¡°No wonder my brother cares about you. So you still have some skill, but defeating this waste doesn¡¯t mean anything. You are still going to die.¡±

    After leaving the tube, Fu Jingmo¡¯s consciousness seems to have sobered. He was lying on the ground, his eyes had begun to blur. At this time, Fu Jingmo, like many people before death, would think of the past, slowly remembering past events.

    Thinking of his mother leading him into the huge house, thinking of the little Fu Jingshen now at the top of the stairs, looking at him with disgusted eyes.

    It¡¯s a pity that he has never won against Fu Jingshen in his life. In his career, in love, and finally his life¡­

    He is really unwilling. Why did God care for Fu Jingshen since childhood? He was an illegitimate child and lived on his father¡¯s alms every month. Fu Jingshen was the eldest son of the Fu family. He had a luxury car, a mansion, and he spent endless pocket money.

    Later, he entered the Fu¡¯s house. He thought he could see Fu Jingshen¡¯s angry and sad look. He thought he could be on the same level as Fu Jingshen. However, Fu Jingshen¡¯s ability and strength quickly gained the approval of thepany¡¯s directors allowing him to inherit thepany. He can only work in the subsidiarypany.

    Later, when the end of the world came, he watched Fu Jingshen fall into the group of corpses with his own eyes. He thought that the shadow that Fu Jingshen brought to him would end, but he did not expect that he woulde back, with strength, and¡­ Shao Qing.

    Such a beautiful Shao Qing¡­

    Why do you like Fu Jingshen¡­

    He has lost to him time and time again¡­ he really was unwilling¡­

    Fu Jingmo gasped violently. He was living like a monster, he was actually tired of it, but even if he died¡­ he would take them down with him!

    Yin Hua was nning to do something, but suddenly realized that something was wrong. He looked at Fu Jingmo suddenly, then went to pull Yin Ye with a pale face.

    Yin Ye shook off his hand subconsciously. Then, there was a violent explosion. The blood mixed with the corpse burst open suddenly. Yin Hua quickly rushed over and pressed Yin Ye under his body.

    Fu Jingshen also moved in the same way. Fu Jingshen hugged Shao Qing, firmly protecting her under his body, and rolled into the cab.

    When it exploded, the faces of the people waiting outside changed, especially Mulin, who held the leaves of the dodder tightly. She almost tore off the dodder.

    But she couldn¡¯t move, nor dared to move. This was because Xiao Baozi was still inside. If Xiao Baozi was hurt because of them, no one could handle the consequences.

    At exactly this time, Da Hua jumped out. As soon as it saw Mulin, it opened its head and spat out Xiao Baozi. Mulin quickly caught Xiao Baozi. She was excited and surprised: ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡±

    Shao Qing was still a little dazed when the smoke cleared. The sound of the explosion was so loud, she couldn¡¯t hear anything right now. After recovering a little bit, Shao Qing turned over, holding Fu Jingshen.

    They hid in a very good ce, just under the alloy cab used for the experiment. The cab received the primary shock, which made the aftermath of the explosion weaken a lot when it fell on Fu Jingshen.

    Otherwise, Fu Jingshen would havepletely shattered.

    But even so, Fu Jingshen¡¯s back waspletely devoid of flesh and skin, only the dense bones. Yet, even they were broken in some ces.

    Shao Qing was holding Fu Jingshen in fright, she felt extremely scared. If it weren¡¯t because Fu Jingshen was a zombie, such a serious injury would have caused him to die several times.

    It was she who underestimated Fu Jingmo and was not vignt enough to cause everything to happen.

    The two of them were still rtively good, at least there was a cab blocking it, but Yin Huapletely exposed his back.

    His body almost exploded in two. Many aspects werepletely unrecognizable, but what was in his arms, Yin Ye, wasplete. Not even a single hair was damaged,

    Yin Hua looked at Yin Ye with a very sad look. For a long time, he whispered: ¡°When I was very young, they said I was trash and bullied me for the inconvenience. They threw stones at me, but brother, you took a brick and beat two of the children on the head. Because of this, the school asked us to drop out, their parents asked us to pay for the medical expenses. You carried me and knocked your head to the ground and begged the principal. You said you would drop out of school. It doesn¡¯t matter, you have a lot of energy, you can go out to work, but I couldn¡¯t. I have no other way out besides studying¡­ You apologized to those parents. You worked hard to pay them back. You would go to school during the day, pick up trash at night, and collect money for medical expenses. Every day you would eat steamed buns, drink cold water, and remember to use the remaining money to buy some meat back, to chop it into pieces then cook soup for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­in this life you love me the most¡­right¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­Don¡¯t scold me, I won¡¯t be bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­I aming home. The house is still good. I originally thought that after I found you, we would go back. There is a small vegetable garden at home, so we can grow something to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­in my whole life, I just wanted you to live better, better than anyone else, no longer needing to bow to anyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, look at me¡­look at me again¡­¡±

    Heid on Yin Ye, crying like a child, tears wetting Yin Ye¡¯s neck. Yin Ye remembered when he was very young. After fighting outside, Yin Hua cried and gave him medicine after returning.

    The two of them were undesired children. One was born with ack of conjunctiva in the left eye, the other had no legs. The two grew up dependent on each other. Howe they became like this¡­

    Yin Ye touched Yin Hua¡¯s face. There was blood on his face and it looked scary. Yin Hua grabbed Yin Ye¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Brother¡­I don¡¯t want to die, I want to go home with you, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡­Don¡¯t hate me¡­Brother¡­¡±

    When he was crying, ck liquid had already gathered slowly, forming a catheter-like existence, and inserted into his body.

    Then there was a strange liquid that filled it.

    Yin Ye, who was still remembering the past, grabbed Yin Hua abruptly and tried to unplug the tube from him: ¡°You already have lived, don¡¯t make mistakes again!¡±

    But the tube seemed to grow in his body. He couldn¡¯t pull it out.

    Yin Hua hugged Yin Ye tightly, then said: ¡°Brother¡­I really don¡¯t want to die. I will be immortal soon. Then I will protect you in the future. Brother, don¡¯t be afraid, I will kill everyone. They will definitely not hurt you¡­¡±

    Yin Ye wanted to get up, but was imprisoned by Yin Hua. His strength was immense, making Yin Ye unable to break free for a while. Yin Ye had no choice. He had to use his tentacles to smash the floor below, then exhaust all his strength before breaking free.

    Yin Hua couldn¡¯t move. His eyes were red: ¡°Brother, brother¡­you want to leave me? Brother¡­you don¡¯t want me? Brother¡­e back, don¡¯t leave¡­¡±

    After Yin Ye broke free, he discovered that Yin Hua¡¯s body waspletely wrapped in a mass of ck. The source of this ck was what Shao Qing had seen before. The ck bug at the bottom of the dungeon.

    The ck bug was getting smaller and smaller. It meltedpletely and turned into a ck liquid, which was absorbed by Yin Hua little by little.

    Although Yin Hua had problems with his legs, he was a very smart boy. After graduating from high school, he did not continue to go to school. All his knowledge was self-taught.

    Because of being a workaholic, Yin Ye left a lot of simr books at home. He relied on these books. Some heter bought to gradually enrich himself.

    After thest days, he was lucky enough to awaken a very special ability, simr to the evolution of the body, but he only evolved the brain.

    In other words, his brain is highly developed and his IQ far exceeds that of ordinary people, but his body is still very weak.

    In a desperate situation, he found this big ck worm, then found that the energy on its body was particrly special. It was capable of rapid cell division, that is to say, a little bit of its energy can be used to regenerate one¡¯s limbs.

    Even if you were cut in the waist, as long as you haven¡¯t died, you can grow your lower body again.

    Of course, if the brain is damaged, there is no way.

    Moreover, this big ck bug was not dead, it was in a special dormant state, it could stillmunicate with Yin Hua.

    Many of Yin Hua¡¯s ideas were developed by it. Yin Hua was very excited. He has never been recognized by anyone other than his brother. The big bug was the first one besides his brother.

    But when Big Worm offered to merge with him, he still refused.

    Because he can¡¯t trust anyonepletely except his brother.

    Even if the big bug was honest about its current situation, he couldn¡¯tpletely believe it.

    The body of the big insect was actually broken, so it entered a dormant state to ensure its own life. On the other hand, Yin Hua had an extremely developed brain, but he did not have the capacity.

    The two of them hit it off.

    All subsequent experiments by Yin Hua were carried out with the help of the Big bug, including Fu Jingmo. Fu Jingmo was the host Yin Hua was looking for for the Big bug. Unfortunately, it was ruined before it matured.

    ¡°He must be stopped!¡± Yin Ye was desperately anxious: ¡°That thing is weird, it makes me feel extremely dangerous. I can¡¯t be sure what will happen after the two of them merge together, but it will definitely not be a good thing. ¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­ there is no way to interrupt¡­ you wait for me¡­¡± Yin Hua smiled, he stretched his body slowly. The ck liquid continued to merge into his body, his eyes slowly glowed with red light.

    Yin Ye smiled happily: ¡°I will live forever, brother, so will you. Do you want to merge with me, then we will never be separated.¡±

    The red light in his eyes became deeper and deeper, it looked more and more evil. Everyone knew that it wouldn¡¯t work to let him go on like this. He hasn¡¯t fully integrated, but his aura is infinitely close to rank 9.

    Shao Qing helped Fu Jingshen to the corner of the wall, allowing him to sit down. Then she rushed up by herself. Her expression was cold. Xiao Hua floated behind her, countless tentacles were forcibly inserted into the ck liquid.

    Xiao Hua opened its petals with difficulty, the liquid was absorbed by Xiao Hua. After it absorbed the ck liquid, it was purified, then it was injected into Shao Qing¡¯s body and absorbed by Shao Qing.

    ¡°Impossible! How can you plunder my energy!¡± Yin Hua was surprised. The red in his eyes was so deep it couldn¡¯t turn more red, but his aura did not increase anymore. Instead he showed a downward trend.

    He was a little anxious. He raised his hand and poured arge amount of liquid into his body at one time. Although a part of it was still snatched away by Xiao Hua, his aura really reached rank 9.

    The ck liquid constantly transformed his body, then a ck pattern slowly emerged on his body surface. The pattern looked evil and mysterious.

    From bottom to top, it was all over Yin Hua.

    Shao Qing¡¯s aura was also constantly improving. With the help of the power provided by the big bug, she actually broke through to the ninth rank at this moment.

    After truly breaking through to rank 9, Shao Qing knew that her previous feelings were all wrong. There was a gap between rank 9 and rank 8, but it was not only a one level difference.

    The feeling of power in her hand made her even have the illusion that she can now move mountains and seas. The gap between the eighth rank and the ninth rank was really like heaven and hell, insurmountable.

    It was only 1 rank, but Shao Qing felt that now she can beat a dozen of her. Even in front of Fu Jingmo, she can still y around with him. That kind of pseudo-ninth rank was indeed only a little better than an eighth rank. His power had given her the illusion that rank 9 was not very powerful.

    Shao Qing opened her eyes, squeezed her fist, then when she looked at Yin Hua, her eyes were full of caution. She only absorbed a part of the energy and broke through to rank 9. Then how was Yin Hua who absorbed most of the energy?

    His strength must have surpassed the ninth rank and may have reached an even higher level.

    Yin Hua was already a little mad now, he kept screaming: ¡°Impossible! How could you possibly rob my energy! This is impossible!¡±

    His face was now covered with ck patterns. The patterns spread from his left and right cheeks to his forehead, then a ck eye-shaped pattern was formed on his forehead. It looked particrly ugly and evil.

    Now Yin Hua was no longer the gentle and delicate appearance from before, even Yin Ye felt that he was unfamiliar.

    Yin Ye looked at Yin Hua with tears in his eyes. After a long time, he said: ¡°This is not Yin Hua. This is not my brother.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 107: Domain

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 107: Domain</h4>

    Yin Ye and Yin Hua have lived dependent on each other for more than 20 years. No matter how much Yin Hua changed, he could recognize it, but the person in front of him was not Yin Hua, not his younger brother.

    He will never admit his mistake.

    Shao Qing was now calmer than anyone else. She calmly said: ¡°No matter what, we have to fight. Yin Ye, you take care of Fu Jingshen and leave the rest to me.¡±

    Yin Ye knew that Shao Qing doesn¡¯t want him to face his younger brother, but the person in front of him was no longer his younger brother: ¡°No, Ah Qing, what I¡¯m speaking of is not that I broke up our rtionship, but that he is no longer my younger brother inside. It is probably like in a novel, there is another person in his body.¡±

    Yin Ye spoke calmly. Although he was very disappointed and even angry with the things that Yin Hua had done and once thought about breaking their rtionship, even thought about killing him, the man in front of him was still his brother after all.

    They have depended on each other for many years, their feelings were very deep. No matter how he says he will let it go, it is not that easy. Especially when he sees his brother being taken over by others, he was devastated. But even if he is devastated, he will not be softhearted because of it.

    ¡°I will personally end his life. He is my younger brother. Even if he dies, he should die with dignity.¡± Yin Ye said softly.

    ¡°Then do it.¡± Shao Qing looked at Yin Hua, then said: ¡°If I die here today, I will trouble you to leave with Fu Jingshen. Simrly, if you die here, I will leave with your bones.¡±

    Shao Qing smiled: ¡°If you die, then it would be quite unwilling, after all, the good days areing soon.¡±

    ¡°So just try to survive.¡± Yin Yeughed. He had no regrets. The only regret was probably his only brother, but in the end he became like this.

    He once thought about seeing his younger brother marry a wife and have children, even in thest days, he can live a happy life. But now it seems that he can¡¯t.

    Yin Hua¡¯s scarlet eyes were aimed at Shao Qing. Before the two of them could make a move, he did it first. He was very fast and he collided with Shao Qing fiercely.

    Shao Qing only felt as if she had been hit by a speeding train, her whole body flew out directly. Even with the powerful body of a ninth rank, there was an illusion of falling apart.

    Yin Ye also shot out. He quickly rushed towards Yin Hua, his tentacles hit the ground, bringing a huge momentum, causing him to crash into Yin Hua at a fast speed.

    Yin Hua sneered and stretched out his hand straight towards Yin Ye. But when he reached out halfway, his hand stopped. It was as if Yin Hua¡¯s body had the instinct not to hurt Yin Ye.

    This instinct was very powerful. He has just taken control of Yin Hua¡¯s body, so he can¡¯t defy this instinct. He can only look at Yin Ye angrily, then avoid him.

    He stopped attacking Yin Ye, taking Shao Qing as the target of his active attacks. It was the first time that Shao Qing encountered such a purely brute force opponent. It was simr to Gu Panpan, but Yin Hua¡¯s power was very powerful. His skin with runes attached, were terrifyingly tough. She couldn¡¯t even break it with all her strength.

    Compared with him, Fu Jingmo was a trifle.

    Fighting does indeed need skill, but when one¡¯s strength reaches a certain level, it can break through everything and no other trick is needed.

    There were many mutant nts in Shao Qing¡¯s hands, but none of them could break his defenses. The only thing that can break his defenses was her spatial ability.

    This fight was really painful, just like fighting an iron bucket with your bare hands. Although you can leave scratches on the surface of the iron bucket, that¡¯s all and your hands are the ones to be injured.

    Shao Qing had felt so suffocated before.

    It is estimated that Yin Hua was also very aggrieved. He can not get hurt, but he can¡¯t kill Shao Qing. Shao Qing was very careful. The more she fought, the more she felt something was wrong: ¡°His strength seems to be increasing!¡±

    Yin Ye was the most aggrieved one. His speed was not as fast as Yin Hua and he had been following behind to eat dirt. He could not beat Yin Hua, could not help Shao Qing, he was just decoration.

    ¡°I think it might be because he just upied this body and couldn¡¯t fully integrate his strength. With the battle, his strength merges with his current body, so it gives us the feeling that his strength is increasing.¡± Yin Ye calmly analyzed.

    ¡°If this is the case, we have to resolve it fast because there is no way of knowing how strong he¡¯ll be.¡± Shao Qingughed: ¡°He might even be able to kill uster on.¡±

    ¡°But how can we break its defense, how can we kill it?¡± Yin Ye said helplessly.

    ¡°Judging from the current situation, it¡¯s difficult.¡± Shao Qing said with a bitter smile: ¡°But we can try it. Yin Ye, can you dy him a bit?¡±

    Yin Ye nodded: ¡°I am slower than him. I can only dy a little, it may not be too long.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine.¡± Shao Qing was also very helpless. After she broke through the ninth rank, she had a new understanding of space, but she had no time to digest it.

    In fact, Shao Qing didn¡¯t know whether they could kill Yin Hua, they could only take one step at a time to see.

    After Yin Ye reced his legs with tentacles, his speed was much faster. He could barely keep up with Yin Hua¡¯s speed and forcibly entangled him. This was also due to Yin Hua¡¯s instinct to not hurt him, but Yin Hua was slowly adapting to this body, the instincts will be suppressed little by little.

    If this continues, sooner orter he will kill Yin Ye.

    Shao Qing realized that space can not only be torn, but also superimposed and ovepped. It can even exile people to other dimensions, or affect time.

    Of course, these abilities do not exist for Shao Qing.

    What she can do at present is to tear the space crack, then go through the space crack.

    This ability, at present, is indeed very useful, but when dealing with Yin Hua, it is somewhat stretched.

    She carefully explored the new use of her space ability, it can be regarded as a temporary holdover.

    Yin Ye not only had to hold Yin Hua, but also ensured that Shao Qing was not attacked. This was the most important thing. So he dragged it out with all his ability. Shao Qing deduced many things. She tore space then instantly thought, if two ces were ovepped together, would the immense power generated be more terrifying than tearing.

    Thinking of giving it a try, she raised her hand and slowly began to manipte the space. By the ninth rank, she has improved her ability to manipte space and can manipte it more skillfully.

    The twoyers of space were slowly superimposed by her. There will be huge friction between the space and the space. When they ovepped, there were countless tiny spatial cracks like small snakes.

    These were all caused by the unbearable spatial ovep.

    When thest twoyers of space ovepped, there were lightning-like cracks in the middle. All superimposed together, it looked like a ck lightning. Even when the light shined on it, it seemed to be swallowed.

    Shao Qing herself was a little surprised. She stopped in time. The space that was no longer under control suddenly exploded. The shock wave produced by the explosion bounced both Yin Ye and Yin Hua out.

    Upon seeing this, Shao Qing immediately stretched out her hand and ovepped the space around Yin Hua. Yin Hua¡¯s expression immediately changed. He tried to back up, but front and back, left and right, and even up and down, were ovepping spaces.

    Shao Qing saw the ck lightning reappear with her own eyes, just like a small ck hole. Yin Hua¡¯s scalp was numb. His hands were in front of him and it quickly became shattered.

    His tough body, in front of this group of ck lightning, was like a cloud of soft tofu. This was the first time he perceived a threat of death, he really might die ¡­¡­

    He just became free, how could he be willing to die like this?

    Yin Hua roared and the ck lines on his body fluctuated. The lines looked as if they were alive.

    His ck lines retreated from his neck in an instant, then reached the lower half of his body. Then, he directly abandoned his lower body, which exploded suddenly, forming a huge shock wave.

    From the outside, it looked like a bomb exploded in the ss bottle. It was very spectacr. After the ss bottle was subjected to this violent impact, it also exploded.

    The entire underground city copsed because of this explosion. Fortunately, this underground city was not tofu, otherwise, Shao Qing and the others would have been buried alive.

    The smoke and dust slowly dissipated. Yin Hua crawled out of the mess, his lower body grew again at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    A bug emerged from the fracture and grew slowly. It was really painful. When Shao Qing reacted, he was the intact Yin Hua again.

    Shao Qing looked stupidly for a while, then patted her head: ¡°How can I forget about that?¡±

    Fu Jingmo can be reborn with severed limbs, let alone Yin Hua?

    ording to this situation, the next attack must attack Yin Hua¡¯s vitals, such as his head. If she shatters his head and he can be resurrected, it is really over.

    However, Yin Hua was not prepared to give Shao Qing a second chance to prepare. He gritted his teeth coldly, his arms spread out, and a circle of ck ripples rippled out.

    When the ripples rippled to Shao Qing¡¯s side, she only felt as if she was being pressed underneath by tens of thousands of pounds of stones, she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    The invisible gravity made her unable to lift her arms, let alone counterattack. Yin Huaughed, ¡°This is the absolute gap in strength, your cleverness cannot make up for it.¡±

    Shao Qing lifted her head with great difficulty, she seemed to realize: ¡°Domain?¡±

    It is said that when you reach rank nine, you canprehend your own domain. In the domain, your own strength will be infinitely improved. She has just entered the ninth rank and has not yet realized her own domain.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Yin Hua came over: ¡°Before you die, I will let you understand my gravity domain.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 108: Is this the end?

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 108: Is this the end?</h4>

    The gravity domain was not standardized, but is based on the strength of the people in the field.

    Shao Qing was a rank 9 superhuman. The gravity exerted on her was enough to crush Yin Ye¡¯s bones, but the gravity on Yin Ye¡¯s body was aimed at a rank 8 superhuman.

    Shao Qing tried to stand up, but the gravity was too heavy. When she stood up, she could hear her bones groaning miserably.

    Yin Hua walked to Shao Qing step by step, then smiled hoarsely: ¡°Your body is much better than the one I use now. Seriously, I was going to kill you, but now I changed my mind. I want to turn you into my puppet. When I get tired of using my current body, I can still use yours.¡±

    Shao Qing did not give up the struggle, she stood up with difficulty. All of her bones were almost deformed under the pressure of gravity.

    The ck pattern on Yin Ye¡¯s body formed a few tiny ck tentacles and stretched out towards Shao Qing. At this moment, Yin Ye suddenly roared and rushed towards Yin Hua from behind.

    He didn¡¯t know what he used to get rid of this kind of gravity, but a little bit of blood was oozing from the surface of his skin. Yin Hua was hugged, then they both fell and hit the corner of the wall. The gravity domain had a moment of instability.

    Shao Qing took advantage of this momentary instability to sessfully break through. After rolling on the ground for a while, Yin Hua yelled: ¡°Get lost!¡±

    He broke free, and threw Yin Ye against the wall. Then he collided with the jumping Shao Qing, the bones of the two people made a cracking sound.

    Yin Hua was pushed against the wall, his chest copsed directly. It looked like a mass of soft mud. Shao Qing¡¯s condition was a little better, but half of the bones in her arm werepletely broken.

    Yin Hua whipped Shao Qing away, his chest swelled continuously. Soon he recovered to his original shape. He lifted up Yin Ye, who was very close to him, with a grim face: ¡°Do you think I really can¡¯t kill you?¡±

    After Shao Qingnded, she was like a cannonball and rushed out again, knocking Yin Hua into flight again. With this, she saved Yin Ye.

    Yin Ye fell to the ground, panting violently. He then saw Shao Qing and Yin Hua rolling together, the ck liquid colliding with the power of space again and again.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to open up his domain but the disparity in strength was evident. In the end, Shao Qing¡¯s left shoulder was directly crushed by Yin Hua. Yin Hua¡¯s chest was also prated by the space cracks.

    However, Yin Hua was not afraid of injury at all. He nailed Shao Qing to the ground with a ck tentacle, and sneered: ¡°I can¡¯t bear to damage my body again, so you can go die quietly and leave your body. That would be your greatest contribution.¡±

    The moment he started, Yin Ye, who had no power, rolled and pounced on him. Then he was pierced by countless tentacles. His eyes were red, even if he had reached this point, he hugged Yin Hua tightly: ¡°Get out of my brother¡¯s body!¡±

    Shao Qing rushed forward weakly, holding the de of space created by the weak force of space in her hand. When she plunged it in, she aimed at Yin Hua. But at that moment, the red in Yin Hua¡¯s eyes faded a lot. He raised his head actively and greeted Space de with his brows.

    The moment the Space de plunged in, there was a ck light that screamed and was annihted.

    Bits of red flowed from Yin Hua¡¯s eyebrows, into his eyes, and stayed in the corners of his eyes. He has always been a meticulous person, how could he not leave himself a move and his move was rted to Yin Ye.

    Many, many years ago, Yin Hua said, ¡°Brother, wait until I grow up. When I grow up, no one can hurt you unless he walks on my body.¡±

    Now, he really did it.

    Yin Hua¡¯s tears were mixed with blood, his face was dripping: ¡°Brother¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    If I die, what will you do?

    You are so stupid. You can¡¯t even do basic housework. Cutting something will hurt your fingers. I haven¡¯t even seen a girl who is willing to marry you and take care of you in the future. How can I go with confidence?

    If I die¡­will you be sad, will you miss me?

    Brother, I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see you again¡­

    Yin Hua clung to Yin Ye¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t say a word anymore, he was so worried¡­so worried¡­

    Yin Ye trembled. Holding Yin Hua¡¯s hand, he waited until the person in his arms died slowly before he cried. In this life, he was not sorry to anyone except for Yin Hua.

    At that time, due to work, he couldn¡¯t go home. He would only go once in ten days or half a month. Even if he did, he would stay at most one day at a time, sometimes even half a day.

    There was no one at home, only part-time workers who woulde to clean the room regrly. Yin Hua was originally a cheerful and sunny child, butter he became more and more silent and withdrawn.

    If he cared more about Yin Hua, would it still have led to this tragedy?

    His brain was full of money, money, money. He wanted to make more money and give it to Yin Hua to lead a morevish life. He thought that in the future they would no longer have to worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation. He wants to save enough for the next half of his life¡­

    But his brother was gone, what¡¯s the use for money?

    He said Xiao Hua, brother will be your leg in the future.

    He said Xiao Hua, brother will stay with you forever.

    He said Xiao Hua, when I make enough money, we will go to the beach and buy a vi facing the sea. When we wake up every day, we can see the endless sea.

    He said Xiao Hua, brother¡¯s biggest wish in his life is that you can live happily.

    All the promises he had said were not fulfilled.

    Even when Yin Hua died, he couldn¡¯t even rest in peace. He knew what Yin Hua was worried about. He was worried that he was still angry, worried that there would be no one to take care of him in the future, worried that he would forget that he had this younger brother.

    Who said that zombies have no tears, what is this moist thing on his face?

    Yin Ye hugged Yin Hua tightly. He wiped the blood tears from his face. His face was still immature, like a child who didn¡¯t know about the world.

    He did a lot of bad things, did a lot of stupid things, which made Yin Ye so angry that he wanted to sever ties with him, but for more than 20 years they were dependent on each other¡­

    In the cold winter, they hid under the overpass. One cotton jacket wrapped over two people. They warmed each other with their body temperature, crawling out of the snowdrift, from the edge of death.

    In the darkest and most bitter days, they were together. They were more than just brothers.

    In fact, Yin Hua is not bad. He was just too paranoid, so he did such a crazy thing. Yin Ye¡¯s regretful heart was broken. He held Yin Hua¡¯s body and cried until he copsed.

    But in this world, how can there be a medicine for regret?

    Until Mulin and the others came in, Yin Ye still clung to Yin Hua and refused to let go. His injuries were too serious, even if it was a zombie, he couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Mulin persuaded him in a low voice: ¡°Brother Ye, go out first. We have to contact the Jing Du side in a while, then we will blow this ce up directly.¡±

    Yin Ye was a little muddleheaded, he murmured: ¡°Xiao Hua, close your eyes, brother will take you home¡­¡±

    Yin Hua¡¯s blood red eyes really slowly closed. Since he was a child, he had been a good boy, so how could he be willing to make his favorite brother worry about guilt.

    Yin Ye held Yin Hua¡¯s body tightly and left the ce. Someone wanted to help him, but he would not let go, he held on tightly.

    When he was carried to the treatment, he also held on.

    Shao Qing stood outside carrying Fu Jingshen on her back. She saw a cannonball fall, blowing the ce to pieces. Everything about it was going to be buried underground, no one would know what happened.

    Except for her, Fu Jingshen, and Yin Ye.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Shao Qing felt relieved. No matter what, everything is over. When the sun rises again, it will be a brand new day and a brand new future.

    Jiangcheng will get better and better, they will all get better and better.

    After evacuating from S City, they did not go back immediately, but took a rest on the spot. After all, the wounded were seriously injured, especially Xiao Baozi. The condition of Xiao Baozi was unknown. The way back was bumpy. In case something happened, there was really no ce to cry.

    Shao Qing¡¯s injury was slightly less severe. When Fu Jingshen was still undergoing treatment, she could already walk around.

    Shao Qing went first to the ce where Yin Ye lived. Since that day, Yin Ye¡¯s condition has been very wrong. He held Yin Hua¡¯s body and refused to let go.

    No matter who it was, it was useless to persuade him. Even when he was being treated, Yin Hua must be by his side. His whole mental state is also wrong.

    Shao Qing also felt very guilty about this. After all, no matter what, there was one thing that cannot be changed, that is, she killed Yin Hua.

    When Shao Qing walked into the tent, Yin Ye held Yin Hua nkly and sat on the bed with no expression on his face, but he gave people a feeling of extreme grief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shao Qing sat down and said softly.

    Yin Ye shook his head: ¡°You are not wrong¡­If I had the chance, I would kill Xiao Hua personally and give him relief. I just hate myself. Why haven¡¯t I noticed Xiao Hua¡¯s abnormality? I should have helped him¡­¡±

    Yin Ye whispered: ¡°I did him wrong in this life. If I have the opportunity, I still want to be his brother. I will treat him well for the rest of my life. I will make up for what I owe him in this life.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be thinking about¡­¡± Shao Qing was very worried.

    Yin Ye smiled and said, ¡°No, the good days are close behind, why would I think like that? I will take over Xiao Hua¡¯s share and live well, he will definitely wait for me below¡­ ¡±

    Shao Qing sat with Yin Ye for a long time, she could feel it. As he spoke to her, Yin Ye¡¯s condition improved a lot. When she walked out of the tent, Yin Ye was almost awake.

    When she returned to where she lived, three men were there. Shao Qing was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 109: The end

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 109: The end</h4>

    By the time they returned to Jiangcheng several dayster, Shao Qing¡¯s mood was veryplicated. All her enemies had been cleaned up, they had also reached cooperation in the human camp.

    In the future, Jiangcheng will be like a paradise. They won¡¯t have to interfere in anything and will be self-sufficient. Living their own lives, they no longer have to fight and kill. No one will interfere with them anymore. It was simply beautiful and cannot be better.

    When they go back they can also get married. These three men have been with her for too long. She has not given them any oath and she has not given them a sense of security, so she was very sorry for them.

    Next, she will be their wife. Although she can no longer give birth, with Xiao Baozi, their family of five will live well.

    But when she returned to the gate of Jiangcheng, Shao Qing was stunned. At that moment, she even had the urge to kill everyone. Although she went to destroy Yin Hua this time, most of it was out of personal grievances, but they were also considered human right?

    In a short night, several people were seriously injured, especially Yin Ye, whose heart hurt the most. But when they returned to their home with scars, they found that Jiangcheng was almost in ruins.

    That is her home¡­Everyone in it was her family¡­

    But now her home was destroyed, all the corpses of her family were lying everywhere¡­

    Is this the world they were protecting with their lives?

    Not only Shao Qing, other people¡¯s eyes were red. They rushed into Jiangcheng frantically and found that Shao Tong was forced to the corner. She worked hard to prop up a mental shield to protect the remaining old and weak women and children behind her.

    The clothes on her chest were all bloody. It was piercing to the eye¡­..

    And those who took the lead in hurting Shao Tong were all familiar, most of them were the original 12-base alliance, and some were unfamiliar.

    Shao Qing was almost heartbroken, her eyes were red. She was wounded on her body, but she was the first one to rush into the crowd. The strength of a ninth rank unfolded without reservation.

    Spatial cracks surrounded her. Everything she touched, burst into a rain of blood in an instant.

    The Twelve Base Alliance could be said to have dispatched everyone this time. Since most of the power on Jiangcheng¡¯s side was mobilized to deal with Yin Hua, the nest was empty.

    Shao Qing regretted it very much now. She knew she should have stayed and guarded her home. She had never thought that when she attacked someone¡¯s base, someone would copy her.

    Sure enough, if they are not of the same race, their hearts must be different.

    Her eyes were red, she looked like a demon. At this moment, she really thought about killing all the living people except Jiangcheng, so that no one would hurt her again.

    The Twelve-Base Alliance was scared at this time and ran faster than they came. They rushed over to attack Jiangcheng, only because they knew that Shao Qing and the rest were not in Jiangcheng.

    It can only be said that many people were only thinking about themselves. They were worried that after Shao Qing extinguished Yin Hua, they would be targeted next, so they took this opportunity toe over and wanted to get Jiangcheng to the end.

    In the end, they didn¡¯t expect¡­

    Shao Qing and the others came back!

    This group of mob just ran away, they did not even resist.

    Shao Qing immediately led people to chase them out, leaving some people to protect Shao Tong and the others. As soon as they left to follow them, they saw the mob was stopped.

    The people who stopped the crowd were a bit familiar. The first one was Abe Jingxue, and the one behind was Shiramizu Mochizuki.

    Shao Qing rushed directly to the people. She looked really terrible. Because wherever she went was really bloody. The people killed by her could not even be distinguished, at most there would be some flesh and blood dripped on the ground left.

    After the nking attack between the two sides, except for a few people in the Twelve Base Alliance that ran away, all the other people stayed here forever.

    However, the redness of Shao Qing¡¯s eyes did not fade away. She raised her head. Not far away were the people from Jing Du, rushing here at the fastest speed.

    The leader was the boss of Jing Du. He was too old and panting: ¡°We rushed over when we received the news. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a step toote. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Shao Qing raised her hand subconsciously. She was about to kill but was hugged by Yan Qiyue: ¡°Ah Qing! Calm down!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s body was trembling. After a long time, she pointed to Jiangcheng and said, ¡°Did you see it? That¡¯s my home. Lying on the ground are all my rtives. At the beginning, you came and begged me to deal with Yin Hua and the others. Now it¡¯s also you guys who did that to me¡­¡±

    Her eyes were red, the corners of her eyes seemed to be split open: ¡°You are right. If they are not of our race, their hearts must be different, their hearts must be different!¡±

    ¡°City Lord Shao.¡± The old man smiled bitterly: ¡°We really didn¡¯t notice it beforehand, because all our attention has been on S City. When we found out, it had been several days, then we quickly sent someone over¡­¡±

    He was very sincere: ¡°City Lord Shao, this time it is indeed our fault. All losses, we will pay thepensation. After we return, we will issue an action topletely wipe out these twelve bases. We will definitely give you an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Go to Nima forpensation! Go to Nima to exin! Can the deade back to life?¡± Shao Qing clenched her fists, she resisted the urge to kill: ¡°Now get out of here immediately. From now on, any living person who steps into the Jiangcheng will be killed without mercy!¡±

    What else could the old man say? Yan Qiyue waved his hand. He sent someone out and pushed them away.

    He knew that this was Shao Qing¡¯s bottom line. She was almost unable to bear it, she would go crazy if she saw these people.

    After the people in Jing Du left, Shiramizu Mochizuki walked over. After a long time of not seeing each other, he looked a little fatter than before, at least a little more flesh on his face.

    He whispered softly: ¡°Master doesn¡¯t need to be sad. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can go with me. Let¡¯s go back to the ind country. You are my eternal master. I have taken full control over there. No one will dare to disrespect you.¡±

    Shao Qing closed her eyes and calmed down a bit after a long time. She said hoarsely: ¡°I am emotionally unstable now, I am afraid I can¡¯t entertain you. Qiyue, take them all back and arrange them properly.¡±

    Then Shao Qing walked towards Jiangcheng. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, ordinary people die when they die, because they have nobat effectiveness. For a base, they are almost a hindrance.

    But to Shao Qing, everyone in Jiangcheng was like her rtives.

    Everyone here convinced her from the bottom of their hearts, whether it was a superhuman, an ordinary person, even the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, they were sincere to her. They truly took Jiangcheng as their home.

    If Jiancheng was a big family, then she was the parent of this family. Anyone injured would cause her to be sad, but now?

    Those who once looked at her with convincing and admiring eyesid down on the ground, they will never open their eyes to look at her again. They will never give her nourishing soup in a tricky way while she is working.

    The old people who loved her as their own daughter, every time Xiao Baozi went out, he would definitelye back with arge bag of things. All of them carefully made snacks, and they would give it to them to pass the time.

    This was Jiangcheng, everyone was warm to her heart¡­

    ¡°City Lord, Miss Xiao Tong was hurt very badly. Go and take a look!¡± A superhuman who was obviously a tall man of 1.8 meters had his eyes red from crying abruptly.

    When Shao Qing passed by, many people surrounded the gate and looked at the gate with concern. Hearing that Jiangcheng was being attacked, Shao Tong held on for a day and a night. Not only did she overdraw her abilities, her internal organs were almost exhausted.

    Shao Qing sat down in front of the bed, tears slowly streaming down. Zombies were not without tears, they were just not sad enough.

    She held Shao Tong¡¯s hand quietly, and sat for a long, long time, before she said hoarsely: ¡°ording to what I said before, from today onwards, guard posts will be added within the Jiangcheng area. A sign will be set up every fifty meters. If you stray into it, you will be killed without pardon!¡±

    She only cares about Jiangcheng in this world, there will be no one else in the future who will be given a chance to hurt Jiangcheng.

    That night, Shao Qing presided over a grand funeral. After cremation, all the bodies were buried in the cemetery in Jiangcheng.

    They counted the number of people, and the number of casualties reached nearly one thousand. At that time, Jiangcheng had no fighting capacity. Even the old, weak, sick and disabled took hoes and shovels to resist the enemy.

    Those were old people and children who were ipetent or disabled. Once they are on the battlefield, they will never have a chance to go back.

    After this time, the number of ordinary people in Jiangcheng dropped by nearly one-third. After Shao Qing hosted the funeral, she was in a very cold state.

    She was able to calm down when she sat. She sat for a long time, even Yan Qiyue and the others could do nothing.

    Shiramizu Mochizuki was very obedient and didn¡¯te to trouble them. He stayed in Jiangcheng honestly and took people to help repair Jiangcheng every day.

    On the fourth day, Shao Qing was sitting on the balcony. She just couldn¡¯t figure it out and was still in her own emotions. At this time, Yan Qiyue downstairs was holding a child and ran over sweating: ¡°Ah Qing, look.¡±

    The child was probably just born. His skin was reddish and wrinkled, looking like a little monkey, he let out a loud cry.

    This was the first child born after thest days.

    The corners of Shao Qing¡¯s eyes were a little moist. Yes, the darkness has passed, they have ushered in dawn. No matter how many people were sacrificed, those were all in exchange for Jiangcheng¡¯s bright future.

    She walked downstairs, hugging the child, she whispered: ¡°Sorry I have worried you these days, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    All those who hid outside the door eavesdropping cheered. Shao Qing was their heaven, if the sky falls now, Jiangcheng really has no future.

    ¡°He should be called Chenxi. Dawn¡¯s first light.¡± Shao Qing said softly.

    Just like the new life of Jiangcheng.

 Chapter ss1: Side Story 1

    <h4>Chapter ss1: Side Story 1</h4>

    <strong>Side Story 1 Xiao Baozi who runs away from home </strong>

    Mulin looked at the sky, it was already dark. She was about to clean up a ce to sleep when Xiao Baozi carefully moved his butt, then said with a ttering smile: ¡°Godmother, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Go go, you little bunny, have you learned to run away from home?¡± Mulin rolled her eyes. She especially wanted to go up to Xiao Baozi by the ear and p him in the a**.

    But even though she was angry she was still reluctant, she could only turn her back and not look at Xiao Baozi to avoid being angry.

    Xiao Baozi came over to please her and massaged her shoulders: ¡°Godmother, Godmother, I know I was wrong, I just want toe out and y. Mama doesn¡¯t let mee out¡­¡±

    ¡°You think there is fun outside? Your mothercks everything in this life, except for enemies. If you run out by yourself, do you know how worried she will be! Go back with me now.¡± Mulin snorted coldly.

    Xiao Baozi immediately pouted: ¡°Godmother, I am no longer a kid. I have nevere out to y, I want to see the outside world. I don¡¯t want to stay in Jiangcheng all day.¡±

    Mulin thought for a while. This little baby, it¡¯s okay toe out to see the world. It would be bad if he was held back all day, but Xiao Baozi running out by himself made her very angry.

    She was not going to bother with Xiao Baozi.

    Xiao Baozi tried to please her with bribes and sell his cuteness. In the end, Mulin couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I will take you around, but you can¡¯t run around by yourself. You must follow me closely.¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded repeatedly: ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going to run around!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your mother, then take you out to y. We will y for two days, then we will go home.¡± Mulin touched Xiao Baozi¡¯s head softly. ¡°Shao Zi, do you think you are very strong and we are just making a big fuss?¡±

    Xiao Baozi shook his head honestly: ¡°I think I am very strong, but I also know what it means when someone says there¡¯s always someone stronger. Mama will worry about me¡­¡±

    He was a little worried as he said that. ¡°Is Mama angry? I didn¡¯t think much, so I wanted toe out and see¡­¡±

    Mulin deliberately scared him: ¡°At that time, your mother heard that you came out secretly by yourself and almost fainted. It frightened your three fathers. Then Yan Qiyue checked and found that your mother was pregnant with a baby.¡±

    Xiao Baozi jumped up at the time: ¡°Baby, is it my little sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡± Mulin snickered: ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be me if I came out to find you. Now your mother, your three dads will soon hole up and won¡¯te out at all.¡±

    Xiao Baozi said immediately: ¡°Should we go home, I want to see my sister¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a long time before the baby is born. Why are you in a hurry? I will take you out for a stroll. Take ap and rx. When you go home, your mother¡¯s belly will be bigger.¡± Mulin patted his head, then said: ¡°I¡¯m going to set up a tent, you go pick some mushrooms and wild vegetables. Let¡¯s cook some soup.¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded, and then went to pick mushrooms and wild vegetables.

    After a while, Xiao Baozi ran back. Mulin had already set up the tent. The two of them cooked some vegetable soup, ate and went to bed.

    They set off early the next morning. Since thest time Jiangcheng was attacked, Shao Qing was particrly angry and set the surrounding area of ??Jiangcheng into a restricted zone for humans. Except for her friends who were recognized by her and had a pass given to them, other people, as long as they dare to enter Jiangcheng territory, will be killed without mercy.

    Jing Du quickly spread the news, and listed Jiangcheng as a forbidden area, not allowing others to enter.

    Jing Du also knew that Shao Qing was really irritated. After all, Shao Qing was fighting for humans, but some people with bad brains attacked Jiangcheng and killed many people.

    They believed that Shao Qing would not be joking. If someone dared to enter their territory, there was really no way to get out alive.

    Although there were also some who thought they were very powerful and courageous and secretly entered the Jiangcheng territory, in the end only corpses would be thrown out.

    No matter whether they were innocent or not, Shao Qing only knew that she was already at the end of the line. With a sign that prohibits entry and the news has been released, those who vite the rules will be treated the same as Jiangcheng¡¯s enemies.

    The trespasser will be beaten to death, they can only admit that they were unlucky. Jiangcheng is her home. Any trespasser will be leaving their head!

    Because no one dared to enter Jiangcheng, Jiangcheng became more and more mysterious. The rumors became more and more exaggerated. However, the rumors were divided into two situations. One was that the people living in Jiangcheng were all zombies, not humans. They were all monsters and were anti-foreigner. So, all who enter Jiangcheng will be killed as outsiders.

    Some also said that the people living in Jiangcheng were saviors. However, the person who saved many people was hurt by the person he saved. In a rage, he brought his rtives and friends to build a house that belonged to him. No one was allowed to enter the paradise.

    Although there were many rumors, it slowly faded, because the end of the world has now entered theter stage. Many zombies have recovered their memories of being human after they have evolved to a certain level.

    Then these zombies were divided into three states. One was to find that they have eaten their rtives and friends, copse with their awakening memories, then choose tomit suicide and end their lives.

    Another would find that they have eaten people and cannot ept it, but they still had rtives and friends alive. So, they will live for their rtives, and in turn protect humans. This type of zombies will restrain the low-rank zombies and prevent them from going to hurt humans.

    There was also the most terrible group. After they find that they have eaten people, they do not fear or regret it. Instead, they were ecstatic because of their power. They will even continue to prey on humans and superhumans, wanting to gain more power.

    So the current human world was still quite chaotic, because after reaching a certain rank, it was enough to awaken the memory. The appearance of the zombies was no different from that of humans. This caused a lot of panic to humans.

    Fortunately, someer invented a medicine that humans did not have any side effects after taking it, including those with superhuman powers. After taking it, zombies would have a special reaction, and the flesh and skin would begin to rot in an instant.

    Everyone who tried to enter the base and return from the outside must take the medicine. After a certain period of observation, then will they be allowed to enter the base.

    The invention of this medicine made the bases a rtively safe existence for the time being, even if some zombies wanted to hunt humans, they could only hunt outside the base.

    But humans cannot stay inside the base forever. They need food and all kinds of materials. They still have to look outside the base. But now all bases were beginning to try to cultivate various nts, just like Jiangcheng, in their bases. They wanted to set up a nting base.

    ording to this development, sooner orter, human beings can achieve self-sufficiency and no longer have to worry about starving to death.

    However, when they go out to find supplies, the search teams looking for suitable ces for nting and breeding bases are often attacked by zombies. High-rank zombies canmand low-rank zombies. In other words, they canunch small waves of zombies. Search teams need to confront the tide of zombies, and those high-rank zombies are very strong. They can even wipe out an entire army.

    The most frightening thing should be that high-rank zombies like the crystal in the head of the superhumans, but they will hunt ordinary people and feed them to the low-rank zombies under their hands, to let them evolve.

    These zombies, who have lost their conscience, thought that they were new species higher than humans and hoped to rule the entire world. They no longer treat humans as their kind, but as their food.

    After the human side fell into a brief chaos, they slowly reorganized to resist those zombies, but the effect was not good. Although they could kill low-rank zombies, it was difficult to kill high-rank zombies.

    Although the recovery ability of advanced zombies was not as good as that of Shao Qing and Er Dai, it is much stronger than ordinary superhumans. If you want to defeat an advanced zombie, you may only need one advanced superhuman, but if you want to kill a high-rank zombie it would require many high-rank superhumans.

    So the high-rank zombies were the source of this disaster. Thissted for a long time, and it has not yet subsided.

    Mulin and the others only realized this after they came into contact with people. Mulin sneered, ¡°Your mother had anticipated this a long time ago. The inferiority of human beings is very serious. So once she learned about zombies and that they are able to restore their memory, she had expected this day. But the situation was more serious than she had imagined. Those shameless people, insisting the minds of those who are not of their race must be different, refused to ept the kind zombies who were willing to help them. It¡¯s normal for it to be like this.¡±

    Xiao Baozi narrowed his mouth: ¡°What I¡¯m most worried about is that they go to my mother. Isn¡¯t their specialty looking for my mother when they can¡¯t beat them?¡±

    Mulin sneered: ¡°The forbiddennd is not called that for nothing. Your mother said that she won¡¯t interfere. She is taking care of her baby, how would she have the time to help them? Let them fight. When they find that they must unite and ept those zombies, they will have the ability to resist. If they don¡¯t repent, they will die.¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded. He didn¡¯t like those people either. The younger the child, the more he can feel the hidden emotions of human beings. He can sense that those people were scared and guarded against Jiangcheng. They did not have warm feelings towards them.

    So why should they be friendly to humans?

    ¡°We will be in town soon. We can stop and rest.¡± Mulin touched Xiao Baozi¡¯s head. As soon as the two of them walked from the concrete road to the dirt road, one person flew over and fell in front of them.

 Chapter ss2: Side Story 2

    <h4>Chapter ss2: Side Story 2</h4>

    <strong>Side Story 2 Little sister is touching my ear! !</strong>

    The man rolled several times and looked very embarrassed. He also stretched out his hand and shouted: ¡°Jie, hurry up and run with your son, there are many, many, many zombiesing from behind!¡±

    Mulin stretched out her leg silently and blocked the man¡¯s face, not letting his dirty body rub against herself and the baby: ¡°Can you get a little farther away?¡±

    The man held Mulin¡¯s feet with a stunned look, ¡°I¡¯m actually not dirty¡­¡±

    After speaking, he looked at his dingy palm, and silently removed his hand from Mulin¡¯s foot.

    Fortunately, Mulin was wearing ck shoes, so the man¡¯s palm prints were not revealed, but Mulin still wanted to kick the man away.

    But the man looked silly and cute. Mulin didn¡¯t do it. The man was stunned for a while before he changed his expression: ¡°Run away! If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t be able to leaveter!¡±

    Mulin looked behind the man: ¡°Did you mean them?¡±

    Dense zombies emerged from the forest. As soon as the man turned his head, he saw the zombies. He was very decadent: ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a bachelor anyways, but I have harmed you two.¡±

    Mulin kicked the man disgustedly and told him not to block the road, then said to Xiao Baozi: ¡°Ah Qing has always wanted to train you well. I think today would be a very good experience. Go Shao Zi, call me if it doesn¡¯t go well.¡±

    Xiao Baozi nodded, then walked over. The man got up to stop Xiao Baozi: ¡°How can you let the kid go¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± As soon as Mulin raised her hand, there was a barrier of mental power, which pressed the man down. Xiao Baozi stepped on the man¡¯s butt and passed by him.

    The man was in a state of ignorance. Before he got up, he saw that Xiao Baozi had rushed into the group of zombies. The man covered his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look again.

    However, for a long time, he didn¡¯t hear sounds like screams or panic. Then he opened his fingers, and the man was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t see any bloody scenes, such as Xiao Baozi lying on the ground dying; instead, he saw zombies falling over. No one was spared where Xiao Baozi passed.

    The man was stunned, with tears still hanging in the corner of his eyes. He just opened his mouth and stared nkly. When Xiao Baozi was a little tired, Mulin raised her hand and swept across.

    Those low-level zombies could not stand against her at all. If she didn¡¯t want to train Xiao Baozi, Mulin could clean up all the zombies at once.

    After cleaning up, Mulin kicked the man in the butt, then said: ¡°Get up, I have something to ask you.¡±

    The man was very dumb, he stayed still for a long time before getting up. He was very honest: ¡°That¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mulin said: ¡°Tell me the current situation for each base.¡±

    The man answered honestly, he was quite cute. He was still speaking incoherently, but when he talked about a certain thing, he would be excited and intersperse it with his own feelings.

    Mulin was a little impatient, she scratched her head: ¡°Forget it, it seems the situation is very troublesome. Let¡¯s take him back.¡±

    Xiao Baozi also hurriedly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go home, I want to see my sister!¡±

    Mulin nodded: ¡°We will go home soon.¡± Then she found a vine, tied up the man, and dragged him back. The man looked terrified: ¡°Jie, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mulin put a handkerchief in his mouth, then took Xiao Baozi, dragged the man, and walked back.

    After going back, she gave the boy to Shao Qing and the others to allow them to understand the situation outside.

    At noon, they stopped to eat. Mulin¡¯s cooking was soso. After all, when she and Shao Qing were together, Shao Qing was always cooking. Later, she separated from Shao Qing and she seldom cooked food for herself.

    Her cooking skill was probably at the level of frying an egg.

    Xiao Baozi¡¯s cooking skills were a bit better than her. Xiao Baozi was at least influenced by his mother and had her genes, so he was at least at the level of making tomato egg noodles.

    Two people cooperated for lunch. Although it was not aplete meal, it was already regarded as a big meal in thest days. Then they started to eat. When they ate, they always felt that there was a ruckus at the back.

    Something seemed to move around, rustling the grass on the ground.

    Xiao Baozi patted his stomach and didn¡¯t see anything when he turned his head. The two of them slept for a while after eating. After all, children need sleep when they are growing up.

    When he got up and got ready to leave, he found that the man was lying in the grass with tears like noodles on his face.

    He looked particrly miserable.

    Only then did Mulin remember that there was another person on the ground. Mulin took out the veil from the man¡¯s mouth and heard the man almost crying: ¡°Jie, eldest Jie, I have not eaten for two days and one night¡­¡±

    Mulin was a little embarrassed: ¡°I will untie you, but you must follow me honestly. I will not harm you, as for food¡­ there¡¯s nothing left. I¡¯ll give you an apple for now, and I ¡¯ll make one more meal at night.¡±

    ¡°I really won¡¯t run.¡± The man wiped his ashy face. He looked like he was in a difficult situation.

    Mulin was disgusted: ¡°You go and wash your face first.¡±

    The man was a bit wronged, but he went to the nearby stream and went to wash his face. After washing his face, he came back obediently.

    This was also a test for him. If he tried to sneak away while washing his face, she would bring him back and tie him for the duration of their travels. She wouldn¡¯t care whether he¡¯d be disabled from being tied up for so long.

    Unexpectedly, the man was extraordinarily honest and returned by himself.

    After the man was cleaned, he looked pretty. He had a baby face, tender like a minor, especially with his big watery eyes.

    Mulin couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Are you a minor? No wonder you can cry so much, like a crying bag.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°I¡¯m 24! 24!¡±

    Mulin sneered, then said: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Baozi also jumped up to touch the man¡¯s belly, then was picked up by Mulin. Xiao Baozi wanted to touch the man¡¯s face. After touching the man¡¯s face, he tweeted: ¡°Underage.¡±

    At that time, the man was really about to jump up, even the child ridiculed him.

    Then he was patted on the back of the head by Mulin. Mulinzily said: ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    When they arrived in Jiangcheng, it was already night and Duan Zhuangzhuang had been swallowing his saliva. He cautiously said: ¡°Lin Jie, this is a forbidden area for humans¡­you can¡¯t enter casually¡­I also want toe over here and take a look, but I don¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    Mulin carried him and hugged Xiao Baozi. ¡°Just shut up and follow me.¡±

    Duan Zhuangzhuang was the man who was tied up by Mulin before. He was very scared, but followed vainly, and walked along: ¡°Lin Jie, I really don¡¯t want to die. If I die, you remember to take my¡­oh I have no savings¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mulin was a little irritated. She really regretted how she caught such a cargo and came back. The three people kept walking forward, and soon encountered the first patrol team.

    The outeryer of Jiangcheng¡¯s patrol team has always beenposed of twenty zombies, plus three superhumans. This patrol team happened to be led by Gu Panpan.

    She was too idle in the city, so she always liked to go strolling outside. Maybe she can meet someone who wants to fight with her.

    When Gu Panpan saw Mulin, she smiled: ¡°Lin Jie, are you back?¡± Then she saw Xiao Baozi: ¡°Okay, little bunny, you actually learned to run away from home? Go back and see your mother and see if she is going to beat you.¡±

    Xiao Baozi blinked and said pitifully: ¡°Auntie Panpan, you will definitely intercede for me, right?¡±

    Gu Panpan snorted coldly: ¡°You have to go learn a lesson, then you will know what you can do and what you can¡¯t do.¡±

    Xiao Baozi immediately rushed forward to act like a baby. Gu Panpan soon became unstrained, holding Xiao Baozi¡¯s face,ughing with him. Mulin coughed: ¡°I will hand over the patrol task to someone else and go back to start the meeting. I brought a person back. The outside situation is a bitplicated. We need to discuss it.¡±

    ¡°Okay Lin Jie, I will take care of everything before going back. She picked up themunicator and said, ¡°Attention, fifty-four patrol team, cross and start patrolling. By the way, Lin Jie is back, remember green light all the way.¡±

    After Mulin said hello, she led the people back. Duan Zhuangzhuan whispered: ¡°Lin Jie, you are from Jiangcheng¡­¡± He said with a look of envy: ¡°It¡¯s great, I heard that the people in Jiangcheng always cover up their errors.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. ¡°Mulin surprisingly didn¡¯t make him shut up. The three of them reached the gate of Jiangcheng as quickly as possible. After they entered Jiangcheng, they went straight to the ce where Shao Qing lived.

    Along the way, many people greeted Mulin. Duan Zhuangzhuang discovered that the people in Jiangcheng were really different from the outside. There was no trace of despair or depression or negative energy on the faces of all the people.

    They were very happy and the happiness came from the heart. It can be seen that they are really living well and happy.

    Duan Zhuangzhuang was extremely envious. This kind of ce was full of hope and joy. It was like a light at dawn, dispelling the darkness brought by the end of times.

    He also wanted to live in such a ce. People here must have a very happy life every day.

    After entering the room, Xiao Baozi rushed over. Shao Qing was writing and Fu Jingshen was massaging her legs on the side.

    Since she was pregnant with the baby, Shao Qing¡¯s legs have been a little swollen. The three men have been taking turns to massage her to make her legs morefortable.

    After Xiao Baozi leaped over, he carefully ced his ears on Shao Qing¡¯s belly. Shao Qing¡¯s belly was not swelling yet, but Xiao Baozi was very careful and asked: ¡°Mama, does my sister know that I want to kiss her? She touched my ear!¡±

 Chapter ss3: Side Story 3

    <h4>Chapter ss3: Side Story 3</h4>

    <strong>Side Story 3 Sending you off, no need for gratitude </strong>

    Shao Qing snorted and twisted Xiao Baozi¡¯s ears gently: ¡°Trying to avoid your problems? Huh?¡±

    Xiao Baozi coughed and said with a guilty conscience: ¡°Ma Ma, the weather is so good today, but you are prettier than it.¡±

    Shao Qing humphed, then said: ¡°Do not think I will let you off. I will not tell you off for now, but I will not let you get away with this.¡±

    Xiao Baozi quickly tried to act obedient: ¡°Mama, you can punish me any way you want, but don¡¯t be angry, otherwise my sister will be unhappy.¡±

    Shao Qing patted Xiao Baozi: ¡°Thanks for your hard work. Ah Lin, this is?¡±

    Mulin spoke about what she had encountered. After, Shao Qing immediately sneered: ¡°We already closed our gates, naturally no one will be seen, but this matter needs to be discussed carefully. Bring the people with you, we will have a meetingter.¡±

    Then Shao Qing called the high-rank leaders for a meeting. During her meeting, a few people came to the edge of Jiangcheng. Gu Panpan was handing over work and was about to go back to the meeting. But unexpectedly, she happened to meet those people. The team leader who came into contact couldn¡¯t solve the matter, so he came directly to Gu Panpan.

    Gu Panpan was ready to go back. After hearing the words, she tidied up her sleeves and was impatient: ¡°Did you see the words written on it? No entry, no entry. Hurry up or else we will bury it directly.¡±

    The leader quickly said: ¡°We have something urgent. We want to see the city lord. It is really important.¡±

    Gu Panpan looked at this person and knew that this matter was beyond her reach, then said: ¡°Let me ask first¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, several other people came over, all wearing cloaks, covering their heads and faces. They could not see their faces clearly.

    Only the leader had some rough heroic spirit in his face. He walked over with a grin: ¡°What? Come here for help? Didn¡¯t you im that your race is different?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bs for now.¡± Gu Panpan impatiently said.

    After she contacted Shao Qing, she talked about the situation here, then said: ¡°Qing Jie agreed. Come with me, the first to eighth patrol teams, put down the tasks at hand and send these people in.¡±

    Then the patrol teams went up and down, left and right, wrapping the people in the middle. They said they were sending them off but they were actually observing them, so that they had no chance to run around.

    Shao Qing was having a meeting here. The meeting was halfway through when the people came over. When there are outsiders, it is naturally impossible for them to discuss any secrets. Shao Qing put her leg on her man¡¯s leg and leanedzily on the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, what are you here for? Jiangcheng¡¯s rules are ced out there and can be clearly seen. If I make an exception to let you in, you should naturally tell me something. If you y with me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°City Lord Shao, we are here to discuss something serious. A family shouldn¡¯t talk like outsiders¡­¡± The leader of the cloak smiled and was interrupted when he spoke halfway.

    ¡°Wait, whose family are you with?¡± Gu Panpan said impatiently: ¡°What kind of world is this? There are still people trying to im connections?!¡±

    That person was probably used to being aloof, his face was a bit ugly. He stubbornly said: ¡°Everyone is a new human being, so naturally they belong to the same family.¡±

    The new human being is the im of many zombies who restored their memory. They hunt and kill humans to satisfy their desires, so they all call themselves new humans.

    Shao Qing chuckled lightly: ¡°If they are my family, they are from Jiangcheng. Panpan is right, you can¡¯t just im connections.¡±

    That person¡¯s face was thoroughly upset. He just sat there silently.

    On the other side, the other man was naturally the head of Jing Du. Shao Qing has seen him many times. They didn¡¯t have many good feelings, but at least there was no extreme dislike.

    He smiled, and then said: ¡°This time, I dide to ask City Lord Shao for help. We need help to deal with these few. There is really no way. I don¡¯t want to disturb the City Lord. I still hope that the City Lord still prioritizes the survival of mankind. But, it has reached a critical point, thus I was cheeky enough toe to the City Lord.¡±

    Shao Qing was very calm: ¡°Before Jiangcheng closed off from the outside, I said it very clearly. We will no longer participate in anything outside, I hope you don¡¯te to disturb us. The reason why this time I allowed you to enter the boundary is just because I was in a good mood. If you want to fight or y, do your thing, but do not involve Jiangcheng.¡±

    The boss¡¯s face was a bit ugly. He really had no choice but toe here to find Shao Qing. At present, the two sides were facing each other. Humans were the weaker side. If this continues, humans will surely be slowly cannibalized.

    He just came to ask for help, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into the current enemy of humanity.

    The leader in the cloak calmed his mood, then said: ¡°City Lord Shao, I am thinking this. We are all new humans, naturally we have to help each other out. I came looking for you this time, not because we want you to help us, but to interact and develop a rtionship. How can I put it¡­they have always believed that if one was a different race, they must have different hearts. Then our own people should naturally unite, at least we should get closer.¡±

    Shao Qing held her chin, then said: ¡°Don¡¯t act close, I will make it clear today. Jiangcheng is neutral. There are ordinary people, there are superhumans, and there are zombies. We don¡¯t im to be a new human or anything else. We have only one goal, that is to live quietly. Today I am making it clear. We will talk nicely today, then you can go where you should go, okay?¡±

    Both sides did not look great. Shao Qing was a hard bone to crack. For Jing Du, they were afraid that Shao Qing would be persuaded by the so-called new humans. If she is with them, then humans will really be finished.

    After all, they did owe Jiangcheng. It was normal that Shao Qing did not like them.

    As for the new humans, they were afraid that Shao Qing would help the Jing Du side. If Shao Qing was really involved, it would be really hard to say what the oue would be.

    It can be said that Shao Qing was the factor that could sway this war. No side wanted Shao Qing to favor the other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish here today. Please go back. Don¡¯te again. Jiangcheng won¡¯t get involved.¡± Shao Qing has just be pregnant so one can¡¯t see it yet, but she was thoroughly protected by her family. It¡¯s as if she has been pregnant for almost 10 months.

    ¡°I hope the City Lord can think about it again.¡± The one from Jing Du was a bit more informed and pleasant, and shut up after speaking.

    The side wearing the cloak still kept bsing to the point that they are all new humans, that they were the darlings of heaven, that they should be in control of the world. Shao Qing was their race, so even if they don¡¯t favor them, at least they should attack the Jing Du side. Otherwise she would be a traitor.

    There was a bit of threat inside and outside of the words. It sounded as if Shao Qing didn¡¯t express her position, then Jiangcheng would not be at ease when they cleaned up the Jing Du side.

    After Shao Qing became pregnant, her temper became very irritable, but she was surrounded by her own people. She turned irritable, but she wasforted by the people around her. When facing outsiders, this temper swelled.

    She patted the table: ¡°You¡¯re like a fly. Didn¡¯t you understand what I said before? Get out now or I will send you out.¡±

    Since awakening, that person has always been the strongest among the zombies. It can be said that he was in a high position, so he has never been so angry. He was a rough person, so he had a bit of a temper and sneered: ¡°It¡¯s because you are the same kind that I want to be good friends with you. Face-saving things are mutual. You are too much right now. If it weren¡¯t because you are of the same kind, I wouldn¡¯t even set foot in Jiangcheng. After all, who is strong and weak can be seen at a nce¡­¡±

    That word was still on the tip of his tongue when Shao Qing directly pped him out: ¡°You are long-winded and you dare to threaten people, who gave you the courage?¡±

    She pped him swiftly. Before others could see it clearly, the person had already been thrown out and directly mmed the wall opposite the gate.

    That person was stunned. He was a ninth-rank zombie. It could be said that he was already the topbat power. At least among the current superpowers, there was no ninth-rank zombie.

    He didn¡¯t know about Jiangcheng before, after all, since he awakened, Jiangcheng had already retired. Now, there were only legends left. Those legends were all so exaggerated.

    Who would believe it?

    Then he was sent flying by Shao Qing.

    Let alone fight back, he didn¡¯t even have time to react. He just felt something for a moment, then his body was stiff and unable to move. It was as if he was imprisoned by something. He could only watch himself being hit.

    The moment hended, his internal organs seemed to shatter. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that at that moment, there were already small seeds quietly falling on his crystal nucleus.

    Shao Qing will not let things go uncontroble. Although she said she doesn¡¯t care, she won¡¯t just watch humans being raised into food by these zombies who have no conscience.

    Firstly, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Secondly, if the new humans had no enemies, they would turn their eyes to Jiangcheng.

    The same was true for human beings. Sooner orter, human beings will act on Jiangcheng. Shao Qing hoped that humans will have their own enemies, so that they will be busy fighting enemies instead of attacking Jiangcheng.

    She can see the current situation very clearly. As long as humans epted those good zombies, the strength of the so-called new humans was actually very simr. A ninth rank can¡¯t decide much.

    And in the future, there will be ninth rank superhumans.

    As long as human beings give up the notion that different races must have different mindsets, and stop being so narrow minded, then they will not be extinct.

 Chapter ss4: Side story 4

    <h4>Chapter ss4: Side story 4</h4>

    <strong>Side story 4 Happiness is very simple </strong>

    After swatting him, Shao Qing directly said to the other person: ¡°I think I have already said it very clearly, please go back. Jiangcheng will not be involved, now and also in the future. If you need me to send you out, just act as if I didn¡¯t say this.¡±

    Jing Du¡¯s handler could read the situation. He quickly took his people away. Although the trip did not go as smoothly as expected, at least it was certain that Shao Qing was neutral.

    It can only be said that it was their fault for their sins from before. They can¡¯t me Shao Qing for not intervening now.

    Their thinking of different races having different mindset was indeed narrow-minded.

    One side walked away themselves, while the other was kicked out. After they were gone, Shao Qing continued to have a meeting with her friends. Shao Qing said to Duan Zhuangzhuang: ¡°If what you say is true, then your performance was good. I can let you stay in Jiangcheng temporarily. After the observation, I can determine whether you can be a member of Jiangcheng.¡±

    Duan Zhuangzhuang was very excited: ¡°Thank you, City Lord!¡±

    Shao Qing¡¯s one move shocked people on both sides. On the New Human side, they didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore and they were a lot better-behaved, and honestly bypassed Jiangcheng.

    The Jing Du side became more open minded. In the face of life and death, they could not pay attention to different races having different mindset. Wouldn¡¯t it be just looking for death? Besides, zombies came from humans.

    What is the biggest difference between humans and animals? Human beings have wisdom and emotions, while zombies that have restored their memories are still human beings.

    However, some things can¡¯t be changed just like that. Although they were still slowly changing and amodating those good zombies, there was still a gap between humans and zombies.

    After the war between the two sides slowly entered a stalemate, Shao Qing was about to give birth. After nine months of pregnancy, she began to havebor pains before she was due to give birth. The doctors who had prepared early came in.

    Shao Qing gave birth to a child. It was really different from other women. Four men squatted at the door, three big and one small, all panicked, but no sound came from inside.

    It¡¯s not like the heartbreaking scenes in movies or TV shows, nor the hardships they have seen before. About less than an hourter, the doctor with a dull face came out and said, ¡°It was born. Mother and daughter are safe.¡±

    Three big men and Xiao Baozi quickly entered. Shao Qing hugged the newborn girl, showing no signs of weakness. There was no smell of blood in the air in the delivery room.

    However, the three big men were about to copse, especially Fu Jingshen. He directly said: ¡°Just giving birth to this one is enough. We have a son and daughter, what else is missing? You don¡¯t need to give birth anymore!¡±

    Shao Qing nodded, she too didn¡¯t want to have too many, two was enough. Xiao Baozi was on his tiptoes: ¡°Ma Ma, let me see my sister!¡±

    Then a group of people came to see the baby. The newborn baby¡¯s skin was red and wrinkled, it didn¡¯t look good at all. But everyone was admiring her from their heart, especially the three silly dads.

    Dad No.1 Fu Jingshen: Oh, my daughter¡¯s mouth is like mine!

    Dad No. 2 Yan Hanqing: My daughter¡¯s nose is as high as mine.

    Dad No. 3 Yan Qiyue: These eyes are exactly the same as mine!

    Shao Qing: Ha ha.

    How can you see any of that with her wrinkles like this?

    Nothing can hinder the love of the three silly fathers. Taking turns holding the baby, their technique was all very standard. They seem to have learned in advance, but they had no actual experience and were a little stiff.

    After all, the newborn¡¯s body was too soft, and they were all careless and feared hurting their daughter.

    Mulin broke the weird peace: ¡°Did you give your daughter a name?¡±

    Shao Qing teased Xiao Baozi: ¡°The three of them really wanted me to choose one. I was thinking and I think we should call her Shao Shao*.

    * a little

    Mulin: ¡­

    The siblings added up will really be too much¡­

    She couldn¡¯t bear it and covered her eyes. Shao Qing really was a name cripple and showed it. The ultimate, most terrifying thing is that the three silly dads were actually very supportive.

    Dad No. 1 Fu Jingshen: This name is so cute!

    Dad No. 2 Yan Hanqing: It sounds very nice, very suitable for a girl.

    Dad No. 3 Yan Qiyue: So deep, deep and innovative!

    Mulin: Bah, shameless!

    When Shao Shao was born, she became a small princess in Jiangcheng. There was Shao Bai who liked her very much. Shao Baipletely took Shao Shao as his sister. All day long, he would have Xiao Baozi on the left leaf and the right leaf holding Shao Shao, like a little nanny.

    But he was very happy, so Shao Qing did not stop him.

    When the war officially ended, it was the tenth year since the end of the world. Mankind called this year the dawn of a new era.

    More and more zombies were awakening. There were more good people than bad people, so human beings havepletely abandoned their prejudices and joined forces with zombies to defeat the so-called new humans.

    Shao Qing was worried that the ninth-rank leader would run away, so she sent a few friends over to help.

    After resolving this group of people, she can¡¯t predict what the world will be like, but at least there will be peace in the country.

    The whole country was in a state of waiting to be developed. At this time, Yin Ye developed a new kind of medicine. This kind of medicine was like fertilizer in the previous life. When nting, it was sprinkled into the ground. No matter where, thend can grow food.

    Thest days were terrible, but it will eventually be conquered by humans.

    Thest days were bad, but thest days have taught everyone a lesson. When you are destroying the environment and polluting nature, you actually cut off your way of retreat.

    Naturally there will be another way to avenge everyone.

    For example, the end of the world.

    Thest days were nature¡¯s own adjustments, changing the environment in order not to destroy it, just like the ice age.

    Now even a little child knows that the environment cannot be destroyed, because if the environment is destroyed again, it will be the real end.

    Even in the era of peace, Jiangcheng¡¯s status remained the same. But as humans abandoned their prejudice, Shao Qing has forgotten her hatred. Jiangcheng was no longer isted from the world, they wouldmunicate with the outside world and some woulde from the outside world. But they still maintained the tradition of not allowing people to enter Jiangcheng easily.

    But every once in a while, Shao Qing will allow major survivor bases to organize some people to visit Jiangcheng. This can be regarded as friendly exchanges.

    Abe Jingxue had already taken some people back, but one person stayed, that was Shiramizu Mochizuki. This guy was so thick-skinned and was unwilling to leave. He would rather pay a high amodation fee and stay in Jiangcheng.

    Because of their rtionship, Shao Qing did not throw him out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand at the door! What time is it? Go call the big baby and small baby, I¡¯m going to the wedding.¡± Shao Qing sorted out the folds on her clothes, then walked down, just in time to see Shiramizu Mochizuki holding his chin frozen.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shiramizu Mochizuki jumped up directly, then said: ¡°I will go now!¡±

    There were two pairs of newlyweds today. First was Mulin and Duan Zhuangzhuang and then Shao Bai and Shao Tong.

    Shao Bai¡¯s confession was instigated by Shao Qing, and she was at the corner secretly spying when it happened.

    Shao Bai was not the kind of person who can talk very much. He blushed, and plucked up the courage to say to Shao Tong: ¡°I am iplete and strange, but my heart isplete. It belongs to you. I like you, will you marry me?¡±

    Shao Tong actually liked Shao Bai, she was just too embarrassed to confess. After all, she was a girl. Shao Tong replied: ¡°Before, when I was deaf and you were dumb, you didn¡¯t dislike me, how could I dislike you? I¡¯ll marry you. ¡±

    As for Mulin, Shao Qing can only say that Zhuangzhuang was aplete M. While he was being bullied, he fell in love with the bully¡­

    Today, two weddings were held for two couples that were very important to her, so Shao Qing naturally wanted to do it properly.

    Shao Zi and Shao Shao were the flower girl and boy today. One looked like a little gentleman, and the other looked like a small princess. Weddings after the end of the world were not asplicated as before. It was a simple ceremony then a huge banquet.

    People from all over Jiangcheng coulde and participate, just like a carnival.

    When Shao Qing looked at the two new couples, she was full of sighs. No matter how unfair God had been to her, she was now very grateful to God because both she and the people she cared about now have their own happiness.

    Shao Tong insisted that Shao Qing sat in Gaotang*. They were Chinese-style ceremonies. One worshiped heaven and earth, and two worshiped the Gaotang. When Shao Tong knelt down, both her eyes and those of Shao Tong were filled with tears.

    * main hall; where parents sit to honor them during the wedding ceremony

    Especially Shao Tong, it can be said that Shao Tong¡¯s life was given by Shao Qing. Everything now was all given by Shao Qing. They were not so much sisters. Their feelings were more like mother and daughter.

    Shao Qing felt a little bit ufortable when sending her daughter to marry, even if the other party was her own.

    But she was still smiling and waited for the two couples to finish the ceremony. It was after the end of the world, so surely no woman had to wait for the other in their new house.

    The two new couples joined the festivities.

    Shao Qing didn¡¯t drink, but was very happy with the tea offered to her by the two couples.

    In the end, most people were drunk except those who had tasks and needed to patrol. Shao Qing quietly approached Gu Panpan and whispered: ¡°Have you forgiven him?¡±

    Gu Panpan blushed, but she was sober: ¡°Jie, some things can¡¯t be solved with forgiveness. I abused him to vent the pain in my heart. Why didn¡¯t he use abuse to vent his guilt? Right now, we are pretty good. At least he can¡¯t leave me anymore, and I am inplete control of him.¡±

    Ye Anzhao was by her side, his eyes were gentle, perhaps guilty.

    Shao Qing thought, everyone has their own way of choosing their lives.

    Everyone was very content, right?

    Shao Qing turned her head, the three men were holding their two children and beckoning to her. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had drank a little, but she was more emotional and her eyes were a little moist.

    This half-life of suffering was over, now the rest was just happiness.

    ¨D¨DEND

    Hello everyone, I just want to give a shout out to the editor for editing when she was busy and to all the fans who stayed with me to the very end! This has been a long journey, but worth it. I hope I will see everyone back for the next novel I will trante! <3 sh please send me any reverse harem or good romance novels that haven¡¯t been tranted, need recs ^^

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!